《100 Days to Seduce the Devil》
Chapter 1 The Devils Wrath
The sound of gunshots reverberated in the area, two factions exchanging shots. Phantom''s Assassin Guild had be a battlefield between the assassins and the members of Syphiruz, a powerful Mafia organization of the underground world.
Dead bodies scattered everywhere, and the surroundings reeked of smoke, gunpowder, and blood!
Amidst the chaos happening in the area, a tall statuesque woman in her ck dress stood in front of the balcony on the second floor of the mansion, ying with her dual-edged dagger.
She just finished eliminating five armed men who sneaked into the second floor. Their dead bodies were now lying on that cold floor, bathing in their own blood.
Despite the chilly and frightening aura surrounding her, her posture exuded elegance and a bewitching beauty which were enough to mesmerize and captivate anyone. She was an epitome of the goddess of beauty, Aphrodite, yet, her charming face was devoid of any emotions. She was as cold as the winter snow.
She swept her emerald eyes across the havoc and bloodshed beneath her. The assassins whom she trained and considered as family were being ughtered one by one by those armed men.
Lady Phantomke, the founder of Phantom Assassin Guild, was the most cold-blooded and ruthless assassin of all-time. She found pleasure in seeing her prey cower in fear while begging her desperately for their lives.
She took joy from that, hearing their desperate plea while whimpering and trembling in both pain and fear. But tonight, all she could hear were the dying voices of her fellow assassins¡ her family members.
Her lips twitched into a bitter smile as it finally dawned on her that she met a powerful enemy that led her to her downfall- Nathan Sparks!
Nathan is the great leader of the Syphiruz. He was as ruthless as her. He would not spare his target even if they would try to negotiate with him. His motto? An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.
She underestimated this man''s power and influence. She tantly tread on this devil''s toes by assassinating the most precious person in his life- his woman!
Syphiruz''s opposing faction called the hit, hiring her to kill his beloved woman. She seeded in her mission. That mission caused demise for her and her assassin guild!
Now, she had nowhere else to go. The Syphiruz already suppressed them, surrounding their headquarters. Nathan and his menunched a surprise attack, sneaking into their headquarters unannounced. They were like thieves in the night.
Although they managed to kill several members of Syphiruz, they were just simply outnumbered. There was no end to this. Armed men just kept appearing from the dark. How many armies did he bring with him? A hundred? One thousand? Ten thousand?
But given this dire situation, she refused to admit defeat even if this might be herst breath. Nathan Sparks came for her. She would not easily give him the luxury to get what he wanted¡ and that was ''Killing her with his own hands!''
She might be a cruel and an evil assassin but this man was worthy to be called the Devil! In just a blink of an eye, she had lost everything to this devil incarnate! She was being cornered by him, pushing her to the edge. By the looks of it, Nathan Sparks nned to annihte all of them.
The mming sound of the door being pushed and kicked by someone snapped her back to the present. She just found herself turning around only to meet a pair of scrutinizing blue eyes.
The devil finally showed up to catch his main target. The man standing before her was surprisingly and strikingly gorgeous despite his cold and frightening demeanor.
He was younger than what people had imagined him to be. The rumor about him having an ugly scar on his face was not true. And he was totally a real deal¨C a devilish beauty of a man! The pride of men!
This was the first time she saw Nathan Sparks face to face, up-close! She could only see him from a distance before. She could recognize him even if he was wearing his mask in several assions because she had sharp eyes in assessing people''s identity!
Among the three men standing before her, Nathan gave her the vibe of authority and valor. His overall appearance posed threat and danger, especially to her! The way he looked at her seemed like he wanted to skin her alive and torture her to death.
But, what attracted her the most was the blue orbs that were shooting daggers at her. A pool of whirlwind emotions shed through his eyes¨Canger, hatred, regret, sadness, and resentment.
Nathan swept his gaze around the balcony, searching for other people. When he saw no one, he expertly pulled his gun out of the holster, pointing it in her direction.
"Leave us alone!" He ordered his men, even his voice held some kind of overbearing power.
Following their Supreme Leader''smand, the men left the balcony on that second floor, standing outside by the entrance door. They were now guarding the vicinity, taking control of the ce.
No one was allowed to interrupt their leader while confronting the killer of his beloved woman. Nathan motioned his men not to enter that area as he would be the one to deal with her.
"Who called the hit? Tell me," he demanded sternly. His cold deep voice could easily send shivers down someone''s spine. No wonder people in the underground world called him "The Stone-cold Devil".
"Why should I tell you? You won''t even spare me even if I confess," she mocked him as she tightened her grip on her double-edge dagger.
Nathan''s expression darkened further. He was dying to pull the trigger but he and this assassin still had something to talk about. He had to know who was the mastermind behind the death of his beloved woman!
"I am just giving you the chance to have an easy death," Nathan said meaningfully. It was also a warning and a threat. "Perhaps, you want to die the hard way?"
However his threat was useless. Lady Phantomke wasn''t afraid of him. She even took a step forward that brought more pressure on Nathan.
Bang!
He finally shot her but the bullet only grazed her right cheek. It was just a warning shot to scare her and make her confess.
"I am impatient. Don''t let me repeat my question. Talk now, otherwise, I will give you the most horrible death that a person could ever have!" He mumbled through his gritted teeth.
"Then do it¡ if you can," she taunted him, wiping the blood on her face using the back of her palm. She had a mischievous smile on her face, no hint of fear nor nervousness.
"You are too cocky for someone who is about to die in my hand," Nathan spat back at her.
Before being shattered and destroyedpletely by this devil, she had to take away the opportunity of him aplishing his revenge.
She let out another sarcasticugh. "Who told you that I would die in your hands? You are wrong, Mr. Sparks."
In one swift move, she plunged her dual-edge dagger into her own chest, catching Nathan by surprise! It was toote for him to react. Everything happened so fast. Before he knew it, Phantomke pushed the dagger further deep into her beating heart, her eyes were fixed on his and her lips curling up into a satisfied smile.
Meanwhile, cursing her, Nathan reflexively dashed in her direction, catching her in his arms before she fell to the ground.
"No!!! STOP! You can''t die!" He screamed in desperation. He had no intention of killing her just yet. But it was toote! The dagger was now buried deeply into her heart!
And now lying in his warm embrace, her gaze was fixed on Nathan until she was finally engulfed by darkness.
"Noooo!"
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Nathan fired his gun several times to vent out his anger and frustration! This was not what he wanted! This was not the kind of revenge he envisioned against the assassin who murdered the most precious person in his life!
"You can''t die! You should die in my own hands! I will hunt you down even in hell!"
Chapter 2 The Mission
"Master, wake up¡"
Phantomke heard a faint voice calling her. She didn''t respond, still trying to figure out who was the owner of that voice. Then she felt something fluffy poking her face.
She slightly groaned and moved a little. After a few seconds, the heavyshes that shadowed her cheeks flew up, puzzled at the sudden change in light.
She blinked in astonished silence as she was greeted by a pair of silver-gray eyes. A small winged fluffy creature was floating just above her face. Now she knew what was poking her face a while ago, it''s the creature''s fluffy paw.
''Damn! Why am I seeing a flying fluffy cat creature with wings?!'' She thought to herself before sitting up. She peered at her surroundings only to be more shocked upon seeing her own self lying on a sickbed. Several tubes were connected to her body.
''What the hell is this? I died, didn''t I? Why am I seeing my body right now? Where am I? This doesn''t look like a hospital, but more of a prison cell?'' She asked herself as she noticed the unfamiliar environment around her.
The small winged creatureughed at her puzzled reaction. He could somehow tell what was running through her mind.
"Don''t worry, master! You are not dead yet! Your soul just got separated from your body and you ended up in aa." The flying creature said matter-of-factly.
Phantomke: "..."
She was stupefied after hearing the creature''s response. How could that be possible? She made sure to pierce her heart to kill her own self in front of her enemy.
"There''s no way I can survive that! I plunged and buried the dagger deep enough to kill me on the spot!" She grunted.
She wanted to get closer to her body but there was an invisible barrier that was stopping her from going closer to her sickbed.
"What the hell is this?!" Sheined. Then she turned to the winged cat. "And who are you? I mean what are you? I assumed you are not an angel nor a grim reaper."
The creature just watched her in amusement, trying to hold hisughter.
"Pffft¡ Master is right! I''m no angel, nor grim reaper! I am a magical creature. I''m Bam-Bam." The winged magical creature was delighted when finally his master took notice of him. He introduced himself in a cheerful tone.
"My task is to apany you and guide you during your mission!" The winged magical creature spoke spontaneously with excitement. "Do you have any questions, master? Don''t hesitate to ask me!"
"Am I here to be punished for my crimes? When am I going to die?" Phantomke asked Bam-Bam expectantly.
"You are indeed going to be punished if you fail to do your mission. And you might die for real," the magical creature answered her.
She was about to ask him more when suddenly the door slid open and a man emerged from it, tracing his steps towards her sickbed.
Phantomke''s heart suddenly constricted inside her chest upon seeing the face of the man. It was Nathan Sparks! She felt a throbbing headache as if her head was about to burst. The memories of that tragic night came shing through her mind.
"He is the reason why you are still alive, Master. Two years had passed since that night he came to annihte all the members of your guild. He tried his best to prolong your life and revive you after you pierced your heart with your double-edged dagger."
She was taken aback when she heard that. ''What?! Two years¡ and the Devil keeps me alive?''
She turned her head, bringing her attention sternly back to Nathan. Two years had passed but he was the same cold and cruel man in the past. His scrutinizing gaze could still send chills down her spine.
''And he is still as handsome as ever,'' her alter ego spoke up. She immediately shook her head, brushing that thought away in her mind. She was not supposed to admire this Devil. He was her enemy who killed everyone in her guild!
"Master, he has deep resentment towards you. He is only keeping you alive so that he can kill you by himself." Bam-Bam''s words made sense and she knew that.
"Yes. That is the reason why I chose death through my own hands that night," she said, her lips curling up into a triumphant smile.
Her gaze was fixed on Nathan. He was now standing next to her sickbed. The anger and hatred were visible in his eyes as he looked at her. He folded his hands into fists, clenching them tightly. Then his expression came back to normal as he concealed his lingering emotions.
"I should have killed him, instead of killing myself. But my pride couldn''t take it. My guild was destroyed. Even if I survived and killed him, it''s still a total defeat," Phantomke shared her sentiments to Bam-Bam.
"But Master, it''s not yet toote. You still have a second chance. Just aplish your mission and you will get your body back! Your soul can return to your body and wake up!"
"Mission? What mission are you talking about?" She raised her eyebrow as she gazed at the magical creature. He had been talking about the mission for a while now.
"Make him fall in love with you within 100 days!" The flying magical creature said, pointing his small paws at Nathan who expressionlessly stood next to her sickbed.
Phantomke: "..."
With her eyes going round, Phantomke made an ''you-got-to-be-kidding-me'' face at the flying creature.
No way! That''s a mission impossible! This guy loathed her so much. How would she do that??!
As if the flying magical creature had read her mind, he patted her back and said, "Master, don''t worry. He won''t recognize you. You will have to borrow a temporary body and live with a new identity."
Phantomke shook her head frantically. "NO WAY! I better be dead than making a devil fall in love with me! Furthermore, all my life I only knew how to kill and chase after my target, not chase after a man and make him fall in love! I don''t even believe in Love!" Sheined exasperatedly.
"Master¡ are you sure about this?" Bam-Bam looked at her intently. His abrupt silence was enough to make Phantomke think it over.
She was put in a deep thought for a moment. Then she moved her gaze back on the handsome devil in front of her. This man mercilessly killed herrades and her family. Now, she was given another chance to live and take revenge against this devil.
Would she run away again just like what she did that night? Or would she be courageous enough to face this man and avenge her fallenrades?
''They fought until theirst breath¡ '' Phantomke mmed her eyes shut, remembering how herrades suffered and were ughtered that night. ''I should do the same¡''
"Fine! I''ll do it¡ this ridiculous mission! I will make the Devil fall in love with me in 100 Days!" She confidently dered.
"Yush! Let''s go, Master. Let''s find your body."
The magical creature put his two paws together and a bright light suddenly engulfed them. Secondster, Phantomke and Bam-Bam disappeared like a bubble, leaving Nathan and her body in that room.
Chapter 3 The Missing Young Master
[ Country M¡ ]
In the Branch Office of SYP Twilight Corporation, the atmosphere inside was very jittery, and restless as if an impending disaster was about to transpire in that very ce.
The assistant, the nanny, the bodyguards, and the staff who were serving the CEO and were assigned to watch over the little young Master were on tenterhooks, waiting for their Big Boss to speak up.
They stood together in a row, looking down and trembling as if they were about to face an imminent death. No one dared to look at their Big Boss whose expression was as cold as the iceberg in the north pole.
Nathan Sparks, the mighty CEO of the SYP Twilight Corporation, was sitting on his executive chair with a chilly aura emanating around him.
He exuded such tremendous pressure that everyone standing before him felt their bodies covered with cold sweat. They all remained silent on their spot, afraid of making any slightest sound.
"Have you found him?" Nathan asked them, his cold voice broke the deafening silence.
Axel, his right-hand man, stepped into the middle, facing Nathan. "I''m sorry, Boss. But we failed to track the young master''s location."
Nathan ground his teeth while clenching his fists. He was worried about the young boy who suddenly had gone missing. What if his enemies kidnapped the kid? He would never forgive himself if something bad happened to him.
Everyone was waiting for Nathan to say another word when the door was pushed open and an old man wearing a white tux emerged from it.
"Hey!! What have you done to my grandson? Little Ethan had gone missing in your own territory?! How would you face his mother''s grave? You should mobilize your men and find him as soon as possible!" The old man spoke spontaneously, scolding the mighty CEO in front of his subordinates.
Axel nced at the old man¨Cthe only person who had the guts to talk back against their Big Boss! Everyone was already having a hard time, pacifying their Big Boss. And herees Old Man Xu, another person whom they couldn''t afford to offend. Those wordsing from the old man''s mouth just added fuel to the fire.
Axel and the other bodyguards already wanted to dig a hole where they could hide before Nathan Sparks and Old Man Xu could carve them alive¨C one by one¡ for their negligence and carelessness!
But they were aware that even hiding would not work as Nathan and this old man would not stop hunting them until every person responsible for the disappearance of the little young master would be punished.
Today was supposed to be a happy asion as Old Man Xu was celebrating his 65th birthday tonight. Who would have thought that this would end up in a great mess as Little Ethan went missing after going to the mall to buy some gifts for his grandfather?
Unable to bear the pressure, Little Ethan''s nanny dropped to her knees and begged for forgiveness. "Sir, please forgive me. It''s my fault. I know my life is not enough to pay for my mistakes."
The nanny was crying non-stop. Aside from losing her job, she knew that she would be dead if the little young master couldn''t be found. Little Ethan was the only precious thing left to Nathan after Ethan''s mother was killed.
"Huh! So it''s you who lost my grandson. Tell me! Did you connive with our enemies?! Did you sell information to them? How much money did they give you?" Old Man Xu was about to grab the nanny by her cor and strangle her to death but Nathan stopped him by his elbow.
"No! N¨CNooo sir¡ I didn''t do it, sir! I swear!" The nanny''s voice was trembling in fear.
"Dad! Can you just go out?! I will deal with her personally," Nathan ordered his father while rubbing his temples.
"This wouldn''t happen if you didn''t teach him how to sneak out from his bodyguards!" Nathan added, reprimanding Old Man Xu as well.
Old Man Xu pouted his lips upon meeting Nathan''s sharp gaze. He heaved a sigh of defeat. His son was right. He was partly at fault here. They had to find the little boy before their enemies could do something bad against the boy. They couldn''t afford to lose another family member, otherwise, Nathan would go on a rampage once again and there would be another bloodshed!
"Damn! I won''t just wait here, doing nothing. I will search for my grandson personally!" Old Man Xu dered to them.
Old Man Xu was about to leave the room when suddenly, there was a knock outside. Since he was already standing closest to the entrance, Old Man Xu was the one who pulled the steel knob, opening the door wide.
He furrowed his brows as he found it odd when he saw no one. Incidentally, he lowered his head and was baffled. "Little¡ Ethan??!!!"
"Gramps!" The little boy greeted his grandfather cheerfully.
His loud voice made everyone look at the front door, including Nathan who was already very stressed by this incident.
"Little Ethan! My grandson, where have you been?!" Old Man Xu picked him up and hugged him tightly as if they hadn''t seen each other for a century.
Everyone inside the office rejoiced inwardly as though they found their angel who just saved them from their deaths. They felt relieved for having survived this disaster called the Devil''s Wrath!
Meanwhile, Nathan walked towards the door withrge strides. "What happened to you?" he asked the young boy with a hint of both worry and relief in his eyes.
Ethan twisted his body to get down from Old Man Xu''s arms. Having escaped the tight grip of his grandfather, Little Ethan turned to Nathan and seized his hand. And with a charming smile on his face, he answered him cheerfully, "Dad! I''ve finally found her. My wife-to-be!"
Nathan: "..."
Old Man Xu: "..."
Nanny: "..."
Bodyguards: "..."
Amidst the silence of everyone, the young boy continued speaking his mind in front of his beloved father and grandfather.
"I got lost in the mall and bumped into this beautifuldy. Dad, I brought her here for you to meet her. She agreed to be my date for Gramps'' birthday party tonight!"
Chapter 5 The Mission Countdown Had Begun
Day One¡
[ Mission Strategy Number 1: Approach the Devil through a ''Chance Encounter'' ]
~~*****~~
''Uh-oh, herees the Devil!'' She gasped inwardly.
Badum! Badum!
The short moment of meeting the Devil''s eyes raised Abigail''s heartbeat fast. It seemed too loud in her ears. She couldn''t understand why her body was reacting like this. It was so unlikely for her to feel anxious and intimidated by someone.
However, this man before her was able to affect her emotions. She wondered if this was a natural reaction of the original owner of this body or if she was the one feeling this towards Nathan Sparks.
Was she anxious, thinking that Nathan might recognize her? She didn''t know the exact answer.
''Come on. Don''t ruin this opportunity. Calm down.'' Abigail reminded herself. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath to rx.
She could hear the footstepsing in. Little Ethan and his father were walking towards her. The moment she opened her eyes, a pair of handsome men (a boy and a guy) greeted her sight.
The young boy was smiling charmingly at her while the guy next to him was giving her a stern look. His scrutinizing gaze wandered over her face and shifted on her body, moving from head to toe and vice versa.
Momentarily she forgot about her goal of getting into his good side as she lifted her eyebrow as if her eyes were asking him ''What are you looking at?''
"Miss Abi!" Little Ethan excitedly greeted Abigail. He was about toe forward to hold her hand when Nathan stopped him, grabbing his son''s shoulders.
"Who are you? Did you intentionally approach my son to gain some rewards?" Nathan uttered bluntly.
,m His action made Abi crumple her face in annoyance. But she couldn''t me him. Nathan was just being cautious and protective of Ethan. With a cap and a ck mask, her current appearance looked very suspicious as if she was up to something no good.
It''s only been three hours since she was awakened. Phantomke''s soul possessed Abigail''s body and now she decided to use this identity. The hundred-day countdown of her special mission had begun and today was the Day One!
Using her previous knowledge and information gathered about the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia, she drew up a n of how she would properly approach Nathan Sparks without being suspicious. Maybe a fake ''chance encounter'' would do!
She racked her brain so hard only toe up with the best strategy! As far as she could remember, the woman whom she assassinated two years ago had a son out of wedlock with the Devil. Ethan Sparks!
If truth be told, the Devil''s instinct was not wrong. She was indeed scheming something against him and she had a personal motive for approaching them. But Abigail would only have to feign innocence in front of this father and son duo.
"Oh Sir," Abigail gasped, covering her mouth as if she was shocked to hear his usation.
"Are you sure you are the father of this charming boy?" she asked him with a silly smile on her face.
"Your son doesn''t look like you. He is an angel while his father is a devil," Abigail murmured. But Nathan still heard her words making his expression turn sour and ugly.
''Oops!'' Abigail gently hit her mouth as she was not able to control herself from mocking Nathan. It was just a slip of the tongue!
''Damn. I am supposed to gain his recognition and catch his attention! Not to offend him.'' Abigail scolded herself inwardly. She bit her lip and lowered her head to avoid Nathan''s deathly re. "I''m doomed!" She continued murmuring.
There was a moment of silence. Though she was not looking at him, Abigail could still feel a chill run through her as Nathan''s attention was fixed on hers.
''Why do I feel this way? Is the owner''s body always nervous around men?'' She kept ming these absurd and unfamiliar feelings on the original owner of her temporary body.
Phantomke was always fearless. But somehow, Nathan''s overbearing presence was affecting her right now. Maybe she was not yet used to her newly acquired body.
After a while, a crispugh of a little boy reverberated around them, breaking the awkward silence. The two finally remembered that they were not alone. They had almost forgotten about Little Ethan''s presence a while ago.
The two shifted their eyes to the young boy who was darting his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Nathan.
Afraid that more tension would be created between Nathan and Abigail, Little Ethan had decided to intervene.
"Miss Abi, believe it or not, this is my real dad. Though our appearances don''t have a strong resemnce, he is as handsome as me, isn''t he?" Little Ethan said cheerfully, lightening the mood.
Abigail could only smile wryly, not denying nor confirming Little Ethan''s im. On the other hand, Nathan maintained his cold and indifferent expression. If not for his son, he would have gone back to his office by now.
"Dad, this is the Lady whom I mentioned to you a while ago. She ising with us tonight to Grandpa''s birthday party! I hope you don''t have any objections." Little Ethan used his charm to make his father agree. He was staring at him with his puppy-eyed look matched with his adorable face.
Abigail just stayed silent, anxiously waiting for the devil''s response. The first step towards the sess of her mission relied on this critical moment. She had to get closer to Nathan and his family. And this was the first opportunity to do that!
''Please say yes,'' Abigail gulped hard, her eyes fixed on him.
After god knows how long, Nathan finally spoke up, giving them his response. "Fine. We can bring her. But she had to wear a proper dress." He didn''t bother to hide his displeasure over her current appearance.
"Yey! Thanks, Dad! You are the best." Little Ethan jumped and hugged his father''s right leg while thanking andplimenting him.
''Yes!'' Abigail could now breathe normally.
Chapter 13 Serve Him Like A King
Day Two¡
[ Mission Strategy Number 2: Serve Him Like A King! ]
~~*****~~
Abigail was up the whole night. She kept tossing and turning around her bed just thinking about Nathan''s decision of letting her stay in the house.
Before she knew it, the sun had already risen from the east. Subconsciously, her feet brought her close to the window, witnessing the wonderful daybreak.
It''s another brand new day but Abigail still couldn''t get over what transpiredst night. Nathan Sparks immediately agreed to her request which was unusual for him to do so. What was he nning? Was he scheming something against her?
Abigail was certain that Nathan had a hidden motive for letting her stay in his house. She assumed that he didn''tpletely believe her words but still, he didn''t question her further.
Nathan only asked her one thing: Not to get in his way and never ever bother him!
But that was something she couldn''t do. As much as possible, she had to be involved with him. Stay by his side and win him over! She would definitely have to bother him at all times just to get his attention or¡ she must say¡ to get his affection!
"Master? Are you alright? You don''t look good. You have big dark circles under your eyes!" Bam-Bam suddenly appeared from out of nowhere.
Abigail just hissed, glowering at the mythical creature who always disappears whenever Nathan was around.
"I think this enemy of mine is plotting something. I have a bad feeling about this. Imagine¡ he hated to see me getting along well with his son¡ and now, he is letting me stay here without questioning me any further. He looks very suspicious, right?"
Bam-Bam just shrugged his tiny shoulders while pping his wings. "I don''t have any idea, Master. It''s so hard to figure out someone''s mind. You, humans, are veryplicated and unpredictable most of the time."
Abigail rolled her eyes at Bam-Bam''s remarks and said, "Never mind."
She thought this creature would somehow be able to give her meaningful feedback. But he also ended up being clueless.
"Anyway! Today is my second day in this body. I only have 99 days left toplete my mission. Do you have any suggestions about my next steps to aplish it?" Abigail focused her attention on the flying creature.
She moved away from the ss window and walked back to her bed. She was upying one of the guest rooms in the mansion. It was just three rooms next to Little Ethan''s room.
"Master, I''m not a cupid so I can''t give you a worthwhile suggestion. You should figure it out yourself." Bam-Bam smiled sheepishly at her while scratching his face using his fluffy paw.
Abigail narrowed her eyes, her lips forming a thin line. Bam-Bam just whistled, avoiding Abigail''s sharp gaze.
"I thought you were here to guide me with my mission?!" She mumbled exasperatedly, with matching hand gestures.
"Yes. Of course. I''m here to apany and guide you with your mission. But I didn''t say that I will teach you what you will do." He justified anxiously, afraid that Abigail might get upset.
"Aside from being a skilled assassin, you are also a best strategist. I know you can think of a better n on how to make the Devil fall for you. Don''t worry, I am just here, watching you on the sideline, Master!" Bam-Bam chuckled after saying that. But he stoppedughing right away upon meeting Abigail''s deathly re.
"Useless Flying Cat! Why don''t you just disappear from my face at this instant? Otherwise, I will capture you and cut you into tiny pieces. Then, I will sell your meat to the supplier and manufacturer of Siopao."
"Eh? What Siopao, Master? Does it taste good and delicious?" Bam-Bam asked her with two big silver-gray eyes, sparkling with curiosity.
Poink!
"Ouch!"
Abigail lightly hit his head. "Stop thinking about food! Help mee up with a new strategy to catch the Devil''s attention!" Abigail looked like an elder sister reprimanding her younger brother for fooling around.
"Fine! Fine! Just don''t hit my beautiful head, or else, I might lose my smart and brilliant brain!" Bam-Bamined, putting on a pitiful face.
"Then do it. Use your brilliant mind. NOW!" Abigail demanded, massaging her temples. She felt tired and drowsy. This was the result of her sleepless night.
? Ding!
An idea popped in Bam-Bam''s mind.
"Ahuh! I''ve got a good suggestion, Master," he said cheerfully, his eyes gleaming with excitement.
"Tell me." Abigail was anticipating his response.
"Serve him like a King! He will definitely be happy if someone will pamper him. Do everything you can to make him realize that it was a good decision to let you stay here with them," Bam-Bam suggested.
Abigail nodded her head. That man is the supreme leader of Syphiruz and he is used to being served by many. Bam-Bam''s suggestions might work. So she had to try. This was for the sake of regaining her body. Her soul had to return to her original body to get her revenge.
Bam-Bam told her one important restriction. She couldn''t kill Nathan Sparks using Abigail Scarlett''s body. It would also be against her mission. So in other words, she couldn''t touch Nathan Sparks to hurt him.
"Fine. I understand it very well. I have to make a move now. What should I do?" Abigail consulted Bam-Bam once again.
She might be the best strategist when ites to destroying and killing someone, but she is still a noob and inexperienced when ites to pursuing and wooing someone.
"Master, are you familiar with the statement: The way to a man''s heart is through his stomach?"
"No!" She promptly responded. "What are you implying with that?"
"Seriously, Master? You don''t know even this famous saying?!" Bam-Bam muttered in disbelief, his paws rubbing his forehead.
"It means¡ If you want someone to love you, all you have to do is cook them a good meal! So Master, why don''t you start the day by cooking him a breakfast?!"
Chapter 17 Cooking Challenge
Day Two¡
[ Mission Strategy Number 2: Serve Him Like A King! ]
~~*****~~
[ Sparks Vi¡]
Abigail stayed in the house the whole morning, getting bored. Her main target was not around. She was grounded after what she did to Nathan. He forbade her not to approach or get near him. She was also prohibited to go to his room again.
Fortunately, Little Ethan was there so Nathan didn''t scold her too much. After her breakfast with Little Ethan, the father and son duo left together¨C one was going to his school and the other one was going to work.
Abigail felt like she was invisible in the house. No one was talking to her except Butler Li. Everyone was ignoring her presence. They hated her, thinking that she was there to rece their Madam Monica.
The servants were very close to Monica. Their loyalty was only for her. They were also greatly affected by her passing two years ago. They still couldn''t believe that the Lady of the House was gone.
But Abigail didn''t care about their opinions and impressions of her. All she had to do was to get Nathan''s affection. But this task was the hardest mission she had in her twenty-five years of existence.
Thinking about her misdeed against the Devil, Abigail knew that she had to make it up to him and apologize properly. She didn''t mean to intrude. She had a good intention ofing into his room. It''s just that no one had told her that it was the Devil''s rule of not letting any stranger into his room.
"Miss Abi, are you okay?" Butler Li asked her when he noticed that Abigail was lost in her deep thoughts.
"Butler Li, do you know what your Master''s favorite food is? I am nning to follow your advice, preparing some lunchboxes for both Nathan and Ethan. I wish to pacify his anger towards me through this."
Butler Li fell silent for a moment. He rubbed his chin as if he was thinking about Nathan''s favorite food. One minuteter, Butler Li could only smile awkwardly and said, "Apology, Miss Abi. I think you should ask Chef Min. He is always in charge of Master''s food."
Abigail hastily stood up, striding towards the kitchen. She was one step away from the entrance of the kitchen when she stopped for a moment and asked Butler Li for another favor.
"Butler Li, I can''t go out. Can you help me buy ingredientster?"
Butler Li nodded his head vigorously while raising his thumb. "Sure, Miss Abi. Just tell me what you need, I will buy it for you."
Abigail smiled at him, giving him a grateful look. She turned around and entered the kitchen. Chef Min and his assistants were preparing some ingredients the moment she arrived.
"Chef Min, I will prepare lunch for Nathan and Ethan. Let me do it!" Abigail said it in amanding tone, making the Chef feel irritated. She didn''t even consult or ask Chef Min''s permission.
Compared to her politeness towards Butler Li, Abigail was cold and indifferent to Chef Min as she could feel the animosity he had for her. However, she had no choice but to ask this Chef about Nathan''s favorite food.
"What''s Nathan''s favorite?" She asked Chef Min directly. "I will cook it for him."
Chef Min was already enraged by her arrogant attitude. But he tried to hide his displeasure as he already thought of a n on how he would punish her.
The assistants could only watch the two silently in the corner. They were aware that Chef Min hated this woman. They wondered if Chef Min would really allow this woman to use his territory (the Kitchen) to serve food for their Master.
''Since you are asking for trouble, then I will give it to you. me your own self for this." Chef Min thought to himself, smirking evilly.
Chef Min turned to a steel cab, taking something inside the drawer. It looked like a recipe book. He flipped the pages and stopped on a certain menu. He put it down on the table in front of Abigail.
"This Chicken in Peanut Sauce and this Prawn Rice Noodle Sd and Curry¡ Try to cook this for Master Nathan. It''s his favorite."
Abigail looked down, bringing her attention to the Recipe book. The menu course was unfamiliar to her but she could follow the instructions in the Recipe Book. She picked it up and inly thanked Chef Min.
But before she left to ask Butler Li for the ingredients, Chef Min had spoken again.
"Do you think you can cook this? Master Nathan can only eat the homemade food I cook." Chef Min raised his eyebrow, belittling Abigail. He was being sarcastic towards her. But Abigail was not affected by his rude behavior. She didn''t give a damn about him.
''Who cares if he doesn''t like me? He is not the one I''m trying to woo here. It''s his Master.''
Lifting her chin to meet his gaze, Abigail sneered at him and said, "Just watch me. I can pull it off. Don''t worry, I will let you taste it. You can even watch me while preparing them." Her eyes sparkled with confidence. She was not backing down with this cooking challenge!
Her mantra for today? It''s¨C ''the way to the man''s heart is through his stomach!'' She had to cook for him no matter what!
Without waiting for Chef Min to say another sentiment, Abigail left the kitchen, holding the Recipe Book in her hand. Chef Min could only watch her back, ring at her.
"Chef Min, are you sure about this? What if something bad happens to our Master? You know that he is¨C" the assistant was not able to finish his words as Chef Min cut him off immediately.
"Shhhh! Just keep your mouth shut. That arrogant woman will bear the consequence of her actions. Let''s just watch the good show," Chef Min mumbled, his lips curling up into a cunning smile.
Chapter 18 Expert With Knives
Day Two¡
[ Mission Strategy Number 2: Serve Him Like A King! ]
~~*****~~
Butler Li bought the ingredients for Abigail as she was avoiding to be seen in public. She watched a tutorial video first on how to cook the dish using Butler Li''s mobile phone.
When Butler Li arrived, Abigail immediately proceeded to the kitchen. Chef Min and his assistants stayed there, looking at each other meaningfully. Some seemed to be anxious about something while Chef Min focused his attention on Abigail, who was preparing the ingredients.
Butler Li also noticed the odd behavior of their cooks. "Why are you still here? Will you assist Miss Abi in her cooking?"
"No. I told them that they could watch me. Chef Min is just worried that I might ruin the recipe." Abigail spoke on behalf of the bystanders who were waiting for her to fail and make a mistake.
Butler Li frowned, eyeing Chef Min suspiciously. The Chef just shrugged his shoulders, ignoring Butler Li''s probing eyes.
"Butler Li, kitchen is my territory¡ I should be the one asking you why you are still here?" Chef Min spat back at him. He didn''t like the way Butler Li was giving him a suspicious look.
Butler Li was about to retort but Abigail stopped him. There was no use arguing with a close-minded and stubborn person like Chef Min.
"Butler Li, I can manage this. You can go now and do your other task. I already took some of your time when I asked you a favor to buy the ingredients for me. I truly appreciate it."
Butler Li smiled at her and said, "It''s alright, Miss Abi. You are our little master''s precious guest. I have to take care of your needs, otherwise, our little young master will scold me."
"Thanks Butler Li. But I don''t want to get in the way of your daily task. You can go now. I will just call you if I need anything."
With Abigail''s words, Butler Li could only nod his head, following Abigail''s request. This interaction between Abigail and Butler Li annoyed Chef Min further. He thought Butler Li was a traitor.
''Is he trying to help this woman to be the Lady of this household?!'' Chef Min red at Butler Li who was now walking away from the kitchen.
Meanwhile, Chef Min''s dark expression didn''t escape Abigail''s observant eyes. She could tell that this Chef hated her. But she didn''t care. She just proceeded to her cooking session.
Abigail started to slice the vegetables and meat.
*Thwack! Thwack! Thwack!*
A fast sound of the knife chopping the meat while hitting the cutting board resounded in the kitchen.
The assistant cooks were awestruck seeing Abigail chopping the meat in a quick movement with equal length. She looked like an expert in handling knives.
''Holy crap! She slices so fast! Is she a professional cook?!''
''Where did she learn that skill? Amazing hand movement! Even Chef Min couldn''t chop like that!''
Their eyes were raising up and down, following the movement of her hand. Their eyes widened in amusement and disbelief!
On the other hand, Chef Min''s expression turned uglier than before after watching Abigail''s amazing knife performance! Who would have thought that this woman was having this special skill in cooking!
Little did they know, the woman in front of them was not an expert in cooking, but she was great at handling knives as she was a professional assassin!
Abigail''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. It felt so good to see their silly expressions while admiring her skills.
After finishing the meat, she continued slicing the onions, her sharp eyes meeting Chef Min''s gaze. She was like giving him a warning sign¨C Whoever tried to hinder her from reaching her goal, they might end up using her knife to punish him or her.
For some unknown reason, Chef Min felt a sudden chill run throughout his body. Abigail''s gaze looked frightening and filled with malice.
''Did she see through my n? Did she notice anything?'' Chef Min mused to himself, wiping the beads of cold sweat that appeared on his forehead.
Chef Min shook his head, disregarding the idea. Even Butler Li didn''t notice anything, how much more this naive woman? He might just be overthinking.
"So boring. You can''t make the food taste delicious by just cutting the meat well. Cooking is not an exhibition!" Chef Min had the urge to lecture Abigail on how to properly cook a dish.
Abigail just raised her eyebrow. ''Bitter much? Tsk, tsk, tsk!'' She decided to ignore him and just focus on her cooking.
Her arrogance and confidence made Chef Min more annoyed and bad-tempered. When he could no longer control his mood, Chef Min decided to leave the kitchen, storming out with a grim expression on his face.
''Just you wait! You will be kicked out of this house soon! I will make that happen!'' Chef Min thought to himself, mming the door so hard as he left the kitchen.
Bam!
Abigail could only sh a triumphant smile. Provoking the Chef made her feel so good. At least, she got even at him for his rudeness.
Though their Chef left, the assistant cooks remained in the kitchen. They wanted to see how Abigail would cook those three dishes. She continued unting her extraordinary skills in the kitchen. The only thing left was to make sure that her food was edible and delicious.
After an hour, Abigail finally finished cooking all the three dishes. "Do you want to taste them?" Abigail confidently asked the assistant cooks who were now drooling by just smelling the food.
The three assistants just exchanged nces with one another. They even nced at the kitchen door checking whether Chef Min was there. They seemed like a mouse who''s looking out for a cat.
They didn''t want to upset their Chef but they were curious about the taste of the food. The food smelled so good but the real question was¡ Was it delicious?
To satiate their curiosity, each one of them picked up a spoon, trying the newly cooked dishes in front of them.
Abigail didn''t say a word¡ her eyes focused on them, anticipating their feedback.
"How is it?"
The three assistant cooks just nced at her, still munching the food inside their mouths. Not saying a word, one of them scooped another spoonful of curry and chicken in peanut sauce.
Abigail: "???"
''Don''t tell me they lost their ability to speak after tasting my cooking?!''
Chapter 22 Accusation
Day Two¡
[ Mission Strategy Number 2: Serve Him Like A King! ]
~~*****~~
Abigail looked out of the car window and surveyed the surroundings carefully. The car was approaching the main gate. She strained her eyes into the distance to where the big facility was located. It looked familiar to her.
''Wait. I think I''ve been there,'' Abigail thought to herself. She could feel a sense of familiarity with the surrounding environment.
When the car entered the gate, Abigail had remembered it. She confirmed her assumption! This was not the main HQ of Syphiruz but this was one of their hideouts.
Furthermore, this hideout was a medical facility owned by Syphiruz, one of the headquarters of the organization.
''Damn!'' She cursed inwardly. ''I remember now! This is the ce where my original body is being held captive by the devil.''
She wondered why she was brought there by Nathan''s bodyguard. Were they trying to expose Nathan to her as the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz?
Nathan Sparks was hiding his other identity as a leader of a mafia organization. He was only known as Supreme Leader or ''The Devil''. Only a few people in the underground world knew about his identity as Nathan Sparks. One of them was Lady Phantomke.
When she received her mission, Phantomke did a thorough research and background check on Nathan so she found out his real identity as Nathan Sparks¨C the CEO of SYP Starlight Corporation.
Abigail snapped out of her deep thoughts when the car stopped in front of the building and the bodyguard opened the car door.
"Get out," one bodyguard ordered her sternly. He tried to grab her elbow to pull her out but Abigail hit his hand, not allowing him to touch her.
"I can get out on my own," Abigail responded, voluntarily stepping out of the car.
The bodyguard shot her a cold sharp re. Abigail''s behavior could annoy him. She was so calm and not affected by this dire situation she was in. She looked like she didn''t care as if she didn''t do anything wrong against their Big Boss, Nathan.
''Are they nning to detain me in this facility? My original body is already trapped here, and now Nathan ns to confine even my soul and this new body here.'' Abigail scowled at that thought. She roamed her eyes around the surroundings.
She could see that the facility was heavily guarded by armed men. At first, she thought this facility was more like a prison cell than a medical facility because of the ambiance of the surroundings.
The main guard let them in after seeing Abigail and Nathan''s three family bodyguards. She was being escorted to the third floor where someone was waiting for her for the interrogation.
As they took the lift, Abigail was already thinking of how she would deal with Nathan. Should she apologize for what happened or should she insist on her innocence? She had no ill-motive for cooking Nathan''s food. Bam-Bam already warned her not to kill Nathan while using Abigail''s body.
Ding!
The door of the elevator slid open. Abigail clenched her fists, still undecided what she should do in facing Nathan. She might be calm outside, but deep inside, she was struggling with how she would exin this to Nathan. She had no proof. She wondered if Nathan would listen or believe her words.
The three bodyguards continued guiding her until they reached the room. Abigail frowned as soon as she saw the three people inside¨C Butler Li, Chef Min, and Chef Min''s assistant cook.
''Why are they here?'' Abigail asked herself. Then her eyes reflexively scanned the room, looking for Nathan. She wanted to see him, wondering about his current condition. She heard that Nathan suddenly copsed a few minutes after eating the lunchbox she made for him.
''Is the Devil okay? Where is he?''
Her eyes lit up when the other door was pushed open, anticipating Nathan''s arrival. Axel entered first, followed by someone. However, the gleam in Abigail''s eyes disappeared as soon as she saw Axel''spanion.
It was not Nathan, but a beautiful woman wearing a white coat. She might be a doctor in that facility. Her eyes and Abigail''s eyes met for a moment. The doctor sized Abigail up, giving her a ridiculing look. She didn''t hide the displeasure on her face.
"Is she the one who poisoned Nathan?" The doctor asked them.
"Yes, Doc. Veronica. She was the one who cooked the food for Master Nathan." Chef Min answered, pointing his finger at Abigail. The assistant cook also nodded her head to support Chef Min''s im.
''This woman¡ She looks simr to someone¡'' Abigail tried to recall it. Then Monica''s beautiful face shed in her mind.
''I remember her. She''s Veronica, Monica''s elder sister!'' Her eyes widened for a moment.
But she was able to hide her emotions right away.
"You are using the wrong person. Miss Abigail didn''t have any intention to poison our Master. She just wanted to cook food for him as a sign of her apology for entering his room without his consent," Butler Li exined spontaneously, defending Abigail.
However, his statement made Veronica''s expression darken. How could this woman do that? Veronica became more irritated just thinking about that. Even she herself was not allowed to enter his room whenever she would visit Nathan, Monica, and Ethan before.
''Is she trying to seduce Nathan? No way! I can''t let her do that. Nathan should be mine!'' Veronica clenched her jaw while looking daggers at Abigail.
Meanwhile, Axel was also shocked when he heard that. ''Eh? She went inside his room. Nathan didn''t want outsiders to enter his room other than Ethan and me.''
"We don''t believe you! Master copsed right after eating lunch. She might have an ulterior motive for approaching our Master. Butler Li! Why are you defending her? Don''t tell us you connive with this woman? Did you betray our Master?! How dare you?" Chef Min also involved Butler Li as he was pissed off by him. Butler Li kept siding with Abigail and defending her.
"Oh right! Butler Li was the one who bought the ingredients!" Assistant Cook also spoke up, pointing a finger at Butler Li.
Chapter 23 Whos Telling The Truth?
Day Two¡
~~*****~~
"Stop arguing! We summoned you here to find out the truth. We will listen to all of you. Everyone has the chance to speak up and defend themselves." Axel stepped into the middle, mediating the two parties.
Nathan was not around to make a decision on this. So as his right-hand man, he had to find out the truth before Nathan woke up. Furthermore, Veronica was pressuring him to take action.
"Among the people here, she''s the only person who is very suspicious. We don''t know her." Veronica was targeting Abigail. She wanted her to be punished severely.
She just learned from Chef Min that this stranger suddenly came into the mansion. She was also surprised when he mentioned that Nathan allowed this woman to stay there with them! Because of that, she felt threatened by her presence. Abigail was also a charmingdy. And she looked younger than her.
"I''ve been serving Master Nathan for two decades now. How dare you use me of poisoning him?" Butler Li said through his gritted teeth.
"I''ve been serving him for twenty five years now!" Chef Min spat back at Butler Li.
Axel could only shake his head helplessly while watching the two. He nced at Abigail who remained quiet. She looked calm as if she was the one watching a good show.
''She doesn''t look affected at all. If Others were in her position, they would be cowering in fear already. How would she defend herself? She''s the one who prepared the lunchbox. And based on the examination result, the food she made was the real cause why Nathan copsed.''
"Miss Abigail, can you tell us the truth?" Axel asked her again.
Abigail gazed at him straight into his eyes. "I didn''t poison Nathan. If you really think there is poison in the lunchbox, bring the leftover food to me. I''ll eat it in front of you." Abigail said nonchntly, ring at Chef Min.
Axel scratched the back of his head and said, "Actually, it''s not because of a poison. It''s because of the peanuts." Axel informed them. "Boss is allergic to peanuts."
,m Veronica, Abigail, and Butler Li blinked their eyes upon hearing that. Among the people there, they were the only ones who were not aware of Nathan''s allergy.
His health-rted matters were very confidential. The cooks, Axel, and Nathan''s family members knew about his allergy because they didn''t want others to find out, especially their enemies. They were very cautious against the spies.
Abigail squinted her eyes at Chef Min while clenching her fists. She had the urge to punch him. Now, she understood it.
"Chef Min didn''t tell me about Nathan''s allergy. He was the one who suggested the menu to me." Abigail pointed her finger at Chef Min.
"How dare you me me?! You asked me about my Master''s favorite so I told you. Of course, I''m not allowed to inform outsiders about my Master''s allergy. We signed an NDA (Non-disclosure Agreement) for that. Have you forgotten that I told you not to include peanuts in the ingredients? My assistants were there. They were my witnesses!" Chef Min defended himself with another lie.
"Y-Yes, Chef Min mentioned to her not to include peanuts," the assistant cook said anxiously, supporting Chef Min''s im.
Chef Min already told them to support anything he would say. He was confident that Nathan would believe his words and not Abigail''s words. Abigail didn''t have any witnesses. Butler Li was not there when they were talking about the menu.
Axel darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Chef Min. He didn''t know who was telling the truth. Chef Min had been serving Nathan and his family for a long time so he would not try to harm their master.
"Miss Abi? Have you forgotten about it?" Axel wanted to hear the truth from her. He hoped Abigail would admit to her mistakes. Besides, he could lessen her punishment if this was just a minor mistake on Abigail''s side.
It was safe to im she forgot about it, instead of iming Chef Min didn''t say a word. Of course, it only meant one of them was lying. And Nathan and others most probably believed the one who had been serving him for a long time. Besides, Abigail had no witnesses to support her im.
"No! I didn''t forget anything. Chef Min never told me anything." She insisted.
Butler Li facepalmed. He knew that Abigail was in trouble. Meanwhile, Axel also felt disappointed by her answer. He thought he could lessen her punishment if ever Abigail would admit to her mistake.
"See! You are still lying! Do you think someone will believe your lies? Axel! You must punish her severely!" Veronica urged him.
"Where is Nathan? You don''t have the right to punish me. Only Nathan." Abigail stubbornly said.
"How dare you look for him? It was you who made him sick!" Veronica was enraged by Abigail''s bold behavior.
Abigail just raised her eyebrow. "I''m not asking you. I''m talking to Axel."
"Master is still unconscious," Axel responded to Abigail with amusement. She could still maintain her cool despite everything.
Butler Li tried to hold hisughter as Chef Min and Veronica were both fuming in rage as if they were thinking of skinning Abigail alive.
"You can''t touch Abigail, otherwise you want to anger Young Master Ethan. It''s better to wait for Master Nathan to wake up before deciding about her punishment," Butler Li suggested to them. Of course, he brought up Ethan''s name to protect Abigail.
"What?!" Veronica reacted exasperatedly. She had never thought that this woman was getting along well with her nephew.
On the other hand, Axel could only smile sheepishly. He would never dare offend Little Ethan. He knew how the little young master was very fond of Abigail.
"Okay. Let''s wait for Master to wake up," Axel said.
"But Abigail is still an outsider. She should not stay here. She can''t roam around the facility. Lock her up in the guest room," Veronica suggested.
"It''s fine with me." Abigail shrugged her shoulders. "Just call me once Nathan wakes up." Then she nced at Butler Li, giving him a grateful look.
Chapter 34 A Gift From His Master?
Day Three¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was unconvinced that no one touched Phantomke. He ordered someone to get a copy of the CCTV footage in that VIP room. One camera was installed there to monitor Phantomke''s condition 24/7.
Axel immediately left to get the recording. Upon leaving, Axel bumped into Abigail who was standing at the entrance door. She looked surprised and in a daze.
"Miss Abi, you shouldn''t be here. Come with me," Axel said, bringing Abigail with him to the CCTV Control Room. Nathan didn''t want other people to know about Phantomke''s existence so Abigail shouldn''t be lurking there.
And as if it was a blessing in disguise, Abigail still had to delete some footage in the CCTV control room which she was not able to dost night. Abigail grabbed this opportunity to her advantage.
Axel was so focused on getting the copy of the CCTV footage in the VIP ward that he failed to notice that Abigail was already scanning a certain area and deleting some recordings. She just pretended to be watching and reviewing the screen out of her curiosity.
A few minutester, Axel forwarded the recordings to Nathan''s phone. They didn''t see anything suspicious. Aside from Veronica and the nurses who came inside the VIP ward to check and monitor Phantomke, no one entered the room and touched her body.
Now, they wondered where she got those marks on her neck and the other parts of her body. They just suddenly popped up from out of nowhere. And there was no scientific exnation for this.
The doctor did another physical examination on her but nothing unusual came out with the result. Everything was normal.
"Watch her condition closely. Call me if there will be new changes in her brainwaves. Report it to me as soon as possible," Nathan reminded Veronica in hismanding tone.
Veronica was the head doctor assigned to monitor and treat Phantomke.
"Yes, Nathan. Don''t worry. I will inform you as soon as possible if there is change and improvement in her current condition," Veronica replied. She was the only one in that facility who never called him ''Master''.
Nathan called Axel''s attention and ordered him, "Tell Abigail that we are going to leave. I will wait in the car."
Nathan nced at Phantomke onest time before he turned around and left the VIP ward. The male doctor and the nurses just bowed their heads as they bade goodbye to Nathan.
The journey going back to Sparks Vi was very silent. No one talked in the car. Both Nathan and Abigail were sitting in the back passenger while Axel was in the front passenger together with the Chauffeur.
Abigail was quiet as she was also lost in her thoughts. She kept thinking about the strange phenomenon that happened to her original body.
''So this is the meaning of Bam-Bam''s words that my soul is still linked to my original body. So whatever feelings or sensations I will feel, will also be experienced by my original body. Nathan gave me those kiss marksst night so my original body also received the same marks.''
With those lines of thought, a realization struck her. ''Does it mean¡ if Nathan and I had sex¡ I would have lost my virginity to him for real?!''
"Nooo!" Abigail suddenly yelled, breaking the golden silence inside the car. Nathan, who was leaning his head on the headrest of the seat with his closed eyes, suddenly jolted when he heard her scream.
"Miss Abi? What''s wrong? Do you still feel sick? Do you want us to go to the hospital?" Axel felt rmed. If Abigail''s ulcer worsened because of his mistake, he would be doomed. Little Ethan would not go easy on him.
Nathan also looked at her intently, anticipating her response. Though he didn''t show any signs of concern, Nathan wanted to know if she was sick or not.
Abigail just smiled at them sheepishly. She didn''t mean to scream out loud. "No¡ I''m just fine. I¨CI think¡ I''m daydreaming. Just ignore me."
Nathan just cocked his eyebrow before leaning back in his seat. ''This woman is acting strange most of the time.'' He thought to himself, closing his eyes once again.
After the twenty-minute drive, they finally reached the mansion. Axel opened the door for Abigail. Without waiting for Nathan, Abigail walked ahead, entering the mansion.
Butler Li and Ethan were already waiting for them in the living room. Little Ethan''s eyes gleamed with joy as soon as he saw Abigail walking from the entrance door.
He stood up and ran in her direction, hugging her legs upon reaching her spot. "Miss Abi! Wee back!"
Abigail let out a soft giggle, stroking Ethan''s hair and gently patting his head.
"Yes, I''m back. Thank you for protecting me, Ethan. You are my angel."
Little Ethan raised his head, scratching his nose as he nced at her with his blushing face. He felt so happy hearing those words from Abigail.
Butler Li also joined them. He leaned closer to Abigail and whispered, "How is it, Miss Abi? Have you aplished your mission? Who won? Me or you?"
Abigail crumpled her face as she recalled what she had gone through for the sake of that deal with Butler Li.
"Of course, I did! So I won." Abigail uttered confidently.
Butler Li raised his eyebrow, eyeing Abigail suspiciously. Then he extended his hand and asked her, "Where''s the proof? Let me see it." He was asking for his phone.
Abigail gazed at his empty palm, biting her lower lip. She lost his phone. The proof of her sess was there.
"I identally lost your phone in your Master''s chamber," She inly said.
Butler Li burst outughing. "Haha! You can''t fool me, Miss Abi. You lost. And I won. You have no proof."
She was telling the truth but Butler Li refused to believe her. Abigail could only shake her head helplessly. "Fine, suit yourself." Abigail was not in the mood to argue. She was tired both mentally and physically.
"Come, Miss Abi. Let''s have some breakfast!" Ethan grabbed Abigail''s hand, pulling her to the dining area.
She obediently followed the young boy while Butler Li stayed in his spot, smiling triumphantly. He almost believed that Abigail could pull it off.
"It''s so silly of me to believe her," Butler Liughed at his own self.
"Butler Li." Hearing Nathan''s voice, Butler Li immediately stoppedughing and faced his master.
"Yes, Master?"
"Come with me to my study," Nathan mumbled, looking at Butler Li skeptically.
Butler Li followed Nathan as they headed to his Study Room.
Bam!
As soon as they walked in and closed the door behind, Nathan handed the paper bag he was holding over to Butler Li.
Butler Li epted the paper bag with utmost curiosity in his eyes. He was also puzzled why Nathan was giving him this paper bag. Was it a gift?
"Master, what is this?" Butler Li politely asked his master.
Nathan just moved his head, motioning Butler Li to see what''s inside.
Thinking that it was a precious gift from his Master, Butler Li excitedly opened the paper bag to see the items inside. He picked one item with a bright smile on his face. But his bright smile soon faded when he saw the item.
Feeling embarrassed and puzzled, Butler Li asked Nathan, "Master, W-Why are you giving me this¡ woman''s bra?"
"I don''t wear things like this," Butler Li added awkwardly, smiling sheepishly at his Master.
Chapter 44 S.O.S
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
"Aw, aww!" Aiden groaned as Abigail twisted his arm so hard. This wasn''t the reaction he was expecting to see from Abigail.
He thought this woman would fall on his charm the moment she set her eyes on him. But he was so wrong to assume that as Abigail was no ordinary woman. She was different from those women who usually would go crazy about him.
''Damn! Nate didn''t warn me about this!''
Nathan already sorted out his problem so he had to keep his end of the deal. He came to visit and see Abigail Scarlett. If he could use his charm to get close to her, the better.
But who would have thought that he would get attacked by her on their first meeting? He hadn''t even started his ''the moves'' yet in hooking up with women.
"Miss Abi, let go of Master Aiden. He is an engineer. Please don''t break his arm!" Butler Li could no longer stay silent.
He intervened to remind Abigail that she was not supposed to hurt this man. He was an important guest¡ very close to Nathan¡ an influential man in Towerville City.
Abigail immediately let go of Aiden''s arm. She realized another mistake. As a highly trained assassin, being alert and on guard as always, Abigail couldn''t stop her body and natural reflexes.
She was not used to strangers touching her body like that. Whenever she would feel unsafe and sense danger, she would react as fast as she could. This also happened when Nathan tried to hold her shoulder inside his room. She ended up throwing him on the ground.
Aiden put on a pitiful face while rubbing his wrist and arm. He nced at Abigail with disbelief. He subconsciously stepped back, distancing himself from Abigail.
''She is not a cute charming kitten. She is an untamed tigress!'' So fierce and scary.'' Aidenmented to his mind. This was the first time he was treated like this by a woman. He was used to being adored by women.
Abigail immediately bowed in front of him as she apologized. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to hurt you. It''s your fault for surprising me. Don''t just touch me like that, especially since this is our first meeting¡"
Aiden could only smile awkwardly. He couldn''t me her. He was the one who got excited to meet her. A beautifuldy before his eyes forced his body to wrap his arm around her shoulders.
If she was just like any other woman, they would certainly blush and feel d to have Aiden''s arms wrapped around their bodies. His narcissistic self was the one to me.
"I''m fine. I would like to apologize as well for my inappropriate behavior." Aiden apologized to her.
Abigail just nodded her head, her lips curling up into a satisfied smile. It seemed that she sent a clear message to Aiden that she was off-limits. This womanizer just received a scary warning.
Meanwhile, Butler Li could finally breathe normally. His Master Aiden didn''t get mad at Abigail. He guessed Abigail and him were safe for now.
"Master Aiden, I will just get you some drinks. Miss Abi will keep youpany here. Master Nathan is not around so he requested Miss Abi to be your host today," Butler Li informed Aiden. Then he nced at Abigail with his pleading eyes as if he was asking her not to create any more trouble and behave in front of their guest.
"S-Sure¡ Thank you, Uncle Li." Aiden said reluctantly. He didn''t want him to leave. What if Abigail would suddenly attack him again?
''From now on, I have to be careful with my actions around her. This Abigail Scarlett is like a member of Amazons, the great female warriors!'' Aiden thought to himself, staring at her anxiously.
Abigail invited Aiden to sit down. She moved to the opposite sofa, facing Aiden.
"You look familiar to me. Perhaps¡ you are Abigail Scarlett, the actress from Star Corp Entertainment?" Aiden started a conversation with her. He wanted to build rapport by getting to know her.
"Yes, I am. But my presence here is a secret. You''ve heard about my suicide attempt, right. I would appreciate it if you would keep this to yourself," Abigail confronted him directly. She cracked her knuckles while eyeing Aiden meaningfully.
Aiden was smart enough to understand that Abigail''s gesture was another warning to keep his mouth shut for him not to tell others about Abigail''s whereabouts.
Aiden just let out an anxious chuckle, bobbing his head obediently. "Of course! I will not tell anyone. Besides, Nathan will silence me even if you don''t ask me to."
''Damn! Why do I feel so nervous? Nathan is right. She doesn''t seem to be an ordinary woman. This woman is so¡ scary. No wonder Nathan got so curious about her.'' Aiden wanted to back out.
Unable to take the intense pressure surrounding him, Aiden excused himself to call someone.
He kept pacing back and forth across the balcony as he waited for Stephen to answer his call.
"Come on, Steph! Answer me!" Aiden mumbled in wishful thinking.
Soon, the phone call got answered. Aiden''s eyes lit up as if a heavy burden was lifted off his chest.
"Stephennnn!" He called out as though they hadn''t talked for a decade.
"Yes, Engr. Wu? How can I help you?" Stephen asked him right away. He could tell that his best friend called him as he needed something from him.
"Where are you?"
"In my clinic. Why?" Stephen was puzzled as to why Aiden sounded so anxious. Did he get in trouble again?
"S.O.S! Pleasee here to Nathan''s mansion. Abigail Scarlett is a handful. I can''t deal with her alone. I don''t think my charm will work. I need your skills as a professional psychologist." Aiden pleaded desperately.
Stephen let out a soft chuckle and said, "She is your assignment. Not mine."
"Hey, don''t refuse. I assure you. You will not get bored. Besides, you like to know people with interesting attitudes and behaviors, right? Abigail is one of them!" Aiden uttered, trying to convince Stephen.
Stephen fell silent for a moment. Then after a while, he spoke again saying, "Okay. I''ming!"
''Yesss!'' Aiden punched the air as soon as he heard Stephen''s words.
Chapter 45 Both Digging Information
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
After calling for a backup, Aiden went back to the living room. Butler Li already served the snacks and drinks on the table. Abigail remained seated on the sofa.
Aiden put on a smile as he joined her once again. "Sorry, I just called a friend."
"So what brings you here, Engr. Wu?" Abigail tried to sound friendly but her gaze was still intimidating.
"Just call me by my first name, Aiden. Engr. Wu is too formal!" Heined, pouting his lips.
"Fine. I''ll do that then. You can call me Abi. Let''s be friends," Abigail gave him a faint smile. She had to admit that Aiden was way charming yet childish. But she wouldn''t be attracted to him. ''He is totally not my type.''
Aiden felt disheartened as his charm didn''t work on Abigail. She didn''t look like she was interested in him. Aiden wondered what qualities she would like for a guy to have.
''Does she have any ideal guy in mind?'' Aiden asked himself curiously. He was bing more intrigued about Abigail.
As far as he could remember Abigail Scarlett had a crush on her childhood friend. She didn''t disclose his name during her interviews. But her fans could only specte that her non-showbiz friend and her were in a secret rtionship.
And everyone thought that this mysterious guy was the reason why shemitted suicide. Perhaps, the two had broken up.
"By the way, Abigail, can I ask you something? Honestly, I am one of your fans! I felt sad when I heard about the news. Fortunately, it was just fake news!" He blurted out with his ted voice. He sounded like a real fan.
"Is it because of your non-showbiz boyfriend? Your childhood sweetheart?" Aiden started digging for personal information from her.
"I have a boyfriend?" Abigail asked. It was a slip of the tongue. Of course, she had no idea about the real Abigail''s love affair.
Aiden looked at her confusedly. "Don''t you have a boyfriend? Or you just don''t want to disclose it to the public to make your rtionship private?"
Abigail just shrugged her shoulders. She had no idea about this as she didn''t have the real Abigail''s memories. If only she could remember, she wouldn''t experience difficulty figuring out who wanted her dead.
Speaking of this, she was reminded of her other task¨C find the culprit and the mastermind behind Abigail''s attempted murder.
Since she was using Abigail''s body, she wanted to solve her case. She could get a chance to return to her original body with the help of Abigail''s body. She owed her. And this was the least she could do for the young actress. She would return the favor to her.
''I should ask Bam-Bam about Abigail''s memory. Should I steal Nathan''s file about Abigail''s profile? I''m sure he already investigated her background. For now, I shall gather information from Aiden. Who knows he might have a clue and know more about the real Abigail?''
"If you are truly my fan, then tell me what you know about me?" Abigail asked him cleverly. She just turned the table around. Aiden was supposed to get information from her. But it seemed that she was the one digging for information from him.
''Oh, Crap. If I don''t say something, she might learn that I''m lying about being her fan. I should say something¡'' Aiden smiled awkwardly, holding and rubbing his ear. He had a habit of doing this when he was thinking so hard.
"So? Tell me anything you know about me," Abigail urged him. She was staring at him intently.
Her gaze made Aiden feel more anxious. He couldn''t exin why he was getting nervous about lying to her. Her eyes seemed like danger signs.
He was used to lying to women without batting an eye. He was good at using ttery words to entice them. But now, his bbering mouth couldn''t function well because of Abigail''s overbearing presence.
He was racking his brain when finally he remembered something.
"Abigail, do you still remember the former CEO of Shen Tian Company. That old bald fat man, Mr. Shen? You looked so cool when you screwed him, revealing to the public that he tried to give you an indecent proposal of bing your sugar daddy." he started, his eyes gleaming in admiration.
"You were so brave to fight that CEO, even though you knew that people might criticize you. He was also powerful and influential. He could bend your words, transforming them into lies. He could have ruined your career. But you spoke up and didn''t hide. I started to think so highly of you that day."
Abigail just bobbed her head, listening to him attentively. This was an interesting story.
"So what happened to that loser?" Abigail asked, clueless.
Aiden blinked for a moment, wondering why she was asking him what happened. She already knew what happened to that man.
"What else? Of course, fate seemed to side with you. A few dayster, his wife caught him in a hotel with his other mistress. The Madam of Shen Tian Company helped you and supported your im. She divorced his unfaithful husband and kicked him out of thepany." Aiden was enjoying it as he told her this story.
"And the rest is history," he added. He was d that he caught Abigail''s attention. She didn''t look like suspecting him anymore.
However, the smile on Aiden''s face disappeared as soon as he saw Abigail''s expression getting serious.
''What the hell? Did I say something wrong? Damn! Stephen, where are you now?'' Aiden took a peek at his phone, checking if Stephen was on his way now.
Little did Aiden know, Abigail didn''t get upset about his story. In fact, he made her think of the possibility that Mr. Shen had a motive to kill Abigail. He was now on her list of suspects.
Abigail stood up and was about to tap Aiden''s shoulder to thank him for this very useful information when Aiden suddenly crossed his arms and moved back to avoid her. He thought she was going to hit or punch him.
"Please, No!" He pleaded, closing his eyes in that awkward stance.
Abigail watched him strangely. It seemed like Aiden was traumatized by what she did a while ago.
She let out a soft giggle and said, "Rx, I''m not going to hit you."
Chapter 46 Meeting The Two Best Friends
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
Aiden slowly opened his eyes and gazed at Abigail with an embarrassed smile. He eased up a little bit when he heard Abigail''sughter. She didn''t look scary when she wasughing and smiling.
"I''m sorry¡ I thought you were going to punch me¡" Aiden said, shing his silly smile as he scratched the back of his head.
Abigail shook her head after tapping Aiden''s shoulder. She was in a bright mood now. Aiden''s bbering mouth was very helpful. She would certainly stick with him to gain more information in the future.
''This guy is easy to deal with aspared to the devil, himself. Aiden is an easy target.'' Abigail thought to herself.
Aiden was a happy-go-lucky kind of guy, with a pleasing personality, lively character, and refreshing behavior. No wonder he could easily make other women fall for his charms.
"As you have proven to me that you are one of my fans, I will tell you a secret. But don''t tell this to anyone. Understood?"
Aiden''s eyes gleamed in anticipation. He bobbed his head vigorously and said, "Yes, Ma''am!" He even raised his right hand, pressing it against his forehead as a salute to her.
"You were right! I had already broken up with my childhood sweetheart!" Abigail dered to him.
She realized that she had to make Aiden believe that she was single and avable. Who knows he might put on a good word for her once he talked to Nathan?
She had to make an ally out of Nathan''s friends and get along very well with them. It was easy to gain their trust, rather than gaining Nathan''s trust. He was very aloof, reserved, and meticulous. He always puts his guard up when ites to strangers like her.
Furthermore, to win Nathan''s affection, Abigail shouldn''t be involved with another man. So, the rtionship of the real Abigail with her childhood sweetheart might affect her n. She had to cut that rtionship off as early as now. She was Phantomke and she had nothing to do with Abigail''s real boyfriend!
Meanwhile, Aiden believed her words so easily, not suspecting that she was just lying. Abigail had no idea what the current rtionship status was between the real Abigail and her boyfriend. Perhaps, they were still on good terms even before the alleged suicide happened.
''What if¡ Abigail''s boyfriend also had something to do with the attempt to kill her?'' Abigail added another suspicious person to her list of culprits.
''Did her boyfriend visit her at the hospital? I should know about his identity so that I could avoid him.'' Abigail made a mental note.
"So did he cheat on you?" Aiden''s voice snapped her back to the present. Abigail nced at him with disbelief. Who would have thought that Engr. Aiden Wu also loved to gossip?
When she arched her eyebrows, Aiden immediately took his words back. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to open a fresh wound. Just forget what I said. Don''t worry. It''s not your loss. He doesn''t deserve you."
"There are a lot of guys more deserving than your cheater and useless ex! Don''t waste your time thinking about him. Those cheaters and bastards deserve to suffer and die." Aiden spoke spontaneously, not allowing Abigail to say a word.
''Is he cursing his own self?'' Abigail fought the urge to say those words to Aiden.
"I''m here. You can use my shoulder to lean on. If you need someone to talk to, don''t hesitate toe to me. I am willing to listen," Aiden said seriously, offering his shoulder to her.
Abigail: "..."
She could only blink her eyes in amusement as she was at a loss for words. She didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Aiden Wu had the guts to tell that? He was known to be a womanizer¡ a yboy¡ a woman''s heartbreaker!
How could he give her such advice? He was also worse than Abigail''s ''ex-boyfriend''.
"Come on, Abigail. You can confide your feelings with me. It will help you feel better," Aiden spoke again, convincing her to share her feelings and thoughts with him.
"Whoa! When did you be a good listener, my friend? I was not informed." A deep voice was heard from the back. It was followed by a huskyugh of a man.
Abigail and Aiden turned in the direction of the door and they saw another gorgeous man with a charismatic smile looking at them, his eyes gleaming with humor.
"Stephen! You are finally here!" Aiden got off from his seat and waved at his best friend. He felt so d to see him. His backup finally arrived!
"Hi," Stephen said suavely, raising his hand to greet Aiden and Abigail. His lips stretched out into a perfect curve, revealing his pearly white teeth.
Abigail was rendered speechless in her spot. She was just staring at the neer, sizing him up from top to bottom and vice versa.
The way Abigail assessed him didn''t escape Stephen''s observant eyes. He also did the same to her, maintaining his broad smile.
After scanning each other''s appearance, Abigail''s and Stephen''s eyes met. They had a staring contest for several seconds. It was Stephen who moved first, striding towards Abigail''s spot.
Stopping in front of her, Stephen extended his right hand as he introduced himself to Abigail.
"I''m Stephen Zhao, Nathan''s friend."
This was the proper way of approaching someone for the first time, unlike Aiden who suddenly popped out of nowhere, cing his arm around somebody''s shoulder!
Abigail stood up and epted Stephen''s hand. "I''m Abigail Scarlett, Nathan''s temporary guest in this house."
The corners of Stephen''s lips twitched, his eyes staring at Abigail intently. Then he gave her hand a gentle squeeze. "It''s an honor to meet you, Miss Abigail.".
Abigail felt a sudden difort with the way Stephen was looking at her. ''This man¡ has some kind of simrity with the Devil. I should watch my actions around him.''
Meanwhile, Aiden shifted his gaze back and forth between Stephen and Abigail. He felt like his presence had been forgotten by the two.
''Damn! Don''t tell me Abigail''s ideal man is close to Stephen? And what''s with Stephen''s expression? This is the first time I saw him looking at a woman like this!''
Chapter 47 Are They Fighting Over Something?
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
Aiden couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Stephen Zhao, who is so picky when ites to women¡ someone whose attention couldn''t easily be caught by just beautiful and alluring women, was staring at Abigail with so much interest in his eyes.
"Stephen Zhao, what''s wrong with you? I only get to see this expression of yours whenever Phantomke is being mentioned!" Aiden was not able to stop his bbering mouth. He confronted Stephen directly, not minding Abigail''s presence.
He felt somehow jealous and pissed because his charm didn''t work on Abigail. But now, his inexperienced friend managed to talk to Abigail without getting intimidated by her overbearing presence.
"Watch your mouth, my friend¡ if you don''t want Nathan to cut off your tongue." Stephen nced at Aiden helplessly. He knew it. Aiden''s bbering mouth would always put him in trouble. Though he was smiling when he said that, there was a warning in Stephen''s eyes.
"Oops. It''s my bad!" Aiden hit his mouth as he realized his mistake. He had a slip of the tongue since he got excited after seeing how Stephen became interested in someone. He could see the hint of intrigue on his face whenever he would look at Abigail.
"Who is Phantomke?" Abigail asked them, feigning ignorance. She was pretending to be clueless about Phantomke, her own self.
"She''s someone you shouldn''t mention in this house and most importantly in front of Nathan. That name is a taboo word for him!" Aiden promptly responded.
Stephen narrowed his eyes at Aiden, his sharp gaze telling him to keep his mouth shut. Aiden immediately bit his lower lip, sealing his mouth.
However, Abigail wouldn''t miss this opportunity to find out what Aiden and Stephen were both thinking about her.
"Why are you interested in that person called Phantomke?" Abigail asked Stephen expectantly. She subconsciously tightened her grip on his hand.
Stephen smiled at her before giving her an answer. "She''s an interesting fellow."
"Interesting?" Abigail arched her eyebrow in confusion.
Stephen let out a soft chuckle as he nodded his head. Then he borated his words.
"Because I thought she was smart¡ but she stupidly waged a war against my brother, Nathan. She foolishly offended the wrong guy."
Bullseye!
Stephen''s words were like a hammer hitting Abigail''s head. Her expression darkened and she crumpled her face. She felt insulted but she couldn''t refute that.
''I hate this guy already!'' Abigail thought to herself, clenching her teeth. She further squeezed his hand tightly, making Stephen flinch in pain.
"Miss Scarlett, I think¡ you are squeezing me too hard," Stephen called out her attention, his gaze pointing to their entangled hands. He maintained his charming smile.
Not waiting for Abigail to let go of Stephen''s hand, Aiden stepped into the middle of them, yanking their hands to separate them.
Stephen watched his friend strangely, lifting his eyebrow as he gave Aiden a questioning gaze.
Aiden just shot him a sharp re, pulling Abigail to his side. He seemed to remind him that Abigail was his assignment, not Stephen''s.
Abigail just blinked her eyes in puzzlement. She felt like Aiden was snatching her away from Stephen.
''What''s wrong with them?'' She asked herself, darting her gaze back and forth between the two men.
Then her eyes stopped at Stephen. ''I thought Aiden was the only guest today. Why did suddenly Stephen show up? Butler Li didn''t mention anything about Stephening today.''
"Gentlemen, I will just get another drink for our esteemed guest," Abigail said jokingly before she left. She headed straight to the kitchen.
When Abigail was gone, Aiden immediately pulled Stephen to the corner of the living room.
"Hey, what is that all about?" He questioned him. He was referring to Stephen''s reaction upon seeing Abigail.
"I should be the one asking you that. Why are you acting like a jealous boyfriend?" Stephen retorted, arching his eyebrow while looking at Aiden suspiciously.
"Of course not! I''m just¡" Aiden didn''t know what to say. In fact, he was truly jealous because Stephen managed to capture Abigail''s attention. They even held each other''s hands. As for him, Abigail grabbed his hand but she ended up twisting it.
What did he do to deserve it? His ego was hurt a little bit. Among the three men, he was the most popr with the women as he was the only approachable and friendly towards them. But when ites to Abigail, she wasn''t mesmerized by his gorgeous face at all.
"Let''s get to the business. Why did you summon me here? How is your interaction with her? Do you find anything suspicious?" Stephen asked his best friend inquisitively. When Aiden called him a while ago, he sounded very anxious as if he was in great trouble.
Aiden put on a pitiful face as he recalled what transpired a while ago. He almost broke his arm.
Aiden nced at his surroundings first, making sure that Abigail was not yet around. When everything was clear, he leaned closer to Stephen, whispering something.
"Miss Abigail Scarlett¡ she is so scary. She is like an untamed tigress. Damn Nate! He didn''t warn me about herbat skill! I almost lost my precious arm a while ago!" Aidenmented,ining to Stephen as if he got bullied in school.
"Really? What did you do?" Stephen probed. He thought Abigail wouldn''t do something if only Aiden behaved.
"Nothing. I just wrapped my arm around her shoulders to greet her," Aiden said matter-of-factly.
Stephen facepalmed at Aiden''s remarks, looking at him like a hopeless child.
"I can''t believe you did that. No wonder you almost got beaten up by her. You deserved it." Stephen said, his lips curling up in a mocking smile.
Aiden frowned and pursed his lips. He stretched his hand to throw a punch at Stephen''s shoulder. But Stephen reacted swiftly, blocking his fist. He grabbed it using his palm.
They were still in that fighting stance when Abigail returned, holding a tray of food.
''What the hell are they doing? Are they fighting over something?''
Chapter 48 "Come To Me"
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
Unaware that Abigail was already watching them, Aiden used his free hand to grab Stephen''s cor. However, before he could reach his cor, Stephen raised his other hand, thus blocking Aiden''s arm.
"Are you going to fight? Bring it outside, not here. You might turn the house upside down. I don''t want Nathan to give me a mouthful once hees back."
Abigail''s voice caught their attention, making Stephen and Aiden turn in her direction. The two men immediately broke away from each other, facing Abigail with an embarrassed smile.
"We are not fighting. This is how we greet each other," Aiden said as an alibi, wrapping his arms around Stephen''s shoulders.
"Engr. Wu, you have a unique way of greeting someone. Don''t get too much physical," Abigail said meaningfully before letting out a soft giggle.
Her words just reminded Aiden how she almost broke his arms because of his weird way of greeting her.
Aiden could only pout his lips, feeling a little bit guilty. Stephen, on the other hand, patted Aiden''s back and teased him, "Follow her advice. Don''t get too much physical."
Aiden just crumpled his face, his eyes ring at his best friend. Stephen was taunting him and making fun of him.
But his psychologist friend just ignored his deathly re, pulling him towards the sofa where Abigail was serving their snacks.
"C''mon Aiden, don''t spoil the fun with a long face," Stephen whispered to him.
Aiden just rolled his eyes at his friend, sitting downzily on the sofa. He suddenly got annoyed by Stephen''s presence, although he was the one who requested him to be there.
As soon as the three of them settled down, Abigail, Stephen, and Aiden continued talking about some stuff. They kept praising Abigail for her booming career.
"Miss Abigail, is it true that you will be staying here for a while? What is your rtionship with Ethan and Nathan?" Stephen was the one who brought this question up.
Abigail was not surprised. She presumed Nathan had already mentioned her to his friends¨C Stephen and Aiden. She also believed that their presence today in that house had something to do with Nathan.
''Did the devil ask his friends to help him figure out my n and motive? I bet these guys were already well-informed about me.''
Abigail''s lips tugged upward into a satisfied smile. ''Sending them here is a wrong move, Nathan. You just gave me an opportunity to get close with your friends.''
"I just met Ethan coincidentally. I was not feeling well by then. And my alleged suicide is stressing me out. I just need to escape from my world. Besides, someone is after my life so I need to stay away from the limelight to protect myself. It just so happened fate brought me to Ethan and Nathan. I shamelessly asked Nathan for a favor. I have to lie low for now," she said, getting their sympathy.
Aiden dramatically smashed the table with his palm. "Who is that bastard? He is a fucking coward! How dare he tried to hurt our future superstar?! Nathan should mobilize his men to find the culprit. Abi''s fans would be sad if she will not be able to perform and do her projects and drama series!"
Stephen''s lips moved in an unpleasant twist, fighting the urge to seal Aiden''s mouth. He overreacted and he even mentioned Nathan''s men. He would really sew up his mouth if he dared mention Syphiruz in front of Abigail.
"Don''t worry. I''m fine. This might be a blessing in disguise. I can take a rest and live a stress-free life, far away from my critics and the public''s eyes." Abigail waved her hand nonchntly.
"Sigh. If anyone bullies you in public, juste to me, Miss Abi. You will have my full support!" Aiden reassured her.
"Thank you, Aiden. I will keep that in mind." Abigail shed a faint smile, expressing her gratitude for his offer. She would certainly grab it once she needed him.
"But what if Nathan will be the one bullying me, will you still support me?" Abigail asked Aiden, testing him.
At this moment, Aiden was not able to utter some words. He opened his mouth only to close it again. He couldn''t find the right word to reply. He just looked at her with an apologetic smile.
"I am no match with Nathan¡" Aiden meekly said, scratching his nose. He was so embarrassed to admit that but it was the truth.
Then Stephen butted in, speaking his thoughts. "You cane to me¡ if Nathan dares bully you."
Abigail and Aiden were both rendered speechless when they heard Stephen. They didn''t expect him to say those words while having a serious expression on his face.
Cough! Cough!
Abigail cleared her throat, trying to erase the awkwardness surrounding them.
"Gentlemen, do you want to hang out on the balcony? We can y some cards there to rx."
"Sure, Let''s go!" Stephen promptly responded. This was a light gleam in his brown eyes.
The three of them decided to leave the living room. Abigail was so focused on doing her task to entertain Nathan''s guests. She was trying her best to be a good host for today.
But a bitter person inside the house took notice that someone unqualified was talking to Nathan''s best friends. Chef Min couldn''t understand why Butler Li was allowing a stranger to mingle with their important guests.
Chef Min learned that Master Aiden and Master Stephen dropped by the mansion as he was the one who prepared the snacks for them. The chef left his quarter abruptly to spy on Abigail.
Hiding from the staircase near the living room, Chef Min secretly watched Abigail and their two guests. He heard the two menughing and happily talking to Abigail as they headed to the balcony.
''What a bitch! Is she trying to seduce Master Nathan''s friends as well? I can''t allow this to happen.''
Chef Min was still fuming in rage since Abigail was left off the hook. He heard that she didn''t get punished but it was Lady Veronica who got scolded by their Master Nathan.
Chef Min picked up his phone and dialed Veronica''s number. He would tell her what was happening in the mansion. Veronica asked Chef Min to keep an eye on Abigail.
Chapter 49 "A Date!"
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
Upon reaching the balcony, Aiden called Butler Li for assistance. He told him to prepare the table and cards including the poker chips.
Stephen, Aiden, and Abigail decided to y poker and Butler Li would serve as the dealer.
"Are you sure about this? Do you know how to y poker?" Aiden asked Abigail curiously. It was her who suggested ying this card game but Aiden was doubtful whether she could y or not.
Stephen was also staring at her, waiting for her response. Aiden and Stephen were experts in this kind of game. But Nathan was the unbeatable among the three. The three of them often hang out in the casino to kill some boredom. After that, they would go clubbing.
Abigail shed a wide grin on her face. Of course, she knew how to y poker. The majority of her previous targets were gambling addicts. When going undercover, she would always stay in the Casino, ying cards with them.
"Remember the movie, The Queen of Gambling? I learned how to y after watching it. The actress is my favorite," Abigail said as an alibi.
Stephen and Aiden just bobbed their heads. They were thinking of going easy on her. But little did they know, Abigail was the epitome of the Queen of Gambling.
She loved taking risks! This was the reason why she foolishly epted the mission of messing with the Devil by killing his beloved woman! She challenged the wrong person.
"ying cards is no fun without a bet! Do you agree?" Aiden blurted out excitedly, eyeing Abigail meaningfully.
"Sure. But as of now, I don''t have money in hand. Can I borrow some?" Abigail shamelessly asked them.
"A bet is not necessarily money! I don''t want cash," Stephen mumbled.
Butler Li and Aiden just watched Stephen suspiciously. ''Stephen is acting so weird today.''
"Hmm. What do you want? Name your price," Abigail asked him confidently. "Or shall I say¡ Prize?" she added, challenging them.
"A date! I want a date¡ with you!" Stephen promptly responded without a second thought.
Aiden: "..."
"Cough! Cough!" Butler Li choked at Stephen''s remarks. It was so unlikely of him to mention the word "Date" to a woman. If it came from Aiden, Butler Li wouldn''t be shocked like this.
Meanwhile, Aiden also had a stunned look on his face. Stephen was acting so strange today. ''What''s wrong with him? Is he trying to flirt with Abigail? Does he like her?''
"You really want to win this bet, don''t you?" Aiden asked Stephen in disbelief.
Stephen just shrugged his shoulders, smiling at them.
Abigail was about to say something when another person interrupted them.
"Do you mind if I join?"
Everyone shifted their gaze in the direction of that voice. Veronica was there, standing along with Ethan. She fetched her nephew at school and decided to send him back home personally.
They were on the way to Sparks Mansion when Veronica received Chef Min''s call. She asked the driver to speed off. Aiden and Stephen were at the mansion. She had toe and entertain them by herself, instead of letting Abigail take care of them.
"Oh, Veronica and my little charming godson are here!" Aiden jumped off his seat to wee Little Ethan with a big hug.
Stephen also raised his hand, waving at Ethan. But Ethan had a deep frown on his face as he looked at his godfathers.
"Uncle Ai, Uncle Steph, Come with me!" Ethan said in hismanding tone. The little kiddo seemed like he was in a bad mood.
Didn''t want to disobey the young master, Aiden and Stephen followed him, leaving Veronica and Abigail on the balcony.
The twodies just greeted each other naturally. Without asking for Abigail''s consent, Veronica grabbed a chair and sat down next to her. The twodies were quiet, just waiting for the guys toe back.
Butler Li was secretly observing the twodies as he prepared the cards and the poker chips. He could feel the heavy tension building up between them.
p ''Why do I feel like a war is about to break out?''
*****
Meanwhile, Little Ethan brought the two men to the garden where no one was around. He wanted to talk to them privately.
"Uncle Steph and Uncle Ai, what are you both doing here? Don''t tell me you are trying to sabotage my n again?" Little Ethan questioned them, folding his small arms across his chest.
Stephen and Aiden just exchanged nces with one another, skeptical about what the young one was saying. No one answered the little young master who was looking daggers at them.
Little Ethan wasn''t happy to see his two godfathers loitering in their big mansion and hanging around Abigail. He could tell that they were up to something no good.
"Hmmph. If you dare stab me at my back again, Uncle Aiden and Uncle Stephen, even Dad won''t be able to bail you out from my fury. I will ask Powy, Riemc, and GingerAllieAnne to mess with you!" The young boy started to threaten his two godfathers.
Aiden leaned on Stephen and simply asked him in a low voice, "Who are they?"
"His robotic friends¡ Powy and Riemc are humanoid AI robots while GingerAllieAnne is a humanlike prototype hologram. No one in this house would want to mess with them. And Ethan has the overallmand in them. Nathan doesn''t have ess to them now." Stephen exined to the Clueless Aiden.
Aiden just bobbed his head, smiling anxiously. He wouldn''t like to be chased after by those AIs! They were quite troublesome!
"My cute little godson. We are not sabotaging whatever n you have in mind. We are just here to y poker with Miss Abigail. She was the one who invited us to y." Stephen ruffled his hair as he chuckled.
Ethan''s expression changed when he heard that. "Sigh. I guess Miss Abi got bored just staying here alone so she wanted to y with both of you."
Aiden and Stephen nodded frantically, agreeing to Ethan''s im. Then Aiden raised his thumb up behind his back, telling Stephen ''Good Job!'' He pacified Ethan easily.
"Now, can we go back now and y with her?" Aiden asked Ethan''s permission.
"Fine. Just behave, especially you, Uncle Aiden. Strictly No flirting!" Ethan warned Aiden, making the gesture of pointing his two V-sign fingers first at his eyes, then at Aiden''s eyes to signify "I''m watching you!"
Aiden: "..."
Aiden put on a pitiful face. ''Why me? He should warn Stephen, not me. I think he is the one flirting with Abigail!''
Stephen just feigned innocence,ughing at his best friend. Between them, Aiden had a bad reputation on women so Little Ethan specifically warned Aiden, rather than Stephen.
Soon, the three men returned to the balcony, joining Abigail and Veronica. They noticed the silent atmosphere around the two women.
''Are they ignoring each other''s presence?'' Aiden asked himself.
"Now, we are back! Let''s continue our bet," Stephen said, breaking the silence.
"May I join you?" Veronica asked again.
"Of course, you can. The more the merrier!" Aiden responded cheerfully.
On the other hand, Little Ethan just moved towards Abigail, wishing her luck.
"So what''s your bet?" Veronica asked them curiously.
"Hmm, if I win, I want Miss Abigail to sing me a song!" Aiden dered.
"Deal!"
"Okay. Now, it''s my turn. If I win¡ I want her to leave the mansion," Veronica blurted out.
Aiden and Stephen were taken aback while Little Ethan''s expression darkened when he heard that.
However, Abigail just smiled at Veronica''s remarks. She just dered a war so Abigail wouldn''t back down.
"Fine¡ but if I win¡" Abigail paused for a moment then looked at them, a light glint shing in her eyes. "the three of you should convince Nathan to have a date with me!"
Aiden: "..."
Veronica: "..."
Stephen: "..."
"That''s a DEAL!" It was Ethan who answered on their behalf.
Butler Li could only chuckle as he watched this amusing scene before his eyes.
Chapter 50 Playing Poker
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
Veronica''s expression darkened with fury when Abigail involved Nathan in her bet shamelessly. She didn''t hide her intention of chasing after Nathan.
This was Abigail''s way of pissing off Veronica. She could tell that Veronica hadn''t confessed her feelings yet toward Nathan. Maybe she was hesitating because of her sister, Monica.
Veronica was hiding her feelings as she waited for the right time to confess. There was a possibility that Nathan hadn''t moved on yet and hadn''t forgotten Monica. Veronica was cautious not to take a risk unless she was certain that Nathan was ready to love someone again.
''She wants me to leave the mansion? Hmm, no way! I will not give up this fight. Who cares if she is Monica''s sister¡ my love rival? I will win Nathan over at all costs. I must live!'' Abigail''s eyes were filled with determination.
Aiden and Stephen could win, but not Veronica. She couldn''t afford to be kicked out of Nathan''s mansion. Besides, she wouldn''t allow Veronica to steal Nathan away from her. She had to aplish her mission for her to live again and return to her original body.
Cough! Cough!
Butler Li cleared his throat to break the awkward silence. "Let''s start the game, shall we?"
Stephen nodded his head as he sat down next to Abigail. Aiden frowned deeply as Stephen managed to sit beside Abigail. The only avable chair left was in the middle of Veronica and Butler Li.
Ethan also grabbed a seat as he wanted to watch the game. Though he was not familiar with this card game, he chose to stick by Abigail''s side as her lucky charm.
Butler Li gave each one of them forty different color chips¨C red, blue, green, and ck, which they could use for the betting. The equivalent amounts of the colored chip are the following: five thousand dors for red chip, ten thousand dors for blue chip, thirty-five thousand dors for green chip, and Fifty thousand dors for ck chip. To sum it up, each yer had a total amount of one million dors.
They only have one rule to define the winner. After three rounds, the person who would get the highest total amount of chips would be dered the winner. Whoever wins, the three losers shall fulfill the winner''s wish.
The game started! Butler Li dealt out the first two cards to each yer. The yers checked their cards before facing them down on the table once again. Abigail maintained her neutral expression as she assessed her opponent''s expression.
Since Stephen was the one seated clockwise to the dealer, he was the first one who put out the blinds also known as ''ante up''. Stephen ced two red chips in the middle as his starting bet.
"Call," Abigail said, matching Stephen''s starting bet. Veronica and Aiden followed suit, cing their own bets on the table.
After the initial betting, Ethan and Butler Li were both anticipating the next round of bets. At this moment, three new cards were put out on the table for all yers to see. The threemunity cards in front of them were the King of Heart, ten spades, and five clubs.
Veronica smiled as soon as she saw the three cards. Meanwhile Aiden and Stephen exchanged nces with one another. Stephen ced another bet, cing two blue chips. Abigail just nonchntly made another call, matching Stephen''s bet.
When it was Veronica''s turn, she raised the bet by cing one ck chip. Aiden was surprised by her enthusiasm. ''She really wants to win this game, kicking Abigail out of the mansion.''
As he wanted to continue for the next round he said "Call."
Butler Li suddenly felt the tension growing around them, especially between the two women. He burnt the top card of the deck and then proceeded to add another card face-up on the table. Fourmunity cards had beenid out on the table: Queen of Heart, King of Heart, ten spades, and five clubs.
Everyone had another round of betting, following the same setting asst time. Stephen decided to fold and not make a bet anymore. He could tell that Veronica had a nice cardpared to him. He only had one pair. His cards were Jack of Spade and King of Spade.
Abigail was the one who continued the betting as she refused to fold her cards. She wasn''t anxious at all. In fact, she was even talking to Ethan, asking him how was school today. Veronica raised her bet once again, determined to win this round.
Not waiting for another card to be dealt from the top of the deck and drew the fifth and finalmunity card, Aiden folded his cards, letting the two men fight over this round. This would be thest round of betting before Abigail and Veronica showed their cards.
Butler Li drew the finalmunity card¨C Queen of Spade. Ethan, Aiden, and Stephen were now looking at Abigail, waiting for her to make a bet. And so she did, she matched all the bets that were ced on the table.
Everyone wondered if she also got a goodbination. The five cards were Queen of Heart, King of Heart, ten spades, five clubs, and Queen of Spade. There was a possibility that she got a full house or four of a kind.
Meanwhile, Veronica was skeptical as to why Abigail still made a bet. The cards in Veronica''s hand were Queen of Clubs and Queen of Diamond, giving her the bestbination of four of the kind. She wondered if Abigail got King of Clubs and King of Diamonds, giving Abigail a full housebination.
Veronica took her time, thinking about the bet she had to make. She observed Abigail''s body gestures and facial expressions, but she didn''t look nervous or anxious at all. She was grinning widely as she waited for Veronica to make a decision.
"Call!" Veronica mumbled, matching every bet on that table. Now it was their turn to show their cards.
Abigail was the first one who put down her two cards, showing them to everyone. Butler Li''s eyes widened in utter surprise as soon as he saw Abigail''s cards.
Veronica was rendered speechless and Stephen blinked his eyes to clear his vision. He even looked at Abigail''s card for several seconds, trying to find out if his eyes were not ying tricks on him. Andstly, Aiden almost fell off his seat after seeing Abigail''s cards.
''Damn! She bet until the end with those two cards in hand?!''
Chapter 51 Betting All Her Chips
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
Little Ethan watched them in puzzlement. Everyone had a startled look on their faces while Abigail was the only one smiling among them.
Ethan moved his gaze to the table where Abigail''s card wasid out. He saw two cards: three of hearts and an ace of spade. Then he shifted his gaze to the fivemunity cards: Queen of Hearts, King of Hearts, Ten Spades, Five Clubs, and Queen of Spades.
The cardbination didn''t make sense to him so he asked Abigail. "Miss Abi, did you win?"
Abigail let out a soft chuckle and shook her head. "We have to see your Aunt''s cards first before finding out whether I win or not."
Veronica flipped her cards to show them. She had Two Queens which were to be paired up with the other two Queens in themunity cards. This gave her the bestbination of four of a kind, thus she won this round.
But that was not the point here! Abigail bet until the end with those cards in hand. She had zerobination at all!
''Seriously? Does she really know how to y poker?'' Aiden facepalmed at that thought.
Stephen, on the other hand, could onlyugh out loud. He found Abigail very amusing! Was she only bluffing them? Veronica even got anxious, thinking that Abigail had a full house. But in the end, her cards had no chance of winning at all.
Veronica won this round! She sneered at Abigail, mocking her. Soon, the second round continued. And Abigail did the same thing. She lost all her green and blue chips.
Veronica was now in the lead. She wasughing inside as onest round left and Abigail would be kicked out of the mansion very soon!
Butler Li and Ethan were the ones getting nervous and afraid for Abigail. The two didn''t want Abigail to leave the mansion. But Veronica was already winning.
Seeing the stressful look in Ethan''s eyes, Abigail talked to him.
"Ethan, what''s wrong? Why are you looking so sad?" Abigail cupped his small face, rubbing his cheeks.
With his teary eyes, he responded, "I don''t want you to lose."
Veronica''s face turned dark and gloomy when she heard Ethan''s remarks. She hated the way her nephew was so attached to this outsider.
"C''mon, Ethan. Don''t be sad. Miss Abi is not going anywhere. Your Aunt is only joking!" Aiden said, trying to console the young boy.
Stephen also nodded his head in agreement. But Veronica just remained adamant about it. Of course, she was not kidding. She was dead serious when she told them her bet! Abigail should leave the mansion!
"A bet is a bet," Veronica uttered sternly, ring at Aiden and Stephen.
"Fine, a bet is a bet," Abigail repeated Veronica''s words.
"Ethan¡ Do you trust me?" Abigail asked the boy as she held his shoulders while looking straight into his eyes.
The young boy just bobbed his head, wiping the tears on the corners of his eyes which were threatening to fall.
Abigail ruffled his hair and said, "Watch me, I''m gonna win this round."
Then she leaned closer to the boy, whispering something in his ear. "May I borrow your phone, Ethan? I will just message someone¡ my secret weapon." She winked at him.
Ethan immediately handed his phone over to Abigail. Before proceeding to thest round, Abigail excused herself first to send a message to someone.
Meanwhile, Veronica rolled her eyes skyward, annoyed by Abigail''s guts. She didn''t know what she was up to. But one thing was for sure, luck was on Veronica''s side right now. Onest round and the outsider would be evicted from this house!
Abigail hadn''t returned yet when Aiden received a phone calling from Nathan.
"Damn! Nathan is calling me!" He blurted out as he nced at his phone screen.
Butler Li also took his phone out to check something. His eyes lit up when he saw a message. Then he nced at Veronica, Aiden, and Stephen. The three were distracted as soon as Nathan''s name was mentioned.
"Should I answer this or not?" Aiden asked Veronica and Stephen anxiously. Deep inside, he felt guilty for involving Nathan in this bet.
They didn''t refuse Abigail''s demand and continued ying. Once Nathan learned that he became the bet in this game, only god knows what he would do to them.
"Answer it!" Veronica urged him. "Don''t worry. Abigail will never win thisst round so we are not getting in trouble." She was confident that nothing could go wrong in the next round. Abigail only knew how to bluff, betting until the end even though she didn''t have a nice cardbination.
Stephen just stayed silent, wondering why Abigail kept on repeating the same mistakes. He felt that she was intentionally doing it to taunt Veronica further, making her believe that Abigail had no chance of winning.
If Abigail would win thest round, Veronica would not be able to ept it. That''s what he concluded by assessing Abigail''s actions. ''Is she going to strike back at thest round, turning the table around?''
While Stephen was lost in his thoughts, Aiden finally answered the call.
"Is everything alright? How is your assignment?" Nathan''s voice was heard from the other line. He sounded curious.
"Of course, everything is fine!" Aiden replied. "I''m still at your house¡ doing my ''homework''," he added meaningfully.
"Okay. I''ll be returning tomorrow. I will have your report by then." Nathan immediately hung up.
After that phone call, Abigail also returned to the table. The yers were now ready to y thest round.
After dealing out the first two cards to each yer, Abigail didn''t take a peek at her two cards. She just kept them facing down without checking the cards.
''Is she giving up already?'' Veronica asked herself, lifting an eyebrow.
Even Stephen and Aiden were wondering what she was nning to do now. They started cing their bets until thestmunity card was shown to them.
Smiling mischievously, Abigail ced all her remaining chips to raise the bet.
"I''m betting all my chips¡ Do you want to challenge my luck now, Dr. Veronica? I haven''t seen any of my cards yet," Abigail said, provoking and at the same time, challenging Veronica.
Veronica: ''...''
Aiden: ''Is she for real? Damn! She''s crazy to gamble like this!''
Stephen: ''Uh-oh, I think this is the most exciting part.''
Chapter 52 A New Ally
Day Four¡
~~*****~~
Veronica checked her two cards. Themunity cards on the table were Queen of Spade, Ten Spades, Jack of Spade and Queen of Heart and Ace of Diamond.
Veronica was holding Ace of Spade and Eight Spade. This gave her a flushbination. She has good cards. She believed that Abigail didn''t have a full house.
''She has been gambling blindly without a strategy. She kept on betting as if she had a good cardbination. But it turned out, Abigail was just bluffing us,'' Veronica thought to herself. She was also confident since Abigail had no idea what her two cards were. She didn''t take a look at her cards.
"Alright! Call," Veronica said, epting Abigail''s challenge.
Now it was their turn to reveal their cards. Stephen, Aiden, and Little Ethan were so focused, anticipating who would win this round.
If Abigail could win this round, she would get the highest total amount of chips, making her the winner. But if Veronica won this round, Abigail had to leave the mansion.
Veronica showed her cards first. Aiden and Stephen could only sigh deeply. They didn''t expect that Veronica would be so lucky today. Her cardbination was so great in every round.
Little Ethan held Abigail''s hand, getting anxious for the uing result. This was the end game. Abigail just gently patted his head while giving him a reassuring smile.
Abigail picked up her cards that were facing down on the table. She smirked meaningfully before flipping them up.
Everyone''s jaw dropped when the two cards were revealed. Abigail got King of Spade and Nine Spade, leaving her with a straight flush! She won!
"I win!" Abigail dered.
"Yehey!" Ethan jumped with joy, still holding her hand. "Congrats, Miss Abi!"
Aiden and Veronica were still dumbfounded, looking at her with disbelief in their eyes. How could that happen? Was she lucky enough to win this? She didn''t even see her cards, why did she look so confident when she bet all her chips?
As the two were still in a state of shock, Stephen remained calm in his seat. He was grinning from ear to ear as he watched Abigail and Ethan. He was happy for them.
Veronica had the urge to flip the table around. She felt like Abigail cheated during the game.
Veronica stood up, clenching her fists. "Did you cheat?" She asked her sternly, her eyes shooting daggers at Abigail.
Butler Li bit his lower lip as he stepped back. He didn''t want to get involved with the women''s cat fight. Fortunately, Aiden and Stephen were present. Butler Li avoided them, secretly retreating to escape.
Meanwhile, Stephen already stepped into the middle of the twodies to be a mediator of them just in case the two would suddenly pull each other''s hair.
He might be overthinking but he could feel that Veronica was so pissed off right now. She even used Abigail of cheating during the game.
"Are you blind or you can''t just ept your defeat, telling me that I cheated?" Abigail mocked Veronica. Her voice was filled with sarcasm.
Abigail didn''t have time to deal with this jealous woman so she just stepped back, pulling Ethan''s hand. She decided to ignore Veronica whose blood was boiling in rage.
"Aiden, Stephen¡ Don''t go back on your words. You have to convince Nathan to have a date with me," Abigail reminded them before marching towards the mansion. Ethan was following her.
Aiden and Stephen were left speechless. They almost forgot about that. Now, they were in trouble. They didn''t know how they would exin this to Nathan. How much more to convince him to go out with someone and have a date?
"We shouldn''t have gone easy on her during the game," Aiden mumbled, regretting it. Thinking that Abigail didn''t know how to y poker, Aiden just allowed the two women topete with each other.
"We underestimated her luck," he added, shaking his head in helplessness.
Stephen could only chuckle. He didn''t underestimate Abigail. In fact, he wanted to win but his cardbination wasn''t good.
"Are you really going to convince Nathan?" Veronica asked them with a chilly glint in her eyes. If she were to decide, she wouldn''t allow them to do so.
? "Remember, a bet is a bet!" Aiden reminded her of the words she uttered a while ago. He just gave her words back to her. Whether she liked it or not, they had the obligation to keep the end of the deal.
Abigail won the game fair and square. That''s what Aiden thought! But little did he know, Abigail pulled a few tricks to win thest round!
*****
[ One hourter¡]
Inside the mansion, Abigail was walking leisurely on the corridor going to her room. She bumped into Butler Li who had juste out of Ethan''s room. The little young master was now taking a nap after ying with his robot friends, Powy and Riemc.
One of these days, he would introduce Abigail to his robot friends. He was just waiting for the right opportunity and he was still conditioning the two robots. They were sensitive to other humans.
"Butler Li," Abigail called him with a wide smile on her face. She raised her hand, asking Butler Li for a high five.
Butler Li chuckled before raising his hand. They gave each other an exuberant high five in the middle of the hallway.
"Miss Abi, nice one! Congrattions on winning the game!" Butler Li greeted her enthusiastically.
"Haha, no need to mention it. It''s you who made it happen!" Abigail''s eyes sparkled in delight as she recalled how Butler Li helped her win the game.
The person she texted was none other than Butler Li, her secret weapon. Since he was the card dealer, Abigail used one of the five wishes Butler Li owed her.
Using Ethan''s phone, Abigail messaged him to let her win. With that, Butler Li cheated, giving Abigail good cards. He grabbed the chance that Aiden, Stephen, and Veronica were so preupied and distracted by Nathan''s phone call.
"You only have four wishes left, Miss Abi!" Butler Li said, raising his four fingers.
"I know." Abigail let out another giggle. She just found a new ally in that house. Butler Li was quite useful!
Chapter 53 Little Master Sent The Private Jet
Day Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Headquarters¡]
Nathan was sitting on his single leather couch with an upright posture. He crossed his legs and waited for his men to speak up, rying the information they''ve gathered from the opposing faction.
Yesterday, he had to fly overseas to deal with the problem of their branch. An opposing faction sabotaged Syphiruz''s operation. They were making a deal with another organization for smuggled firearms.
p During the trade of high-powered firearms, contraband, and ammunition, the Red Dragon Mafiaunched a surprise attack, killing thirty members of Syphiruz. The Syphiruz also lost one hundred million dors worth of deals.
The underground world was filled with heavy tension as of now. It seemed that two powerful mafia organizations were nning to dere war.
This was so unlikely for the Red Dragon Mafia to attack the Syphiruz first. For the past few years, these two powerhouses were avoiding each other to maintain the bnce.
But surprisingly, after five years of maintaining the peace between the two factions, Red Dragon made the first move! Was it a sign that the Red Dragon wanted to challenge the Syphiruz and take control of their territories?
"Speak," Nathan uttered in his authoritative voice.
"Supreme Leader¡ after investigating the incident, all the evidence was leading us to the Red Dragon Mafia. Witnesses mentioned that those attackers wore the emblem symbols of the Red Dragon." Axel was the one who reported the result of their one-day investigation.
Nathan leaned on the backrest of his chair, his right hand supporting his head. He fell silent for a moment, analyzing the situation.
He had visited the crime scene. The CCTV footage and the recordings of the vehicle ck box were stolen and destroyed. There was no way they could see what happened there. They could only rely on the testimony of the survivors.
Though the evidence was pointing to the Red Dragon''s involvement, Nathan felt like something was off with the attack. Was it really the Red Dragon''s doing? Or someone powerful was setting them up?
"Supreme Leader, please give us permission to attack one of the Red Dragon''s headquarters. An eye for an eye! A tooth for a tooth. We lost ourrades!" The emotional Branch Leader stepped forward, kneeling in front of Nathan as he expressed his wish.
His heart was filled with raging fury! He wanted to avenge the deaths of their fallen brothers. However, Nathan couldn''t give that riskymand.
"I can''t do that. I''m not afraid of Red Dragon¡ but I don''t want to fall for someone else''s scheme." Nathan nced at Axel, motioning him to hand over the written document of the investigation report. Axel gave the file to him right away.
"What do you mean, Supreme Leader?" The Branch Leader raised his head, eyeing him in confusion.
"What if someone was intentionally doing this for us to wage a war with the Red Dragon? I feel like someone is ying with us. This might be a set-up to stir a conflict between Syphiruz and Red Dragon. I am considering this possibility."
The Branch Leader finally understood what Nathan was thinking. He was right. There was a possibility that another enemy was trying to create a dispute between the two powerhouses of the underground world in Country M.
"So what are you nning to do now, Master?" Axel asked Nathan worriedly.
"Let''s wait for the Red Dragon to contact us. If they were not the ones who did it, Dragon Lord would initiate to meet me and exin their sides." Nathan started to flip the documents, reading the files.
"Supreme Leader, I have a bad feeling about this. The Red Dragon has appointed a new Dragon Lord. The former leader whom you met before was no longer part of the Red Dragon Mafia. He was kicked out by the new Dragon Lord."
"There is a possibility that this new Dragon Lord wants to unt his power by targeting the Syphiruz! I heard the new guy was so arrogant and prideful." The Branch Leader shared some updates he had learned about the Red Dragon Mafia.
"He has been attacking small gangs in the City of Valor, recruiting them as his new subordinates!" The Branch Leader added, gnashing his teeth. He wanted to teach the Red Dragon a lesson, most especially the new leader. "I want revenge! Let''s strike them now and let them know who is the real boss!"
"Spyder, calm down. Don''t let your anger blind your good judgment. y Smart," Nathan slightly reprimanded his Branch Leader.
"I-I''m sorry, Supreme Leader¡ I didn''t mean to upset you," Spyder immediately apologized, bowing his head.
Nathan just waved his handzily, telling him to stand up. Spyder apologized once more before he stood up. He was just carried away by his negative emotions.
"Just focus on preparing the burial of your fallen brothers. Just leave this to me." Nathan ordered Spyder onest time.
"Yes, Supreme Leader. I understand."
After receiving another instruction from Nathan, Spyder bade goodbye to them. The two subordinates also followed their Branch Leader. Nathan and Axel were the only ones left inside his office.
"Have you booked our ticket back to Country M?" Nathan asked Axel, not looking at him. His attention was still fixed on the investigation report.
"I canceled it, Master."
Nathan stopped flipping the files when he heard that. With a deep crease on his forehead, he asked him, "Why did you cancel it?"
Axel smiled sheepishly, scratching his nose. "Chairman Xu called me this morning to inform me that Little Young Master Ethan requested him to send the private jet to fetch you here."
"Ethan did that?" Nathan felt a little bit confused. His son would never do that unless there was something urgent.
Axel nodded his head to confirm it.
"Did something bad happen?" Nathan asked again, putting down the documents on the top of his table. He stood up and grabbed his coat, getting ready to leave his office.
"I''m not sure, Master. But ording to Little Ethan, you have to return home as soon as possible because his godfathers have some important favors to ask you."
The frown on Nathan''s forehead deepened further at the mention of Aiden and Stephen.
''Favors to ask me? What have they done this time?''
Chapter 54 The Ice King Is Back!
Day Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M: SYP Twilight Corporation¡ ]
Aiden kept pacing back and forth across Nathan''s office. On the other hand, Stephen was leisurely leaning on the couch, chewing some gum, and his eyes followed Aiden''s movement.
He had the urge to tie him down, put him in one ce and stop him from moving around. His head would hurt if he kept staring at his anxious best friend so he decided to rise from his seat and hold Aiden''s shoulders, thus stopping him. The two had been waiting for Nathan to arrive.
Pushing him down on the soft mattress of the couch, Stephen handed over a ss of whiskey to make him calm down.
"Stop drinking coffee. You are bing jittery and anxious for small matters like this." Stephen mumbled, letting out a soft chuckle.
"Small Matter?!! What small matter, Stephen?!" Aiden blurted out exasperatedly, his eyes going round and his face stricken with panic.
"It''s Nathan Sparks we are talking about here! This is not just a small matter!" Aiden added, waving his hand dramatically. He already sat down but his body continued fidgeting in front of Stephen. Afterward, he brought his fingers to his lips, biting his nails.
"Stop doing that, Aiden. You are no longer a child," Stephen said, looking at him helplessly. "Nathan wouldn''t kill you. Why are you afraid?"
Aiden looked up, arching his eyebrow while giving Stephen a sharp re. "Fine. Then why don''t you tell him by yourself about our bet? I shouldn''t be here! I guess Nathan will listen to you since he dotes on you so much, instead of me." Aiden pouted gloomily. There was a hint of jealousy in his voice.
Stephen let out another huskyugh, tapping Aiden''s shoulder. "C''mon. Don''t be a jealous wife. Nathan cares about us equally. We are his best friends!"
"But he only confides his thoughts and feelings with you!" Aiden spat back at him, feeling upset.
"Because I''m a psychologist and he is my patient. You know how Nathan suffered both emotionally and mentally when Monica died. He got traumatized, seeing his beloved woman die in his arms. For a year he experienced nightmares every night, reying that tragic scene." Stephen was consoling his jealous friend by exining Nathan''s situation.
"Fortunately, he stopped having those nightmares after a year. And just recently, he dreamed of Monica but this time¡ it was a sweet dream!"
The anxious look in Aiden''s eyes was reced with intrigue. "What kind of sweet dream?" he asked, leaning forward to Stephen.
Stephenughed once more at Aiden''s reaction. He knew it. He could easily pacify his friend by bringing up a fine gossip!
Stephen raised his forefinger, moving it side by side as if he was telling him it was a "No".
"It''s confidential. I can''t break the patient''s confidentiality rule. Why don''t you ask him yourself?" he taunted him, grinning from ear to ear.
"I''m gonna smack your face, Stephen!" Aiden eximed frustratedly, raising his palm, and getting ready to smack his friend. Nathan would never tell those things to him because he knew Aiden very well. With his bbering mouth, no secret would be kept hidden for a long time.
Stephen just moved away from Aiden,ughing crispily at him. He was just teasing him. He knew that once Aiden got curious about something, he wouldn''t let it go until he found the answer.
Right now, Aiden was so annoyed! Stephen just raised his interest and curiosity only to keep him hanging in the end. Aiden stood up to corner Stephen and force him to talk but Stephen dodged him easily, using the chairs and table as his shields to distance himself from Aiden.
"Tell me, Steph! Otherwise, I wouldn''t be able to sleep at night just thinking about it!" Aidenined, still chasing after Stephen. They were like kids running around in the yground while ying a catch-and-run game.
Aiden was so persistent to make Stephen talk. But Stephen remained tight-lipped.
"C''mon, Stephen Zhao, share it with me now!" he yelled in frustration, ring at him.
"Okay, fine. I will tell you but on one condition¡" he paused, his lips tugged upward in a yful smile.
"What condition?" Aiden asked impatiently.
"You should be the one to talk to Nathan, fulfilling Abigail''s request as you convinced Nathan to go out with her on a date," Stephen proposed to him with a wide smirk.
Aiden was stupefied for a moment, eyeing Stephen with disbelief. What a clever friend he had here?! He thought Stephen was not anxious at all to talk to Nathan about dating Abigail for one day. But here he was, making a deal with Aiden just to save his own ass and escape from Nathan''s wrath!
He had the urge to rip that smirk off Stephen''s gorgeous face. "Come here! Let me spank your ass!" Aiden yelled at him once more.
Stephen''sughter bubbled up in Nathan''s office. "Take it or leave it!" Stephen nonchntly said, shrugging his shoulders. He was testing Aiden if he would fall for his tricks.
"Hmmph! Forget about it! I won''t fall into your evil scheme, Stephen Zhao! I can''t save your ass alone while putting myself in the fire of hell. No way!" Aiden tantly declined his offer.
"Are you sure about that?" Stephen''s taunting smile never left his face. "What if I tell you it''s not just about a dream¡ but something more interesting happened?"
Stephen''sst remarks raised Aiden''s interest further. Damn! Stephen knew his weakness and he was currently using it against him right now! Several seconds had passed and Aiden finally gave up! His curiosity won him over.
"Fine. It''s a deal. What is that dream all about? And what happened afterward? I am sacrificing myself to save your ass so make sure that this is worth hearing!"
Hearing his affirmation, Stephen moved closer to Aiden. He whispered something to him, making Aiden''s jaw drop and his eyes open wide.
"Holy Crap! Is that true?" he cussed under his breath.
Stephen just bobbed his head, reassuring him.
"No way!" he gasped, covering his mouth with his hand.
It did not take long when the door was pushed open and Axel entered the room, followed by Nathan.
''Uh-oh! The Ice King is back!''
Chapter 55 She Wants You!
Day Five¡
~~*****~~
As soon as Nathan entered the room, his observant eyes noticed the strange expression of his two friends, most especially Aiden. He tossed a look at them, his eyes scrutinizing them from top to bottom.
Stephen''s hand was wrapped around Aiden''s shoulder while Aiden had a startled look on his face. His facial expression cracked further when he met Nathan''s deep blue eyes. Those two men were acting suspiciously.
''Are they guilty of something? What kind of mess they''ve created this time?'' Nathan lifted his eyebrow, his gaze fixed particrly on Aiden''s face.
Axel greeted the two guys while Nathan walked past them, proceeding to his desk. He pulled out his executive chair away from his office table and hezily sat down, crossing his legs and leaning his exhausted body on the backrest of his executive chair.
"Get me a ss of cold water," Nathan requested his assistant. Axel swiftly moved, obeying his Master.
On the other hand, Aiden and Stephen watched him silently. They could tell that Nathan was not in a good mood. Now, Aiden was having a second thought. Maybe this was not the right time to bring up the date with Abigail.
"We should leave silently. Maybe, we should ask Uncle Xu''s help. Who knows¡ he might be able to convince Nathan easily aspared to us?" Aiden whispered to Stephen, tugging the tip of his sleeves.
Aiden didn''t wait for Stephen to reply. He removed Stephen''s arm and he turned around to leave. But even before he could take another step, Nathan''s cold voice was heard. "Stop."
Aiden cursed inwardly, mming his eyes while biting his lower lip. He came to a halt and Stephen grabbed Aiden''s cor, pulling him back to his original spot.
"You can''t run," Stephen murmured to him, making Aiden elbow him on his side. Aiden looked daggers at him with his bloodshot eyes while cursing his name inwardly. ''What a traitor and unfaithful friend!''
Aiden was given time to breathe when Axel came back, holding a ss of cold water. Nathan''s attention was diverted away from Aiden temporarily. Taking a gulp from his ss of water, Nathan asked them without looking in their direction. "What favor do you need from me this time? Did you get in trouble again?"
Nathan''s direct confrontation caught them by surprise. They haven''t mentioned anything yet to him. Howe he had known something about the favor they would be asking him? Aiden and Stephen exchanged a puzzled look at each other before shifting their gaze back to Nathan. Little did they know, it was Ethan who told his father about the favor.
"What favor?" Aiden asked him anxiously, tugging his shirt away from his neck to get air. His body produced cold sweats as he became tense and pressured. Stephen, on the other hand, just maintained his innocent smile.
"Ethan," Nathan just simply mentioned Ethan''s name, answering Aiden''s question.
Stephen and Aiden didn''t have to ask twice. They''ve already figured it out. That little godson of them was the real culprit, selling them out to his father right away. Couldn''t he give them some time to fulfill the end of the deal?
Stephen nudged Aiden''s shoulder, pushing him forward. "Talk to him."
Aiden narrowed his eyes at Stephen before moving his gaze back to Nathan who started tapping his fingers on the surface of his table. This gesture was telling them not to make him wait too long and just spill it out.
Aiden simply scratched the back of his head, smiling sheepishly. "I''m here to report, not to ask some favor," he lied.
Stephen could only shake his head helplessly. Meanwhile, Nathan leaned forward, cing his elbows on his desk as he put his palms together, intertwining his fingers.
"What did you find out after meeting her?" Nathan asked, concealing the interest in his eyes.
Trying to find the right words to say, Aiden took his time before answering Nathan. A few secondster, his eyes lit up as he recalled something.
"Why didn''t you tell me that Abigail has a habit of beating someone up! She almost broke my arm during our first meeting! You should have warned me!" Aiden put on a pitiful face as heined.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment when he heard that. Aiden''s remarks reminded him of the moment wherein Abigail also attacked him, smacking him down on the floor.
For some unknown reason, Nathan''s lips twitched, hiding the small smile which threatened toe out. He was d that Aiden also experienced getting beaten up by Abigail Scarlett.
"Tell me more¡" Nathan urged him to continue.
Aiden nced at Stephen for a moment, still hesitating whether he would bring it up or not. Stephen bobbed his head meaningfully, encouraging him to let the cat out of the bag already!
Taking a deep breath, Aiden mustered his courage up to tell Nathan what he needed to say.
"Aside from having goodbat skills, I found out that Abigail Scarlett has a deep monstrous crush on you!" he started.
A deep frown appeared between his eyes, staring at Aiden iprehensibly. Was he d or displeased? Aiden and Stephen couldn''t read his mind. Thinking that Nathan was fine with it, Aiden got a boost to bring up the ''Dating Bet''.
"If you don''t believe me, you can also ask Stephen. He was there in the mansion with me yesterday. The three of us even yed poker together with Veronica! Abigail even made a bet with us. And you know what she wanted once she won?" Aiden paused as heughed amusingly.
"She wants you!"
Nathan: "..."
Being carried away by his own story, Aiden continued speaking. "So we yed the game. And she won. Stephen and I lost. Now, we are here to ask you¡ Nate, can you go out with her on a date? You know¡ we are a man of our word so we have to keep our end of the bargain. Right, Nate? So¡ will you¨C" Aiden was silenced by the sound of the ss breaking. Nathan identally dropped the ss he was holding to the floor.
Aiden and Stephen gazed at him expectantly, holding their breath.
"Aiden Wu¡ Stephen Zhao¡" Nathan called them out in his calm tone, yet his lips curled up in a vicious smile. And the second time he spoke up, he scared the crap out of them. "Get out now¡ before¡ I. KILL. YOU. BOTH!"
''How dare they involve me with this bet?!''
Chapter 56 Planning To Drug The Devil?
Day Five¡
~~*****~~
Aiden and Stephen automatically dashed out of the room, escaping from Nathan''s fury. He seemed so mad after hearing he had be a bet in a game of poker.
Stephen regretted allowing Aiden to speak up. His approach was so wrong. Who would be happy learning your friends used you as a bet?
''He shouldn''t have said that!'' Stephen thought to himself while eyeing Aiden suspiciously.
"I wonder how you are able to woo and pick updies using your mouth. You are not a good speaker. You don''t know to sweet talk Nathan," Stephenined. They already reached the lobby.
"Nathan is Nathan. Not a woman!" Aiden spat back at him.
The two men continued walking, heading to the parking lot. Aiden was the only one who brought a car. He would just send Stephen back to his clinic.
"So what are we gonna do now? Should we ask Abigail to change her wish. We can fulfill anything as long as it is not rted to Nathan," Aiden said, taking a deep sigh.
Stephen stepped into the car first, sat in the front passenger seat while rubbing his chin, thinking so hard. When Aiden entered the driver''s seat, Stephen voiced his suggestion.
"Should I just volunteer myself to be her date?"
Aiden hastily turned in Stephen''s direction, narrowing his eyes at him. "Tell me honestly. Are you seriously having a crush on Abigail?"
The corners of Stephen''s lips curved up in a silly smile and said, "Of course not. I just find her amusing. She''s an interesting fellow."
"Then why do want to date her?" Aiden was doubtful of his friend.
"To get to know her more," he replied matter-of-factly.
"Sorry, Steph. But I guess you wouldn''t have the chance. Abigail wants Nathan, not you. Besides, I think she might be able to help Nathan heal his wounded heart. He had been broken since Monica died." Aiden shared his thoughts. He started the car.
They were leaving the parking area when Stephen asked him to rify his statement. "Why do you think so?"
"Because she''s the only woman who was bold and brave enough to sneak into his room, leaving her lingerie!" Aiden let out a loud chuckle, hitting his steering wheel. "I could imagine the shock on Nathan''s face when he found her bra under his bed!"
"Aiden Wu, I am warning you. Don''t ever mention that to Nathan. He will kill me for sure. I am not supposed to share this with you."
"Yeah. I know!" Aiden brought his hand to his lips, moving his fingers as if he was zipping his mouth.
"Good. I don''t want us to get in trouble again and anger Nathan further. I think we are banned to see him for now." Stephen leaned on his seat, settling down with mostfortable position he could find inside Aiden''s car.
Aiden focused on driving, not until something popped up in his mind. He immediately stepped on the brake and looked at Stephen. Fortunately, Stephen wore his seatbelt, otherwise, his body would be pushed forward, hitting the front and car''spartment.
"Can''t you be more careful while driving? Why did you suddenly stop?" Stephen asked him.
Aiden just ignored Stephen''s remarks and spoke out his mind. "Oh wait!!! What if Nathan just mistook it for a dream? What if¡ it happened for real. Abigail was the girl, not Monica!"
Stephen told Aiden that Nathan had an intimate dream with Monica, that''s why he came up with this spection. There was no way Abigail would leave her bra in that room for no reason.
Stephen fell silent for a moment. He rubbed his chin once more. He had the habit of doing this gesture whenever he would think about something.
"Actually, I also thought of this possibility and mentioned it to Nathan¨C"
"Then what did he say?" Aiden cut him off immediately. He was curious as to how Nathan reacted.
"He ignored my words, refusing to believe. He insisted that it was just a dream." Stephen shrugged his shoulders.
"Steph! I have a n. I think I know now how we can convince Nathan to date Abigail even just for a day!" Aiden enthusiastically said.
"How?" Stephen gave him a puzzled look.
Aiden smiled meaningfully before telling him what was on his mind. Stephen listened to him attentively, nodding his head once in a while. For the first time, he received a worthwhile suggestion from Aiden.
They would give it a try! But for now, they had to let Nathan''s anger subside first before talking to him once more.
*****
Meanwhile, at Sparks Mansion, Abigail was secretly observing Chef Min''s aplices. Since Nathan hadn''t returned home yet, Abigail decided to gather some evidence that would help her prove her innocence to Nathan.
She couldn''t threaten them that she would kill them. She was no longer an assassin. With this body, she was just an actress. So she had to find a way to make them confess and talk.
As Abigail continued to spy on Chef Min''s assistant cooks, she found out that one of them had a secret romance with the bodyguard.
She noticed how the assistant cook flirted with one of the bodyguards after delivering food. Her eyes lit up when an idea shed in her mind.
"Hmmm, I think I have to use my second wish and ask Butler Li another favor," Abigail mumbled to herself.
With that thought in mind, Abigail proceeded inside the house, searching for Butler Li. She found him in the living room, arranging some things. She smiled inwardly and slowly approached him.
"Butler Li, are you free? Can you grant me my second wish?" she asked him directly.
"I''m free this afternoon. How can I help you, Miss Abi?"
Abigail looked around, surveying her surroundings. When she found no one else aside from them in that living room, Abigail leaned closer to Butler Li and whispered, "Can you buy me a strong aphrodisiac drug?"
Butler Li gasped as soon as he heard that. "Miss Abi, Don''t tell me¡ Are you nning to drug our master?" he asked her with big round eyes.
"Will you sneak into his room again tonight? Do you want me to buy hot and sexy lingerie for you? Are you going to leave your panty this time?" he added in a low voice that only the two of them could hear.
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 57 "Baby-Maker Drug"
Day Five¡
~~*****~~
Abegail was at a loss for words because of Butler Li''s remarks. This man has a wild imagination and it''s kinda annoying. And what was he trying to say here?
"No need to feel embarrassed, Miss Abigail. I''m already old enough to know this kind of thing. Besides, my master is a very charming and hot man. A yummy and delicious dessert for the eyes of women. So many women are dreaming to serve and please him in bed even just for once!" Butler Li spoke spontaneously with his dreamy eyes.
Abigail''s lips formed a thin line and her right hand was already balled into a fist. If only Butler Li wasn''t kind and generous toward her, she should have hit his mouth already to silence him.
"Butler Li¡ I''m not going to use this aphrodisiac drug on your Master. Do you want both of us to be kicked out of this house?" Abigail asked him, trying to control her temper.
"And please¡ don''t ever mention that incident of me leaving that lingerie, or else, I''m gonna punch you," Abigail warned him with a sinister smile on her face.
Butler Li reflexively shut his mouth, not uttering a single word. He witnessed how Abigail twisted Aiden''s arm so he could tell that she was not bluffing.
''Both Master Nathan and Miss Abi are scary when mad!'' Butler Lipared the two in his mind.
When Butler Li became quiet, Abigail exined to him her n. Aside from buying this kind of drug, she was going to seek his help in implementing her n tonight.
Abigail even instructed Butler Li where to buy this special drug. As Lady Phantomke, she knew a secret ce where these kinds of drugs were being sold in the ck market and underground world.
Butler Li had no idea about this ck market so he didn''t suspect Abigail. Besides, he thought it wasmon for young bachelors and singledies to experiment sometimes and know where they could buy these kinds of drugs. He just followed Abigail''s instructions.
But little did they know, someone identally overheard their conversation. Little Ethan was there when the two talked about the aphrodisiac drug.
Not wanting to disturb Abigail and Butler Li, Ethan left quietly, proceeding to his yroom. His yroom was not a typical yroom for a kid. No toy cars nor stuffed toys could be seen in there, but moving objects, wide monitors, andputer sets.
It looked more like a mini high-tech facility instead of a child''s yroom. Upon entering the room, two figures weed and greeted Little Ethan. They were Powy and Riemc, his humanoid AI robots.
Both robots have special abilities and specific roles. Powy served as Ethan''s search engine and encyclopedia, wherein he could ask him anything and Powy would give him answers, information, and data.
On the other hand, Riemc served as the entertainment robot. He could transform into various forms like robotic dog and robotic car. He could sing, dance, and y sports like ser, volleyball, basketball, and chess.
His GAA hologram was currently sleeping. GingerAllieAnne was helping Ethan during his free time to create another prototype. They called it the Star_S project. The GAA hologram was recharging so Ethan didn''t call her.
"Wee, Master Ethan!" Both robots greeted him in unison. Powy was in his humanoid form while Riemc transformed into a robotic dog.
Ethan hugged the two robots, patting their heads. Then he traced his steps to the smallfy couch in the middle of the room.
Riemc started ying music. Ethan loved to listen whenever he would hang out inside his yroom. Meanwhile, Powy approached his master as the little boy motioned him toe.
"Do you need anything master?" Powy''s robotic male voice resounded in the room.
Little Ethan nodded his head and began sharing his thoughts.
"Powy, what is an Aphrodisiac Drug?" Ethan asked his robot friend innocently.
Powy ran a program in his brain to find the answer to Little Ethan''s query. He activated his search engines just like using the inte.
After a while, Powy began informing Ethan about
"Aphrodisiac drugs stimte the senses such as sight, smell, taste, and touch in a pleasurable way to stimte passion and increase sexual desire, sexual attraction, sexual pleasure, or sexual behavior."
Ethan furrowed his brows as he couldn''t understand some of the words Powy had mentioned.
"What''s the purpose of this?"
Seeing the confusion in Little Ethan''s eyes, Powy borated further. "Both males and females can benefit from the use of aphrodisiacs, especially when engaging in sexual activity. But they are more effective when used on males as their properties tend to increase testosterone levels rather than estrogen levels."
"Sexual Activity?" Ethan asked again.
Since Powy was also programmed to make Ethan understand things easily, he made another exnation. "Yes, master. It''s a process wherein a man and a woman sleep together and create a baby!"
Ethan''s eyes sparkled in delight at the mention of the word baby. "Powy, does it mean¡ I can have a little sister by using this Aphrodisiac Drug?" Little Ethan asked him expectantly with his ted voice. The excitement and joy were reflected in Ethan''s eyes.
Powy was not able to answer him right away as he still processed Ethan''s question.
"Master, as a result of my analysis, this is what I havee up with. If a man uses an aphrodisiac drug, it will increase his sexual desire and sexual attraction toward someone. Thus there is a high possibility of engaging in sexual activity with a woman. When the two sleep together without using any protection or contraceptives, they might produce a baby when an egg cell and a sperm cell sessfully unite. Whether it''s a girl or a boy, it would be 50-50. But yes! You can have a little sibling!"
"That''s great!" Little Ethan pped his hands and jumped off his seat.
"I want a baby sister! I should let my Dad have this Baby-Maker Drug!" Ethan dered excitedly. He called the aphrodisiac drug ''Baby-Maker Drug''.
And just like that, the little young master plotted a scheme with one goal in mind- have a baby sister!
Chapter 58 Abigails Scheme
Day Five¡
~~*****~~
At Night Time¡
Abigail had already prepared the things she needed to execute her n with the help of Butler Li. Everything was set up. Fortunately, Nathan hadn''t returned home yet. She could do whatever she wanted.
Ethan and Abigail ate dinner together. Butler Li, on the other hand, was inside his room, preparing a drink for someone.
When he picked up the aphrodisiac drug inside his cab, his eyebrows were drawn together, noticing that some drugs were missing.
"Eh, Where did they go? Did Miss Abi take some drugs with her?" Butler Li asked himself, wondering.
He bought five pills and kept them in his cab temporarily. But he only found three pills after returning to his room.
"Hmm, it''s fine. I only need one pill so it doesn''t matter if two pills go missing. Miss Abi might have taken the other two. What a naughty woman. Is she nning to use it for Master Nathan?" Butler Li chuckled at that thought.
He began mixing the pill in the bottled water and waited for the pill topletely dissolve in the water.
"I hope this will work! So that Miss Abi will be able to clear her name. She was framed by Chef Min. Poor Miss Abi," Butler Li mumbled, feeling sorry for Abigail. Since she was treated unfairly, Butler Li wanted to help her.
When he was done preparing the drink, Butler Li proceeded to the guard house. One guard was stationed there tonight. The other guards were already roving around the vicinity of the mansion. The other two were stationed at the front gate.
Butler Li specifically asked the guard who was having an affair with the assistant cook to stay in the guard house tonight.
"I''m sorry for doing this¡ I''m just following Miss Abi''s order," Butler Li murmured to himself as he walked toward the guard house, holding the bottled water.
Butler Li did all the work. Aside from buying the aphrodisiac drug, Abigail also requested him to buy a small spying camera. He would also ce the camera in the guard house secretly.
Aplishing his task, Butler Li returned to the mansion, meeting Abigail. Ethan and Abigail just finished their meal.
"Miss Abi, I''m going to my Dad''s study and I''ll wait for him toe home." Little Ethan said goodbye to Abigail. There was a meaningful smile stered on Ethan''s face as he looked at her.
Abigail just nodded her head and said, "Good night, Ethan."
Ethan smiled before leaving the dining area in a hurry. When the little young master was gone, Butler Li motioned Abigail to follow him on the balcony. Abigail already understood it so she apanied Butler Li to go outside.
"Miss Abi, I''ve done my part. Here is the phone. The spying camera is connected here. You can watch and record everything through this," Butler Li reported to her.
Abigail epted the phone Butler Li was giving her. "Good job, Butler Li. Don''t worry, I will not post this on social media. I will only use this to ckmail the assistant cook, making her confess about Chef Min''s lies."
"Okay, Miss Abigail. I trust you. By the way, are you sure that one pill is enough?" Butler Li asked her.
"Yes. The drug you bought is already strong. One pill is enough for one man and he will act like a wild beast in heat." Abigail exined, her eyes fixed on the phone screen.
She was already observing the happenings inside the guard house. The guard already drank the bottled water. It would take effect in a while.
"Then why did you take two pills?" Butler Li asked her again.
"Two pills?" Abigail arched her eyebrow, confusion resurfacing in her eyes.
Butler Li chuckled, thinking that Abigail was feigning ignorance. ''Maybe, she is just embarrassed to admit that she took the two pills. Alright. I will not bring it up to her.
"Oh, it''s nothing. Never mind, Miss Abigail."
Abigail just nced at him strangely. "I will go upstairs. Make sure that the assistant cook will be the one to deliver the food to her man tonight."
Butler Li bobbed his head frantically. "Yes, Ma''am!"
Abigail and Butler Li parted ways¨C one went to the kitchen while the other one headed to her room.
Upon reaching her room, Abigail took a quick shower. She wanted to lie on her bed while feeling fresh. She would watch a good show.
She didn''t like to watch someone else''s private moment but she had to do this. This was also her punishment for the assistant cook conniving with the chef.
Twenty minutes after she came back, there was an ongoing action happening inside the guard house. The assistant cook was already dear, delivering the food for her man.
Abigail began putting her clothes on and she heard the lewd noiseing from the phone. Her lips curled up into a mischievous smile.
"It has begun. As expected to Charlie''s magic pill, it works instantly," she mumbled.
Abigail didn''t look at the phone screen as she was busy applying lotions and skin care products to her face and body. However, she could still hear the voices of the assistant cook and the guard.
"UMMH, don''t do this¡ someone might see us here," the assistant cook tried to beg and resist the guard.
But the guard could no longer control his sexual desire. The smashing sound of the tes and sses could be heard as they were dropped on the floor.
The assistant cook was now beingid on top of the table. "Ha, ha, ha!" Her heavy breathing could be heard. The guard just broke the kiss, leaving them both breathless and gasping for air.
She was powerless against the guard. She just found herself being pinned down on the table without undergarments. And like an animal in heat, the guard flipped her over, facing down the table. And in one swift move, the guard prated her from behind!
A loud moan and groan reverberated inside the guard house. The assistant cook began to enjoy the pleasure as she moaned non-stop.
"Aah, Aah, Aah~"
Chapter 59 [Bonus Chapter] I Can Call Her Myself
Day Five¡
~~*****~~
Abigail waited for the right time before making a move. Twenty minutes had passed but the guard continued rocking the assistant cook''s body on that table.
"Uhmm Ooh, Ooh, Aah Aaah~" her moans echoed inside the guard house as the man thrust in and out of her in a rough manner.
He had been affected by the aphrodisiac drug that he had lost control of himself. Both of them reached their climax already but the guard was still so hard and craving. He was up for another round.
The assistant cook was transferred to the small bed. This time even her upper clothes had been removed. Her back was now lying on the mattress and the guard parted her legs so wide, hooking her right leg at his shoulder.
"B-Babe¡ Ha... Ha¡ s-slow down," she said, trying to recover from the overwhelming orgasm.
Gnashing his teeth, he said to her, "I can''t¡ I''m going to fuck you until you lose your voice from screaming my name."
The guard, boosted by the aphrodisiac drug, shoved his thing inside her entrance once again, prating her so deep and so fast.
The rocking of the bed and the pping sound of their flesh matched with their moans and groans resounded in Abigail''s phone.
Plop! Plop! Plop!
Creak! Creak! Creak!
"Aaah, Aaah, Aaah~"
"Ooh, yeah~ Fuck~ so tight~ Uhm~"
When Abigail could no longer stand hearing their lewd noises, she grabbed her phone, took a set of woman''s clothing, and dashed out of her room, leaving the mansion. She walked inrge strides, approaching the guard house.
Bam!
She pushed the door open and swiftly entered. The couple was too immersed in their sexual activity that they failed to notice Abigail.
She closed the door behind her and made sure to lock it.
Click!
"Ooh, Ooh, Aaah, Aaah~ More," The assistant cook moaned in pleasure, asking for more.
Abigail shook her head helplessly. Then she traced her steps toward the bed. When she reached their spot, Abigail raised her hand and hit the guard at the back of his neck, thus knocking him down.
"Waaaah!" The assistant cook yelled in horror when the man copsed on top of her body and she saw Abigail''s presence.
Abigail just rolled her eyes skyward, before removing the guy from the top of the assistant cook''s body. She just simply tossed him on the other side of the bed. Meanwhile, the woman immediately grabbed the nket to cover her naked body.
"W-What are you doing here?" The assistant cook asked Abigail in her anxious and embarrassed tone.
"What else? Of course, catching you!" Abigail smirked at her. Then she threw the clothes to her. "Put these on. And we will talk."
Her lover already ruined her clothes so she couldn''t wear them again. Fortunately, Abigail brought her a new set of clothes. But she wondered how she anticipated this. Did she know what was happening to us? But how?
"Is he fine?" The assistant cook asked Abigail, worried about the unconscious guard.
"Yes. He is. He is just sleeping," Abigail nonchntly responded. She had to knock him down otherwise, this guy wouldn''t stop until he finished another 10 rounds or more.
"What do you want from me?" The assistant cook directly confronted her. She was done putting her clothes on. She felt sore down herdy part but she didn''t mind.
Abigail sneered at her and replied, "I will be honest with you. I recorded everything that happened here. I will post it on social media and show it to your Master Nathan if you will not do what I will say." She showed her the video that was recorded on her phone.
The assistant cook was rendered speechless. She fell into this woman''s trap. She wanted to cry from embarrassment.
"Tell me, what do you want me to do? Please don''t post this and show it to Master Nathan. I''m gonna lose my job," She asked her pleadingly.
"It''s simple. I want you to confess with Nathan, telling him the truth tonight that Your chef just framed me and he never warned me about the peanuts."
"Okay, I will do that¡ but please¡ delete that scandal video!" she agreed, afraid that Abigail would spread the video on the inte.
"Good, talk to him once hees back from work. I will apany you to him. For now, fix yourself first."
*****
Meanwhile, Nathan had arrived home. He was weed by Butler Li. His eyes searched the house and a deep crease appeared on his forehead when he didn''t see Abigail.
"Where are they?" he simply asked Butler Li, removing his coat and loosening his tie.
"Little young master is waiting for you upstairs," Butler Li answered him shortly, thinking that he was only searching for Ethan.
But Nathan remained in his spot, still wanting to know Abigail''s whereabouts, "and her?"
"Oh, you are also looking for Miss Abi, Master?" Butler Li gave emphasis on his words, his eyes gleaming with amusement.
Nathan didn''t say another word. He just stared at Butler Li with his sharp gaze. Why did he have to point out that he was looking for her?
Nathan wanted to ignore Butler Li and just headed straight to his study room when Butler Li spoke again.
"I saw Miss Abi going out. I think she went to the garden to take some fresh air and enjoy the starry nights."
Nathan, who was already approaching the stairs, halted on his steps when he heard that. He contemted for a moment whether to go upstairs or to go to the garden.
He had been bothered all day by Aiden''s words. Abigail had a crush on him¡ Abigail liked him¡ Abigail wanted to have a date with him.
He found it very ridiculous but he couldn''t understand why he suddenly got bothered by all of this.
He wondered if he should confront her and reject her harshly. But she never told or confessed her feelings to him personally.
What if Aiden was just spouting some nonsense? Besides, based on their profiling and background investigation, Abigail was in a rtionship with her childhood sweetheart.
"Master, do you want to see Miss Abi? I can call her for you," Butler Li''s voice pulled Nathan back out of his deep thought.
"No need," Nathan responded. ''I can call her myself,'' he added to his thoughts.
Chapter 75 [Bonus Chapter] Black Rose
Day Six¡
~~*****~~
On the other side of Towerville City, a mysterious woman had been sitting in an inte cafe for three hours now. She was so focused on her monitor screen.
She chose to sit on the corner side wherein no one would disturb her. As much as possible she didn''t want to attract other people''s attention.
A tap-tap from the keyboard resounded in that area. In just a few seconds, severalmands were shing through her screen. They were abination of letters and numbers as if she was decoding something.
She was trying to break a security code and destroy the security firewall of a certain system. She was searching for someone, trying to locate her location.
"Big Sis¡ where are you?! Where did that Devil hide you? Please¡ stay alive!" she mumbled, clenching her teeth.
p She was trying to hack the Syphiruz Mafia''s information system and secret organization''s websites in order to locate Phantomke''s location.
Two years ago, aside from Phantomke, there was another survivor after the brutal attackunched by the Syphiruz Mafia against Phantom Assassin Guild. She was ck Rose, the hacker. ck Rose was her alias in the guild.
ck Rose was not involved in assassination missions. But she was a vital source of information for the guild. She was Phantomke''s junior sister. She was also trained by Phantom to be a great hacker.
That night, she also received severe injuries. She was shot in the back, her right leg, and her shoulders. Because of that injury, she lost one of her kidneys. She was also in critical condition and was bedridden for six months. It took her one year topletely recover.
Before she lost consciousness, she saw Nathan taking Phantomke''s body that night. It looked like he was desperately trying to revive Phantomke. She couldn''t forget that scene.
She wanted to follow them but she lost all her energy. She was also on the verge of dying. But a good passerby saved her, rushing her to the nearest hospital.
For the past six months, ck Rose had been tracking the Syphiruz Mafia, searching for Phantomke. She believed that Phantomke was still alive out there.
And just today, she arrived here at Towerville City. She gathered information from the underground world that the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia was staying here in the city. Some of their operations were located here.
ck Rose clenched her fists when she found nothing. It was so hard to gather some clues about the profile of the Supreme Leader of the Syphirus Mafia.
She mmed her eyes shut, rubbing her temples. She was not feeling well today because of jeg. But as soon as she arrived, she looked for an inte cafe. She needed to buy a newptop. Her savings were all used to buy a ticket going here and for renting her apartment.
"Sigh. I have no choice. I need to use my hacking ability to earn money!" ck Rose murmured to herself.
ck Rose leaned her back on her chair. She closed her eyes and ced her right elbow over her forehead. She was thinking whom she would target this time.
She snapped her eyes open as an idea came to her mind¨C The Illegal Gambling Ring Online! The online gambling sites were growing each day. It was rampant. The Red Dragon Mafia was the one operating this worldwide Gambling Ring!
ck Rose''s fingers moved quickly as she continued to press the keyboards producing a loud tap-tap sound. She opened one online gambling site called DragonFly. Currently, the Red Dragon Mafiaunched an online event for all their VIP clients aka VIP Gamblers!
The money used by people to bet on this site is all saved as Dragocurrency. ck Rose nned to hack the dragocurrency ounts of those people who run the illegal sites.
A few minutester, she was able to track one dragocurrency ount. The Name of the Bank and the ount number were now being shed on her screen and it was written like this:
Royal Bank
ount Number: 14-2418-009116
Type the Amount you will Transfer: ______
ck Rose''s lips curled up into a wide grin. She would steal money from this bad guy. Since this is an illegal site, they couldn''t report this to the police authority of the cybercrime department. So she was safe!
ck Rose typed the amount of One Million Dragocurrency which was equivalent to One Million Dors! Then she pressed enter! After five seconds, the amount was transferred to her bank ount in an instant.
"Yes!" ck Rose pped her hands and punched the air. The red warning alert was triggered and the DragonFly website notified the operators that they had been hacked. As precautionary measures, they immediately deleted their ounts while trying to track down the IP address of the hacker.
As she already anticipated this, ck Rose immediately closed all the windows of running programs on theputer and shut it down.
She grabbed her backpack, and proceeded to the cashier, paying her bills. She left the Inte Cafe in a hurry.
"Alright! It''s time to withdraw my ''hard-earned'' money!" ck Rose mumbled, kissing her savings ount card.
She had to buy new equipment and aptop. She would set her new ce as her operation den as she would continue to look for the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia and Phantomke. She must find them no matter what!
Meanwhile, in one of the Red Dragon''s Headquarters, the operators of the online gambling sites were trying to protect their ounts by setting up another security system that would prevent hackers and attackers from breaking through their system.
"Have you tracked the IP address of the hacker? We must catch him!"
"Sir¡ Look at this!" Their overall IT officer showed something to their Operation Leader.
On the screen, they saw a symbol of a ck rose. It was the hacker''s signature.
"Damn! Is that ck Rose of the Phantom Assassin Guild? I thought all the members of Phantom Assassin Guild were annihted two years ago by the Syphiruz Mafia?"
"How could this be possible?"
"Was she alive? Is she the only survivor?"
Chapter 79 The First Woman He Brought Home
Day Six¡
~~*****~~
[ Current Time¡ ]
Aiden felt reassured when Nathan called him. He knew that his best friend would be able to help them against the unknown men who were chasing after them.
He was concentrating on driving a while ago that he couldn''t answer Stephen''s messages. Fortunately, Cherry took his phone and picked up the call for him.
But who would have thought that Aiden would tell his friends that she was a beautiful woman who hijacked his car and he became a hostage driver? She didn''t know whether to cry orugh.
But for some unknown, Cherry felt a little bit guilty toward this man. He got involved because he was the first person on site. She had just finished withdrawing the money she stole from one of the ounts in the gambling site, DragonFly.
Because of that, the Red Dragon Mafia started tracking her down, especially when they found out that it was ck Rose who hacked their ount.
They were chasing after her not only because of the money she took from them, but because they wanted ck Rose to be part of their organization. She would be a great asset to the organization.
Furthermore, ck Rose was a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild. She might be the only survivor after the Syphiruz Mafia attacked their headquarters.
The Red Dragon Mafia was thinking that ck Rose would try to avenge her fallenrades against the Syphiruz Mafia. The Dragon Lord wanted to recruit her and use her hatred toward the Syphiruz Mafia.
Two cars were still tailing them. Aiden continued driving the car, traversing through the Towerville City Bridge. The men were so persistent to catch ck Rose.
"Why are they chasing after you?" Aiden asked her.
"They are human traffickers," Cherry replied matter-of-factly. Of course, she wouldn''t tell him that she had another identity and that she was being chased by a mafia organization.
"WHAT?! Human Traffickers! Are they nning to sell you in the ck Market as a ve or engage you in prostitution?" Aiden tightened his grip on the steering wheel. He had the urge to beat those men up!
Cherry is a charming woman so he believed that those men were trying to take advantage of her. She also has an excellent figure.
"I can''t let them take you! Don''t worry! My friend will deal with them. I will ask them to give these men a good beating!" Aiden eximed, reassuring her. "You are safe with me!" he added.
Cherry just looked at him in amusement. Just a while ago he was acting like a scaredy cat but now, he was acting like a knight in shining armor.
"Just drive¡" she mumbled, trying to conceal her smile. This man never failed to amuse her. He looked weak and vulnerable aspared to other men. However, the way he spoke to her right now seemed like he was dependable and someone whom she could rely on.
Aiden just bobbed his head and stepped on the gas pedal, speeding up on the long bridge of the Towerville City. A few minutester, two sedan cars cut in front of the two cars chasing after Aiden''s car.
The two cars abruptly halted their movements, slinging the drivers against the steering wheel with bone jarring force. But they were able to avoid the collision.
Cherry nced at the side mirror and saw that two sedan cars stopped the members of Red Dragon Mafia from following them.
"Are they your friend''s men?" Cherry asked Aiden, still checking the rear side mirror.
Aiden, on the other hand, heaved a sigh of relief. He knew it! Nathan would be able to rescue them as soon as possible. Towerville City was the turf of Syphiruz Mafia. His subordinates could respond quickly.
"See, you are safe now. They can no longer touch you. Of course, I will not allow them to sell you to the ck Market. You can count on me." Aiden proudly said.
"What do you know about ck Market?" Cherry asked him again.
"Uhm¡ because they are human traffickers, right?" Aiden said as an alibi. He couldn''t tell her that his best friend was a leader of the powerful Mafia organization.
,m "I think you should stay with me for a while. I have to keep you safe. They will not be able to follow you in my vi," Aiden offered her. He couldn''t leave her alone especially now that he could tell that she was still feeling sick. Her face was pale.
Cherry got exhausted. The fatigue from her travel and from running away from those men have umted a while ago, causing her to faint.
She was caught off guard once again by Aiden''s sudden invitation. She didn''t know why this guy was offering her another help despite the threat she had done against him.
''What is he nning to do? I wonder if he has another motive for doing this.'' Cherry was a little bit suspicious of Aiden.
She was still thinking when Aiden spoke up, catching her attention. "Can I have my phone back? I will just call my friends to cancel our night out!"
Cherry: "..."
''He will cancel his n with his friends tonight just because of me?!'' Cherry was watching him in disbelief. Before she could say a word, Aiden already reached out for his phone.
Using his free hand, he dialed Stephen''s number. After a few seconds, the call got connected. Stephen''s worried voice resounded as soon as he answered the call.
"Aiden! Are you in trouble again? What have you done? We have been waiting here for three hours! Where are you?" Stephen bombarded him with so many questions.
"You should exin things to us. Nathan went home already. He got tired of waiting," he added, informing Aiden.
"I''m driving so I can''t talk to you that long. I will tell you the story tomorrow. For now, I just want to cancel our night out! I have something important to do. I will call Nathan myself, so don''t worry!"
Aiden didn''t wait for Stephen to respond as he ended the call. Cherry was there so she could hear their conversation, that''s why he decided not to talk to Stephen for long.
Besides, he was afraid that Stephen would say something that could tarnish his reputation in front of Cherry. As much as possible, he wanted to impress her.
After talking to Stephen, Aiden turned to Cherry, waiting for her response. "So, what''s your decision? Will youe with me?" Aiden''s voice was so soft as if he was pleading with her to say yes.
Cherry fell silent for a moment, contemting. The money she withdraw was left somewhere in the casino. She hid the bag containing the money when she saw several suspicious men. Seeing their tattoos, she found out that they were members of the Red Dragon Mafia.
Feeling so weak and tired, Cherry had no choice but to agree. Her apartment was still in a mess. Her things were not yet arranged so she wouldn''t be able to rest well in messy surroundings.
"Fine. I''ming with you," she inly said, resting her head on the headrest of the passenger seat. Then she closed her eyes. Aiden was no longer speeding as the men who were chasing after them had been blocked by Nathan''s men.
Meanwhile, Aiden rejoiced inwardly when he heard Cherry''s positive response. His eyes lit up with excitement. Well, he had a crush on her, that''s why he was very enthusiastic tonight. She looked so cool and very brave.
Twenty minutester¡
Aiden and Cherry arrived in his private vi. Cherry was overwhelmed when she saw his big house. The structure was modernized with matching high technology securities. He had sensored lights, an automatic gate system, and CCTV cameras scattered in different areas.
No wonder, Aiden rmended his ce to her. It was like an upgraded and high-tech safe house!
''He is rich. I wonder if he has a high-levelputer here that I can use to continue my search. I have to gather information about Syphiruz Mafia and find a clue where Big Sis is being held captive!'' Cherry thought to herself when the car stopped in his garage.
Aiden stepped out of the car first to open the car door for Cherry. But then, he stepped back when he saw the scissors on Cherry''s hand. She was still holding the sharp object.
"Hey, are you still going to use that to attack me?" Aiden asked Cherry helplessly, putting on his pitiful face.
Cherry looked down, staring at the scissors in her hand. Then she shifted her gaze back to Aiden. He was pouting his lips while looking at her with pleading eyes.
Cherry exhaled before surrendering the scissors to Aiden. Since he helped her tonight, she would be kind to him just tonight.
Aiden epted the scissors with a broad smile on his gorgeous face, his eyes sparkling. He looked like a puppy wagging his tail in front of Cherry.
"Let''s go inside!" Aiden invited her in, extending his hand to her.
Cherry gave him a strange look. ''Is he expecting me to hold his hand? No way.''
"I can walk alone. I don''t need your support." Cherry coldly said before walking ahead. Aiden just scratched his head, following her behind.
Upon entering the main door, the maids inside the house were surprised to see a beautiful woman and the master of the house. The maids started talking to each other, murmuring.
"Eh, among his girlfriends, Boss Aiden finally brought a woman in this house! Does it mean he is serious with her now?"
"Will she be our master''s future wife?"
Chapter 82 "My Son Became Her Spokesperson?"
Day Six¡
~~*****~~
Nathan tossed a look at Abigail, assessing her expression. He wanted to know if Ethan''s statement really came from her. But Abigail lowered her gaze, avoiding his eyes. She felt so embarrassed to look at him.
She never said that she missed him; however, Ethan''s words were true when he said that she was waiting for Nathan. And for the whole day of his absence, Abigail kept thinking about Nathan. Would it be considered as missing someone?
"Mr. Zhao, I''m hanging up. Let''s talk again next time¡" Abigail chose to ignore Nathan''s intent gaze. She wanted to go inside the house and hide in her room.
"Ok. Miss Abi. But next time, just call me by my first name. Mr. Zhao is too formal." Stephen giggled. He sounded like he was flirting with her so Nathan stepped forward, snatching the phone from Abigail''s hand.
Abigail and Ethan watched Nathan in confusion when he suddenly pressed the end call button.
"This is my son''s phone," Nathan dered to justify his strange action.
Abigail and Ethan exchanged nces with one another. So what if it''s Ethan''s phone? She didn''t steal the phone. Ethan gave her permission to use it. Why did Nathan have to react like that?
After a few seconds, Ethan''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. ''Wait? Why do I sense some jealousy? Is my Dad jealous of my Uncle Stephen?''
"Let''s get inside," Nathan coldly said, motioning Ethan to follow him.
Ethan and Abigail obediently followed him as the three of them entered the house.
"Dad, have you eaten dinner? Miss Abi cooked something for us."
Nathan halted on his steps. There was a crease on his forehead as he nced at Abigail. She was just silent. It was Ethan who was talking to Nathan.
''Does my son be her spokesperson? Why can''t she speak to me by herself?'' Nathan felt annoyed by this thought. He was confused by Abigail''s action.
She said she liked him but he couldn''t feel her sincerity when she admitted it. He could sense that Abigail seemed distant to him as well.
There was a time he would catch her looking at him with a sharp gaze as if she was shooting daggers at him. She didn''t look like someone who had feelings for him but someone who wanted to kill him.
"Dad?" Ethan''s voice pulled him back to the present.
"I''m full. Your Uncle Stephen and I already had our dinner," Nathan lied.
Abigail crumpled her face. If she had known this, she shouldn''t have prepared dinner for Nathan. Her effort just went in vain.
"Good night, Ethan. I''ll go ahead now. See you tomorrow." Abigail had decided to leave the father and son duo. She felt disheartened because she couldn''t see any improvement in her rtionship with Nathan.
Six days had passed but Nathan was still cold and indifferent toward her. This mission was truly a great challenge for her. She wondered if one hundred days were enough to make him fall for her or not.
"Dad, you made her upset. Tsk Tsk Tsk. Can''t you pretend to be hungry and have a taste of her cooking? Miss Abi put a lot of effort into cooking meals for us. She even burned her hand while cooking." Ethan was trying to make his father feel some guilt.
? Nathan just stayed silent. His son was doing it again. He was ying cupid, shipping the two of them. It was obvious that his son had another motive for letting Abigail stay with them.
"Dad, if you continue taking her for granted, Uncle Stephen will probably win her over! Hmmph. Just a while ago, Uncle Stephen volunteered to be Miss Abi''s date since you refused to date her." Ethan stomped his feet and folded his arms over his chest while pouting.
"If you will not say yes¡ then I have no choice but to let Miss Abi go with Uncle Stephen."
After saying that, Little Ethan turned around, walking toward the stairs. He headed to his room, leaving his father in the living room.
Nathan could only watch his son''s back, trying to absorb his words. His expression becameplicated.
After a while, he received a phone call from his subordinates. It was Spider.
"Master, Mr. Wu and his friend were able to go home safely. And we found out that the members of the Red Dragon Mafia were the ones following them a while ago." Spider reported to Nathan. However, Nathan''s mind seemed preupied with something.
Nathan didn''t pay much attention to Spider''s words.
"Master, what is your order? What should we do next?" Spider asked him as Nathan was very quiet on the other line.
"Let''s talk about this tomorrow. It''s alreadyte. I''m visiting the headquarters so let''s meet there." Nathan simply said before hanging up the phone.
After the call, Nathan just found himself tracing his steps toward the kitchen. Butler Li had just finished roaming around the house when he bumped into his master.
"Master, you are back. Why are you here?" Butler Li didn''t expect to see Nathan in the kitchen.
"I''m going to eat dinner. I heard Abigail cooked something for me. Where is it?"
Butler Li''s eyes widened in surprise but his shocked expression was reced by a cheerful one when he realized something.
"Oh right! Miss Abi kept the food in the refrigerator. Wait, Master. I will just heat it up for you."
Butler Li immediately took the food and put it in the oven. Nathan waited for fifteen minutes. Butler Li served the food on the table and said, "Master, Don''t worry. Miss Abi didn''t add any peanuts here."
Nathan just lifted his eyebrow making Butler Li shut his mouth. He motioned him to just leave since his presence was no longer needed.
Butler Li left with a broad smile on his face. ''Miss Abi will be happy once she learns that Master Nathan ate her food.''
Butler Li just reached the kitchen door when Nathan spoke up. "Uncle Li, you didn''t see me here. Understood?"
Butler Li bit his lower lip before nodding his head. This only meant that Butler Li was not allowed to tell Abigail that Nathan came to eat the dinner she prepared for him.
"Yes, Master¡ I understand."
Chapter 83 The People Went On Strike!
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
The next morning, Nathan received an urgent call from the Syphiruz Headquarters. The Red Dragon Mafia requested the Syphiruz to meet them. This had something to do withst night''s incident and the rumors going around that members of the Red Dragon Mafia sabotaged the Syphiruz''s operation overseas.
This meeting was very important to clear the misunderstanding between the two powerhouses. If things got moreplicated, the war would break out between these two organizations.
They were trying to avoid this from happening. Otherwise, the underground world would be put in a chaotic state! Small organizations and gangs would also be affected.
Nathan quickly left the mansion, heading to the Syphiruz Headquarters. On the other hand, Ethan was fetched by his grandfather''s chauffeur. Old Man Xu invited his grandson to do fishing today.
And just when Nathan and Ethan were not around, a conflict happened in the mansion. The assistant cooks and the maids went on strike, leaving the mansion for a day.
No one worked as they wanted to express their protest and disapproval for kicking out Chef Min. For them, it was unfair to fire Chef Min who served the Sparks Family for a very long time.
They knew that Old Man Xu was visiting the Sparks Mansion every Sunday after going fishing with the young master, Ethan. They wanted to show the old man the effect of Nathan''s decision.
They believed that Old Man Xu would be able to change Nathan''s decision. Furthermore, this was only one way of pressuring Butler Li and Abigail. Old Man Xu had a habit of checking the mansion every Sunday, whether it was clean and organize. The old man was very OC (Obsessive-Compulsive).
Butler Li would surely be scolded for not managing the house properly. This strike was initiated by the Head Maid, Adida with the support of Lady Veronica.
Abigail was resting leisurely in her bedroom when she heard a knocking sound. When she checked the time on the wall, it was already 9:00 am. She didn''te down for breakfast today as she chose to sleep for a longer time.
"Miss Abi, are you awake? It''s me, Butler Li! May I enter?" Butler Li asked Abigail politely.
Abigailzily stood up, dragging herself toward the door. Upon opening the door, Butler Li''s anxious expression greeted her sight.
"Butler Li? What''s wrong?" Abigail asked him while yawning and rubbing her eyes.
Butler Li immediately held her shoulders and put on his pitiful face. "Miss Abi! I''m in big trouble. I need your help!"
Butler Li told Abigail everything. "Miss Abi, Chairman Xu is dropping by this afternoon. He and young master Ethan just went out to do fishing. The big problem is that¡ the helpers of the mansion left! They are on strike!"
Butler Li gave her the letter from Head Maid, Adida. The letter contained a threat and warning to Butler Li. They were demanding him to convince Nathan to hire back Chef Min, otherwise, they would raise this issue and concern to Old Man Xu.
Abigail raised her eyebrow after reading the letter. "Wow! They are bold and brave to challenge Nathan''s authority. Are they stupid?"
Butler Li could only bob his head but he was already looking problematic. "I''m not worried about them¡but I''m worried that Chairman Xu would see this house in this state. They didn''t clean the house nor wash the dishes! I can see dust everywhere. Chairman Xu and young master Ethan areing back in two hours. What should I do now Miss Abi?"
"Where''s Nathan?"
"I couldn''t reach Master Nathan¡" Butler Li felt like crying. He was put under pressure now.
Abigail clenched her fists. She hated the guts of those people who went on strike today.
"Just don''t mind them. Let us show them that they are not needed here!" Abigail dered with so much determination in her voice. "What do you want me to do? How can I help you?"
Butler Li bit his lower lip. He was staring at Abigail from top to bottom and vice versa. He was contemting whether he would tell her or not. Could she handle it?
"Miss Abi¡ honestly, we have no time left. We need to clean the entire house and prepare the food for Chairman Xu and young master, Ethan!"
Abigail: "..."
''What? Clean the entire house?! With the only two of them? And how about the food preparation?''
As if Butler Li had read her mind, he smiled sheepishly and said, "The assistant cook you ckmailed Miss Abi, stayed in the mansion with us. She knew how to prepare Old Man Xu''s favorite so we can leave the kitchen to her."
After hearing that, Abigail could only sigh deeply. ''Fine! I''m doing this for Nathan! I hope he will be grateful to me once he finds out about this situation.''
"Let''s go and clean the entire house!" Abigail said making Butler Li feel grateful as if he had just found his guardian angel.
"Thank you so much, Miss Abi! I owe you this!"
The two began cleaning the house. Abigail was assigned upstairs while Butler Li was tasked to clean downstairs. As they swept the floor and wiped the wall clean, the assistant cook prepared the food.
The head maid secretly contacted one guard, asking him what was happening inside the mansion. She wondered why Butler Li didn''t contact her to beg her to return to the mansion.
"What is Butler Li doing?" Head Maid Adida asked curiously. She had been waiting for his call.
"Butler Li is busy cleaning the house together with Miss Abi." The guard answered her after taking a peek inside the house.
"WHAT?! So they stubbornly chose to clean the house by themselves instead of begging us to return and talking to Master Nathan?" Head Maid Adida couldn''t believe it.
The guard just shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t know who would be in trouble at the end of the day. Was it Butler Li or Head Maid Adida?
Two hourster¡ Old Man Xu and Little Ethan arrived at the mansion. Little Ethan excitedly pulled his grandpa''s hand as he guided her inside. He was nning to introduce Abigail and his grandfather.
"Grandpa, I''m sure you would like her¡"
Old Man Xu just let out a soft chuckle. He was d to see his grandson''s eagerness and enthusiasm when talking about Abigail Scarlett.
They have just entered the house when suddenly they heard a loud crashing upstairs.
CRASH!
Chapter 85 [Bonus Chapter] What Is More Important To You?
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
Old Man Xu didn''t respond to Adida. He just massaged his temples while sighing deeply. He had lost count of how many times he took a deep breath today.
On the other hand, Butler Li was aware of the severity of this incident. Old Man Xu treasured their family heirloom as if it was his baby. His heart got broken as well seeing those pieces scattered on the floor.
They couldn''t put them back together and the vase would never be the same as before. This happened due to the clumsiness of one person¨C Abigail.
And the head maid, Adida, came here just to add fuel to the fire. She had to make Abigail look bad in Old Man Xu''s eyes. If she could seduce their Master Nathan, her charm would not work on Old Man Xu.
"Miss Abi? Was it you again?! Will you keep making chaos in this house?" Adida pointed her finger at Abigail. She didn''t bother to hide her displeasure and hostility toward her.
Butler Li frowned and his lips moved in an unpleasant twist. He didn''t like the way Adida was talking down on Abigail. In the first ce, it was their fault for leaving the mansion today.
"What happened here is just an ident. Miss Abi didn''t want this to happen. And don''t me her. Where were you? You and the others were supposed to clean the house. But you all left the mansion early this morning!" Butler Li was not able to hold his tongue. He ranted on her, in front of Old Man Xu, confronting Adida, the head maid.
"Miss Abi just offered help by cleaning the house with me before the arrival of Chairman Xu," he added, his chest bobbing up and down as he burst out.
"What is the meaning of this?" Old Man Xu asked them both, the crease on his forehead deepened further.
As the old man was interrogating the two, Little Ethan dialed his father''s number. After a few seconds, Nathan answered the phone. However, Ethan didn''t say a word. He just moved his phone, his screen facing his grandpa and the others. Little Ethan wanted his Dad to listen to the exchanges of conversations.
At first, Nathan was confused as to why Ethan was not uttering a word from the other line. He wondered if his son just identally pressed his number.
Then after a few seconds, he heard his father''s cold voice, talking to someone. ''What''s wrong? Is the old man angry right now?''
"Tell me¡ what''s going on here? Where are the people in the mansion?" Old Man Xu spoke again with his stern cold voice.
"Master Xu¡ the truth is¡ we decided to take a break today¡ to show our protest. We were unhappy and disappointed when Chef Min was fired because of someone." Adida was trying to get the sympathy of the old man.
"Chef Min has been serving your family for so many decades now¡ but all his efforts went in vain just because of one mistake. Master Xu, he deserves a second chance. Please hire him back." Adida begged him.
"Huh? Chef Min was fired? By who? What did he do?" Old Man Xu was clueless about this. Nathan didn''t inform him that he fired Chef Min. Why did he do that?
"Chairman Xu¡ Chef Min was the reason why Master Nathan''s allergy acted out. He intentionally hid the truth from Miss Abi. He didn''t warn her about the peanuts so Miss Abi ended up cooking food for Master Nathan." Butler Li paused for a moment, ncing at Abigail who remained silent in her spot.
"The food contained peanuts¡ as she only followed the instructions and ingredients in the recipe book," Butler Li exined, defending Abigail while revealing the truth to Old Man Xu.
Old Man Xu was dumbfounded when he heard that. He couldn''t believe that Chef Min would do such a thing. He was aware that Nathan has a strong allergic reaction when ites to peanuts! How dare he let someone mix peanuts to Nathan''s food?
"Chef Min made a mistake. But it was so unfair to fire him just like that. He needs a second chance, Master Xu. You know him. He has been serving the Sparks Family and dedicated his life to this family." Adida kept backing Chef Min up.
Old Man Xu fell silent for a moment. The frown on his forehead never left. He was analyzing the situation.
After a few seconds, Old Man Xu finally made his decision. "Fine, I will talk to my son about this."
Adida smiled triumphantly when she heard that. Veronica was right! Old Man Xu would be the solution to their problem. Now, all she wanted to hear was for Old Man Xu to kick Abigail out of the mansion as her punishment for breaking the century-aged vase family heirloom.
"Master¡ How about this? Who would be responsible for breaking your family heirloom? If Master Nathan punished Chef Min for his one mistake, you should also do the same to the person who did this." Adida demanded, tossing a look at Abigail.
Old Man Xu looked away as he didn''t want to see the broken pieces of the vase. His rage would just intensify if he would take a look at the scattered pieces on the floor.
"Permission to speak, Chairman Xu." Abigail stepped forward with her head held high. She wasn''t afraid of the punishment. It''s just that she didn''t want the way Adida was dominating this conversation as if she was the one dictating what the old man should do about this incident.
Old Man Xu just waved his hand, allowing Abigail to express what was on her mind.
"First of all¡ I would like to emphasize that today''s incident was an ident¡ unlike what Chef Min did¡ which was intentional."
"If you want to talk about the severity of punishment¡ mine shouldn''t be harsher than his."
"And why do you think so?" Adida spat back at her, questioning her statement.
"Simple logic¡" Abigail paused, moving her gaze back to Old Man Xu and looking straight into his eyes. "What is more important to you, Chairman Xu? This family heirloom¡ or the life of your son, Nathan?"
Old Man Xu: "..."
Adide: "..."
Chapter 86 Nathans Choice
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
Old Man Xu and Adida were caught off guard by Abigail''s question. It was visible on their faces that they couldn''t answer that question right away.
Butler Li pursed his lips, trying to hold hisughter. Ethan, on the other hand, just bobbed his head in agreement with Abigail''sst remarks.
Unknown to them, there was another person listening to their conversation right now. The corners of Nathan''s lips tugged upward, amused by Abigail''s bravery and boldness. She wasn''t intimidated even by his own father, Chairman Xu.
If this was just another person, he or she would already cower in fear and wouldn''t be able to talk back to his father and defend his or her own self.
''This woman¡ never fails to amaze me. I wonder how she will deal with my father. Will she be able to get out of this mess safe and sound?'' Nathan thought to himself, his eyes sparkling with anticipation.
His men didn''t want to make a noise, afraid to disturb their Supreme Leader who seemed so busy listening to the other line using his wireless earphone. They knew that their Little Young Master was the one who called their Supreme Leader.
Nathan was in the middle of an important meeting with his subordinates when he received the phone call.
Now, the men were stupefied to see their Supreme Leader smiling as he listened to the phone conversation. They wondered what Little Ethan was saying that made their Supreme Leader happy.
"It''s only once in a blue moon to see our Supreme Leader smile like this."
"That''s true. He only smiles in front of Lady Monica."
"He doesn''t look scary when he does."
"I hope our Supreme Leader will loosen up a bit just like old times sake."
"I doubt that¡ unless another Lady Monica will appear to tame our wild and frightening Boss!"
"Sigh. Fortunately, we still have Little Young Master who can bring joy to our aloof and indifferent Boss."
The men kept murmuring to each other. They were clueless that the person whom Nathan was listening to was not Ethan, but Abigail.
"I have to agree with Butler Li. This wouldn''t happen if you and the other maids didn''t leave the mansion today. I can''t believe that you and others would try to challenge Nathan''s authority." Abigail didn''t hold back her tongue anymore. She hated it when people were trying to scheme against her.
She was aware that aside from Butler Li and Ethan, the people in the mansion didn''t like her and they wanted her to leave. However, she wouldn''t give them the benefits to do that. She would stay here near the devil at all costs just to aplish her mission!
"This is such a childish move. If you want to question Nathan''s decision, then speak up. You don''t have to organize this so-called ''Strike''. If you think this is unfair then you are free to go. How dare you threaten your Boss by not cleaning the house and not cooking food? This is so unreasonable! A petty move."
"Don''t you feel ashamed of your actions? Going against the person who was paying you a big sry just for the benefit of one person who betrayed your own master?" Abigail spoke spontaneously, reprimanding her and ridiculing Head Maid Adida''s action.
Butler Li just watched Abigail in amusement. He had the urge to p his hands. ''Very well said, Miss Abi!''
Little Ethan, on the other hand, raised his two thumbs, smiling broadly at Abigail. He was impressed by her dominance. She didn''t care if his grandfather was listening. She was frank, speaking what was on her mind.
She wouldn''t let other people look down on her. She was not afraid of Nathan nor Old Man Xu. This was why he admired her a lot. She was unique and different from others.
"So what are you implying?" Adida didn''t back down as she thought Old Man Xu would be on her side. She had been there serving the family even before Nathan was born.
"Are you saying that we are at fault here that you ended up breaking the Sparks Family heirloom vase? Are you telling us not to punish you? That Chef Min deserves the punishment, but not you?" The Head Maid was already in her fifties. It would look so bad if Abigail would continue to talk back and argue with her as Old Man Xu didn''t like disrespectful people.
Abigail''s face contorted. She was trying her best to maintain her cool but this old woman was challenging her limits.
However, before Abigail could say another word, Ethan stepped into the middle, raising the phone in his hand.
"Grandpa, Aunt Laida¡ My Dad wants to say something," Little Ethan mumbled with his innocent eyes. Nathan told his son to put the phone on loudspeaker mode.
Abigail fell silent. Her heart started to feel anxious. She was worried that Nathan would side with Adida. She was the one who took care of Nathan when he was a child. She was like a second mother.
The living room was engulfed with deafening silence. They were waiting for Nathan to speak up. Butler Li, Old Man Xu, and Head Maid Adida were staring at the phone which Ethan was holding.
"I agree with Aunt Adida, Abigail has to be punished for breaking the vase for her carelessness. It''s her fault for being clumsy. So I will deal with her myself," Nathan dered to them.
Abigail clenched her fists. She knew it. Nathan would choose Adida over her. Adida sneered at her, making her feel that she wasn''t important in this mansion. At the end of the day, Abigail was still the outsider.
"But Dad¡ Abigail has a point as well. You haven''t answered her question yet. Who do you think is more important? I wanna know as well¡"
Abigail: "..."
"Eh¡ of course, it''s you!" Old Man Xu promptly responded.
"Hmm. Good. Then don''t question my decision of firing Chef Min. I also didn''t like how Aunt Adida used her influence to challenge my authority. If you are unhappy with my decision, then you are free to go. I can hire new people if you no longer want to serve me in that mansion. My house is open for those who want to leave."
Chapter 87 She Can Be A Mother To Him
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
Nathan''s words were like shooting arrows that were hitting Adida right into her heart. She thought Nathan would side with her but she was mistaken.
He even questioned her actions. And now, he was telling her to leave! Of course, she wouldn''t do that. It would be too embarrassing to admit defeat in front of Abigail.
Nathan''s words made her reflect on her mistakes. She shouldn''t have challenged Nathan''s authority. It was a wrong move. She shouldn''t have listened to Veronica''s words.
She brought this upon herself. She had just offended Nathan. And with Old Man Xu''s silence, she could tell that he would not interfere with his son''s decision.
"I''m sorry, Master Nathan! Please forgive me for my wrong judgment. Of course, I will never leave. I will continue serving you and this family. Please forgive me, Master." Adida bowed her head as she continued apologizing to Nathan.
To give special consideration to the old woman who served their family for a long time, Nathan didn''t dwell further on this issue. He also had important things to do so he ended the call briefly.
When the call ended, the living room was engulfed again with silence. Adida felt so awkward. She couldn''t look at Abigail. She was so embarrassed to be scolded in front of this woman.
Old Man Xu took a deep sigh before giving his order. "Clean this mess. I don''t want to see these broken pieces here."
Butler Li and Adida both nodded their heads as a response to the Patriarch.
"And call them back here now. If they won''t appear in five minutes, they will be considered¡ FIRED!"
Old Man Xu was referring to the other maids, helpers, and assistant cooks who didn''t report today¨C Those people who joined the ''Strike''.
Head Mead Adida immediately picked up her phone to inform everyone to return to the mansion as soon as possible. Everything went wrong. The result didn''t go ording to their n.
Her only constion was that Abigail created a bad impression from Old Man Xu after breaking the century-aged vase family heirloom. Furthermore, Nathan dered that he would deal with Abigail by himself.
Meanwhile, Old Man Xu pulled his grandson''s hand as they headed to the kitchen. He ignored Abigail''s presence as he was still upset about the incident.
Little Ethan could only follow his grandpa. He knew how sensitive his old man was when it came to their family heirloom. He was the kind of man who treasured and valued such things so much.
He loved to collect Antiques and other artwork that has a high value because of its considerable age. So it also broke his heart to see one of these items shattered before his eyes.
Abigail could only sigh deeply. She had to pacify the old man and gain his favor. She needed to be on his good side. This old man was the father of the devil whom she was trying to win affection with.
She didn''t want Old Man Xu to be a hindrance to her n. She would definitely need Ethan''s help to do that. But the question is¡ ''How she will be able to make up for her mistake?''
Abigail let out another deep breath while watching Butler Li picking up the broken pieces of the antique vase. Then Nathan''s gorgeous face shed in her mind.
''Nathan¡ is like this broken vase. When I killed his beloved woman, it will be hard for me to put the pieces back together. His heart¡ was like these broken pieces¡'' Abigail thought to herself. For some unknown reason, she felt a tinge deep inside her heart but she tried to ignore it.
Was she truly wrong when she decided to ept that mission? She had to admit that she was so full of herself and arrogant when she thought of going against the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia who was also called the Devil incarnate.
Abigail was still lost in her thoughts when Ethan came back, holding her hand. She kneeled on one knee so that her eyes would be at the same level as his.
Ethan gave her aforting smile as if he was telling her that everything would be fine. His grandpa''s anger would pass and they could still be friends.
"Miss Abi, this is the key to my yroom. You can stay there and mingle with my friends to avoid my Grandpa. I''m sorry if he was rude to you. He is still in a bad mood. But, please don''t be in low spirits just because of this incident. My grandpa is so sweet and cool. You and him will probably get along.'' Little Ethan''s small hand gently patted Abigail''s shoulder.
Abigail ruffled Ethan''s hair before pinching his adorable nose. He was like a guardian angel to her. He could always lift her mood and he was always there to support her.
If Nathan was the coldest guy she had ever met, on the contrary, Ethan, his son, was the sweetest boy she had ever met. Now, she started to feel the guilt for killing her mother.
''I have to be good to him¡ and protect him. This is the least I can do to pay for my sin. I was the one who took away his opportunity to experience a mother''s love.'' Abigail nced at Ethan withplicated emotions in her eyes.
''You can be a mother to him!'' Her alter ego spoke from the back of her mind.
"Little fe, go back to your grandfather now before he gets jealous of me. He might think that I''m stealing you away from him." Abigail let out a soft giggle before standing up. She already epted the key to Ethan''s yroom.
Ethan just bobbed his head while wearing a wide smile on his charming face. He said goodbye to Abigail. But before that, he ensured that his robotic friends would entertain Abigail while she was in his yroom.
When Ethan left, Abigail went upstairs to see Ethan''s yroom. She also needed to cool down as Head Maid Adida challenged her patience. She almost forgot that she was in front of the Patriarch and Ethan. If not, she would be more ruthless and rude toward her.
She was ascending the stairs when she heard Butler Li''s voice, calling her.
"Miss Abi!"
She nced in his direction and saw his broad smile. He even raised his two thumbs telling her that she did a good job.
Abigail could only shake her head, but there was a small smile on her face. Butler Li looked like her fan¡ her number one supporter! (Aside from Ethan)
A few secondster, Abigail finally reached Ethan''s yroom. It was attached to his bedroom. She used the key to open the steel door.
Abigail was surprised when a loud popping noise echoed inside the room, followed by the falling of confetti.
Abigail was at a loss for words, blinking her eyes at the two robots and one hologram who were standing before her.
"Wee, Miss Abi to our humble home. We are so d to finally meet you!" The three of them spoke in unison.
Soon, the two robots stepped to the side, making a way for her. Abigail''s jaw dropped when she saw the two robots rolled out the red carpet for her to pass through.
Chapter 88 The Devil Has A Sweet Side Too
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
''Why do I feel like I''m at a red carpet event,'' Abigail thought to herself with her surprised expression. ''Did they intentionally prepare this, thinking that I am an actress who usually attends formal asions featuring lots of celebrities and artists.''
"Miss Abi, is there something wrong?" Powy asked Abigail when he observed that she stayed rooted on her spot.
"Don''t you like the red carpet we prepared for you?" Riemc also spoke up. "Master Ethan told us that you are an actress and you are so beautiful. And he is right!"
Abigail smiled awkwardly. She knew it. These robots did this because she was an actress.
"I''m here to take a photo of you!" GingerAllieAnn, ''the hologram'', butted in, greeting Abigail.
"I''m fine. And I like it. It''s just that I didn''t expect you to prepare this." Abigail moved her gaze around, assessing the two robots and the hologram. They looked so cute and adorable just like their master, Ethan.
"Master Ethan personally requested us to entertain you today. This is our task today. So don''t hesitate to ask anything and seek our help. We are here to serve you!" Powy mumbled, inviting her to sit down on the sofa.
"Hmm, sure¡ Can you tell me your different functions?" Abigail started interviewing Ethan''s robotic friends. She wondered if she could use them to gather the information she needed.
"I''m Powy, serves as Master Ethan''s encyclopedia and search engine. You can ask me anything and I will do my best to provide you with information."
"I''m Riemc, aka ''the transformer''. I can transform into a car or a dog and many more. I am Master Ethan''s source of entertainment. I can sing and dance for you. Serve you a drink and prepare your food."
When the two robots were done introducing themselves, the GAA hologram spoke as it was now her turn to introduce herself.
"I''m GingerAllieAnne. I can hack a server and a web security system. As of now, I am helping Master Nathan to create another prototype. Its name is Star_S. This project is all about a patrolbot mainly responsible for heightening the security."
Abigail''s interest was piqued by this amazing creation. She suddenly got curious about them. She wondered why she didn''t think of investing in robots and technologies for her guild.
"We also installed a special function on Star_S. This prototype can also be used to locate someone''s location through his/her GPS signal or by searching their phone numbers. Star_S can also be a good spy!" GingerAllieAnne informed Abigail.
Abigail gasped in surprise. She was truly amazed by them. How she wished she had invested more in robots. The Syphiruz Mafia wouldn''t have easily sneaked into their territory if she heightened their security using these wonderful robots and high technologies.
"I envy Ethan for having such intelligent and extraordinary ymates. Can I have a ymate too?" Abigail mumbled, expressing her admiration for them.
"Miss Abi, you can ask our Former Master, Nathan. He can make you one," Powy suggested.
"Nathan?"
"Yes. It''s Former Master Nathan. He is our creator. He made us for Master Ethan. Why don''t you ask him to give you one ymate as well." Riemc also supported Powy''s suggestion.
Abigail fell silent for a moment. She thought Nathan would not give her any prototype robot like them. It would cost so much to build and create a great quality prototype like them.
Furthermore, Nathan and Abigail were not yet close. She could only get a chance if she would try to do another bargain or deal with Nathan. She would consider asking him to create one for her.
After a while, a certain question popped up in her mind. She was curious whether Nathan created a prototype or a robot for his beloved woman, Monica.
"Powy, Riemc, and GingerAllieAnne¡ Can I ask you something?"
"Sure Miss Abi. Just tell us what you want to know." The three replied in unison.
"I wonder if Nathan also created a prototype robot for Ethan''s mother, Monica. What type of robot did he give her?" Abigail asked them curiously.
"Yes, he did!" Powy responded.
"It''s an entertainment robot like me!" Riemc added.
"Its name is BHBW aka BedHeadBookWorm." GingerAllieAnne also joined them.
"BedHeadBookWorm?" Abigail asked them in confusion.
"Lady Monica had trouble sleeping. Former Master Nathan created BedHeadBookWorm for her. Lady Monica liked to read novels whenever she couldn''t sleep. To avoid destroying her eyesight, BedHeadBookWorm was assigned to read bedtime stories for Lady Monica." Powy told Abigail what he knew about Monica and her robot.
"BedHeadBookWorm has a soothing voice that can make anyone rx. She was like a luby to Lady Monica. BHBW stored lots of books and novels that Lady Monica wanted to read." GingerAllieAnne also reminisced the information she had about them.
"I can still remember the four novels which BedHeadBookWorm was always reading for Lady Monica!" Powy raised his robotic fingers one by one as she enumerated the different novel books.
"First: The Devilish Assassin meets the Angelic Detective."
"Second: The CEO''s Wife is A Demon God''s Daughter."
"Third: Forbidden Love: Angel''s Seduction."
"Fourth: Moon Lovers: Bound by Blood and Revenge."
Abigail just nodded her head while listening to them. She didn''t know why she was asking them about Monica. It felt strange somehow.
"Unfortunately, Lady Monica didn''t finish listening to the story of Moon Lovers and the CEO''s Wife because she died before they gotpleted. They are still ongoing novel stories." Riemc added, informing Abigail.
"Hmm, those stories sound interesting. I will try to read them during my free time. By the way, where is BedHeadBookWorm now?"
Powy was the one who answered Abigail''s query. "Former Master Nathan brought BHBW to his office. Whenever he feels lonely, he will try to listen to BHBW''s storytelling. By doing this, he will feel like Lady Monica is still with him as he imagines that they are both listening to BedHeadBookWorm."
Abigail was rendered speechless again. She couldn''t imagine how much feelings Nathan had invested in loving Monica. He loved her so much. She didn''t expect that a devil like him was capable of loving someone genuinely.
''I guess¡ the devil has a sweet side too¡ but only a few people can see this side of him. I wonder¡ will I be able to witness his sweet side too? But I doubt. Sigh.''
*****
Author''s note:
Here are your cameo roles:
Powy, Riemc, GingerAllieAnne, Star_S and BedHeadBookWorm.
Standby for our previous top 15 fans of July 2022. Your cameo roles areing in the future chaps. Stay tuned. (SizzlingAugust08, Chanta_Seoung, VioletClifford, Santra, Ana_Aulestia, Emese_Serflek, edsj)
Chapter 89 He Will Go
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia Main Headquarters¡ ]
Nathan resumed the emergency meeting with his subordinates.
"So the members of the Red Dragon Mafia retreated as soon as they saw Spider, finding out that the people I sent to intervene were members of Syphiruz?" Nathan asked his subordinates who had just finished reportingst night''s incident.
Axel was sitting next to Nathan, taking down notes.
"Yes, Supreme Leader. They are aware that Towerville City is our turf so they didn''t act recklessly. They just quietly retreated," Spider replied.
"Didn''t you ask them why they are following Engr. Wu?"
"They didn''t disclose more information as it was confidential. But I think their target was not Engr. Wu, but the woman with him."
Nathan''s brows knitted in a frown. He seemed like he had to talk to Aiden personally to find out what happened. Where did he meet that woman? Why are members of the Red Dragon Mafia chasing after them?
"The higher-ups of the Red Dragon Mafia already sent an apology for stepping into our turf unannounced. They are requesting us to meet face to face to further discuss and clear the misunderstanding." Joker informed Nathan.
"Summon the Soeung Twins¨C Chantha and Violet," Nathan ordered Axel.
[ *Author''s note: Soeung can be read or pronounced as Soyung* ]
Chantha Soeung and Violet Soeung were the Branch Leaders of Syphiruz Mafia here in Towerville City. If Nathan is working in the SYP Twilight Corporation, the twins are the ones managing the Syphiruz''s operations here in Towerville.
Axel immediately called the twodies. After five minutes, the door of the meeting room slid open and two identical twins entered¨C one was wearing a red dress while the other one was wearing a ck dress.
Both of them had tan yet wless and smoothplexion. The two are 5 feet and 5 inches in height with slender figures. If not for their hair, anyone would have difficulty distinguishing the two as they looked very identical, even their heights, weights, and figures.
Chantha has long straight ck hair while Violet has long curly ck hair. If they would try to fool anyone, they could just fix their hair with the same style! In their organization, the twins were known as the masters of Deception and Seduction!
"Supreme Leader, you finally summoned us! What took you so long? You are still as gorgeous as ever! Can I give you a hug and kiss?" Chantha said seductively, walking closer to Nathan. She was supposed to touch his shoulder but Axel immediately grabbed her hand thus stopping her.
Axel knew that Chantha had no restraint when it came to their Supreme Leader. She tried to seduce Nathan many times but it didn''t work.
Chantha just clicked her tongue while ring at Axel. She removed his hand that was gripping hers. When Axel let go, Chantha just nced at Nathan yfully before blowing a kiss.
Violet could only shake her head helplessly as she watched her twin sister trying to make another bad impression in front of their Supreme Leader. But Nathan was already used to Chantha''s yful side. The best way to respond was just to IGNORE her.
Violet already pulled her twin sister to sit down next to her. Now, Joker, Spider, Violet, and Chantha were facing Axel and Nathan in that big round table.
"What''s the matter?" Violet asked, darting her gaze back and forth between Spider and Joker.
"Red Dragon," Spider simply said.
Violet and Chantha nodded as they already got the overall picture of this issue.
"Are they denying that they were the ones who sabotaged our operations overseas?" Chantha asked, mming the table with her two hands. The yful smile on her face disappeared. It was reced by anger and annoyance.
"Sis, calm down. Watch your manners. Supreme Leader is here," Violet had to remind her to calm her down.
Chantha just sat back and folded her arms over her chest. "I''m sorry," she apologized.
Axel sighed deeply. Fortunately, Violet was there to control her twin sister.
"The Red Dragon is inviting us to have a meeting with them tomorrow night." Spider ryed the information to the twins.
"When and where?" Chantha was asking for the exact time and exact location.
"8:00 pm at the EDSJ Five Star Hotel during the Masquerade Ball Birthday Celebration of the famous foreign business entrepreneur, Emese Serflek."
"What? Are they crazy? How are we supposed to bring weapons? The security will be so tight in that hotel because of the VIP Celebrant," Chantha reacted once again.
"That''s their real purpose. This is a secret meet-up between the Red Dragon Mafia and Syphiruz Mafia so they decided to do it in public. Through this, no one would try to sabotage each other." Spider exined to them.
"Supreme Leader, are you attending this meeting personally? Or do you want us to deal with them?" Violet consulted Nathan.
Usually, Nathan was not attending this kind of meeting with their opposing faction for his safety and security. He was only sending his Branch Leaders to do the negotiations. Sometimes, he would ask Axel to pretend and act as him while wearing his mask.
This was how Nathan "the Devil" had be a mysterious leader who didn''t show his real face to the underground world.
Nathan was about to say something when Chantha butted in, interrupting him.
"Supreme Leader, pleasee with us and be my date in this Masquerade Ball! You can meet the Red Dragon and at the same time, you will enjoy mypany!" Chantha said shamelessly, convincing Nathan toe.
Axel, Joker, and Spider looked daggers at her. It would be risky to do that. What if the Red Dragon was plotting something? Bringing an impostor was the best choice!
On the other hand, Nathan''s brows twitched and his eyes lit up when he heard the word "Date". He was reminded of Abigail who wanted to go on a date with him.
Then Ethan''s words rang in his ears. [ "If you will not say yes¡ then I have no choice but to let Miss Abi go with Uncle Stephen." ]
And out of the blue, Nathan spoke up, saying, "Yes. I will go."
Violet: "..."
Axel: "Eh, Boss?"
Spider: "Supreme Leader?"
Joker: "..."
Chantha: "..."
******
Author''s Note:
Here are your cameo roles Chantha_Soeung, Violet Clifford, Edsj and Emese Serflek . Enjoy. Happy Reading! Please continue to support the novel by voting power stones and golden tickets. Help me to reach a win-win goal by subscribing to the privileged chapters and unlocking them. Thank you, my loves. Drop your book review!
Chapter 90 He Would Bring A Date!
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
Even Chantha didn''t expect that Nathan would say yes. She was just kidding when she invited him because she knew he would send Axel again. This was for Nathan''s protection. Lots of opposing factions wanted to find out his real identity and would like to assassinate him.
She was just teasing him. Who would have imagined that Nathan would agree to join them? Was it because the Red Dragon Mafia was involved here?
"Boss, are you sure about this?" Axel asked. There was a hint of objection in his voice.
"Yes. I''m attending this Masquerade Ball." Nathan said nonchntly.
"Whoa! So you will be my date, not Axel?" Chantha asked him expectantly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.
Nathan waved his forefinger from left to right. "No. I''m going to bring my own date," Nathan said meaningfully.
Violet, Chantha, Joker, Spider, and Axel were all speechless. They wondered who would be the lucky person Nathan would bring with him.
"Are you going to invite Engr. Wu or Dr. Zhao?" Spider asked his Supreme Leader. When he said ''Date'', those two men were the only people who came to mind.
Violet and Joker let out a soft chuckle, understanding what Spider meant by saying that. For Nathan, the word ''date'' meant being apanied by his best friends or hanging out with them. Axel also nced at Nathan, smiling sheepishly while Chantha''s face crumpled in disappointment.
Nathan raised his eyebrow, looking daggers at his subordinates. What do they think of him?
"I will bring someone, not them. Now, let''s proceed to our game n," Nathan decided to change the topic.
Violet and Chantha exchanged nces with one another, specting who was the person their Supreme Leader was referring to.
Violet leaned on her twin sister and whispered, "Do you think it''s Dr. Veronica?"
Chantha gasped when Veronica''s name was mentioned. There was a big possibility that Nathan would bring Veronica instead.
"OMG! So Dr. Veronica defeated me." Chantha pouted while Violet tapped her shoulder. Nathan began telling them the game n.
Axel woulde with Violet and Chantha as he would pretend to be the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. Fortunately, this event was a Masquerade Ball. Everyone would be wearing masks. Spider and three elite bodyguards would be escorting them to the venue.
Nathan, on the other hand, would also attend the party but he was thinking of bringing Abigail with him. He finally found a perfect alibi to ept Stephen''s and Aiden''s proposition. Abigail wanted to date him, then he would use this opportunity to help his friends in fulfilling the deal between Abigail and his two best friends. This would count as a date, right?
This would also stop Stephen from bothering Abigail. He wondered why Stephen kept on insisting on dating her. What did he see in her?
''Abigail Scarlett¡ let''s see what your motive is for doing this.'' Nathan thought, tapping his fingers on the surface of the table.
*****
Meanwhile, at Sparks Mansion, Abigail continued bonding with Ethan''s robotic friends. She requested Powy to do some research for her and gather information. She had to find out who tried to kill her.
"Powy, can you gather information for me about Mr. Jun Shen, the former CEO of Shen Tian Company? His background information as well as his routine¡ any relevant information about him."
"Sure. Miss Abi, just give me a minute. I will run my program to do some research about this man." Powy became silent for a moment. He was concentrating on sorting out important information about Jun Shen.
He was one of the suspects who had the motive to kill her. She ruined his CEO''s life and humiliated him to the public. His reputation had been destroyed because of her.
After five minutes, Powy was able to gather information about Jun Shen, including his current address and whereabouts. Once she was free, she would try to investigate whether this man had something to do with her assassination attempt.
Powy also printed the information gathered, giving them to Abigail. She thanked Powy for this great help.
"Is there anything you wanna know more?" Powy asked her. The robot was in a good mood as he had done his part of serving Abigail ording to Ethan''s order. He could report this to Ethanter.
"Can you also gather some information about my personal assistant and my manager?" Abigail had no recollection of them. The memories of the original owner of this body were not stored in her mind. She needed to know if those people close to Abigail could be trusted. What if they had something to do with her assassination attempt? Did someone betray her from her team?
"Got it, Miss Abi."
Powy ran another research. After a few minutes, powy presented the pieces of information about her personal assistant and manager.
Her personal assistant was Santra, 23 years old and her manager was Ana Aulestia, 28 years old. The two were living in the same condo unit with her. They were like sisters to her. After watching their statements about her alleged suicide, she could tell that the two women were shocked and shaken by the incident.
They didn''t believe that she wouldmit suicide. The management of Star Corp Entertainment warned the twodies not to disclose anything to the media. The reporters had to talk to the PR Team directly.
Abigail frowned as she felt something was off with Star Corp Entertainment. Are they hiding something? Why are they blocking the news about her body going missing? She didn''t read any news about that. She escaped the hospital seven days ago so by now, the management already found out that she was gone.
"Powy, can you provide me information about the CEO of Star Corp Entertainment?"
Powy was about to do some research again when an rming from GingerAllieAnne resounded in the yroom.
"What is happening?" Abigail asked the hologram.
"Red Alert! Someone is trying to hack one of Master Nathan''s servers. I have to go and stop her." GingerAllieAnne said before disappearing.
''A Hacker?''
******
Author''s Note:
Here are your cameo roles Ana_Aulestia and Santra. Enjoy. Happy Reading! Please continue to support the novel by voting power stones and golden tickets. Help me to reach a win-win goal by subscribing to the privileged chapters and unlocking them. Thank you, my loves. Drop your book review!
Chapter 91 Her Old Hacker Friend
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Aiden''s Private Vi¡ ]
Cherry borrowed Aiden''s desktop in his study room. Not suspecting Cherry''s motive, Aiden let her use hisputer, leaving her alone.
Aiden was busy in the kitchen. He was giving orders to Chef Solmi, enumerating the food Cherry wanted to eat for lunch.
The chef was done cooking the main course. The only food she had to prepare was their desserts.
His butler also arrived after buying clothes for his special guest, Cherry.
"Master, are you okay? You look tired. You have dark circles under your eyes." Butler Izekiel mumbled, worrying about his master.
Aiden was not able to sleep wellst night as he kept thinking about the scene he identally witnessed inside Cherry''s bathroom. He couldn''t forget what he saw.
When he was able to control his lust, he remembered that he saw some marks on Cherry''s naked body. A mark telling him that Cherry underwent a major operation before.
And what was on her shoulder? The scar looked like something she received from a bullet. He wasn''t able to sleep just thinking about how Cherry received those marks and scars.
He couldn''t ask her because they were not yet close enough for Cherry to share something personal and confidential with him.
But one thing was for sure. Cherry had lived a dangerous life. He thought that she kept attracting dangers. Last night, she was being chased by human traffickers.
"Sigh." Aiden took a deep sigh. "I''m just fine, Kiel. I just need proper sleep."
Butler Izekiel nodded his head.
"Bring those clothes to the guest room. She might change into themter." Aiden let her use his oversize shirt and sweatpantsst night. And he was d to see her wearing his clothes. She just looked simply pretty no matter what she wore.
While Aiden was busy preparing everything for Cherry, the woman was currently using hisputer to hack one of the Syphiruz''s servers.
She was almost finished breaking thest defense when suddenly another program blocked her.
"Fuck! What is this?!" Cherry cursed when something appeared on her screen.
Several codes kept popping on her screen until they formed a shape¡ a human shape of a girl. To her surprise, she heard a feminine voiceing from her screen.
"This is GAA, who are you? Why are you trying to hack our former master''s server?! I will give you ten seconds to answer, otherwise, I will set yourputer to self-destruct!" GingerAllieAnne warned Cherry.
''What? Don''t tell me¡ this is an AI. I am fighting an AI? Not a human!'' Cherry was amused by this situation.
"Ten¡"
"Nine¡"
"Eight¡"
GingerAllieAnne began her countdown.
"Damn! I can''t let her destroy thisputer or else, he would suspect me," Cherry murmured as she thought about Aiden''s reaction once hisputer got destroyed because of her.
Cherry began typing again, trying to counter GAA. She needed to erase her trail and delete her IP address even before GingerAllieAnne could locate her location through Aiden''s IP address.
She had to lure her and pin another location. As her fingers continued to work, GingerAllieAnne''s countdown reached thest Five seconds warning.
"Who are you?" GGA hologram asked her again for onest time.
"Five¡"
"Four¡"
"Damn! She is serious as hell about destroying thisputer!"
"Three¡"
"Two¡"
Without time to spare, Cherry finally voiced out a certain name. "SizzlingAugust08!"
GingerAllieAnne stopped the countdown at the mention of that username¨C SizzlingAugust08. She had heard of this name. And she was very familiar with this user.
When GingerAllieAnne stopped and processed the information she received from Cherry, she grabbed this opportunity to put a strong defense on Aiden''sputer. Then she shut it down right away.
"Wait¨C" GAA still wanted to talk to her about SizzlingAugust08 when Cherry turned off theputer.
"Whoa! I almost got busted by an AI!" Cherry held her chest, panting. This was the first time she encountered her.
"Damn! I''m sorry SizzlingAugust. I have to use you as my shield to save my ass. I can''t reveal to the Syphiruz Mafia that ck Rose is alive!"
SizzlingAugust08 was also an infamous hacker. He was the master of all hackers during his time. But he suddenly disappeared thirteen years ago.
ording to Phantomke, SizzlingAugust08 was her first friend. He was the one who taught her hacking skills. In other words, SizzlingAugust08 was also a genius and aside from being her friend, he was Phantomke''s mentor.
Phantomke had never seen his face. They only talked through their chats and messenger. Just one day, SizzlingAugust08 stoppedmunicating with Phantomke. She wondered if something wrong had happened to him.
They were still young at that time. So Phantomke didn''t have the capability to look for her friend. Someone spected that SizzlingAugust08 was captured by the policemen or he died. But nothing confirmed it.
*****
Meanwhile, back to Sparks Mansion, GingerAllieAnne reappeared after she was done dealing with the hacker. Ethan and Old Man Xu were already inside the yroom. Abigail called him when GAA informed them about the hackers.
Old Man Xu requested Abigail to leave the room. He could tell that this attack had something to do with the Syphiruz. Abigail didn''t have to know this confidential information.
"How is it? Did you catch the hacker? What is his IP address?" Old Man Xu asked GingerAllieAnne.
Ethan was also there listening to them. He was too young to know about the Syphiruz Operation. He had no idea about it.
GingerAllieAnne nced at Old Man Xu. She recognized him as the former leader of the Syphiruz Mafia and Nathan''s father.
"Master Xu! The hacker said she is SizzlingAugust08. That username was Former Master Nathan, right?"
Old Man Xu''s eyes widened when he heard that. How did this hacker know Nathan''s username before? And why the hell did this hacker use Nathan''s username?
Nathan already deleted that ount thirteen years ago. And only a few people knew about Nathan''s hacker name.
"Can you find out more about this hacker?" Old Man Xu asked her.
But GingerAllieAnne shook her head. "She escaped. She is a great hacker. She stopped me from tracking her IP address."
Chapter 92 A Glimpse Of Nathans Past
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
Old Man Xu couldn''t believe that someone was using his son''s hacker ID. Was it just a coincidence that they had the same username?
"How did you know that it was Nathan''s username? As far as I know, my son already deleted his hacker ount." Old Man Xu asked them.
"Former Master Nathan didn''t delete his ount, Chairman Xu. We are familiar with this username as this was his signature which he used after creating us." GingerAllieAnne exined to Old Man Xu.
Old Man Xu was taken aback when he heard that. He thought Nathan deleted his ount thirteen years ago. But it seemed like he was still using it from time to time.
Was it because of Monica? Did his son want to reminisce about their pasts together? Old Man Xu heard that the rtionship between Monica and Nathan started as virtual chatmates.
When Nathan was still studying in college, being a hacker was his pastime. He was only sixteen at that time. If he was correct, Monica was in her early teens as well¨C 13 years old. They had been friends for more than a year before they lostmunications.
Eight yearster, the two were reunited through a chance encounter with Veronica, Monica''s elder sister. And that was the start of their blooming love. They dated for several months. Then they got into a one-night stand, causing Monica to disappear. They got separated and lostmunication once again for almost three years.
When she returned to Nathan''s life, she already had a two-year-old son whom she introduced as Nathan''s son. It was Ethan.
Nathan didn''t doubt Monica''s words when she said that Ethan was her son. But to be sure, Old Man Xu was the one who urged them to conduct a paternity test. And vi! Their DNA matched 99.9999%.
Nathan had forgiven her for running away. It turned out, Monica got scared when she found out from her sister, Veronica, that Nathan was a leader of a mafia organization.
The two were already nning to get married but another tragedy happened, breaking the two apart. Monica was assassinated by Phantomke in front of Nathan on the night he was going to propose to her.
That was when the deep-rooted enmity between Nathan and Phantomke had started. Nathan resented Phantomke for what she had done, taking away his beloved woman. A deep grudge forced Nathan to be the ruthless devil who annihted the entire guild of assassins. And the rest was history.
But everyone knew that Nathan''s grudge couldn''t be settled as long as Phantomke would remain in hera state, or worse, she might die without Nathan getting his revenge.
"Grandpa? Grandpa?" Ethan''s voice snapped Old Man Xu out of his deep thought. His mind wandered off somewhere as he recalled the past, that''s why Grandpa Xu hadn''t heard Ethan right away.
Ethan had to call his attention many times as he tugged his grandpa''s sleeve.
"I''m sorry, grandson. What were you saying?" Old Man Xu asked Ethan to repeat his words. He was not paying attention to him a while ago.
"Grandpa, I said that Dad allowed me to use his ountst time. This username exists. Just like GingerAllieAnne is saying, Dad didn''t delete his ount."
Old Man Xu could only bob his head. He understood now. But the real question was¡ who the hell was the hacker pretending to be SizzlingAugust08 as well?
"Grandson," Old Man Xu held his grandson''s shoulder. "Didn''t you tell anyone about your father''s ount? You haven''t disclosed it to anyone, have you?"
Feeling a little bit confused, Ethan shook his head frantically, eyeing his grandpa with his innocent eyes. "I didn''t," he softly responded, raising his right hand as if he was making a promise.
Old Man Xu heaved a deep sigh. "Alright. Let''s forget about this. I will just discuss this with your father once hees back."
"Let''s go downstairs now, grandson." Old Man Xu extended his right hand to Ethan. The boy smiled before clinging to his grandfather''s hand.
Old Man Xu didn''t want to dwell on this, otherwise, he would have a headache. Letting Nathan deal with this and sort this thing out was the best choice.
Besides, the Syphiruz Mafia already belonged to Nathan. He didn''t want to get stressed by the organization''s concern. Nathan could already handle it by himself.
*****
Meanwhile, Nathan already left the Syphiruz Headquarters. He was done giving them the instruction. The game n for tomorrow''s masquerade ball was already set. As much as possible, Syphiruz and Red Dragon shouldn''t stand out or catch anyone''s attention during the party.
The invitation had been given to both parties. The two groups would disguise themselves as ordinary guests. Through this, Red Dragon and Syphiruz would get attention from the underground world. This was a secret meeting between the two powerful mafia organizations.
Nathan wasn''t certain if the Dragon Lord would also attend the Masquerade Ball personally. But as for Nathan, he would go there for two reasons: First, to monitor the discussion between his mafia and the opposing faction secretly. Second, he would fulfill Abigail''s request.
And now, he was on his way to meet Aiden to ry his decision to him and at the same time, he needed to talk to him about the woman whom the Red Dragon Mafia was chasing afterst night.
Axel drove him to Aiden''s Private Vi. Aiden was already expecting Nathan to arrive. They had a short talk a while ago before Nathan left the headquarters.
Twenty minutester, Nathan''s car arrived at the entrance gate of Aiden''s Vi. The security recognized Nathan so the gate automatically opened up for them to enter.
Nathan raised his eyebrow when he stepped out of the car. Surprisingly, no Aiden appeared at the front door to wee him. Whenever he would visit his vi, Aiden would be the first one to greet him, pulling him inside the house.
"Boss, Ahem¡ I think Master Aiden is busy entertaining a beautiful maiden." Axel mumbled with a teasing smile on his face. He also noticed that Aiden didn''te out to wee them personally.
Chapter 93 Completely Smitten By Her
Day Seven¡
~~*****~~
Aiden and Cherry just finished their lunch when Butler Ezekiel announced Nathan''s arrival. Nathan and Axel already settled down on the living room''s couch.
"Master, Axel and Master Nathan have arrived. They are waiting for you in the living room."
"Dang! He is too early," Aiden murmured to himself, eyeing Cherry anxiously.
''I shouldn''t let Cherry see my best friend. What if she falls for him at first sight!'' Aiden thought as he recalled how the women he dated always fell for Nathan''s charm.
"Chef Solmi, serve another batch of sweet desserts for Cherry," Aiden said, calling the attention of his chef.
"Yes, Master!" Chef Solmi immediately obeyed her master''smand.
Meanwhile, Cherry looked at him with disbelief. "Are you serious? I just finished one bowl of fruit sd and a piece of chocte cake."
Aiden shed his sweet and charming smile, saying, "You don''t have to meet my guests. Just stay here and enjoy the food. You will love them. If you are done, you can also roam around the garden to burn some calories. Ezekiel can keep youpany and tour you around."
Aiden didn''t give her a chance to object as he immediately turned around and left. Aiden was so determined to talk to Nathan alone.
Cherry could only shake her head while eyeing Aiden''s retreating back helplessly.
''Why do I feel like he is treating me as a VIP guest? Are rich guys always like this?''
Cherry just shrugged her shoulders. She didn''t hate the idea of having another batch of desserts. She has a sweet tooth so she is fond of eating sweets.
For a hacker like her who spent lots of her time facing herputer until dawn, it became her habit to eat sweet food to keep her going.
''Fine. I will finish the next batch of food before taking a peek at the living room. I''m curious about the guest who dropped by.'' Cherry made a mental note.
*****
In the living room, Aiden greeted Nathan enthusiastically, hugging him. Nathan just extended his right hand to stop Aiden from getting close to him. Axel could only smile watching the interactions of the two best friends.
"Boss, I will just wait in the car," Axel said goodbye to them, giving them privacy to talk.
Nathan just nodded his head, permitting Axel to leave.
"See you around, Axel!" Aiden waved his hand at Nathan''s assistant.
Axel just waved back at Aiden, smiling broadly. Aiden was very friendly and approachable so he feltfortable in his presence. Aiden was treating him as his buddy as well, instead of being Nathan''s assistant.
"So why did youe here? You can even talk to me via phone call. I''m surprised that you visited me here of your own ord." Aiden raised his eyebrow, nudging Nathan''s shoulder.
"Why do I feel like you didn''t want me here? Was it because of the woman you broughtst night?" Nathan spat back at him.
Cough! Cough!
Aideen choked on his saliva after hearing Nathan''s words. He was so transparent that Nathan could see through him. It would be hard for Aiden to hide a secret or lie to Nathan.
"Hey, of course not. C''mon. Tell me what you want to know," Aiden chuckled, hiding his embarrassment. Nathan just figured out his feelings.
"Who is that woman? Do you even know that the Red Dragon Mafia was after her?"
"Yeah! You just told me a while ago," Aiden nonchntly said.
Nathan rolled his eyes skyward. His friend didn''t understand the severity of this situation. What if this woman he brought in his house was a dangerous person? She might even offend the Red Dragon Mafia that''s why she was being chased by them.
As if he read Nathan''s mind, Aiden spoke up to defend Cherry. "Dude, she is harmless. Don''t overthink, okay? Red Dragon Mafia is into human trafficking. They want to sell her on the ck market. Seeing her, I can tell that the Red Dragon Mafia is after big bucks! They can sell her and earn a lot of money! So it''s natural that they are chasing after her."
"If I am their client, I won''t hesitate to pay a billion just to get her!" Aiden added, making Nathan frown deeply. His friend was acting as King of Simp once again.
"Harmless? Are you sure about that? Last night, you sounded like a frightened puppy who was taken as a hostage by a bad guy. So I was wronged. You let this woman hijack your car and be her hostage¡ voluntarily." Nathan gave him a ridiculing look, eyeing him with disbelief.
Aiden just smiled foolishly as he bobbed his head. He waspletely smitten by her charms, smiling sillily whenever he would recall the beautiful sight of a water nymph under the shower whom he rescuedst night.
Aiden had already forgotten the scary feeling of being pointed at by a sharp object near his neck. She almost stabbed him to death if he didn''t cooperate. But here he was still swooning and fangirling over her.
Nathan grabbed his chin and pinched his jaw, making him stop grinning. "Stop smiling like that! You are creeping me out, Aiden Wu!"
"Ouch! Let go!" Aiden hit Nathan''s hand. "You are hurting my handsome face!" Aidenined, pouting his lips when Nathan released his jaw.
"I have warned you," Nathan mumbled.
"I know!" Aiden promptly responded, rubbing his jaw.
"I''ll not intervene if you get in trouble again because of her." Nathan threatened him.
"I can manage!" Aiden dered confidently.
"Fine," Nathan replied briefly.
"Fine too! Is there anything more you want to say? Stop scaring me okay? It won''t work." Aiden sucked his teeth while ring at Nathan.
"Yes. I still have something to say."
"Then what?"
"I will go on a date with Abigail." Nathan dered.
"Okay," Aiden said unknowingly. Then he raised his head and nced at Nathan''s face unblinkingly when he absorbed hisst words. Did I hear it right?
"What did you just say?" Aiden asked him again, his eyes filled with curiosity and anticipation. Did he just imagine it?
Nathan scowled at Aiden. He wouldn''t repeat his words. "You heard me already. I''m not gonna say it twice¡"
Aiden: 0_0
''Eh? Is this for real? Nathan finally agreed to date Abigail?! Is this the reason why he came to my house personally, instead of talking to me over the phone?''
Chapter 94 Preparations
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City Megamall¡ ]
Aiden had be an errand boy today. No wonder Nathan dropped by yesterday at his vi to inform him about his decision of having a date with Abigail.
He asked him what changed his mind but Nathan just remained silent, not disclosing any information as to why he suddenly decided to go on a date with Abigail.
Aiden thought it was a good thing because they would be able to fulfill their promise to Abigail. But he didn''t expect that he would have to shop and buy the things Abigail needed to wear for tonight''s masquerade ball.
Nathan gave him the responsibility to take care of the things needed. He had been roaming around this mall, buying jewelry, dresses, and shoes. He also had to pick a mask that would match Abigail''s clothes.
"Damn you, Nate! You should be the one doing this for your date! So irresponsible!" Aidenined, forgetting the fact that they were at fault here. Nathan just got involved because of their bet.
Aiden was not in the mood because of a certain someone. Cherry suddenly disappeared yesterday. After talking to Nathan, they found Butler Izekiel lying unconscious in the garden. And there was no sign of Cherry.
Upon checking the CCTV footage, Cherry wasst seen leaving the Vi through the front gate. She left without saying goodbye to Aiden. He wondered if he would be able to see her again.
Aiden was now standing in front of Lady''s bag. He would also buy a pouch for Abigail. He was still skimming the store when his phone rang. It was a call from his friend, Stephen.
"Where are you?" Stephen asked him as soon as Aiden answered the call.
"Megamall, why?" Aiden shortly replied.
"Is it true that Nathan agreed on dating Abigail today? Did you inform her already?"
"Oh shucks! I forgot. I haven''t informed Abigail yet!" Aiden eximed.
"Alright. Let me be the one to tell her," Stephen volunteered.
Aiden rolled his eyes skyward. "You have a hidden motive, right?"
"Of course not." Stephen denied.
"Okay. I will send things to Sparks Mansion. Nathan is not around. Why don''t you take care of Abigail''s hair and makeup? I am busy right now." Aiden pushed responsibility to Stephen.
"Hair and makeup? Where is he trying to bring her?" Stephen cocked his eyebrow upon hearing that.
"They will attend a birthday party and he is bringing Abigail as a date."
"What?!! Is that Nathan''s definition of a date¨C Abigail apanying him to a party?!" Stephen couldn''t help but facepalm when he heard that.
Aiden let out a chuckle and said, "I know right? What do you expect of him? We should be used to Nathan''s logic. Haha."
"Abigail will surely kill us both!" Stephenmented.
"She had to kill Nathan first, before us!" Aiden said confidently.
"Fine. I''m hanging up. I''m on my way to visit Abigail. What time will the birthday party start?"
"It''s a Masquerade Ball and it will start at 7:00 pm. Send and escort Abigail to EDSJ Five Star Hotel. Nate will be waiting for her in the lobby," Aiden instructed.
Nathan was currently in the Syphiruz Headquarters for the final briefing. They were already preparing theirmunication devices, strategizing how they could pass through the security check of the hotel in the venue.
No firearms are allowed. Of course, the security team would also be strict about bugs and spying devices. The birthday celebrant is a famous foreign businesswoman¨C Emese Serflek. Lots of politicians and businessmen would be attending this important event.
Famous actors and actresses as well as musicians were also invited as special guests who would entertain everyone. Several mediapanies would also cover this gathering.
*****
[ Half an hourter¡ ]
At Sparks Mansion, Abigail was bonding with Little Ethan when Stephen arrived. Abigail furrowed her brows when she saw the doctor''s arrival.
"Uncle Stephen?"
"Mr. Zhao¡"
Both Ethan and Abigail didn''t expect his arrival today.
"Why are you here?" Ethan asked his godfather.
"I am here to pass a message to your Miss Abi," Stephen said, winking at Ethan.
"What message?" Abigail blinked with utmost curiosity in her emerald eyes.
"You have a date with Nathan tonight!" Stephen dered, surprising both Ethan and Abigail.
"What? Tonight! Why didn''t you tell me right away?! I am not prepared!" Abigail suddenly got anxious. The devil finally agreed!
Ethan also bobbed his head frantically in agreement with Abigail''sst remarks.
"Because of my dumb foolish friend who forgot to tell you sooner. But rest assured, I am here to serve as your fairy godmother." Stephen let out a huskyugh while reassuring Abigail.
"Come with me. We need to make you the most beautiful woman tonight!" he added, extending his right hand to Abigail.
"Where are we going?" Abigail asked him in confusion.
"Spa and Salon!"
"Go, Miss Abi!" Little Ethan even pushed Abigail. He was so excited knowing that his father and Abigail were going out for a date! At this moment, Ethan didn''t contradict Stephen''s n.
"Eh? Then how about you?" Abigail wanted Ethan toe with her. She suddenly felt nervous thinking that she would be alone with Nathan tonight. She didn''t know what women usually do during dates. She needed tips!
''Damn! Where was Bam-Bam when I needed him?! That flying creature is missing in action once again!'' Abigailmented to herself.
"I''m gonna stay here, Miss Abi. Just rx and enjoy your night with Dad. Update meter." Ethan held her hand, patting the back of her palm. He wasforting her. He could tell that Abigail was a little bit nervous.
Without further ado, Stephen guided her to his car. He knew a Spa and a Salon wherein the staff would never disclose their clients'' information. Others might recognize Abigail so he had to bring her to a Spa and Salon that strictly followed the confidentiality of their client''s privacy.
When the two entered the car, Stephen nced at her with a teasing smile.
"You asked for this. Why are you getting nervous now?" Stephen asked her inquisitively, amusement resurfacing in his eyes. "Do you want to back out?" he added.
"Of course not! I''m not nervous and I''m not backing out. I''m just so excited that my heart can''t calm down¡" Abegail lied.
Chapter 95 A Lovely Maiden
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
Stephen brought Abigail to the Salon and Spa owned by Aiden''s cousin, Kathleen. It was called K.D. Cox Salon and Spa.
"Stephen!" Kathleen was so d to see him. "To whom do I owe the pleasure of having you here in my Salon and Spa?" She anchored her hands around him as she pulled him into the client''s receiving area.
"Hi Kath¡ I''m here because of her." Stephen pointed his finger at Abigail who was standing at the entrance door. Kathleen didn''t notice her a while ago as her attention was so focused on Stephen.
Kathleen gasped when she recognized the woman who was now tracing her steps toward them.
"A-Abigail¡ S-Scarlet? What are you doing here? I thought¡ youmitted suicide and you were in a critical condition." Kathleen was so updated with the showbiz''s happenings.
"Did you fake your suicide attempt?" she asked her suspiciously.
"Kathleen, stop talking about it. We don''t have time for this. We need you to give her a makeover!" Stephen intervened, stopping Kathleen from questioning Abigail further.
"Duh? She doesn''t need a makeover. She is already pretty." Kathleen said exasperatedly.
"I know! But we need to further impress the guy whom she is going to date tonight." Stephen exined.
"Who? Is it my cousin, Aiden? You don''t have to impress him. A beautiful woman like her has already passed his taste." Kathleen joked around about Aiden''s preference.
Stephen shook his head. "Nope. It''s Nathan!"
Her eyes went round and her jaw dropped when she heard that. "OMG?! Nathan? As in Nathan Sparks?" Kathleen darted her gaze back and forth between Stephen and Abigail.
Both of them nodded confirming it. Kathleen dramatically covered her mouth using both hands, her eyes scanning Abigail from top to bottom and vice versa.
Kathleen pushed Stephen aside as she closed the gaps between Abigail and her. She immediately grabbed her hand and said, "Finally! Someone is going to help Nate to move on and forget about Monica! Come with me! I will make Nate unable to resist your beauty!"
Kathleen dragged Abigail inside a private room for VIP clients. Abigail couldn''t understand why Kathleen was being enthusiastic about this.
Stephen could only smile while shaking his head. Kathleen never liked Monica. She didn''t hide her displeasure the moment she met Monica. She said Monica was such a faker and a pretentious woman¡ just like her sister, Veronica. She hated those two women.
There was a time Aiden and Nathan argued because of Kathleen''s behavior toward Monica. Nathan was always protective of his woman. And he didn''t like the way Kathleen was treating Monica rudely.
Inside the private room, Kathleen let Abigail lie on the massage bed as she summoned her staff. She would give her the best services of her Salon and Spa¨C Body scrub and massage, foot spa, waxing, manicure, pedicure, and many more. After that, they would do her hair and makeup.
It was only 1:00 pm. They could still do all those things before the start of the birthday party.
Stephen was left in the lounge, waiting for Abigail and Kathleen. After half an hour, Aiden arrived at his cousin''s Salon and Spa, bringing all the items he bought.
"Eh, I thought you would send these to Sparks Mansion?" Stephen asked, wondering why Aiden was holding so many paper bags, along with his chauffeur.
"Ethan told me to go here straight." Aiden dropped the paper bags, joining Stephen on the sofa. He looked so exhausted.
"Where is Miss Abi?" Aiden turned his head from left to right, searching for Abigail.
"Kathleen is already doing her job. Let''s just wait." Stephen tapped his shoulder.
*****
The two men didn''t expect that they would have to wait for four hours. Stephen had finished reading and skimming all the magazines there while Aiden had finished watching two movies on his phone.
"What the hell is my cousin doing to Miss Abi? She is taking so long!" Aidenined as he stood up. He could no longer wait.
Aiden marched forward, approaching the front desk. "Where did my naughty cousin bring Abigail? What room number?"
"Eh¡ Sir¡ I can''t disclose the room number. Please wait. They are about to finish." Kathleen''s staff tried to persuade Aiden who was being impatient now.
"Four hours had passed since they entered the private room!" Aiden showed him his wristwatch. It was already 5:00 pm. The Masquerade Ball would start at Seven but Nathan would be at the hotel by 6:00 pm. It only meant they only had one hour left since Nathan told them to send Abigail by 6:00 as he still had instructions to give her.
Stephen also approached them. "Calm down, Aiden. You will see her soon. Don''t pressure Kathleen, okay?"
"Sigh. I don''t want to argue with Nathan once again because of her. What if she is intentionally doing this, making Miss Abi bete so that Nathan will be pissed off? Remember what trouble she caused when Monica was still alive? I thought Nathan would kick me out of his circle of friends!"
Stephen let out a huskyugh. He knew where Aiden wasing from. But he didn''t have to worry. When he saw how Kathleen dragged Abigail a while ago, he could tell that she liked Abigail.
"You are just overthinking. Kathleen will never do that. Trust me."
"No. I have to see them now!" Aiden stubbornly said. "Give. Me. The. Room. Number." He asked the staff sternly.
"Why are you causing ruckus again, my dear cousin?" Kathleen''s voice was heard at the back.
Aiden and Stephen turned around to see Kathleen. But their gaze stopped at the beautiful woman standing next to her. They were done with Abigail''s makeover!
Both Aiden and Stephen were stupefied for several seconds. They had lost the ability to speak as their eyes feasted on the lovely woman in her red dress.
''Holy Crap?! Am I seeing the living goddess Aphrodite?'' Aiden thought to himself, gawking at Abigail.
Stephen had the same look in his eyes. He couldn''t help but admire the lovely maiden in front of them.
Chapter 96 A Message
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
Kathleen was satisfied when she saw the surprised look on the two men''s faces. They couldn''t hide their admirations toward Abigail. They were awestruck by her beauty.
Wearing a long sparkly off-shoulder red ball gown, Abigail''s hair was tied in a high bun, exposing her wless neck and shoulders. Her fairplexion was entuated by her red dress.
Kathleen made a job well done when she matched her makeup with light colors. She looked so angelic despite the bright color of her red gown. And what attracted them most was the front of her gown has a deep cut at the center of her chest, revealing her beautiful cleavage.
Stephen had the urge to take her home and be her date instead. Meanwhile, Aiden''s mind went nk as he didn''t know what he would say. No words could describe how beautiful Abigail is right now.
Too bad this was a Masquerade Ball. She had to hide half of her face with a masquerade mask.
"Boys, did you cut your tongues? Haha. C''mon. Praise me with my masterpiece! She is like a goddess, isn''t she?"
Kathleen''s voice pulled them out of their deep stupor.
"Come! Let''s take a picture and send it to Nathan!" Kathleen waved her hand, inviting the two men to get closer. She motioned her Staff to take their group photos.
Stephen and Aiden positioned themselves on her left and right side respectively. Before they took photos, Stephen leaned closer and whispered something to Abigail. "You look stunning. You are so beautiful¡"
Abigail was not used to those kinds ofpliments. She just smiled at him awkwardly before moving her gaze to the front.
After a few seconds, the four of them posed for their group photos. Abigail became close to Kathleen as she was easy to talk to. She was also frank and honest, speaking what was on her mind.
She also got to know her better. She thought Kathleen could be her friend. Kathleen didn''t hide the fact that she didn''t like Monica and Veronica.
She also told Abigail that she was rooting for her. She asked her if she liked Nathan so Abigail answered her with a simple "Yes."
Nathan was a very gorgeous man. Despite his cold and aloof image, anyone could fall for him. He was oozing with sex appeal and he could be the ideal man for most women. That''s why Kathleen believed in Abigail''s words right away when she answered her with "yes" which meant she liked Nathan.
Kathleen just wished her good luck since Nathan was not easy to please. She knew how he was madly in love with Monica. And she still hated that fact.
"Aiden, let me borrow your phone," Kathleen said, extending her right hand in front of her cousin.
"What are you going to do?" Aiden was hesitant to give her.
"I will just send you a copy of our pictures!" Kathleen didn''t wait any longer as she snatched Aiden''s phone. She already sent the photos to his messenger. Then she forwarded it to Nathan''s messenger using Aiden''s ount.
After sending the photo, Kathleen gave the phone back to Aiden.
"What did you do?" Aiden asked her suspiciously, scanning his phone.
"Nothing. I just sent you our photos and saved them to your gallery." Kathleen shrugged her shoulders.
"Shall we go now?" Stephen asked Abigail. "Nathan is on the way to the EDSJ Five Star Hotel. It''s a little bit far from here. Plus the traffic¡ so we have to leave early." he softly exined to Abigail.
"Five Star Hotel? Not a restaurant?" Abigail asked them in confusion. They were supposed to have a date in a restaurant right, instead of a hotel?
Aiden smiled sheepishly, scratching his face. "We forgot to tell you, Miss Abi. Both of you are attending a Masquerade Ball tonight. So here is your mask. Stephen will drive you to the venue."
''What? A masquerade ball? No wonder they let me wear this ball gown! Who would date someone in this kind of formal gown?! So this is not the typical date I am expecting from him. Damn! What is the devil scheming here?''
*****
[ EDSJ Five Star Hotel¡ ]
Violet, Chantha, and Spider already arrived at the venue, together with four elite bodyguards who were also disguised as guests.
They stayed in the hotel lobby, waiting for Nathan to arrive. They went separate ways after the final briefing.
Their Supreme Leader instructed them to go straight to the venue as he finished some of his paperwork in the headquarters.
As curious as she was, Chantha told Violet to wait for Nathan at the lobby. She wanted to find out who was the womaning with him. Was it really Dr. Veronica?
"Where is the Supreme Leader now?" Chantha asked Spider expectantly.
"He is here," Spider answered, pointing his finger at the entrance door of the lobby.
Chantha swooned after seeing the gorgeous man in his ck tuxedo. He was wearing his usual silver mask. They recognized their Supreme Leader right away among the pool of people entering the building. He is the only one who exudes that great aura.
"Eh? Did hee alone? Where is his partner? His date?" Violet mumbled, looking for Dr. Veronica. But there was no sign of her everywhere.
On the other hand, oblivious of the several pairs of eyes watching him, Nathan stopped at the corner, just a few meters from the entrance door.
He picked up his phone as he received a message from Aiden. His fingerzily scanned his phone and stopped as soon as he saw the content of Aiden''s message.
His blue eyes were automatically glued on his screen, particrly to the woman wearing a red ball gown. He was startled for several seconds, just staring at her intently.
Then after a while, his brows were drawn together and a cold glint shed through his eyes. The words which were written below the picture turned his expression dark and chilly.
[ Can I take her home? Your date is so gorgeous! If you don''t want her, can I make her mine? ] (Insert Winking Emoticon)
Upon reading the message, Nathan immediately dialed Aiden''s number. The phone rang for three seconds before it was answered.
Nathan didn''t even let Aiden speak first. "Where the hell are you?! Bring Abigail here, NOW!"
Aiden: "..."
''Eh? Is he mad? It''s still too early. We are not yette, are we?''
Chapter 97 Date... Not Sex!
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
Nathan didn''t know why he was getting upset for no reason. The message he received from Aiden somehow provoked him. They were the ones who kept pestering him to date Abigail. And now, they were asking him if they could keep Abigail for themselves.
Their picture together also added fuel to his already raging fury. He was truly annoyed now. So he called Aiden to bring his date to the hotel as soon as possible.
Stephen and Abigail were already on their way to the EDSJ Five Star Hotel. They got stuck in the middle of the traffic jam. Aiden informed them that Nathan was getting impatient so they had to double time.
Not wanting to make the devil mad, Abigail urged Stephen to drive faster. If only she was the one driving the car, she could pass through the traffic jam without a sweat. She was used to racing and driving in the busy streets of the city.
At around 6:30 in the evening, Stephen and Abigail finally reached their destination. He immediately informed Nathan through a text message.
"Miss Abi, we are here. Let me escort you to the lobby." Stephen didn''t wait for her to respond as he stepped out of the car, opening the door for her.
Stephen was acting like a gentleman¡ a thoughtful boyfriend. He offered her his hand for her to hold as he tried to lift her ball gown so that she wouldn''t trip on her dress as she walked on the stairs.
Upon entering the lobby, Abigail already noticed the only man who stood out from the crowd. He was wearing a ck tuxedo and a silver mask.
As if there was a ma pulling them to each other, Nathan and Abigail met each other''s gazes for a long moment. Abigail subconsciously halted on her step and tightened her grip on Stephen''s elbow when she felt Nathan''s prating gaze.
He had this cold aura surrounding him. His lips curled in an unpleasant twist, yet his eyes held a glint of amused twinkle. She didn''t know if she had just imagined it as the look in his eyes suddenly became cold.
Nathan recognized them immediately because of the photo Kathleen forwarded to him using Aiden''s ount. Furthermore, Stephen was not wearing a mask. He was just there to escort Abigail to meet Nathan.
Stephen waved at Nathan with a broad smile on his face but Nathan just shot him a cold sharp re. He was still in his grumpy mood.
Ignoring the angry look in Nathan''s eyes, Stephen apanied Abigail as they slowly approached Nathan.
"Sorry. We were caught in a traffic jam." Stephen apologized and exined to Nathan for beingte. They were supposed toe by 6:00 pm.
Nathan just nodded at Stephen before grabbing Abigail''s hand and pulling her to his side. Stephen and Abigail were caught off guard by Nathan''s forceful action.
"Hey, be gentle. Miss Abi is on her high heels tonight. She might hurt her legs if you suddenly drag her like that." Stephen said out of concern.
"I know what I''m doing," Nathan responded sternly.
Abigail could only smile awkwardly and mumbled, "It''s alright. I''m just fine."
"I still have to talk to her. We have to leave now," Nathan didn''t bother to say goodbye to Stephen properly. He didn''t even thank him for driving Abigail to this hotel.
Stephen could only shrug his shoulders as he watched Nathan and Abigail walking away.
"Nate is moody. I don''t know what made him upset. Tsk Tsk. I just hope he will not be harsh on Miss Abi. Sigh. Will Abigail be able to enjoy this date?" Stephen sighed helplessly. He could already imagine how Nathan would be a boring partner for tonight. He felt sorry for Abigail.
Meanwhile, the group of three people were still talking about Nathan and the Lady in a red ball gown. This was the first time they saw that woman and she was not familiar to them.
"Oh my gosh, who is that woman? Do you have any idea, Spi?" Chantha asked Spider while yanking his hand. She was certain that she was not Dr. Veronica. She looked younger as well.
Spider could only scratch the back of his head and replied, "I''m not sure¡ I think you should ask Joker and Axel about it."
"Or ask the Supreme Leader himself," he added.
Violet shook her head. "We already asked him yesterday but he remained tight-lipped."
"Shall we go and approach them? Let''s introduce ourselves. Who knows she might be the future wife of our Supreme Leader!" Chantha suggested to them. She was truly interested in the identity of this woman in red.
"That''s a bad idea. We are here for a mission. Let''s not put the secret identity of our Supreme Leader in jeopardy. The Red Dragon might have nted more people here to monitor us. Let''s be more careful." Spider reminded everyone.
Violet giggled and tapped Spider''s back. His words made sense. "Alright, let''s escort our ''Supreme Leader. He is already waiting for us in the venue." Violet was referring to Axel who was disguising himself as the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia.
As the three people and their bodyguards went to join Axel, Nathan, on the other hand, brought Abigail to a VIP suite near the venue. He would talk to her first before proceeding to the venue of the Masquerade Ball.
Nathan was still holding her hand as they traversed through the hotel''s hallway. Abigail was just obediently following him. Then they stopped at room #401.
Abigail blinked her eyes, staring at the closed door. Then her gaze shifted to Nathan who just pressed the keycard to open the door.
A wild imagination suddenly shed in her mind, making her feel rmed.
''Huh? Wait! Why is he bringing me here inside a hotel room? Aren''t we here to attend a birthday party?''
Beep!
The door was unlocked. Nathan was about to enter when Abigail suddenly grabbed his elbow thus stopping him from taking another step.
"What?"
"Hey! Why did you book a room? I asked you to have a date with me¡ Not to have sex with me. What are you thinking?!"
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 98 The Masquerade Ball
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
"It''s a Date. Not Sex!" Abigail emphasized once more.
Nathan was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect that Abigail also had a wild imagination. He was speechless. He had the urge to flick her forehead to knock some sense on her.
Nathan took a deep breath before responding to her. "We are just here to talk."
"To talk about what?" Abigail didn''t buy it, eyeing Nathan suspiciously.
"About the rules you have to follow," Nathan said matter-of-factly.
"Rules?" She eximed in disbelief. Was this really a date or just a woman''spany to a ball?
Nathan just nodded his head as he opened the door wide, motioning Abigail to enter. Reluctant at first, but Abigail followed Nathan eventually. He immediately closed the door behind them and started enumerating his rules.
"First rule: Don''t create a scene and don''t attract so much attention from others."
Nathan raised his two fingers and continued, "Second. Don''t leave my side and just stick with me all the time. But be silent. Don''t talk."
Abigail sucked her teeth when she heard that. She wanted toin butter on, she realized she was a woman of few words so it was good that she didn''t have to talk much just to entertain Nathan.
"I''m fine with that," she inly said.
incident yesterday
"Third. Don''t call my name or even my Surname. Nathan and Mr. Sparks. Don''t mention them."
"Got it!" Abigail just rolled her eyes because of his ridiculous rules.
"Andstly¡" Nathan paused for a moment. His eyes were fixed on her. Then suddenly he got distracted. He recalled her photo without the mask. He never saw her face in person. Deep inside, he wished to see her looks tonight without her mask.
"Andstly what?" Abigail urged him to speak up. She felt conscious of the way he was staring at her intently.
"As part of your punishment for breaking our century-old vase family heirloom¡ you will have to drink what they will offer to me." Nathan dered with a straight face.
He had an ulterior motive for doing this. He nned on making her drunk. Who knows Abigail will suddenly confess something when she is drunk?
Abigail: "..."
''What? Is he serious?'' She had an ulcer.
"I can''t do that. Do you want me to get sick? What are you going to do with my ulcer?" Abigail objected.
Nathan fell silent for a moment. "Just three sses." He wondered if three sses were enough to make her drunk. ''Does Abigail have a low alcohol tolerance?''
Of course, he would take responsibility for her. He wouldn''t let her get sick. He just wanted to know something from her. And the only way he could make her talk without restraint was to get her drunk.
"Fine. Just three sses! No more, no less." Abigail finally agreed.
Nathan''s lips curled up into a triumphant smile. But he concealed it right away.
"Now, let''s go. The party is about to start," Nathan mumbled as he checked the time on his wristwatch.
Abigail was stupefied when Nathan extended his hand to Abigail, allowing her to hold his hand as he would escort her to the venue.
''Whoa. I thought he would act coldly. It''s surprising to see him offering his hand to me.''
Abigail just gave him a faint smile before cing her hand over his palm. Nathan opened the door and gently pulled Abigail, leading her to the venue.
As they were inching closer and closer to the venue, they could already hear the lively music. Famous musicians and singers were performing on the front as they waited for the other VIP guests to arrive.
The birthday celebrant, Emese Serflek was the center of attention. Numerous reporters were taking pictures of her together with the other prominent politicians and businessmen in Towerville City.
Everyone was wearing morous gowns and tuxedos matched with their elegant and wonderful masquerade masks. Men in ck were also scattered in the venue for security purposes. The venue wasrge and spacious enough to amodate three hundred people.
Upon entering the venue, Abigail was overwhelmed seeing the crowd. She didn''t like crowded ces and very bright venues. She was used to hiding in the dark as she hunted for her target.
''Damn! I feel like I am getting dizzy.'' Abigail stopped on her track, her emerald eyes scanning her surroundings. She had the urge to turn around and leave. The sh of the cameras was also making her ufortable.
Seeing the hesitation, Nathan squeezed her hand, making Abigail look up to him. Upon meeting his gaze, Abigail bit her lower lip. Nathan let go of her hand, but he transferred it to the back of her waist.
"Rx¡ I''m with you," he inly said. But his simple words somehow helped her ease up.
''Right. I should be used to this. As of now, I''m Abigail Scarlett. A new rising star! This is my chosen career.'' Abigail reminded herself.
After clearing her mind and mustering up her courage, Abigail and Nathan proceeded to the center, looking for a nice spot. A few secondster, Nathan guided her to the corner table on the right which had a lesser crowd.
''Gosh, I didn''t think that my date with Nathan would end up like this. Screw him!'' Abigailined.
''Are we going to sit here quietly and just watch those socialites? It sounds boring to me.'' She sighed deeply, ncing at Nathan who was staring on the opposite side of their table.
Little did she know, in this venue, a secret meeting between the two powerful mafia organizations was being held. The members of the Red Dragon Mafia and the members of Syphiruz were already sitting down at one table.
"Supreme Leader¡ Can you hear us clearly?" Spider asked Nathan through theirmunication device.
Nathan just snapped his fingers as a response to Spider. He understood Nathan''s signal as he was looking in his direction. It only meant he was already listening to them. And their voices were loud and clear.
When the guests settled down at their respective tables, the host acknowledged everyone, especially the celebrant. Then she announced the start of the Masquerade Ball!
Chapter 99 "Sweetheart, Lets Dance..."
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
The Masquerade Ball started! The music resounded and several pairs proceeded to the dance floor. The guests moved elegantly as if they were professional dancers. They started to enjoy the night.
Meanwhile, two factions grabbed this opportunity that everyone was preupied with the dance. The Red Dragon Mafia led by its Branch Leader, Agustav, was now having a discussion with Axel and others.
Just like what they had expected, the Dragon Lord didn''t show up at this banquet. Meanwhile, Nathan was secretly listening to their conversation, ignoring Abigail''s presence.
"Someone framed us up. We have nothing to do with the attack. We didn''t sabotage your operation overseas," Agustav exined to Axel, whom he thought was the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz.
He was very cautious when talking to the Supreme Leader. It was known to them that the Supreme Leader had a short temper and he was easy to get mad and annoyed.
Axel just remained silent, letting Violet and Chantha speak on his behalf.
"What is your proof that you were framed? We lost severalrades, including a hundred-million dors worth of deals." Violet emphasized to Agustav, trying to intimidate him.
Agustav just chuckled and said, "We are not stupid to go to war against the Syphiruz. That''s why I am here to clear up the misunderstandings."
"Let''s say you are not stupid¡ But your new Dragon Lord is!" Chantha butted in without constraint in her words. She just insulted the new leader of the Red Dragon Mafia.
Axel, Violet, and Spider nced at Chantha with disbelief. Nathan could only smirk when he heard herst statement. Chantha was really good at provoking someone. The Red Dragon Branch Leader was now looking daggers at Chantha.
"We heard the rumors about your new Dragon Lord. They said he was so arrogant and he would like to unt his power by dering a war against the Syphiruz Mafia. I think the Red Dragon Mafia is having an internal conflict as the Branch Leader like you came to see us to clear up your organization''s name without the knowledge of your Dragon Lord." Chantha said, her lips curling up into a sneer.
Chantha could connect the dots so fast and she was bold enough to speak up her mind. This was the reason why Nathan chose her to be a branch leader despite the fact she was so naughty and yful.
Through her provocation, Nathan would be able to analyze and figure out if Agustav was telling the truth or not. He could tell through his voice and through his reaction.
Agustav didn''t care that much when Chantha called their Dragon Lord stupid but his face darkened when Chantha mentioned the internal conflict of the Red Dragon Mafia.
Nathan came up with two conclusions. First: Dragon Lord had no idea about this secret meeting that''s why he didn''t show up even though the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz came. This only meant that some higher-up requested their Branch Leader here to meet the Syphiruz to deny their involvement in sabotaging the Syphiruz Operation. Those higher-ups were against the idea of going all-out war with the Syphiruz Mafia.
Second: the internal conflict within the Red Dragon Mafia might be true. The Dragon Lord must have ordered his men to sabotage the Syphiruz Operation overseas to dere war. But there were higher-ups who opposed this idea. Now, this meeting would be their contingency n to avoid the war.
''Hmm, this new Dragon Lord is an interesting fellow. Too bad he is not here. I would like to know him,'' Nathan thought to himself.
"That''s a preposterous spection. The Red Dragon Mafia is united. If you don''t want to believe us it''s fine. But we are willing to pay you the exact amount you lost in that operation and another one million dors per person who died. Again. I am reiterating. The Red Dragon Mafia had nothing to do with that ambush." Agustav insisted.
Chantha let out another humorless chuckle and said. "I think you are guilty. You are giving us this offer as your settlement fee so that the Syphiruz Mafia will not take revenge for the deaths of our fallenrade? Are you scared of us? So how dare you kill ourrades, if you will just tuck your tails between your legs?!" Chantha couldn''t hide her anger and resentment.
"Supreme Leader, what do you think? Should we ept this offer?" Spider asked Nathan through theirmunication device as Violet tried to calm her twin sister down.
"Just ept it. No need to refuse their offer. epting this offer doesn''t mean we are forgetting what they did. We are just taking advantage of this." Nathan said.
"Got it, Supreme Leader¡" Spider replied. He believed Axel, Violet and Chantha already heard Nathan''s decision. They wouldn''t dare disobey it. Chantha finally kept her mouth shut.
As Nathan''srades continued to negotiate with the Red Dragon Mafia, Abigail, on the other hand, had already noticed that he was talking to someone using his earpiece.
''Hey, hey. Don''t tell me the Syphiruz has a secret operation here.'' Abigail scanned her surroundings, looking for someone suspicious. Following Nathan''s line of sight, she saw a group of people who remained seated at their table while the other guests were already on the dance floor.
''Ahuh! Hisrades are here. He called this a date, how dare he?! He just brought me here as a chaperon as he disguised himself as an ordinary guest!''
Abigail was boiling with rage. She was already bored just sitting there doing nothing while Nathan was busy listening to hisrades. She could no longer stand this. He ignored her as if she was invisible in his eyes.
What''s the purpose of her makeover and dressing up if Nathan wouldn''t take notice of her? She had to do something to get Nathan''s attention!
Without a second thought, Abigail moved closer to Nathan. She leaned closer to his ear and whispered. She did this intentionally, thinking that hisrades could hear her voice through the earpiece.
"Sweetheart, let''s dance¡" she invited him with her seductive voice.
Nathan: "..."
Axel: "..."
Spider: "..."
Violet: "..."
Chantha: "..."
Chapter 100 [Bonus Chapter] Not Dancing... But Hugging!
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
"Sweetheart, Let''s dance¡"
Abigail''s sweet and seductive voice could be heard clearly by Nathan''srades. Everyone was rendered speechless for several seconds, waiting for Nathan''s reply.
Axel and Spider subconsciously turned to the side, stealing a nce at their Supreme Leader who was also in a trance.
Nathan didn''t expect that Abigail would be so bold enough to say that¡ calling him ''Sweetheart'' as she invited him to a dance.
Cough! Cough!
Violet cleared her throat to break the silence. Agustav and the other members of the Red Dragon Mafia were puzzled as to why the Syphiruz suddenly became quiet.
Violet just smiled at Agustav but their attention was still focused on their Supreme Leader, anticipating Nathan to say a word. The woman called him Sweetheart! Who the hell is she? Was she Nathan''s new girl? Were they seriously dating and in a rtionship?
Meanwhile, Nathan turned to Abigail who was smiling at him sweetly. She called him Sweetheart for one reason¨C Nathan''s third rule. She was not allowed to call his name, Nathan or Mr. Sparks.
Abigail tugged the sleeve of his tuxedo while giving him a pleading look. "Let''s dance¡"
Nathan''s mask hid the deep frown on his face. But he stared at her intently. ''What is she nning?''
"This is my first time attending a Masquerade Ball. I want to dance with you." Abigail dered once more.
Abigail thought Nathan would reject her as he continued to remain silent. But after a while, Nathan stood up, offering a hand to her.
Abigail blinked her eyes in amusement while staring at his palm. Damn! Her heart jumped inside her chest when the devil agreed to dance with her.
Then it raced further when her palm touched Nathan''s.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Her heartbeat was so loud in her ears. Nathan was so devilishly handsome tonight. His posture¡ his aura¡ he was so damn hot!
''Damn! I shouldn''t be carried away by this. Pull yourself together Phantom!'' Abigail scolded herself inwardly.
As she tried to calm her heart, Nathan guided her to the center, joining the other guests who were dancing on the dance floor.
"OMG!" Chantha blurted out absentmindedly. For a moment, she had forgotten that she was in front of the Red Dragon Mafia. She and others were surprised to see their Supreme Leader epting a woman''s invitation to a dance.
''Does it mean she is special to him? She even called our Supreme Leader Sweetheart! OMG!'' Chantha wanted to scream out loud but she held back.
"Damn! Let''s finish this deal already and enjoy the night!" Chantha mmed the table, surprising everyone. She just wanted to spy on the mysterious woman and their Supreme Leader, that''s why she wanted to finish this negotiation as soon as possible.
The whole gang agreed with her so Violet, Axel, and Spider nodded their heads. They were also curious and wanted to spy on their Supreme Leader. Agustav could only give them a strange look.
On the dance floor, Nathan already put his hands on Abigail''s waist while Abigail ced her hands on his shoulders. The two looked at each other.
"I''m surprised that you agreed so easily. I thought you would reject my invitation." Abigail mumbled in her low voice.
"Because I''m curious if you know how to dance¡" Nathan replied. In fact, he couldn''t understand himself either as to why he agreed.
Was he bewitched by her emerald eyes when she gave him a pleading look a while ago?
Abigail felt like Nathan wanted to test her. Well¡ she knew how to dance. She learned how to dance on formal asions as part of her training. Most of her targets belonged to the upper ss and to gather information she had to mingle with them in their world!
The two started dancing when suddenly Abigail heard Bam-Bam''s faint voice. The flying magical creature finally reappeared.
"Move closer to him, Phantomke. Grab this opportunity! You are doing well." Bam-Bam urged her with a teasing smile on his face.
Abigail frowned, but she reflexively followed his instruction. Abigail anchored her arms around Nathan''s neck and she moved closer, pressing her head against his chest. She wanted to know if his heart was racing as well. She sank further into his body, feeling his warmth.
Nathan froze in his spot because of Abigail''s actions. Her body was so close to him. He could smell her strawberry shampoo and feel the softness of her body.
The two were no longer moving. They just stood on the dance floor with their bodies pressed to each other.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
Abigail''s lips curled up into a triumphant smile when she heard the loud beating of Nathan''s heart. So it was not only her!
''He smells so good¡'' Abigail thought to herself,fortably burying her face on his chest.
Nathan''s lips were pressed together, forming a thin line as he felt like Abigail was taking advantage of him. He wanted to push her away but ended up pulling her waist.
The two didn''t look like they were dancing. They were hugging each other in the middle of the crowd!
"Oh my gosh, twinnie! Are you seeing what I am seeing?!" Chantha shrieked as she witnessed their Supreme Leader hugging a woman in the middle of the dance floor.
They just finished their secret meeting with the Red Dragon Mafia. And they immediately stood up to search for their Supreme Leader on the dance floor.
Even Spider and Axel had the same dumbfounded expression as they watched their Supreme Leader iprehensibly. It had been so long since thest time Nathan got close or intimate with a woman.
Violet, who was very silent, just took her phone and started clicking her phone camera. She wanted to take this evidence just in case they had to interrogate their team leader about his date.
"Hey? What are you going to do with those photos?" Chantha asked her twin sister again.
"Hmm. I''m going to sell this. Or use this to ckmail our Supreme Leader," Violet responded jokingly.
"ckmail, Supreme Leader? Do you wanna die, Sistah?" Chantha asked her in disbelief.
"Haha. Of course not. I guess I should sell this to his best friends¨C Aiden and Stephen."
Chapter 101 Gossip Girls
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
As much as they didn''t want to attract attention, Nathan and Abigail couldn''t avoid the spotlight. They became the center of attention the moment the two of them proceeded to the dance floor.
Despite the masks covering half of their faces, other guests presumed that they were a lovely couple¨C a gorgeous man and a prettydy. They looked good together on the dance floor.
If this was just a JS Prom, the host would announce them as the Prom King and Queen. For some unknown reason, they could see the chemistry and spark between the lovely couple standing in the middle of the dance floor.
"Are you happy now?" Nathan whispered in her ear. He could tell that Abigail got bored a while ago. He was concentrating on the meeting between Syphiruz and Red Dragon, that''s why he pretended to ignore her.
But when he finally figured out what Red Dragon was trying to do, Abigail approached him, inviting him to a dance. She was like a puppy asking for her master to fulfill her wishes so Nathan just found himself epting her invitation.
Since hisrade was almost done with their negotiation, Nathan just allowed himself to be a gentleman toward Abigail¡ just for tonight. Only tonight.
Abigail just answered him with a simple "Hmm" before nodding her head.
Her mind was preupied with something. She despised this man but she didn''t feel disgusted being so close to him like this. Her mind hated him¡ but her body loved to feel his warmth.
''Damn. I think I was bewitched by this gorgeous devil¡'' Abigail shut her eyes while biting her lower lip. She likes to smell his masculine scent. His fragrance was so pleasant in her nose.
The two of them stayed like that for several minutes, not bothered by the numerous pair of eyes looking at them with amusement, intrigue, and envy.
After a while, Nathan spoke again, catching Abigail''s attention.
"Don''t tell me you are nning to sleep here¡" Though Nathan''s tone was neutral, there was a twinkling of humor in his eyes when he said those words to her.
Abigail was so silent and she wasfortably leaning on his body as if she was trying to hide herself from others.
"It''s your fault. You smell so good and your body feels so warm¡" Abigail murmured, tightening her grip on his body as she pressed her body closer to his while burying her face into his chest.
Nathan was at a loss for words when he heard that. This woman was truly taking advantage of him.
''I should stop now.'' Nathan thought to himself.
He was bing morefortable in her presence. For him, this was a red sign. Getting closer with another woman seemed like betraying Monica. He shouldn''t let this happen.
"I''m tired. We should go back to our table now." Nathan mumbled, gently pushing her away from his body.
Abigail pouted her lips. Nathan had be cold again as he tried to put up a big wall between them. Left with no choice, Abigail had to follow him back to their table.
The two were silent after they settled down. The awkwardness could be felt around them. Nathan''srades were puzzled as to why the two suddenly looked very distant from each other.
"Hey Twinnie, can''t you hear anything? Should we join them at that table?" Chantha nudged Violet''s shoulder.
"Our Supreme Leader switched off his microphone, so we could no longer hear their conversation," Violet replied. "And no! We are not allowed to join them."
Chantha crumpled her face. She was dying to know who the woman was. So she turned to Axel, her mortal enemy.
"Hey, Lexa! Tell me what you know about that woman. Who is she?" Chantha asked him coldly, folding her arms over her chest.
Axel frowned when Chantha called him Lexa again. She had this habit of calling him by reading his name backward! This was one of her ways to tease and provoke him. In their organization, Chantha and Axel were like Tom and Jerry. (the cat and the mouse who always fight)
"Beg me and I will tell you," Axel said with a sinister smirk on his face.
"Hmmph! Forget it! I will just ask her myself!" Chantha spat back at him while stomping her feet.
Meanwhile, Abigail just excused herself from Nathan. "I''m just going to thefort room¡"
Nathan just nodded his head. He had to clear his mind while Abigail was not around. He felt like he was acting strangely tonight. This was so unlikely of him.
When Abigail entered thefort room, she saw two women retouching their lipsticks. The two didn''t mind her presence so she just proceeded to the cubicle.
She had just sat down when she heard one woman mentioning her name. It seemed like the two women were also actresses who knew Abigail Scarlett. She wondered if they were acquaintances of the real Abigail. She decided to eavesdrop on their conversation.
"Do you have any news about Abigail? Is she dead? I think her manager is hiding Abigail''s real condition."
"I have no idea. I think it''s best if she died. She is my greatest contender for the Best Neer Award. It''s her Karma for seducing our CEO. Our CEO''s girlfriend found out that Abigail was trying to seduce her man." The woman was referring to the CEO of Star Corp Entertainment.
"Yeah, she was so arrogant as if she was so pure and clean after revealing to the world what Mr. Shen of the Shen Tian Company did to her. But who would have thought she would try to climb our CEO''s bed?"
"This serves her right! Haha!"
"Our CEO might have rejected her or Lady Nadia threatened her so Abigail just decided tomit suicide to gain public sympathy. I knew it. She is a white lotus! Who knows this suicide attempt is just part of her evil scheme?"
"Yeah, that''s true. As you can see¡
Her assistant and manager went into a lie low. No one even knows where to find them, including Abigail. So suspicious right?"
Abigail, who was listening to them, could no longer control her rage. They were cursing her as if they were d that something bad happened to her or rather to the real Abigail Scarlet. And they were using her of something!
Bam!
Chapter 102 [Bonus Chapter] Ruckus In The Ladys Room
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
Bam!
Abigail kicked the door of the cubicle open causing a loud bang. The two actresses who were busy gossiping about Abigail jumped in both shock and fright.
They red at her, showing their displeasure of her unsophisticated action. She was wearing a ball gown. How could she kick that door, disturbing the two?
"How dare you? Are you trying to destroy the door?" The woman in her silver long gown raised her voice against Abigail. She sized her up from top to bottom, giving her a ridiculing look.
The tallest woman also moved closer to Abigail as she pushed her, causing Abigail''s back to hit the cubicle. The woman might be a model and an actress because of her statuesque figure.
Abigail brushed off the spot where the woman touched her dress. The two were acting so brave and confident because there were two of them versus one!
Abigail just sneered at them, restraining herself from punching and pping these two women. She recalled Nathan''s first rule: "Don''t create a scene and don''t attract so much attention from others."
"Are you done backstabbing Abigail Scarlett?" She mumbled, giving them a taunting smile. She wasn''t intimidated by the two.
"Ahuh? So you are a loyal fan of that whore? Or are you her friend?" The woman in a silver gown tried to push her again.
Abigail just raised her eyebrow. One more push and she would definitely hit this woman''s face.
"Haha! I guess she is affected because she can''t ept the fact that her idol is a whore. A Bitch!" The tallest woman provoked her further.
Abigail already heard enough. Though she was not the real Abigail, she still felt insulted for the real owner of this body. She wanted to defend her.
Pak!
Abigail pped the tallest woman making her stopughing.
"Ouch!"
It was a hard p that the woman teared up from the impact.
"How dare you p her?!"
The two women charged in her direction¨C one was aiming to pull her hair while the other one raised her hand to p her as well.
But Abigail was stronger than them. With her agility and speed, Abigail avoided their attacks by ducking over and stepping forward. She made a twist, turning around to face the back of those two women.
In a sh, Abigail grabbed the hairs of those two bitches and pulled them hard backward.
"Aaaah!"
"Ouchhhh!"
The two both winced in pain, stretching their arms to scratch Abigail using their sharp nails. These were the typical women''s catfights wherein everyone tried to pull each other''s hair, scratch and p each other''s faces.
Abigail just rolled her eyes,zily bumping the two together by swinging their hairs in the same direction.
Thud!
Their heads collided because of Abigail''s clever move. The two women cried out in both pain and embarrassment, their eyes burned with tears. She was too strong for them to handle.
"You will pay for this you Bitch!" The tallest woman yelled at her while rubbing her head.
One woman dashed out to call for help. "Help! Help! Someone is assaulting us here! Please call the security!"
Abigail just looked at them helplessly. She was not afraid of them so be it¨C they could call for help. But then again, she was reminded of Nathan''s rule.
One woman already escaped. Even if she knocked this woman down, there was another witness who would testify against her. She didn''t want Nathan to get mad at her because of these two worthless women.
Without further ado, Abigail punched the faucet and the water squirted out thus soaking her face and the upper part of her dress. The tallest woman jolted in fright but she just watched her in puzzlement.
''What is she doing? Is she insane?''
She even gasped when Abigail suddenly tore some part of her gown including one of her off-shoulder sleeves. And vi! Abigail looked like she was harassed by someone, except that she didn''t have any bruises.
Then Abigail intentionally bumped her shoulder into the metal cubicle to create some bruises.
"You are Crazy!" The woman screamed in disbelief as she witnessed Abigail hurting herself. It was painful for her but for Abigail, it was only like a bite of an ant. She was used to this kind of pain. She had a high tolerance for it.
However, she had forgotten that this was not her body so she still felt a slight tinge of difort and ache. But she could manage. This was just a small sacrifice for a greater cause. She just hoped it would work and Nathan would buy it.
''Damn! The devil is unpredictable. I don''t know how he will react once he learns about this.'' Abigail bit her lower lip.
A few secondster, several footsteps were approaching the Ladies''fort room. Three guards entered along with the woman who asked for help. But this time, the woman was already apanied by another guy who looked like a very influential man.
"She is the one who pulled our hair and hit our heads. She also pped my friend!" The woman pointed her finger at Abigail, giving her a deathly re.
"Who are you? How dare you assault my girlfriend?!" The man was about to attack Abigail but the three guards stopped the man.
"Calm down, sir! We don''t know yet who was at fault here." One guard spoke up, trying to pacify the man.
They didn''t know who was telling the truth as the Lady in Red looked like she was hurt as well. She was soaking wet and her dress was in a great mess.
"Who are you?! Show us your thick face?!" The tallest woman found her courage as her friend and her strong backer arrived.
''Bitch. You are in trouble now!''
"Come, show us your face!" She repeated. She charged once again to remove Abigail''s mask but Abigail blocked her hand, grabbing her wrist.
"See, she is strong enough to assault us both!"
Abigail frowned before releasing the woman''s wrist. She had forgotten that she was supposed to act weak.
"Such a great pretender!" The tallest woman swung her arms again, trying to remove Abigail''s mask.
However, a deep cold voice was heard at the entrance door, making everyone stop and turn around at the source of that masculine voice.
"What is happening here?" Nathan''s zing eyes were glued at Abigail''s messy appearance.
Chapter 103 The Devil Is Upset
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was displeased to see Abigail''s messy appearance. She looked like she was harassed by someone. But he didn''t like to believe it as he knew that Abigail was strong.
He experienced it by himself. She wouldn''t let anyone look down on her. She was not the kind of woman who was considered a damsel in distress. She was a bold one¡ a fiercer one.
That''s why he didn''t know why she was looking like that. ''What is she trying to y here? Pretending to be weak?'' Nathan hated that idea. He was used to seeing her in her brave front.
Meanwhile, Abigail could somehow guess the meaning of Nathan''s piercing gaze. ''I knew it! He wouldn''t buy this. Damn. I''m in trouble.''
Abigail smiled sheepishly at Nathan, a hint of guilt visible in her emerald eyes. She bit her lower lip before looking at the floor, avoiding Nathan''s prying gaze.
But Nathan frowned deeply, ncing only at Abigail''s face when her eyes were elsewhere. No one spoke among them because of the overbearing presence of Nathan. He was surrounded by a chilly aura and just one stare from him could send shivers down their spines.
From his posture and all, they could tell that this man before them was outstanding with a powerful background as well.
Nathan removed his tuxedo suit and traced his steps toward Abigail. He used his suit to cover Abigail''s body.
On the other hand, Abigail was caught off guard by Nathan''s thoughtful action. Well, at least, he was acting like a gentleman right now. She didn''t ruin her dress for nothing!
The twodies gnashed their teeth after seeing Nathan''s protective gesture toward Abigail. There was a glint of envy in their eyes. They were still cursing Abigail inwardly.
"Later, we will talk. I need your proper exnation for this," Nathan whispered to Abigail, cing his hand at the back of her waist as he pulled her closer to him.
"Your woman assaulted my girlfriend. We will file aint against her!" The man in a white tuxedo dered, challenging Nathan. His woman was also there so he had to impress her. He didn''t want to lose against this man.
"I can testify!" the tallest woman blurted out confidently. She joined her friend and her friend''s boyfriend as they blocked Abigail and Nathan from leaving. They wouldn''t let them escape. That woman had to pay for hurting them.
Nathan''s expression grew hard as he was losing his patience. He didn''t want to waste his precious time hearing theirints.
"Supreme Leader, do you want me to step up and deal with this?" Chantha''s voice resounded in Nathan''s earpiece. She was at the back, secretly watching this scene.
In fact, she was the first one who learned about themotion in the Ladies'' room. Knowing that her Supreme Leader''s woman was involved in this, she immediately reported it to Nathan.
She happened to witness what happened as she followed Abigail in thefort room secretly. She wanted to know her identity so she went there to talk to Abigail personally.
Who would have thought that Abigail would be so aggressive, pping the woman and fighting the two fearlessly? Chantha admired her for that. She was a strong-willed woman and a clever one, worthy of bing their Supreme Leader''s wife. Chantha approved of her right away.
Nathan just motioned Chantha to stay put. He wanted to see how Abigail would get out of this mess. She brought this upon herself so it would be fascinating to see how she would defend herself without relying on someone.
He just intervened because they were trying to remove Abigail''s mask. She was still in danger so she must not show herself in public yet.
The twodies and the man were still pressuring Abigail to apologize when another important figure arrived. A beautiful woman in her mid-40s entered the Lady''s room apanied by four guards and by the hotel manager.
"Ladies and gentlemen¡ Do we have a problem here?" She asked them in her gentle tone.
She''s the owner of EDSJ Five Star Hotel¨C Priyanshi Patel. She was one of the Billionaires in Towerville City, leading the Patel Conglomerates. She was known as Madam Priya.
She was on the way to greet the birthday celebrant when she heard that a ruckus happened in the Lady''s room, involving some important guests of the banquet.
"Madam Priya!" The guy in his white tuxedo immediately greeted Priyanshi Patel politely. They needed her to side with them so that this ill-mannered woman would pay for her actions.
"We apologize for disturbing you. It''s just that the woman here assaulted my girlfriend and her friend. See, her face reddened because of the p mark. And my girlfriend''s hair is in a mess because she pulled their hair so hard, making them bump each other''s heads. My girlfriend has a concussion in her head because of the impact of the head collision."
"Yes, Madam Priya. That''s what happened. You can see her palm mark on my face," the tallest girl showed her reddened face to Madam Priya.
The sophisticated middle-aged woman just bobbed her head after listening to theirints. Then she shifted her gaze from them to Abigail and Nathan. She waited to hear Abigail''s side of the story.
Nathan stayed quiet, allowing Abigail to deal with this problem.
Sensing that Nathan wouldn''t speak up for her, Abigail stepped forward, looking straight into Madam Priya''s eyes.
"I have nothing to say. When the incident happened, we were the only three people here. So¡ it''s my words against their words. One versus two so I am at a disadvantage here. Just look at me¡" Abigail showed them her ruined dress and her bruise.
"She is one crazy lying bitch. She did that to herself!" The tallest woman butted in, discrediting Abigail''s im.
''She''s good at lying,'' Nathan thought to himself.
"If you want to file aint¡ just call this man. Stephen Zhao¡" Abigail gave them Stephen''s calling card.
Stephen Zhao was known in the Socialites Circle so everyone gasped hearing his name. So this woman knew Stephen Zhao, one of the Magnificent Trio.
On the other hand, someone at her back suddenly emitted another cold and frightening aura. What the hell? He was the one with her right now, but she chose to use Stephen''s name, instead of him? The devil was upset! Truly upset!
Chapter 104 Truth Serum
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
Nathan couldn''t hide the fury in his eyes. His ego was hurt when Abigail mentioned another guy''s name. How could she do that in front of him? He had the urge to remove the tuxedo suit that he used to cover her body.
But unknown to him, Abigail had no choice. She had to use Stephen''s name as she didn''t want to offend Nathan by mentioning his name without his consent. Besides, Stephen gave her his calling card and told her to just call him if ever she would be in trouble.
"Can we settle this peacefully?" Madam Priya didn''t wish to make this incident a big deal. Furthermore, she was impressed by Abigail''sposure. She didn''t lose her cool while the twodies kept yelling at her, calling her bitch.
If she was in Abigail''s position, she would also like to p those loud and scandalous women. They were the ones who didn''t have good manners, being war freaks.
The guy also toned down a little bit when he received Stephen Zhao''s calling card. He didn''t want to offend one of the Magnificent Trio. Who knows this woman is very special to Stephen?
Stephen was connected to Nathan Sparks so he wouldn''t dare challenge them.
"Okay. We will not pursue this further. But we want her to apologize to both women," the guy in a white tuxedo insisted on making Abigail apologize to the twodies so that they wouldn''t lose a face in front of Madam Priya.
"I refuse to apologize. They should be the ones apologizing to me," Abigail dered, holding her head so high.
"She''s shameless!" The tallest woman wanted to charge in her direction once again but the guards stopped her already.
"I think my woman here is at fault." Nathan suddenly dered, surprising everyone inside. He was supposed to defend Abigail but he admitted that Abigail was the one who was at fault.
Abigail hastily turned at Nathan, eyeing him with disbelief. She couldn''t believe that he would sell her out just like that!
"I failed to discipline her so she caused a ruckus here. So allow me to punish her by myself," Nathan said sternly, grabbing Abigail''s wrist tightly.
Abigail tried to struggle against his grip but fail. She shot him a deathly re as she pursed her lips. She wanted to punch this guy.
After a while, a soft giggle reverberated inside the Lady''s room. Madam Priya failed to hold herughter. She found Abigail and Nathan so cute. And when she heard him saying about punishing Abigail by himself, Madam Priya thought of something wild and naughty.
"Now¡ if you may excuse us¡" Nathan gently pulled Abigail closer to him as the guards made a path for them.
Madam Priya could only smile as she nodded her head in agreement, allowing the two to leave.
"Hey, they are leaving just like that?" The twodies were dissatisfied with this turn of events. They suffered physically because of Abigail.
"Stop chasing after them¡" Madam Priyanshi advised them. "You don''t want to be in real trouble, do you?" She smiled at them meaningfully.
"What do you mean by that, Madam?" The man in a white tuxedo asked her curiously.
"The man just now¡ I''m surprised that you didn''t recognize him." She said, smiling from ear to ear.
"Huh?"
"Who is he?"
"Nathan Sparks," she replied matter-of-factly, before turning around to leave.
Everyone: "..."
''What? That guy just now¡ was Nathan Sparks?''
Only Madam Priyanshi Patel was able to recognize Nathan Sparks. It was because of his familiar aura and his voice. She met him several times because of theirpany''s project coboration before.
Meanwhile¡ Nathan continued to pull Abigail going to the VIP suite that he booked for them. After a few minutes, they were back inside VIP room number 401.
Nathan locked the door before turning around as he faced Abigail with a dark expression on his face. He already removed his silver mask.
"What is that? Why did you have to stab me at my back, selling me out to them? You traitor!" Abigailined, venting out her frustration. She couldn''t get over when Nathan admitted that Abigail was at fault, instead of supporting her.
"I told you not to create a scene and attract people''s attention. Why did you have to create trouble out there?" Nathan spat back at her, not backing down.
"For goodness'' sake, I did it in the Lady''sfort room where there were only the three of us. I didn''t attract people''s attention." Abigail reasoned out.
"They called me a bitch and a whore! I wouldn''t let it slide." Abigail added. "They even wished that I''m dead."
Nathan fell silent after hearing that. Well, Abigail had the right to get mad. But¡ he was still upset with her¡ because of Stephen.
The room was suddenly engulfed by awkwardness and deafening silence. Both of them were upset at each other.
But Nathan''s eyes softened when his gaze fell on her ruined and soaked gown. She had to change otherwise, she might catch a cold.
"Go and remove your wet dress. There is a bathrobe in the cab. I will just get you a new set of clothes before going home." Nathan said beforeing out of the room.
Bam!
Abigail just watched the closed door where Nathan passed through. Going home? As early? What kind of date is this?
Abigail was so pissed off. She removed her mask and threw it on the floor, together with Nathan''s tuxedo suit as she marched to the bathroom with stomping feet.
On the other hand, Nathan called Chantha to give hermand.
"Get me a new set of clothes for a woman," Nathan ordered in his stern voice.
"Okay, Boss!" Chantha promptly responded as soon as she sensed that their Supreme Leader was in a bad mood. She didn''t dare tease him. "Is there anything more?"
"Yes," Nathan responded. "Did you bring a sample of ourtest creation¡Truth Serum?"
Chantha was taken aback for a moment. ''Eh? A truth serum? What is Supreme Leader nning to do with it?''
"Y-Yes¡ I have one here. Why, Boss?"
"Don''t ask. I need it." Nathan said with finality, dismissing Chantha after giving her the instruction.
Chapter 105 The Devil Is Up To Something
Day Eight¡
~~*****~~
"Uh-oh. It looks like the handsome devil is up to something. Truth Serum? Hmm. It seems that Phantomke is going to be in trouble. Should I warn her or not?" Bam-Bam intentionally eavesdropped on Nathan''s conversation.
The flying creature contemted while Nathan left their VIP suit for a moment. He needed to cool himself down before facing Abigail once again.
"Nah. I shouldn''t get involved. This is no fun if Phantomke will learn about Nathan''s n. For now, I will just watch them on the sideline. Let''s see who is gonna win this." Bam-Bam just snapped his ws and disappeared. He had a wide silly grin on his adorable face.
*****
Abigail came out of the bathroom, wearing the robe. Nathan hadn''t returned yet. To vent her frustration, she kicked his tuxedo suit that was scattered on the floor, imagining that it was Nathan whom she was kicking.
She almost got fooled when Nathan generously covered her body using his tuxedo suit. But she was disappointed when Nathan didn''t defend her.
"Admitting that I was at fault. Damn you, Nathan Sparks! F*ck you!" Abigail yelled inside the room before slumping her body on the soft cushion of the king-sized bed.
Shey on the bed, just staring nkly at the white ceiling. She didn''t know what she did to make him so upset. Nathan''s mood was truly unpredictable.
As she waited for Nathan toe back, Abigail unknowingly reminisced about the scene where Nathan and she were dancing on the dance floor.
His masculine fragrance was now engraved in her mind. She liked the smell of his fresh cologne. She felt like she was hypnotized by him a while ago.
She couldn''t believe that she let her body pressed against his as they stood there in the middle of the crowd. She didn''t want to admit it but part of her enjoyed that moment.
Though he was acting so cold and indifferent, Nathan''s body was so warm. It felt so good to be trapped in his broad shoulders and his sturdy chest.
''Damn. He has good looks and an excellent physique. He is a devil that was so blessed by God.'' Abigailmented to her mind.
Abigail covered her face using both hands as she could feel her cheeks burning. She subconsciously blushed just thinking about Nathan and his impressive masculine aura.
She hit her head to wake her up from this daydream. Damn! She was not supposed to think of the devil. She was supposed to hate him, not admire him.
''Gosh! What''s happening to me?''
Abigail was fighting with her inner thoughts when Nathan arrived. She didn''t bother to stand up. She just remained lying on the bed as she listened to the sound of the closing door followed by Nathan''s footsteps, inching closer and closer to her.
Upon reaching the bed, Nathan ced the paper bag, containing a new set of clothes, on her left side. "You can put these on." He inly said before walking toward the mini-kitchen area of the room.
Abigail raised her head to check Nathan. She wondered what he was going to do. Since her clothes had arrived, Abigail got off the bed to change.
She was no longer in the mood to continue this date. Besides, Nathan already told her that they would go home after changing.
''Aiden and Stephen¡ just you wait. This date is void. This cannot be counted as a date. You should set me up with him for another date,'' Abigail thought to herself, biting her lips in annoyance as she sprinted to the bathroom.
Meanwhile, Nathan started to boil water using the heater. He was preparing tea for Abigail. And he secretly put truth serum to her tea.
Nathan changed his mind about getting her drunk. Alcoholic drink was not good for her health as she had a gastric ulcer. So to avoid that, Nathan had decided to use theirtest creation¨C the Truth Serum.
ording to the scientists and the doctors who developed this serum in the Syphiruz facility, there was no bad side effect if someone would take this truth serum except for the fact that the person would never remember what he or she did or said while he or she was under the influence of this serum.
This serum was developed to make spies and enemies confess everything. Nathan spent billions of dors on this project. He nned to use this truth serum for Phantomke once she regained consciousness.
He didn''t want her tomit suicide again without telling him who ordered her to kill Monica. This serum was specially made for Phantomke. And now, he was going to use and test it with Abigail.
He wondered how honest she would be to him once she drank this truth serum. The effect of this serum would onlyst for thirty minutes to forty five minutes. The project team was still in the process of improving and upgrading this serum after conducting several tests.
Nathan expected her to say only the truth whenever he would ask her anything. His lips curled up into a sinister smile as he stirred the tea. The serum was tasteless so Abigail wouldn''t notice that Nathan put something into her drink.
After a few minutes, Abigail came out of the bathroom. She was wearing a cream floral sleeveless dress which was above the knee. Chantha was the one who chose this design for her. Surprisingly the dress fit her well, entuating her sexy figure.
Nathan was put in a trance for a moment when he saw Abigail in that simple yet beautiful dress. She looked good on everything. Just simply pretty.
"Let''s go home." Abigailzily said, not looking in Nathan''s direction. She was still upset.
Nathan didn''t react to her words. He just stepped forward, holding the cup of tea. Abigail frowned deeply when she saw Nathan in front of her, offering her a hot drink.
"You got soaked by water a while ago. You might feel cold. Drink this hot tea first.'' Nathan softly said, making Abigail speechless.
''Eh? What''s wrong with him? Just a while ago he was furious. And now, he is acting so kind and thoughtful. Something feels weird! Does the devil have bipr disorder?'' Abigail gazed at Nathan suspiciously.
"Don''t give me that kind of look. Just drink this if you don''t want to catch a cold." Nathan insisted, giving the cup of tea to her.
Abigail: "???"
Chapter 112 A Secret Lover?
Day Nine¡
~~*****~~
"No one believed me because they thought I was just trying to stir a conflict between Nathan and Monica. I admitted I was under the influence of alcohol at that time, but I was sober and saw her clearly."
"That pretentious woman denied it, making me look like a liar! I was just concerned about Nathan so I told him what I saw. But I didn''t know that Monica already poisoned Nathan''s mind, telling him that I was jealous of her and I was very rude to her." Kathleen spoke spontaneously,ining to Abigail.
Abigail still couldn''t believe what she was hearing from Kathleen. Her eyes fixed on her, assessing her facial expression. She was trying to figure out if Kathleen was telling the truth or not.
"Do you like Nathan as a man?" Abigail asked Kathleen out of the blue, making her stop talking. Abigail was testing her using this question to confirm something.
After a while, Kathleen pouted her lips, putting on a pitiful look. "Don''t tell me you don''t believe my words as well. Are you thinking that I like Nathan, that''s why I tried to make up a story about Monica''s unfaithfulness?"
Abigail didn''t say a word. Kathleen was a little bit hurt by Abigail''s silence. Her silence means yes.
"Sigh!" Kathleen took a deep sigh. "I will tell you a secret. But promise me that you will not tell anyone about this, including my cousin, Aiden."
Abigail just blinked her eyes. She didn''t think that Kathleen would tell her a secret since they were not that close yet. This was only their second time meeting each other.
"Believe it or not, I don''t like Nathan! I like someone else¡ and that someone is¡ his best friend, Stephen! Stephen is the guy I like!" Kathleen confessed to Abigail with her dreamy eyes. Her face brightened up at the mention of Stephen''s name. There was also a subtle blush on her cheeks.
"You like Stephen Zhao?" Abigail didn''t expect to hear that sudden revtion from her.
Kathleen just bobbed her head frantically before grabbing Abigail''s both hands. "Please don''t tell him and my cousin, Aiden!"
"Okay. I won''t tell anyone¡" Abigail reassured her.
Kathleen exhaled, feeling relieved. She believed in Abigail''s words. She wanted to trust her.
"Nathan might be the most handsome man in this city, but Stephen¡ he is the most gentle, thoughtful, and cool person I have ever known." Kathleen shared her real feelings with her.
At this moment, Abigail was convinced that Kathleen was not lying. If she didn''t like Nathan to be her man, there was no reason for her to lie about Monica just to create conflict between Nathan and his girlfriend.
"Are you sure that it was Monica whom you saw, not her sister, Veronica? You might have mistook her before." Abigail was still doubtful whether Monica had be unfaithful to Nathan or not. What if Kathleen had just misunderstood her rtionship with that handsome guy?
"The two sisters have simrities," Abigail added.
"Hmm. Monica is taller than Veronica and she is much more slender than her sister. I couldn''t be wrong." Kathleen insisted.
The two were surprisingly talking about Nathan''s beloved deceased woman.
"Do you know who the guy is¡ the person she met in the hotel?" Abigail asked her inquisitively as if she was conducting an investigation and was interviewing a witness.
Kathleen shook her head. "No. That was the first time I saw him. Though he was good-looking and oozing with sex appeal, I don''t think he was famous, unlike Nathan, Aiden, and Stephen. Maybe he came from another country." Kathleen shrugged her shoulders.
"But that guy has the same powerful aura as Nathan." She made anotherment.
Abigail fell silent for a moment as she recalled something. She wondered if the guy she saw before was the same guy whom Kathleen was talking about.
There was a time when Abigail followed Monica secretly as she was trying to gather more information about her target. The person who called the hit told her that Monica was Nathan''s Achilles heel.
She saw Monica entering a cozy restaurant which was located in another city. She met a guy there but it was not Nathan. However, Abigail didn''t see his face as he was wearing sunsses and a mask.
''Wait? Could it be¡ Monica has a secret lover, aside from Nathan?'' Abigail didn''t think of this before. But because of Kathleen''s story, she started to have suspicions.
"Hey, why are you silent? Are you still in doubt? Do you think I''m still lying?" Kathleen''s voice snapped Abigail out of her deep thoughts.
"No. I''m sorry. I just recalled something." Abigail apologized.
Kathleen just gave her a friendly smile and nudged her shoulder. "Don''t worry. Rest assured that I don''t have romantic feelings towards Nathan. In fact, I am rooting for you. If you can make him your boyfriend and help him move on, I will give you a lifetime membership of my Salon and Spa and let you avail our services for free!"
,m Abigail: "..."
Abigail was at a loss for words. She couldn''t understand why Kathleen was very fond of her. They only met twice.
"Why me? I''m just a mere actress. I''m not yet that famous. Do you think I deserve to be with Nathan Sparks? He is like a Mighty King in the business world¡."
''And a mighty devil in the underground world,'' Abigail added to her thoughts.
"Eh? Why not? Monica doesn''t have an excellent background as well. If only she''s not Nathan''s virtual friend, I think Nathan would never fall for someone like her."
Abigail''s brows were drawn together when she heard that. "Virtual friend? What do you mean by that?"
"Well, I heard that Nathan and Monica had an interesting history. They were chatmates when they were still young. She was the first woman whom he got close to¡ his first female best friend¡. and eventually, they became an official couple after meeting up."
''Eh? I didn''t know about that. So their love story had already begun during their teen years? She might be his first love. What the hell, Nathan Sparks fell in love with his chatmate?''
Chapter 120 [Bonus Chapter] Getting Mad For No Reason?
Day Eleven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country F¡ ]
Veronica''s doctor friend, Doreen Orji ran several tests on Phantomke. Dr. Orji is a very well-known Neurologist in Country F. So far, her vitals were stable but the doctor still couldn''t figure out the main cause of her brain wave activity.
"How is she?" Nathan asked the doctor. Veronica was also with them. Nathan didn''t leave the hospital for the past two days. He was waiting for Phantomke to wake up.
"Her condition is improving. But we still don''t know when she will regain consciousness. I will run more tests tomorrow. I will closely monitor her brain activity so don''t worry," Dr. Doreen responded. She exchanged meaningful nces with Veronica.
She knew that Veronica wanted to hang out with Nathan while they were here in Country F. This country is well known for its beautiful beaches. She reassured Nathan so that he wouldn''t stay in that hospital just watching over Phantomke.
"Mr. Sparks, you can''t stay here tomorrow because we are conducting another test but rest assured that I will call you once there is significant progress on her health. So I would suggest you explore Country F since you are here. This ce is good for rxation. We don''t want you to get sick." Dr. Doreen said with a teasing smile on her face. She thought there was something going on between Nathan and Veronica.
Nathan just frowned, not responding to Dr. Doreen. He was still moody and grumpy and he didn''t know why. He was already in Country F but his mind was still wandering off in Country M.
He tried to divert his attention by making himself busy with Phantomke. But he failed. Abigail was still popping up in his mind once in a while.
He wished he was drunk that night so that he could forget the intimate moment and that passionate kiss they shared together. It was so unfair because he knew that he was the only one who could remember what happened. That''s why he was grumpy.
Furthermore, he hadn''t heard any news from Joker yet. His investigation was not yet done and Nathan couldn''t reach him.
"Nathan¡ let''s go out tomorrow," Veronica finally asked him with her pleading eyes. She was hoping that Nathan would agree.
Nathan fell silent for a moment, contemting whether to agree or not. But after a few considerations, Nathan bobbed his head as a response.
Who knows exploring the beautiful beaches will help him forget about Abigail?
Meanwhile, Veronica almost jumped with joy after getting Nathan''s response. She would definitely wear a pair of hot bikinis to unt her figures to Nathan''s eyes. She would go all out now in seducing Nathan! This was her chance.
Nathan just excused himself, leaving the VIP ward. He picked up his phone and dialed Ethan''s number. There was an eight hours time difference between Country F and Country M. The time in Country F right now is 9:00 am while in Country M is 5:00 pm. Little Ethan was probably at home now after school.
*Ring¡ Ring¡ Ring¡*
At the Sparks Mansion, Ethan just entered the house when he noticed the call from his father.
The young boy nced at his phone screen with an amused look. He wondered why his father made a sudden call. He seldom did that whenever he was out of town or out of the country. He was very focused on his business.
"Dad, what''s up?" Ethan asked his father innocently as soon as he pressed the answer button and ced the phone on his right ear.
"I just wanna check on you. Where are you?"
"Home," Ethan shortly responded, still skeptical as to why his father called him. He sensed that something was off with his father.
"Is everything fine in the house?" Nathan asked him again. Little Ethan could sense that his father would like to ask about something but he was just hesitating.
"Yes. Everything is fine here." Ethan answered.
"Dad?"
"Yes, son?"
"Are you sure that you called just to check on me?" Ethan''s lips curled up into a yful smile, his eyes sparkling.
"Of course," Nathan promptly responded, although, it was so unusual for him to do this.
Ethan just held hisughter and feigned ignorance. He didn''t want his father to hang up so he refrained from teasing him.
"Any updates from the house?" Nathan''s curious voice resounded once again from the other line.
Little Ethan was already smiling from ear to ear. He felt like his father was dying to ask him about Abigail but he was just restraining himself.
''Dad might be embarrassed to ask me directly.'' Little Ethan thought to himself.
"Uncle Li already found a new cook, recing Chef Min. I heard it was Miss Abi who rmended the new chef."
Nathan reacted right away at the mention of Abigail''s name.
"Abigail rmended the new chef? Is it a man or a woman?" Nathan didn''t know why he suddenly asked for the gender of the new chef whom Abigail rmended. He wanted to hit his mouth for that slip of the tongue.
p "Dad, don''t worry. It''s a woman," Ethan giggled at his father''s absurd question. ''Why? Does my father don''t like Miss Abi to bring another guy to our home?''
"Okay. Where is she? What is she up to?" Nathan could no longer stop himself from asking his son about Abigail''s whereabouts.
''Haha! I knew it! Dad called me to know what Miss Abi is doing. Haha!'' Ethan rejoiced inwardly. It was surprising that Nathan asked him about Abigail.
"Miss Abi is talking to the new chef in the kitchen. Do you want to talk to her?"
"NO!" Nathan quickly said "No" that he almost yelled.
Little Ethan covered his mouth, trying his best to suppress hisughter.
"Dad, before I forget, Miss Abi told me that she is leaving tomorrow."
"Huh?! She''s leaving? But Why? Where is she going?" A deep frown appeared on Nathan''s forehead when he heard that. ''I thought her life was in danger. Why is she leaving?''
"I don''t know, Dad. But it was Aunt Kathleen who invited Miss Abi for a trip. Maybe Uncle Aiden and Uncle Stephen invited the twodies to hang out!"
Nathan fell silent from the other line. His face darkened and the frown on his forehead deepened. He gnashed his teeth and he subconsciously tightened his grip on his phone as if he was squashing it in his hand.
''She''s hanging out together with Aiden and Stephen¡''
Nathan got mad for no reason. But little did he know, Abigail was going to Country F tomorrow to follow him.
Chapter 128 Shining Star
Day Twelve¡
~~*****~~
Nathan didn''t know how he would respond to Stephen''s remarks. Stephen''s words had never crossed his mind. Did he really care about Abigail? He might be reacting unconsciously but he didn''t want to admit it.
"You are just overthinking, Stephen. I am only doing this because of Ethan. It''s Ethan who cares about her." Nathan tantly denied Stephen''s assumption by using Ethan for his argument.
Stephen let out a soft chuckle as he could tell that Nathan was just in denial.
"Are you sure, Nate? Is this all about Ethan? Or is it you? Your personal feelings are getting involved now," Stephen insisted, looking at Nathan with a teasing smile.
Nathan narrowed his eyes at Stephen, ring at him. "You are talking nonsense, Steph. Just leave me alone."
"Fine! I won''t tease you anymore. Besides, I''m just stating what I have observed for today and for the past few days." Stephen shrugged his shoulders.
Nathan just shifted his gaze back to Phantomke. He realized that he had no time for these distractions. He had to focus on getting his revenge. He could no longer wait to see Phantomke waking up.
It did not take long when Dr. Doreen entered the ward. She was surprised to see Nathan and Stephen. She thought Veronica and Nathan were enjoying their moments in White Paradise Resort.
"Mr. Sparks, you are here already. Where''s Dr. Veronica?" Dr. Doreen asked Nathan in puzzlement. Stephen was still in his beachwear while Nathan changed into his usual clothes.
"She left without a word a while ago," Stephen replied.
Nathan''s face grew hard at the mention of Veronica''s name. She showed some attitude and she was not so weing when Abigail, Kathleen, and Stephen.
Dr. Doreen wondered what happened to their beach trip. She decided to call her doctor friend to inform her that Nathan was already in the hospital.
"I''m going back to the hotel first," Nathan said, saying goodbye to Stephen.
"Where is your hotel?" Stephen held his elbow. Stephen, Abigail, and Kathleen hadn''t checked in yet into a hotel.
Nathan stopped when he heard that. He almost forgot to ask Stephen and Abigail where they were going to stay here in Country F.
"Ramenx Crowne Hotel," Nathan immediately responded. He wanted them to book a room in the same hotel. "How long will you be staying here?"
"It depends on the Ladies. I''m just here to apany them as their bodyguard." Stephen chuckled as he recalled how Kathleen invited him.
"Where are your luggage? Bring them to Ramenx Crowne Hotel. Let''s go back together." Nathan suggested to Stephen. He was thinking of going back to Country M together with Abigail and Stephen.
"Hmm, do you want us to join you again?" The way Stephen was looking at him seemed like he was telling Nathan ''See. I told you. You care for her. You want to be with her.''
Nathan just ignored Stephen''s meaningful nces. "Yes. There are lots of vacant rooms in the Ramenx Hotel. Stay there." Nathan said in hismanding tone. He didn''t even consult them. He just told Stephen to stay with them.
"Go and check Kathleen and Abigail. Just ry to them that you are going to Ramenx Crowne Hotel," Nathan added.
He didn''t wait for Stephen to reply. He just walked out of the VIP ward. Nathan wanted to be alone and reflect on Stephen''s words. What was Abigail to him? Why was he acting strangely when it came to Abigail?
Nathan proceeded to the hotel. When he entered the room, he slumped his body on the bed, looking at the ceiling nkly. He blinked several times and took a deep breath.
He felt like something was wrong with him. He wondered why Stephen could tell that his emotions were being affected by Abigail. Was it so obvious? He didn''t even realize that he was acting that way.
"Abigail Scarlett¡ What did you do to me?"
He was still lost in his deep thoughts when he heard the sound of his doorbell.
*Ding Dong Ding Dong!*
The sound of the doorbell snapped him out of his deep thoughts. Hezily dragged his body up and traced his steps towards the door.
When he opened it, Veronica''s upset face came into his view. She looked so frustrated about something.
"Why did you leave me behind?" Veronicained to Nathan. She could no longer hold her emotions. She found out that Nathan brought Abigail to the hospital. It was Kathleen who informed Veronica about it, taunting her.
"You disappeared on your own. We needed to go to the hospital as Abigail''s eyes got hurt," Nathan simply exined.
"Why didn''t you inform me? Why did I have to hear it from other people?" Veronica vented out, nagging him as if she was his girlfriend. The driver of their rented vehicle was the one who told her that he saw Nathan leaving together with three people.
"Because it was you who caused Abigail to get hurt," Nathan sternly said. He was letting this slide because of Monica. Veronica was a very important person to his beloved woman.
As much as possible, he didn''t want to get mad at her. But Veronica was testing his patience. He was not that blind. He could sense that Veronica was sometimes acting like she was Monica. But in fact, she had no power or influence over him. He could feel annoyed if Veronica was acting like she was his girlfriend.
Veronica was rendered speechless as she couldn''t refute that. How did Nathan know?
After her long silence, Veronica spoke up once again and questioned Nathan''s actions. "Why Nathan? Are you getting mad at me because of her? Do you like Abigail? Do you care for her? Is she that important to you? Do you have feelings for her?"
Veronica lost control as she bombarded him with so many questions.
Nathan''s expression darkened as he didn''t want the way Veronica was questioning him right now. She had no right to do that. It was his personal life. Why did she care? She was not Monica.
"Veronica¡ I''m tired. Just leave." Nathan was trying to control his temper.
"No. I will not leave unless you will give me a proper answer. Nathan, be honest with me! Are you betraying my sister? Are you recing her in your heart with this actress?! How could you do that? I thought you would do anything to get your revenge for my sister. Why are you getting close with another wo¨C"
*p*
Veronica was not able to finish her words as Nathan''s palmnded on her face. He failed to control himself and ended up pping Veronica''s face.
"You don''t have the right to talk to me like that. Know your ce, Veronica!" Nathan said to her through his gritted teeth.
Veronica was shocked beyond belief. She lifted her hand to hold her face. She didn''t expect that Nathan wouldy a hand against her. That was an unexpected ping from him. Then she realized her mistake.
''Never question Nathan about his love towards Monica!''
Veronica was a witness who could tell how much Nathan loved herte sister, Monica. He would do anything for her!
She didn''t know if this p was an awakening for her, reminding her how important Monica was to Nathan.
"I. Am. Not. Betraying. Monica!" Nathan emphasized each word to her. "Abigail has nothing to do with me. She is just a stranger who saved my son, Ethan. That''s our rtionship. Now, are you satisfied to hear this? Then get out! LEAVE!" He didn''t want to hurt Veronica but she just went overboard with her sharp words.
For Nathan, nothing changed. Monica was still the woman in his heart, although he couldn''t exin why he was being affected by Abigail. He also felt guilty for getting intimate with Abigail. He thought it was just a result of his longing for Monica. He didn''t want to acknowledge that he enjoyed the moment because of Abigail.
Bam!
Veronica dashed out of his room and closed the door with a loud bang. She cried as she ran away from him. She was very hurt because Nathan pped her. She had never imagined that Nathan would do that to her.
When Veronica left, Nathan felt like his energy was drained. Stephen confronted him a while ago about his feelings towards Abigail. And now, Veronica did the same thing. He was getting mad about this because even he himself was confused about his feelings.
To divert his attention, Nathan walked toward his study area and switched on hisptop. He clicked a certain app that requested his log-in details.
Username: SizzlingAugust08
Password: *Syphiruz*
Complicated emotions shed through Nathan''s eyes as he nced at hisputer screen. Sadness, longing, love, and anger could be seen on his face.
Nathan opened an old conversation he had with his chatmate, Shining_Star. This was his way of recalling his special moment with Monica ever since the two of them met. Then a series of shbacks came into his mind.
Chapter 129 Flashback
Day Twelve¡
Nathan recalls the moment when he first encountered Shining_Star in an online game. This was when their friendship started.
~~*****~~
[ shback: Thirteen years ago¡ ]
Nathan was feeling bored in the mansion. He went to his study room and switched on hisputer.
It was his pastime to y online games, create a program or hack some systems. Nathan decided to y Mission XXX, an online game which involved different characters such as soldiers, policemen, terrorists, hitmen, and assassins. The game setting was a warzone and abat field.
Nathan logged into his ount and proceeded to the game server. His character was a hitman. He entered the game zone as a solo yer.
Nathan''s character as SizzlingAugust08 was famous in that server because he belonged to top yers. He chose to do a hunting mission, killing the big bosses of different terrorist groups.
Nathan''s character had been roaming around the battlefield of Zone 1 when suddenly someone shot him in the back. He immediately lost thirty percent of his HP.
Nathan was caught off guard by that sneaky attack. No one tried to attack him like that. It seemed that someone wanted to challenge him.
Nathan tried to locate the culprit. He suspected that it was also a hitman, perhaps a sniper. From the angle he was hit, Nathan turned around, searching for the enemy.
Bang!
Another bullet was fired at him, hitting his right shoulder. But instead of getting annoyed, Nathan found it amusing that someone dared to challenge him. He was known as the King Hitman of this server so he usually yed solo.
Nathan wanted to be challenged so he didn''t want to team up with other yers. It looked like someone put a great prize on his head.
"Who is this brave man?" Nathan mumbled, still searching for the person who was targeting him. Nathan''s character already took cover. His HP was already down to fifty percent. One and two critical hits and he would be out of the game.
Nathan tried his best as he scanned the areas with his hawk eyes. He used his pistol and fired a bullet from a distance. He thought that spot was the hiding spot of his unknown enemy.
But to his surprise, that person was good at hiding. He or she ispletely camouged in his surrounding.
"Interesting fellow," Nathan mumbled, smiling broadly. He continued clicking his mouse as his avatar roamed around the field.
Another shot!
Nathan was hit in his right leg. His HP went down to twenty percent. The bullet his enemy used was high-powered. He wondered where she wasing from.
Nathan didn''t use his special ability to hide his current spot. He wanted to test how skillful his enemy was. It did not take long when another bullet was fired at him, aiming at his head.
Nathan''s powerful vision was able to see the bulleting at him. He clicked his mouse to make his character duck to avoid the bullet.
"I gotcha!" Nathan mumbled, smirking widely. He finally noticed the location of his enemy. A man in ck was hiding in the building across from him.
This time Nathan moved his character, pointing his gun at the rooftop where he saw his hidden enemy.
Bang!
Nathan fired one bullet, hitting the enemy right into his or her head! But in that crucial time, the enemy already approached him as the person in ck jumped from the rooftop,nding on his character.
He was surprised when the enemy raised her dagger aimed at his neck. He thought it was game over as it would only take one sh from his enemy to kill his character and he would go to the resurrection zone for fifteen minutes before he could y again.
The person who seemed to be an assassin didn''t make a move. Instead, an icon shed on Nathan''sputer screen, inviting him to ept a voice call from another yer.
,m Curious about the identity of his attacker, Nathan epted it and decided to hear the enemy''s message.
"Are you the King of Hitman? I want to challenge you to a duel! They said you were the top yer here." A feminine voice was heard from his earpiece.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that the person who bravely challenged him in this game was a woman¡ or rather¡ a girl. She sounded so young.
"Who are you? Are you a new yer here?" Nathan asked her with intrigue after he recovered from shock.
"I''m Shining Star. Yes. I am new here and I want to dominate this server by defeating the top yers here." She sounded confident for a new yer.
Nathan typed on his keyboard, trying to find out Shining_Star Stats. Nathan was surprised once again since her ount was just made two days ago. Her level was already Level 5.
''Ahuh. So this is the dark horse who started to create her name on this server two days ago. She is good for a newbie.'' Nathanplimented someone for the first time.
He had encountered different yers on this server. No one was brave enough to challenge him as soon as they found out about his aplishments and level.
"Why should I ept your challenge? I am a veteran here. You are just a newbie. Other yers would think that I am bullying you. You should reach my level first before youpete with me. I don''t want you to me the difference in our level for your defeat. I will not go easy on you either."
Nathan was already a Level 80 yer. And his ount was just one month old on this server.
"Are you afraid of me? I defeated a level 60 yer just a while ago. Why don''t you try me," Shining Star challenged him confidently.
Nathan could only smile while shaking his head helplessly. This girl never failed to amaze him. He loved her guts and bravery. But he had to teach her a lesson that their gaps were veryrge. He was not an ordinary yer. It seemed that this girl was underestimating him.
"Your arrogance will be the cause of your downfall. Don''t cry. I already warned you." Nathan couldn''t help but chuckle as he talked to her.
"Try me! Game on! Meet me at the duel arena in fifteen minutes. Heal yourself first!" Shining Star suggested.
"There''s no need. I can fight you with my current condition. So that it would be fair. You are level 5 while I''m already level 80 yer."
"It doesn''t matter to me. I will still defeat you. Go and heal yourself first." Shining Star argued with him.
"You shouldn''t have shot me if you nned to challenge me for a duel. Now, I have to wait for my regeneration." Nathan med her.
But Shining Star justified her action. "If I didn''t do this, you wouldn''t notice me. Provoking you is the only way to get your attention. You will not take me seriously, will you?"
Nathan was amused as Shining Star''s words made sense to him. He would probably ignore her if she just approached him and asked him for a duel.
"Okay! I ept your challenge. Meet me in the Battle Arena in fifteen minutes!" Nathan finally epted her challenge.
His character, SizzlingAugust08, went to hibernate first to heal himself. A brave challenger was very excited to fight him. Nathan already decided that he would not go easy on her to give her a lesson.
Fifteen minutester, their character met at the Battle Arena. Here they could use any type of weapons. They would attack each other until one of them would lose HP or drain their HP.
(Note: HP means Hit points, a numerical attribute representing the health of a character or object.)
There were lots of spectators watching them. The other yers decided to watch their duel because for the first time someone challenged SizzlingAugust08 and he epted it. And what was more exciting was that the yer who challenged him was just a newbie.
When the duel started, Nathan didn''t hold back. He attacked her with all his might. In just ten seconds, Shining Star was knocked down and defeated.
That was the start Shining Star continued to bother SizzlingAugust08, requesting him for a duel over and over again. She couldn''t ept her defeat so she worked hard to win next time. She didn''t stop challenging him until she won. Since then, the two had startedmunicating with each other through that game and outside the game and they became chatmates. They started getting to know each other more.
~~*****~~
Author''s Note:
My dears, I would like to grab this opportunity to thank everyone for your unending support. We finally reached one thousand cheers for the Win-Win event for this month of August 2022. We also had reached one thousand plus powerstones for weekly which was so difficult to get.
Currently, the 100 Days to Seduce the Devil has 246 GT votesing from you. Please keep on voting to get 300 GT votes at the end of the month. Our Top Golden Ticket voters as of now are Powy (68 GT votes), Priyanshi_Patel (66 GT votes) and Tegesu (14 GT votes)
I will try my best topensate you for this love and support my dears. Do you have any request that you want from this author? Please don''t hesitate toment below.
For the top fans, I hope you read your cameo roles. And for others whom I didn''t have used their name for cameo roles please inform me in the chapter if you wish to be included in the cameo roles or do you have any special request.
Thank you so much. Love [ Author ellezar_g ]
Chapter 130 Playing Cupid
Day Thirteen¡
~~*****~~
The next morning, Nathan distanced himself from the group. He never talked to Stephen and he never showed up during dinner. He just stayed in his roomst night.
Veronica also did the same. She was nowhere to be foundst night. She was still emotionally hurt by Nathan. He unexpectedly pped her.
Veronica had no courage to see him along with Abigail and others. She was also ming Abigail for what happened.
Abigail and Stephen had their breakfast together while Kathleen went out for her official business here in Country F.
Abigail and Stephen decided to hang out in the pool area of the Ramenx Crowne Hotel. Since Nathan didn''t want to join them, the two chose to have their moments together.
"How''s your eyes?" Stephen asked Abigail worriedly.
"It''s fine now. The doctor prescribed me an eyedrop. The irritation and the redness of my eyes disappeared this morning," Abigail responded before taking a sip of her juice.
Stephen heaved a deep sigh upon hearing that. He felt relieved knowing that Abigail was fine now.
"I''m so d. What''s your n for today?" Stephen asked her out of the blue.
Abigail took her time before answering that question. She nned on sticking with Nathan today but there was no sign of him. In fact, she was wondering what Nathan was doing right now. She had been searching for him sincest night. She didn''t know if Nathan was intentionally avoiding them or not. Was he hiding from them¡ particrly from her?
"I''m going to stay here in the hotel and wait for Kathleen. She invited me to hang out tonight and go clubbing. Will youe with us?"
Stephen''s face brightened up since he wanted to do that as well. As much as possible, he would like to have fun with thedies. Maybe by doing this, he would understand Aiden more as to why he was fond of going out with lots of women.
Stephen decided to take a break from work and enjoy the moments, stress-free. He was grateful that Kathleen invited him to join them.
"Of course, I''m going with you. I''m your bodyguard, remember?" Stephen said jokingly, winking at Abigail. She justughed at his remarks.
"How about Nathan? Will he join us too?" Abigail grabbed this opportunity to ask Stephen about Nathan''s whereabouts. "Where is he?" She added.
"Hmm. I haven''t seen him leaving his room. My room was next to his room. Don''t worry, I will ask himter. Do you want him toe?" Stephen asked her directly.
Abigail just nodded her head. She came to Country F because of Nathan so what''s the use ofing there if she couldn''t spend time with him? She had an important mission to aplish.
"Hmm. I''m getting jealous now. Your eyes are only set on Nathan. Don''t you want to choose me, instead of him?" Stephen made another joke to test Abigail. He was also assessing how much Abigail liked Nathan.
"Sigh. How I wish it''s you." Abigail mumbled without so much thought. She just found it hard to make the devil fall for her so she wished that it was Stephen whom she would need to win over.
Stephen was gentler than Nathan. And he didn''t have a girlfriend. He wasn''t in love, unlike Nathan who was head over heels for Monica.
But on the other side, she was also grateful that Stephen was not the subject of her special mission. Kathleen had feelings for him so she didn''t want to get in between the two. She was rooting for them and she thought that Kathleen and Stephen would be a great couple. They looked so good together.
Meanwhile, Stephen just let out a huskyugh. He didn''t expect that Abigail would y along with him, telling him that she wished she was the one she liked, not Nathan.
"Why do you like Nathan? It''s so hard to deal with him sometimes¡ I mean most of the time." Stephen scratched his face while smiling at her.
Abigail paused for a moment as she rubbed her chin. She was searching for the right and eptable answer to Stephen''s question. She couldn''t tell him that it was only because of her mission.
"Because he is handsome and rich," Abigail simply answered.
"Eh? How about me? I''m handsome and rich too." Stephen pouted his lips, putting on a pitiful face.
"But you don''t have a cute son like Ethan," Abigail said, sticking her tongue out at him. She was sofortable talking to Stephen like this as if he was her brother. She also mentioned Ethan as one of the reasons for Stephen to stop asking her about Nathan.
Stephen was a psychologist. He might find out that she was lying and not telling the truth once he threw more questions about her feelings towards Nathan.
Stephen just let out another soft chuckle. He liked Abigail''s witty answer. "Well, you are right. I can''t beat Nathan when ites to that. How I wish I also had a cute and adorable son like Ethan. Who knows you might change your mind if I had one."
"You have nothing to worry about, Mr. Zhao. You are a good man¡ rich, smart, and handsome. Just look around and you will see a woman who truly likes you," Abigail said meaningfully. She was dying to mention Kathleen''s name but she made a promise to her to keep her secret.
She was having a hard time taming the devil so she had no time to get nosy about someone else''s romantic rtionships.
"You are ttering me too much, Miss Scarlett," Stephen responded, giving her a broad smile.
"I''m just stating a fact, Mr. Zhao."
The two just burst out into a peal ofughter. They were stillughing when someone saw them from a distance. A pair of sharp eyes was looking in their direction.
Nathan finally went outside after getting bored inside his VIP suite. He decided to walk around and ended up going to the pool area. He didn''t expect to see Abigail and Stephen there.
The two were happily conversing with each other. They wereughing together as if they were having fun in each other''spany. Nathan tried his best to avoid and ignore them.
Because ofst night''s confrontation between Veronica and him, he felt like he did something wrong, making him feel guilty towards Monica.
As much as possible, he wanted to avoid and distance himself from Abigail for a while. He might be confused right now but once he cleared up his mind, he wouldn''t be affected by Abigail anymore. That''s what he thought.
However, he just found himself, tracing his steps towards them. He was bothered once more seeing the two together¡. Just the two of them together¡ so Nathan decided to join them and became a third wheel.
"Oh, Nate! You''re here. You finally decided to leave your cave," Stephen stood up to wee him. He greeted Nathan enthusiastically with a teasing smile. His best friend looked so grumpy once again. His face couldn''t be painted right now.
Meanwhile, Abigail stared at Nathan intently. She felt relieved to finally see him. She had been searching for him sincest night.
''Great! The devil finally shows up!'' Abigail thought to herself, smiling faintly.
But Nathan''s observant eyes caught a glimpse of her smile. For some unknown reason, the annoyance he felt moments ago when watching Stephen and Abigail as theyughed suddenly disappeared when he saw Abigail''s faint smile. She looked like she was happy to see him today.
"What are you two nning to do here?" Nathan asked them as he sat next to Abigail.
"Killing some times¡ and getting to know each other more," Stephen responded, taunting Nathan. He would like to see if his best friend would be affected by his teasing.
"We are nning to dip into the water and swim," Stephen said, winking at Abigail.
Abigail shook her head. They didn''t have ns to swim. They were just hanging out in the pool area. But Stephen gave her a meaningful look, asking her to y along with him. Stephen wanted to know what Nathan would say or how he would react.
Nathan fell silent for a moment. He darted his gaze back and forth between the pool and Abigail. He wasn''t able to join them on the beach as he was already toote when he changed his clothes.
After contemting for a while, Nathan spoke up once again. "Actually, I came here to swim as well." Nathan lied with a straight face.
Stephen shut his mouth trying to suppress hisughter. He got him! Nathan was lying! He could see through him but he didn''tment further.
''Haha! Nate, Oh Nate! How long will you deny it? I guess¡ you are starting to get attached to the woman sitting next to you.'' Stephen''s sparkling eyes were fixed on Nathan.
"Since you are here¡ what are we waiting for? Let''s dip into the water now!" Stephen stood up, grabbing Abigail''s and Nathan''s hands.
Abigail: "..."
''Eh? Is he serious?'' Abigail had never imagined that Stephen would also drag her to the pool.
Without saying a word, Stephen pushed the two towards the swimming pool, letting them fall into the water!
Ssh!
Nathan fell first. Then Stephen yfully pushed Abigail also, making hernd right into Nathan''s arms.
"Aah!" Abigail was caught off guard by Stephen''s sudden action. She closed her eyes only to feel strong arms catching her in the water. It was Nathan!
Someone was ying a cupid here as well!
Chapter 132 Nathans Rival: The Dragon Lord
Day Thirteen¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M: Red Dragon Mafia''s Headquarter ]
The Dragon Lord summoned his subordinates including the branch leader who attended the secret meeting with the Syphiruz Mafia.
Just like what Nathan concluded, the Dragon Lord didn''t show up in that meeting since he was not informed about it. He summoned the Branch Leader, Agustav, as he heard from his informant that his Branch Leader secretly met the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia.
Agustav was now kneeling in front of their Dragon Lord. His face was swollen from the beatings he received from the Dragon Lord, blood oozing out of his mouth.
"Dragon Lord, please forgive me. I just followed the order of the council. They gave me a task to clear the misunderstanding between the Red Dragon Mafia and the Syphiruz Mafia." Agustav exined to the Dragon Lord as he kept begging for his forgiveness.
He didn''t know how the Dragon Lord was able to learn about the meeting that transpired in EDSJ Five Star Hotel. He regretted doing it without thinking of the consequences.
This incident only proved that the New Dragon Lord was very influential. He had strong connections and he had eyes and ears inside their organization. They couldn''t keep any secret from him. He had a way to find out significant things that were happening within their organization.
"I am the Boss. I am the rule here. Why did you listen to those old men who had nothing to do but solicit gains from my organization? They are nothing!" The Dragon Lord was still enraged.
"Those old geezers are afraid of the Syphiruz Mafia? That''s so ridiculous. If they are cowards, they don''t have the right to be called a member of the Red Dragon!" The Dragon Lord mmed his table so hard using his fist. The subordinates who were standing in front of him jolted at the loud impact of that smash. The crystal on his desk cracked because of his action.
Agustav could no longer say a word. His body was aching. He clenched his fists while gnashing his teeth. Their Big Boss could be as ruthless as Nathan.
"Tsk! This is too ironic. They didn''t want to offend the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz but they offended their own Dragon Lord. They defied me, challenging my authority!" The Dragon Lordughed sarcastically. Deep inside, he felt betrayed. But he was aware that there were some opposition and resistance against his leadership within their organization.
"Please give me another chance, My Lord. I will never do it again. I promise I will only obey your words. Imitted a grave mistake. Please forgive me." Agustav bowed his head until his forehead touched the ground. He stayed like that, begging for his mercy.
The Dragon Lord tossed a look at Agustav with his ring eyes. He felt insulted when those arrogant old members of the Red Dragon Mafia stabbed him in the back. It was his call whether he would like to talk to the Syphiruz Mafia or not. But the other higher-ups made their decisions and moved without their Dragon Lord''s consent.
"I will forgive you only and only if¡ you will tell me the names of the council members who asked you to negotiate with the Syphiruz Mafia." The Dragon Lord was determined to punish those old men who tried to question his power and leadership.
The Dragon Lord was fuming with rage since his subordinates promised to pay andpensate the Syphiruz Mafia amounting to One Billion dors for their losses. His pride as the Dragon Lord of the Red Dragon Mafia couldn''t ept this. He was kept in the dark by his own people and now he had to pay their rival organization with one billion dors!
No matter what angle he would look at this, he was on the losing side. He couldn''t gain any benefits at all. His ego was hurt! He was not afraid of going into war against the Syphiruz Mafia. But his subordinates already lowered their heads, humbling themselves in front of the Syphiruz Mafia. He couldn''t settle his grudge unless he would do something.
"Yes, My Lord. I will tell you everything," Agustav nodded his head frantically.
"Kaido! Get him out of my sight now. Bring him to the other room and listen to what he will confess," Dragon Lordmanded his right-hand man, Kaido.
"Yes, my Lord!"
Kaido immediately obeyed their Big Boss, motioning Agustav to follow him to the next room. The Dragon Lord didn''t want to see Agustav''s face as he would just boil in rage whenever he would remember what they did without his knowledge.
When Kaido and Agustav left, the Dragon Lord focused his attention on his other loyal subordinate, Spade!
"Spade, have you tracked ck Rose?"
Spade was like the "ck Rose" of the Red Dragon Mafia. He was also skillful when it came toputers. He was also a hacker and a programmer. He was the head of the IT Department of their organization. His role also focused on collecting vital information that would be useful to their organization.
"After that chasing incident, ck Rose became more cautious. She was able to erase her trace and she went lie low. But don''t worry, my Lord. I''m still doing my best to track her location. If she tries to hack and steal money from another server, I will be able to track her location." Spade reassured the Dragon Lord.
"Good. We need her. She can be a great asset once she joins our organization. She was a member of the Phantom Assassin Guild that was eradicated by the Syphiruz Mafia. Once you encounter her, don''t be nasty towards her. You should befriend her and offer her to join us. We can use her hatred and grudge against the Syphiruz."
The Dragon Lord was very determined topete against the Syphiruz Mafia. He was already nning to recruit people who had grudges towards the Syphiruz.
"I understand, my Lord. I will build a strong connection with her." Spade was confident since ck Rose and he had the same field of expertise. He thought the two of them would easily get along well.
The Dragon Lord just nodded his head. He was trusting Spade''s words. This time he shifted his gaze to his another dependable subordinate, Jack "The Hitman".
"Jack, I will give you a very important mission."
"Just give me your order, my Lord. I will definitely aplish it," Jack politely asked his Big Boss.
Jack was the best sharpshooter of the Dragon Mafia. He had never failed any of his missions before. He was both the Dragon Lord''s bodyguard and his assassin. If the Dragon Lord wanted to kill someone, he would only give this task to Jack.
The Dragon Lord picked something from his drawer. It was a picture of a man in his ck tuxedo. He showed it to Jack.
Jack watched the photo carefully and was surprised when he recognized the person in the picture.
"This man¡ he is the CEO of the SYP Twilight Corporation. Nathan Sparks! What do you want me to do with him, my Lord?" Jack suddenly became anxious. Was their Dragon Lord nning to assassinate this prominent figure? Sparks was a very influential and powerful family in Country M.
"He is your target. Currently, he is in Country F. But don''t kill him on the spot. Just make sure he will receive a fatal shot." An evil smirk shed on the Dragon Lord''s face.
"He didn''t bring bodyguards in Country F. I think this is a perfect chance to attack him," the Dragon Lord added.
Jack was silent for a moment, trying to figure out why his Big Boss wanted to harm this influential man. Did he have a grudge against this man?
Jack had no idea that Nathan Sparks was the mysterious leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. He didn''t think of him as the Red Dragon''s Mafia''s rival. He wondered if their Dragon Lord asked him to do this mission for his personal reason, not because of their organization. But either way, he had to follow his Big Boss''s order.
"Consider it done, my Lord. I will immediately fly to Country F today."
"Kaido already made all the preparations." The Dragon Lord informed him.
"Okay my Lord. Just leave everything to me." Jack was d to have this new mission. It''s been so long since thest time he received a special mission like this. He missed firing his favorite gun.
"Be careful¡ you don''t have to do your mission on the first day of your arrival. You can silently monitor your target. He is an important figure. Who knows he has secret bodyguards around him."
"Thank you for these reminders, my Lord. I know what to do."
After giving them his orders, the Dragon Lord dismissed them. He sat back on his chair and leaned his head on the headrest of the chair. He closed his eyes and massaged his temples.
"Nathan Sparks¡" he mumbled through his gritted teeth. "Now that I have power¡ I will steal everything from you."
*****
Meanwhile, in Country F, two people were still staring at each other intently in the pool. Abigail challenged Nathan again for another bet.
"Nathan Sparks¡ you never know¡ you mighte to me again, begging me to touch you. Wanna bet?"
Nathan let out another chuckle while looking at Abigail with amusement. "Woman, why are you so confident?"
"You don''t even know how to kiss," Nathan murmured to himself.
"Huh? What did you just say?" Abigail heard hisst sentence even though Nathan only said it in a whisper.
Nathan just smirked at her, lifting her chin. Then his forefinger reflexively moved, tracing her lower lip.
Abigail was stupefied by his action. She was frozen in her spot while eyeing Nathan with disbelief.
Abigail: "0_0"
''What the hell? Did he just touch my lips? What had gotten into him?!''
Chapter 133 Sing A Song For The Devil
Day Thirteen¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country F: Night Time ]
Kathleen invited Nathan, Abigail, and Stephen to go out and have fun tonight. She didn''t inform Veronica as she would just ruin the moment. The two were not getting along.
Furthermore, Veronica hadn''t shown up to them for the whole day. She was still upset with Nathan. She thought Nathan would try to console her even though he already apologized to her.
The four of them arrived at a famous club of Country F in the City of Andromeda, named Royal Night Club. They could dance and drink to their hearts'' content. They could also sing inside a private booth on the second floor of the club.
Though Nathan was not in the mood, he couldn''t understand why he still joined them. Was it because he wouldn''t be at ease knowing that Abigail was having fun together with Stephen and Kathleen?
Aside from that, he wanted to divert his attention. He was getting stressed over Phantomke''s condition. The doctors said her health was improving aspared to before. However, they still couldn''t give him an exact time when she would wake up.
As long as Phantomke was in aa, Nathan would not be able to move on from the past. That was what he thought. Especially now, Veronica was making him feel guilty for getting involved with another woman.
Abigail and Kathleen also noticed Nathan''s sullen mood. He was just sitting in the corner, drinking his whiskey.
"What''s wrong with Nathan? He is feeling so down tonight," Kathleen whispered to Abigail.
Abigail nced in his direction. Stephen and Nathan were both sitting in the left corner of the bar counter, just quietly drinking their booze.
Abigail frowned as Nathan''s mood this morning was different. Heughed numerous times in the pool area and was teasing her this morning. She wondered what happened that made him gloomy and downcast.
When she looked at his eyes, she could see mncholy in his two beautiful blue orbs. "I think we should ask Stephen. He might know the reason."
"Hmm. Abi, you should grab this opportunity to talk to Nathan and cheer him up," Kathleen encouraged her. They were standing on the dance floor as Kathleen pulled her to the center.
Abigail was not dancing at all. She was just standing there next to Kathleen as if she was herdy bodyguard. Kathleen was the most carefree among the four as she enjoyed the dance floor.
"Nathan will never open up with me. He doesn''t like to share his feelings with anyone. He is a man. He prefers to drink than to talk to someone." Abigail would never expect Nathan to share his burden with her.
"Why don''t you try? Sometimes, it is better to talk to strangers than to someone you are close with." Kathleen reasoned out. Then her eyes brightened up as an idea popped up in her mind. "I will drag Stephen here and you will sit there next to Nathan. Try to start a conversation."
Abigail remained standing in her spot while staring at Nathan. She was still contemting what she should do. For some unknown reason, she was a little bit nervous to be alone with Nathan. He was acting strangelytely. And she couldn''t control her heart from racing whenever she would get closer to him.
"If just talking to him will not work, bring him to the private booth and sing for him. I''ve heard you have a nice singing voice too aside from being an actress." Kathleen kept on pushing Abigail. She wanted Abigail to tame that cold and aloof man, Nathan Sparks.
"Okay¡ I will try." Abigail took a deep sigh after agreeing to Kathleen''s suggestion.
The twodies immediately walked to join the two guys.
"Hello, Ladies! Are you having fun here?" Stephen greeted them right away. He even raised his ss for them. "Wanna have some?"
"Thanks, Steph. But I have to refuse. I need to enjoy the dance floor first before I get drunk. Come and join me first. Abigail is already tired so I don''t havepany any more."
Kathleen snatched the ss of beer in Stephen''s hand and put it down on the bar counter. Then she grabbed his hand, pulling him up to follow her.
Stephen couldn''t say no as Kathleen already seeded in dragging him to the dance floor. Meanwhile, Abigail already sat next to Nathan and ordered her owndy''s drink.
Nathan was slowly ying with his ss in his hand. He was lost in his thoughts. He was reminiscing about the past wherein Monica and he were still together, enjoying their moments like this. One time, they went out together with Aiden and Stephen in a nightclub just to drink and dance.
Their first night happened when they were both drunk. They ended up sleeping together in a hotel.
"A penny for your thoughts," Abigail softly said, snapping Nathan out of his wandering thoughts. When he nced to his side, Stephen was no longer there. His best friend was reced by this lovely maiden, Abigail.
Because his mind was preupied a while ago, Nathan didn''t even notice that Stephen already left and Abigail was there beside him. Their eyes met for a moment, no one tried to break their eye contact.
From the back of his mind, someone was telling him to avoid Abigail for Monica''s sake. Veronica''s words were engraved in his mind after their argument.
For the past two years, if he was not busy with work, all he could think of was his revenge against Phantomke. But something changed when he met Abigail. His attention was suddenly divided because of Abigail''s existence. He felt like he had be distracted because of her.
Nathan didn''t utter a word. He just looked away and drank his whiskey. He was not in the mood to speak.
Abigail could only sigh. She already expected this. Nathan would refuse to talk. He was just a man of a few words. However, Abigail would not give up easily. Kathleen encouraged her and gave her this opportunity to get closer to Nathan so she had to do her part.
"Why did youe here? You said it was not because of Veronica¡ but someone else." Abigail asked Nathan as she was also curious as to why Nathan went to Country F.
Abigail looked at her ss, waiting for Nathan''s response. He was silent for ten seconds. She thought Nathan would never give her an answer. But to her surprise, Nathan finally spoke up.
"There is someone whom I need to collect a big debt. I came here because of that person." A cold glint shed through Nathan''s eyes.
Abigail sensed the chilly aura emanating from him. She saw him tightening his grip on his ss. When she looked at him, she saw Nathan''s dark expression, his jaw clenched. He was furious at that person.
''Don''t tell me¡ it was because of me.'' Abigail recalled that Stephen and Nathan visited a patient in the same hospital where she had her eye check-up. ''Did he bring my original body here to be treated?''
Abigail was able to connect the dots since Veronica was the doctor-in-charge of her original body. The hatred in Nathan''s eyes was only directed to her real self¨C Phantomke.
''Though you hate me as much as I hate you¡ I have to make you fall for me. This is the only way for me to survive miraculously.''
Bam-Bam already exined to her that her body could only hold out for another one hundred days. If she failed to aplish her mission and her soul couldn''t return to her original body, she would eventually die. So far, she only had 87 Days left.
Without further ado, Abigail finished her drink in one go and put her ss down. She stood up and grabbed Nathan''s hand. Nathan just looked at her confusedly.
"Come with me. I will help you lighten your mood." Abigail mumbled with so much determination in her eyes.
Nathan blinked his eyes in amusement. He didn''t know what Abigail was thinking. He just obediently followed as he was curious about how she would be able to lighten his mood.
Nathan thought Abigail was nning to dance with him on the dance floor but they were walking in the opposite direction. They went to the second floor where they could find a private booth. (KTV: Karaoke Booth)
"What are we doing here?" Nathan asked Abigail as soon as they entered. The booth was spacious enough for five to eight people.
Abigail smiled and replied confidently, "I''m gonna sing for you."
Nathan gave her a ''you-got-to-be-kidding'' look. Singing for him? He found it silly and corny. Abigail just ignored his sour expression. She guided him to the couch and let him sit.
Abigail looked for a certain song she would sing for him¡ a song with a lively beat that would soothe and lighten Nathan''s mood. Of course, a song with a nice message.
Nathan just sat there quietly while watching Abigail as she continued to search for the right song. ''Is she serious? This is the first time someone is singing for me.''
After a few seconds, Abigail finally encoded the song code and grabbed the microphone. She chose her favorite song¡ a song that could make her lighten her mood when she was feeling gloomy.
Abigail stood up at the center and faced Nathan when the background music started to y. Abigail began to sing the song and Nathan was just staring at her intently, his eyes not leaving her face.
*Author''s Note: Song Lyrics credit to the artist andposer. You can listen to this song while reading this chapter Special by Lizzo*
? [ I''m used to feeling alone, oh ]
[ So I thought that I''d let you know (oh) ]
[ In case nobody told you today ]
[ You''re special (special) ]
[ In case nobody made you believe ]
[ You''re special (special) ]
[ Well, I will always love you the same ]
[ You''re special ]
[ I''m so d that you''re still with us ]
[ Broken, but damn, you''re still perfect (perfect) ]
[ I know that I''m not alone, oh ]
[ So I thought that I''d let you know (oh) ]
[ Uh, yeah, yeah, yeah (yeah, yeah) ]
Chapter 137 Worried About Him
Day Thirteen¡
~~*****~~
Veronica and Stephen searched for Nathan separately. The Royal Night Club was very crowded tonight. It was spacious so it would take time before they could search all the areas in the club.
When Stephen didn''t see Nathan nearby, he proceeded to the men''sfort room on the second floor. That was the only ce he hadn''t searched yet on the second floor.
When Stephen reached thefort room, he wondered why some men were just standing outside the door.
"What''s wrong?" Stephen asked them.
"The door is locked, Dude!" One guy responded to Stephen''s query.
"Let''s go downstairs. There is anotherfort room on the ground floor near the stage," another guy spoke up, suggesting to the group.
The four men decided to leave, walking past Stephen. He just stayed on the spot, looking at the closed door. He was contemting whether to break the door or not. What if Nathan was inside?
After a while, Stephen used his phone to dial Veronica''s number. She was able to answer him right away.
**[Phone Conversation between the Two]**
Stephen: "Veronica, where are you? Have you found Nathan?"
Veronica: "Not yet. I''m searching for Nathan here on the ground floor."
Stephen: "Can you ask for the key to the men''sfort room from one of the waiters at the bar counter?"
Veronica: "Okay. Got it!
Stephen: "Come up here as soon as you get it."
Veronica: "Stopmanding me. I know what to do!"
Stephen: "..."
Stephen just chose to stay silent and hung up the phone. He didn''t mean to order her around. It''s just that they needed to find Nathan as soon as possible, otherwise, Abigail would refuse to go to the hospital without Nathan.
Stephen thought Abigail was only overthinking. He knew his best friend. He was strong and capable of fighting. He wouldn''t be in trouble even without his bodyguards.
"Ah! I don''t have time for this!" Stephen said as he charged towards the door. "Nathan?! Are you there?"
Stephen started calling Nathan from the other side of the door and he started kicking the door knob. He could no longer wait for the key.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Stephen kept hitting the door using his leg and elbow. A few minutester, the doorknob finally gave up and got broken.
Stephen made onest strong push to open the door. And it flew open. The first thing that caught his eyes was Nathan''s unconscious body, lying on the floor.
"NATHAN!" Stephen screamed and panicked as soon as he saw his best friend lying unconscious while bleeding.
''What happened to him?! Who attacked him?''
He sprinted forward, holding Nathan''s body. He couldn''t believe it. Abigail was right! Nathan was in danger. But how did she know that?!
He had no time to spare. Nathan was not responding to him. He searched for his injury. He tore a piece of his clothes to tie and cover Nathan''s wound, stopping it from bleeding.
"Damn! He might die if he loses too much blood!"
Without further ado, Stephen carried Nathan''s body and ran as fast as he could. Kathleen and Doreen were also on their way to the hospital together with Abigail.
"Fuck! Who did this to you? An enemy?" Stephen didn''t stop cursing, worrying about his best friend.
Stephen passed through the crowd going out of the nightclub. Several pairs of eyes were looking at him. Among them was the person who stabbed Nathan with a poisoned knife.
Stephen bumped into Veronica who became pale the moment she saw Nathan''s condition.
"He was stabbed! We have to bring him to the hospital now." Stephen dered.
Veronica just nodded her head and followed Stephen to the parking lot. He put Nathan in the back passenger in a rush. Veronica also stepped inside to hold Nathan. Stephen proceeded to the driver''s seat. He started the car and sped off to the nearest hospital.
"Nathan¡ please don''t die on me," Veronica mumbled with her trembling voice. She hugged Nathan''s body.
"He is not going to die. He can''t die!" Stephen said with so much conviction.
*****
Twenty minutester¡
Abigail woke up and noticed that she was already in the hospital. Kathleen was sitting on her sickbed watching her over. Kathleen immediately pounced on her when she saw her awake.
"You scared me to death, Abi! Do you know that!" Kathleen was hugging Abigail tightly.
"I''m fine now. Where is Nathan?" Abigail roamed her eyes around the ward, searching for Nathan.
Kathleen took a deep sigh before she let go of Abigail. There was a sullen look on her face as she recalled Stephen''s words.
"Abi¡ you were right. Something bad happened to Nathan. He was attacked inside the men''sfort room. He was stabbed. He was being treated here as well. Fortunately, Stephen found him immediately, otherwise, he would have died."
Abigail didn''t know how she would feel after hearing that. In fact, she was still clueless as to why she felt the same pain as Nathan. He was the one who got stabbed but she also experienced it without bleeding.
''He can''t die. He can''t die just yet,'' Abigail thought to herself, clenching her fists. She wondered if this was also what Nathan felt when he saw her stabbing her own self in front of him. Both of them wanted to get revenge on each other.
But deep down, Abigail felt something aside from hatred. She was worried about Nathan¡ a real concern for her enemy. She shouldn''t have to feel this way. She should be rejoicing because the devil was hurt! However, she couldn''t find the joy in her heart.
"I want to see him," Abigail suddenly blurted out.
Kathleen understood how she felt so she just nodded her head, assisting Abigail to stand up. "Stephen and Veronica are there. I think Veronica might stop you from seeing Nathan."
Abigail''s eyes were set aze. "She has no right to do that."
Kathleen let out a soft giggle. Abigail was right. Veronica had no right to stop Abigail from seeing Nathan.
"Alright! Let''s go. Don''t worry. Stephen and I will deal with her if she bes stubborn."
Chapter 138 A Kiss To Break The Soul Binding Spell
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
With the help of Kathleen and Stephen, Abigail was able to stay by Nathan''s sidest night. She didn''t leave Nathan inside his private ward.
After being treated at the nearest hospital, Nathan was transferred to the prestigious hospital in Country F where Phantomke was also being examined.
Kathleen made Veronica drink a sleeping pill causing her to sleep soundly while watching over Nathan. She brought Veronica back to the hotel so that Abigail could have private time alone with Nathan.
Stephen, on the other hand, got busy investigating what happened in the Royal Night Club men''sfort room. He needed to find out who was the culprit who hurt his best friend.
He wondered if the culprit was rted to Syphiruz Mafia''s opposing factions or a person whom Nathan had offended in the business world.
Stephen didn''t sleepst night as he was preupied with this case. He already informed Nathan''s assistant and right-hand man, Axel about what happened. Aiden also heard the news. Aiden and Axel would go to the Country F together first thing today!
The Syphiruz Mafia was also on high alert after receiving the news that their Supreme Leader was attacked. They wouldn''t sit back. They had to find the culprit and what was the real motive for attacking Nathan.
Meanwhile, Abigail woke up at dawn. She fell asleep without knowing. By the time she opened her eyes, it was already 3:40 am. Nathan was still sleeping. He hasn''t regained consciousness yet after his operation.
Abigail stood up from the couch and traced her steps towards Nathan''s sick bed. She didn''t know if she felt d or not that Nathan survived.
She was staring intently at his sleeping figure when Bam-Bam appeared once more. Abigail grabbed his one leg right away, not allowing the flying creature to escape from her grasp.
"Bam-Bam! Now exin to me what had just happened out there!" Abigail demanded. "Why did I feel his pain?"
Bam-Bam just scratched his face using his paw and he smiled sheepishly at her. Abigail had already seen this kind of smile before. She red at him and tightened her grip on his right leg.
"A! You are gripping my leg too tightly, Master," Bam-Bamined with his teary-eyed look.
However, Abigail just ignored him and didn''t buy his word. He was a magical creature. He wouldn''t be hurt that easily.
"Don''t give me that silly look, Bam-Bam. I want you to exin the strange urrencest night!" Abigail looked frightening as she demanded answers. She had a feeling that this magical creature knew something she didn''t know.
"Okay. I''ll confess the truth. Just let go of my leg first, Miss Beautiful," Bam-Bam negotiated, trying to act cute in front of her.
Abigail pursed her lips as she looked at him suspiciously. "What if you will try to escape? Just tell me now!"
"But please don''t get mad at me. Promise?" Bam-Bam shed his doe-like eyes, trying to win her with his charms.
Abigail just bobbed her head. She would restrain herself from getting mad as long as she could hear a proper exnation for that strange phenomenon!
Bam-Bam heaved a sigh of relief when Abigail promised not to get mad. He decided to be frank and honest with her.
"The truth is¡ I used a spell to bind your souls together¡ your soul and Nathan''s soul!" he confessed.
Abigail''s eyes widened at that remark. "What?! Why did you do that?!"
"Ahem¡ Sorry. I have to do it. Remember what I''ve told you before? The restrictions I''ve mentioned to you."
"What restrictions?" Abigail asked him expectantly as her mind was not working right now. She couldn''t remember the exact words he said.
"You couldn''t kill Nathan Sparks using Abigail Scarlett. You must not touch Nathan''s body to hurt him¡ because I bound your soul to him with his blood. Whenever he would shed blood, you would also get hurt and feel his pain just like what happenedst night. At that time, I had to bind your souls because I was afraid that you would break the rule and do something bad against Nathan Sparks."
Abigail couldn''t believe this flying creature! She had the urge to squeeze him tightly around her arms and pinched his fluffy cheeks so hard. She felt betrayed. This creature was calling her Master but he was more concerned about Nathan''s safety than hers.
"Unbind our souls, NOW!" Abigailmanded, catching the cheeks of the poor creature. She pinched Bam-Bam''s cheeks tightly.
"AWW! Master, not my face." Bam-Bam pleaded.
"Remove the binding spell first! This guy is a dangerous person and many people will try to attack and assassinate him. Are you nning to make me suffer too every time he will be targeted by his enemies?! Why are you doing this to me, Bam-Bam?!"
Bam-Bam put his paws together, rubbing them in front of Abigail as he apologized. "Okay. Master¡ Let go of my cheeks first. Then I will tell you how you can unbind your souls!"
Abigail released Bam-Bam''s poor cheeks as she waited for him to say the solution on how she can unbind their souls. She would also be in trouble if Nathan would be targeted by opposing factions. She knew that Nathan had lots of enemies. When it came to this, she didn''t want to be involved.
In the future, once she seeded in returning to her original body, she would also be the first one who would try to eliminate Nathan Sparks. A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye!
On the other hand, Bam-Bam maintained his distance from Abigail as he was already nning to escape after telling her how to unbind Nathan''s and Abigail''s souls.
"Master, there is a simple way to do this. The only thing you have to do is¡ to KISS Nathan on his lips!" Bam-Bam said, his eyes glimmering with humor.
Abigail: "..."
"Just kiss him for one minute and you will be able to break the spell, just like how the prince charming broke the curse after kissing the sleeping beauty!" Bam-Bam didn''t wait for Abigail''s response as he snapped his fingers to disappear from Abigail''s sight! Bam-Bam escaped!
"BAM-BAM!!!"
Chapter 139 They Kissed For The Second Time
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
"BAM-BAM!!!" Abigail yelled in annoyance.
How could he leave like that after telling her that absurd way of breaking the soul-binding spell he cast on them?
If Bam-Bam was not a cute charming creature, she would have sliced him into tiny pieces using her favorite dagger.
That crafty magical creature had a unique way of testing her patience. If not for this creature, she wouldn''t be in this predicament. How dare he bind their souls just to protect Nathan from Phantomke''s hands?!
And what did he say? There was a simple way to break the spell and that was¡ she had to kiss him on the lips for one minute!
"Is he kidding me?!"
Ever since that magical creature appeared in front of her, Abigail had been receiving ridiculous missions from him.
She was supposed to die but that crafty and yful soul keeper chose to give her another chance to live. He kept her alive for the benefits of Nathan.
Then he transferred her soul to another body¡ a body that was being chased by another bad guy. Someone was trying to kill Abigail. And in order to stay alive and protect this borrowed body, Phantomke had to investigate and capture the culprit who wanted Abigail Scarlett dead.
And now, she found out that this annoying magical creature bound her soul to the devil''s soul so that she wouldn''t try to kill him because she would also die if she did so. The only way to break that spell was to kiss the devil?!
''Damn! Why should I give my first kiss to my mortal enemy?!'' Abigail was fuming with rage as she thought that she was being yed at by destiny. This was crazy!
Abigail turned to Nathan who was sound asleep on his sickbed. He hadn''t regained consciousness yet because of the anesthesia.
Then her emerald eyes subconsciously fell on Nathan''s lips. She frowned deeply as she imagined herself kissing the gorgeous man who was in his deep sleep.
"Damn! Will it be alright? If I kiss him now, Nathan will never know. Besides, he is still unconscious¡ a perfect time to steal a kiss from him." Abigail mumbled to herself, still undecided.
But she had to do it if she wanted to break the spell. She didn''t want to suffer whenever Nathan would bleed! She would never want to share his pain. He was her enemy she had to kill someday!
Though it was against her will, Abigail just found herself tracing her steps towards Nathan. She stood closer to Nathan''s head and gazed at him for a long moment.
Her heart was racing rapidly inside the wall of her chest. She was like a theft in the night, ready to steal something precious from this gorgeous man. A Kiss!
Abigail had no idea that this was not the first she would do this. She already kissed him before but she couldn''t remember. So she was thinking that this would be her first ever kiss!
Abigail clenched her teeth. ''Damn! I will give up my first kiss to a sleeping person?!'' Abigail kept onining inside her mind.
"I guess, I have no choice!" Abigail mumbled before she leaned down.
Abigail took a deep breath and slowly brought her face closer to his.
Badum! Badum! Badum!
Her beating heart became so loud in her ears. She didn''t know if this was a sign of nervousness or excitement.
''I have to make it in one try. One minute kiss! I can do this,'' Abigail cheered herself onest time before doing the deed.
Now, the fierce assassin had be a kiss stealer!
At that moment, Abigail''s lips found their way instinctively to his. The moment her soft lips touched Nathan''s lips, an electric current rushed on her nerves, spreading fast throughout her senses.
''Damn you, Bam-Bam!'' Abigail was cursing Bam-Bam in her mind as she closed her eyes. She just let her lips press against the surface of Nathan''s lips. She was not moving. She started counting. This contact shouldst for one minute!
But it seemed that Abigail''s lips worked like magic as if the prince charming was there to fulfill his mission to break the curse to awaken the sleeping beauty.
This time it was a reverse story. Abigail was the prince charming while Nathan was the sleeping beauty. The person who was sound asleep was suddenly awakened.
Nathan was awakened at the feel of soft and familiar lips, pressed against his. He slowly opened his eyes only to be greeted by Abigail''s face. She didn''t notice that Nathan was already awake as her eyes were closed.
She was having a hard time calming her heart if she would see Nathan''s face so she chose to shut her eyes as she kissed him. In fact, she couldn''t call this a kiss. She just pressed her lips on his lips and did nothing!
On the other hand, Nathan blinked his eyes several times trying to figure out if he was dreaming or not. He cleared his vision and all he could see was Abigail. It only meant her lips were the ones who were touching his lips right now.
Nathan had forgotten that he almost diedst night. His attention was all focused on Abigail and their connected lips.
''This is no fun at all. This woman still has a long way to go. The way she kissed mest time is way better than this!'' Nathan thought to himself.
After a while, a naughty idea popped up in Nathan''s mind. ''I still need to teach her how to properly kiss someone.''
With that thought in mind, Nathan''s arms moved, grabbing the back of her head. Before Abigail could react, she just felt Nathan''s mouth capturing her lips in a savage conquest, fiercely kissing her.
''Huh? Wait?! What''s happening?! Is he awake?!''
Abigail opened her eyes but Nathan''s mouth made her close her eyes again as his lips pinched her lower lip in between his teeth, causing her to part her lips. His mouth roughly ground into hers and she opened her lips helplessly beneath his probing tongue.
Chapter 140 [Bonus Chapter] Her Steamy Fantasy
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
Abigail was still dazed by this scene. She was only nning to stay in contact with Nathan''s lips for one minute without doing anything.
But now, she was being kissed by the devil for real! She was like a moth who threw herself to a me¡ unknowingly bewitched just to die.
She should stop Nathan and push him away but all her senses were already clouded by his dominating kiss. He was literally ravaging her lips as if he was punishing her. But it was a sweet torture.
Abigail was drowning in this ming desire. Who would have thought that a kiss would give her a wonderful feeling she had never experienced before?
A while ago, she wasmenting that she had to give up her first kiss for a sleeping person. But now, she didn''t know what to feel anymore. She waspletely bewitched by Nathan''s kiss and she didn''t want to stop.
Nathan''s toying lips captured her tongue and he sucked her sweetness, giving Abigail a tickling sensation on her insides. Nathan was the one taking the lead. Abigail could only follow pursuit. She was going with the flow.
Subconsciously, she was already enjoying the moment. And she had already forgotten about the countdown. One minute kiss! Just forget it!
Soon, Abigail was slowly getting the hang of it. She began to move, responding to his aggressive kiss. Just like what she did during their first kiss, Abigail managed to match up with the intensity of Nathan''s passionate kiss.
She mimicked his action. Her mouth captured his tongue and she started sucking him. When she released him, their tongues started to lick each other, entwining and wrestling each other inside their mouths alternately.
''She is learning fast,'' Nathan thought to himself, his lips twitching with a satisfied smirk.
Nathan''s thrusting tongue pushed her toward new sensations as it moved into her mouth with urgent passion. Abigail moaned sensuously which encouraged Nathan further.
Abigail didn''t know how long she couldst as the pleasure was overwhelming. Nathan didn''t stop exploring her mouth. His tongue swept inside to caress the walls of her mouth, tracing her teeth and licking her tongue.
When he was satisfied, he brought his attention back to her swollen lips. He nibbled on her lower and upper lips alternately.
''Damn! I couldn''t breathe¡ I feel like I''m losing some oxygen¡'' Abigail thought to herself.
She had just proven to herself that Nathan Sparks was a great kisser. Damn! He was making her breathless but at the same time, craving for more.
She felt an intense goosebump all over her body. She was so hot and her lower body was throbbing. Damn! She got totally aroused by that kiss. She could feel the moistening of her underwear.
''Shit! I''m wet,'' Abigail''s cheeks reddened at that thought.
She wanted Nathan to touch and kiss her body once more just like how he did it for the first time. She began fantasizing about those intimate moments between them.
She remembered how Nathan pinned her hands above her head while he trapped her with hisrge body. He trailed kisses from her cheeks going down her neck and corbones.
She was aching to feel his hand on top of her breast once more, fondling and kneading her full breast using his palm.
Abigail''s fingers reflexively clenched the railing of his sickbed as she felt the rush of heated pleasure from her abdomen down to her sex.
The way Nathan sucked her tongue reminded her of the moment he sucked her nipple so hard as if he was milking her.
And as Nathan''s finger began caressing her cheek, Abigail''s mind wandered off somewhere again. Her imagination was getting more intense. She remembered the wonderful sensation brought by his fingers as he started to brush and touch her forbidden spot.
Nathan was an expert at using his fingers in giving her pleasure. He touched her down there¡ ying with her folds and clit as he rubbed her wet core, his fingers brushing herdy part up and down.
"Ummh~" Abigail suddenly moaned in between their kisses. Her mind was filled with fantasy about Nathan and her.
''Ahh, what the hell am I thinking? For goodness''s sake!'' Abigail scolded herself. They were currently in the hospital and the person in front of her was a patient.
Abigail snapped her eyes open and gently pushed Nathan away as she drew her head back. Abigail was panting, gasping for air. That long hungry passionate kiss left her breathless.
She put her hand against her chest, trying to calm her heart. Her heartbeat was still so loud and her heart continued beating like a drum roll.
''Damn! What had just happened?''
Abigail anxiously turned in Nathan''s direction, wondering what would be his reactions.
Abigail: "..."
But the moment she set her eyes on Nathan''s face, she was surprised to see him with his closed eyes.
''What the heck? Did he just fall asleep after kissing me hard?'' Abigail looked at Nathan with disbelief.
Abigail tapped his shoulder but Nathan didn''t respond. She just stared at him strangely. She couldn''t believe this. Was he sound asleep or was he just pretending?
"Nathan?" Abigail called his name. But Nathan didn''t respond.
She patted his shoulder again but she didn''t get any reaction from him.
Abigail tugged her hair in annoyance. ''What the hell is going on here?''
Still confused about what had just transpired there, Abigail decided to gather her thoughts and calm herself down so she left the ward.
Little did she know, two men had just yed a prank on her early this morning. One pretended to be asleep after kissing Abigail passionately.
And the other one reappeared as soon as Abigail left Nathan''s ward.
Bam-Bam was grinning from ear to ear as he watched the closed door where Abigail walked out.
''Hmm. From the way she kissed him, I think there is no need for the soul-binding spell. I bet Phantomke will not kill Nathan in the meantime. If she hated him that much, how could she enjoy that kiss? Hahaha!''
Bam-Bam just uttered some chants to remove the soul-binding spell. The crafty naughty soul keeper lied to Abigail about the one-minute kiss. He just used it as an alibi to test Abigail''s self-control.
''Haha! She is attracted to the devil.''
Chapter 141 Just One Bite
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
Nathan''s VIP ward was now heavily guarded by his men. Axel and Aiden arrived at Country F. His right-hand man, Axel, brought ten of Nathan''s elite bodyguards.
Five of them visited the crime scene together with Axel and Stephen. Aiden was the one who was left in the hospital to watch over his best friend.
"Hey man, what happened to you? You almost diedst night!" Aiden asked Nathan worriedly. "How could someone easily defeat you?"
Nathan was already awake and Aiden was the first person he saw. He was hoping to see Abigail but she was nowhere to be found.
''Maybe she is still in shock because of that kiss?'' Nathan thought to himself,pletely ignoring Aiden''s query.
"Nate! I''m talking to you," Aidenined.
"Pardon, what did you say?" Nathan asked.
"I said how could a single person defeat you in one-on-onebat?! Was he that strong? Even Stephen and I were having a hard time defeating you together!"
Nathan fell silent and blinked. ''Because I was distracted¡ I was thinking about Abigail.''
Nathan had an answer but he wouldn''t tell Aiden about it. It was too embarrassing.
"Yes, probably he is stronger than both of youbined," Nathan said with a straight face. He just made this as an alibi.
"If that is so, you have to bring your bodyguards wherever you go. Why did youe to this country without them?!" Aiden started nagging Nathan. Aiden could also be an overprotective friend sometimes. He didn''t like to see his friends getting hurt.
"Damn! I wanna beat the guy who did this to you!" Aiden mumbled through his gritted teeth. He was cracking his knuckles.
Nathan looked down and pressed the side of his stomach wherein he was stabbed by the poisoned dagger. He lost consciousness inside thefort room so he didn''t know what happened after that.
He thought the guy would approach his unconscious body to end his life. But he was surprised that the attacker let him live. For what purpose? What did he attack him for in the first ce if he wouldn''t finish the job?
"Did you find any clue? I wonder if this is some kind of warning¡ He had no intention of killing me on the spot." Nathan shared his deduction with him.
Aiden nodded his head as he rubbed his chin. "Stephen and Axel are still investigating. To think about this¡ no major artery has been damaged. No internal organ got affected. The poison he used isn''t that fatal ording to the result of your medical examination."
"But still, I wanna beat that guy for messing with you! How dare he attack you?!"
The two were still thinking so hard when the door slid open. Veronica came running in Nathan''s direction.
"Nathan! You are finally awake. How do you feel?" Veronica approached Nathan and held him as if she was a worried girlfriend.
Nathan wanted to shove her off but he recalled that Dr. Doreen told him that Stephen and Veronica were the people who immediately brought him to the nearest hospital to save him.
"I''m fine," he inly said.
"Thank God! You scared me to death! I thought we were going to lose you. I-I¡" Veronica was not able to finish her words as she burst into tears. She cried in front of him.
Nathan frowned as he watched her. He turned to Aiden, his sharp gaze motioning Aiden to take over andfort Veronica himself.
Nathan seemed like telling Aiden this¨C ''Get her away from me.''
Aiden could only smile helplessly. He knew that Nathan didn''t know how tofort a woman. The only woman in his eyes was Monica.
Without further ado, Aiden moved closer to Veronica and held her shoulders. "Nathan is okay now. Stop crying now, Vivi." Aiden led her to the couch, sessfully separating her from Nathan. Vivi was his endearment to Veronica.
Abigail also showed up inside the ward. Nathan looked at the door and met Abigail''s eyes steadily for a moment. His prating gaze made Abigail halt on her steps.
She stood there while holding a lunch box she prepared for Nathan.
''Can he remember anything or not?'' Abigail mused to herself as she assessed Nathan. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking as Nathan was good at concealing his emotions.
With her drumming heart, she found the courage to move forward and get close to Nathan. She was soon weed by a deathly re from Veronica.
"Abi!!!" Aiden, on the other hand, excitedly called her name and greeted her with so much enthusiasm. "Is that for us?" He pointed at the lunch box in Abigail''s hand.
"No! It''s for the patient!" Abigail tantly said that brought a faint smile to Nathan''s face. However, he was able to erase the smile right away, hiding it from everyone.
Aiden just crumpled his face, acting jealous. He wanted to taste Abigail''s cooking so he nced at Nathan and begged. "Can you share it with us? I want to taste Abigail''s cooking."
Nathan gazed at Aiden with his glowering eyes. He thought his best friend was too shameless to ask him that. Of course, he wouldn''t like to share.
"I''m hungry." Nathan only said. But these words also meant ''I won''t gonna share!''
Aiden could only sigh in defeat.
Meanwhile, Veronica started to show some attitude again. "Why are you here?" She didn''t bother to hide the displeasure in her voice.
"Do you need to ask? Isn''t it obvious? I''m here to see Nathan," Abigail responded in a sarcastic tone.
Veronica''s face darkened further because of that arrogant remark from Abigail. She couldn''t believe that this mere actress was talking back to her.
''Just you wait, Abigail. I''m gonna make you suffer!'' Veronica was cursing Abigail in her mind.
Nathan wasn''t bothered by the two Ladies arguing. His attention was now focused on the lunch box.
Aiden sat in front of Nathan and opened his mouth. He was begging Nathan to feed him a spoonful of Abigail''s homemade food.
"Just one bite¡" Aiden asked Nathan with his puppy-eyed look.
But Nathan only picked up his phone and dialed a number. After a while, he handed it over to Aiden. "Here, just order anything you wanna eat."
Aiden: "..."
''Eh? Don''t tell me Nate doesn''t wanna share even just one bite of Abigail''s food?!!''
Chapter 142 Do You Like Handsome Men?
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M: Sparks Mansion ]
Cherry, also known as ck Rose, started her new job in Sparks Mansion as the Head Chef. Abigail rmended her to Butler Li so she got epted right away. Cherry was convinced to work there because of the big sry offer.
Before Abigail went to Country F, she made sure to remind Butler Li to take care of Cherry. Cherry was a precious junior sister for her. She could tell that people in the mansion would target her once they learned that she was connected to Abigail.
To protect Cherry from the bullies in the mansion, Abigail requested Cherry to pretend that she didn''t know her at all. She also told Butler Li to keep it a secret except from Nathan and Ethan.
The mansion was filled with people who wanted to kick Abigail out. She already informed Cherry about it so she understood the situation. She would be cautious and careful inside that mansion.
Since Abigail helped her to find this job, Cherry had decided to be useful to Abigail as well to return this favor. She would try to gain the trust of the people in the mansion as she pretended to hate Abigail.
Through this, she would also serve as Abigail''s spy. If other people in the mansion would try to scheme against Abigail, Cherry would be able to know. She would report it right away to Abigail.
''Hmm! I feel like I am on an undercover mission. A spy. Sigh. I missed doing missions with my sisters. I missed them already. Big Sis¡ where are you? I hope you are still alive,'' Cherry thought to herself as she continued stirring the soup. She was preparing dinner for everyone, most especially for their young master, Ethan.
"Miss Cherry," Butler Li suddenly called her from the back.
"Butler Li, is the young master hungry already?" Cherry asked, worried that she might disappoint Ethan for making him wait.
Butler Li let out a soft chuckle. Cherry was a little bit anxious. Probably, she wanted to make a good impression for Abigail''s sake.
"Rx, Miss Cherry. I''m just here checking on you. Are your assistants cooperating well with you?" Butler Li was aware that there was resistance to this sudden change. Some of them were very loyal to Chef Min. They still hadn''t moved on after Chef Min''s removal.
"They are somehow cooperative. I guess they have no choice. Otherwise, they will lose their jobs." Cherry also let out a soft giggle.
"By the way, I am curious. How long have you known Miss Abi? You two look very close," Butler Li said those words in a whisper so that other people in the mansion couldn''t hear him.
"Not so long. We just met in a shop a few days ago. We talked and we got along really well. Then she offered me some jobs. She is so kind and thoughtful¡ Just like a sister."
Butler Li nodded his head. There was no way these two had already known each other for a long time. His Master Nathan already conducted a background check on Abigail Scarlett. Miss Cherry Pei had nothing to do with her. They had no connection at all.
But Butler Li was wondering why Abigail seemed to worry too much about Cherry. When Abigail talked to Butler Li regarding Cherry, she sounded like a big sister who wanted to protect her younger sister. However, after checking Cherry''s profile, it appeared that Cherry was older than Abigail.
"Miss Cherry¡ I mean Chef Pei, before I forgot, Young Master Ethan told me that he wanted to talk to you alone after dinner. Can you proceed to the balcony near the gardenter?" Butler Li also came there to deliver Little Ethan''s message.
"Oh! Sure. If this is the request of our adorable young master, I will have toply. I can''t refuse that invitation. It will be my honor." Even Cherry, aka ck Rose, had been charmed by this cute and sweet young boy.
"Thank you, Chef Pei. Please cheer him up. Our little young master was a little bit downtely because he felt bored and lonely without Miss Abi." Butler Li informed her.
"Okay, Butler Li. I will make extra desserts for Little Young Master¡ some sweets to lift his mood!" Cherry reassured Butler Li.
[ *An Hour Later¡* ]
Cherry was already on the balcony waiting for Ethan. She brought some freshly baked chocte cookies for the young master.
"I heard you were Miss Abi''s friend," a small voice of a young boy broke the silence. Ethan had finally arrived, catching Cherry''s attention.
"Young Master, good evening!" Cherry stood up and greeted him politely before answering his question. "Yes. Abi and I had be friends. But young master, we have to keep it a secret from other people here in the mansion. So never mention this when others are around."
Ethan smiled and bobbed his head. "Yes. I promise to keep this a secret," he replied in a low voice.
Cherry let out a soft giggle. Ethan''s reaction was so cute and he was so obedient. She wanted to pinch his fluffy cheeks.
Ethan moved closer and climbed the bench, sitting next to her.
"Miss Cherry, are you single?" Ethan didn''t hold himself from asking a very personal question. If the person who asked Cherry this kind of question was an adult, she would think that this man was trying to hit on her. Fortunately, the question came from an adorable child.
"Yes, young master¡ I''m single. Why do you ask?" Cherry couldn''t help but smile awkwardly.
The boy gazed at her with an innocent smile on his face. "Do you like handsome men?"
"Y-Yes¡" Cherry answered reluctantly but she maintained her smile.
"Great! I know someone! My Uncle is handsome. I will introduce him to you once he visits us." Little Ethan dered without even consulting Cherry.
Cherry: "..."
Cherry could only smile and nod her head as she didn''t know what to say. She was at a loss for words.
''Hmm. I should match her with Uncle Stephen so that he will stop getting in my way and ruin my n.'' Naughty Ethan nned on matchmaking Cherry and Stephen.
But little did he know, there might be two people who would oppose his naughty idea¨C Aiden and Kathleen!
Chapter 143 The Legendary Hacker
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
[ Country M: At Red Dragon''s Headquarters ]
The Dragon Lord had just arrived at the headquarters after closing the deal with another faction. This time they were involved in narcotics trafficking.
The Red Dragon Mafia was trying to invade the territory of the Syphiruz Mafia. They conducted several secret operations in Syphiruz''s turf.
It seemed that the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia had been silent for a long time. He didn''t make any offensive against other factions. Thest time they showed their ruthlessness was when they annihted the Phantom Assassin Guild.
The new Dragon Lord was conducting business as much as he liked without the interference of the other mafia syndicates. He was grabbing this chance as the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz was being inactive.
Little did they know, the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz had been focusing on medical research, manufacturing drugs that could revive Phantomke.
After showing everyone his wrath, Nathan decided not to attack other factions as long as they wouldn''t try to sabotage Syphiruz''s operation.
But it seemed that someone was searching for trouble. The new Dragon Lord wanted to challenge the Syphiruz Mafia. He had been making moves that would provoke the Syphiruz Mafia.
He was determined to bring Syphiruz down. He was recruiting people who had deep enmity and resentment against the Syphiruz. That''s why he became interested in ck Rose after finding out she was alive.
The Dragon Lord proceeded to his office to take a rest. Secondster, Spade entered the room as he was summoned by him.
"Any news from ck Rose?" Dragon Lord asked Spade. He leaned his back on his chair and nced at him. He looked exhausted.
"I already set a trap. I''m waiting for her to take the bait. Don''t worry, My Lord. I feel like I will be able tomunicate with her soon," Spade said, reassuring his Boss.
"Alright. I will leave that to you. We know that the Syphiruz Mafia has a strong defense and anti-hacker system. If you can recruit ck Rose, I think both of you can work together to break their System." Dragon Lord wanted to defeat the Syphiruz Mafia no matter what. As of now, Syphiruz was at the top of thedder among the biggest organizations in the underground world.
"I will do my best, my Lord. I don''t want to disappoint you. I will be able to break their defense sooner orter!" Spade was confident in himself.
But Dragon Lord suddenly burst intoughter. "Don''t underestimate the Syphiruz, Spade."
Spade furrowed his eyebrow, feeling curious about something. "My Lord, can I ask you something?"
The Dragon Lord just waved his hand, allowing him to ask questions. "Do you know who their programmer is? The person who created their anti-hacker defense system. I think I can try to connect with him, make friends and deceive him."
The Dragon Lord fell silent for a moment and a cold glint shed through his eyes.
? "Have you heard of the name SizzlingAugust08?" The Dragon Lord mumbled. There was a hint of bitterness as he mentioned that name.
Spade''s eyes widened as soon as he heard that. Who wouldn''t know that name? In the world of hackers andputer programmers, there was once a King and his username was SizzlingAugust08. He was known to everyone. He was like a legendary person who suddenly disappeared without a trace.
SizzlingAugust08 shook the inte world numerous times, unting his heavenly skills that no one could match at that time.
Spade gazed at Dragon Lord, gasping. "No way! My Lod, Don''t tell me¡ SizzlingAugust08 is the one who programmed the defense system of the Syphiruz Mafia?! Is he still alive?"
The Dragon Lord nodded his head in response to his query
Spade was enthralled by this discovery. He had been dreaming of meeting the legendary SizzlingAugust08. In fact, he was his idol.
''Damn! If he is the programmer of the Syphiruz Mafia, then¡ I will have a long way to go to break this system. I really need ck Rose''s help!'' Spade thought to himself. A while ago he was very confident but now, after mentioning SizzlingAugust08, he humbled himself down. Spade was aware of his capability.
Trying to recruit ck Rose on their side was a good move. They were on the right track. Because ck Rose learned her skill from Phantomke who was a mentee of SizzlingAugust08 before. Although, the Red Dragon Mafia and the Dragon Lord didn''t know about this connection at all.
Seeing the mixed emotions in Spade''s eyes, the Dragon Lord let out another chuckle. "Don''t be discouraged, Spade. I believe in your skill. You can surpass SizzlingAugust08. He is no longer that active¡ because of a very traumatic incident," The Dragon Lord said meaningfully, his lips curling up in a sinister smirk.
"A traumatic incident?" Spade had be more intrigued about SizzlingAugust08 and his story.
"My Lord, do you know him personally?" Spade asked Dragon Lord expectantly. "Do you know the real identity of SizzlingAugust08?"
The Dragon Lord just gave him a mysterious smile. He didn''t confirm nor deny it.
Spade wanted to ask more questions about the Legendary Hacker when the Dragon Lord''s phone suddenly rang. It was an overseas calling from Jack ''the Hitman''.
"Hello, Jack? What''s the situation there?" The Dragon Lord motioned Spade to stay quiet.
Spade could only scratch his head. ''Damn Jack! You interrupt me from asking more questions. What bad timing do you have here?!'' He pouted his lips,menting. He just stayed silent from the side.
"My Lord, I just arrived here at Country F. And I have a piece of news from you."
"Go on," Dragon Lord promptly responded.
"It seems that something happened to Nathan Sparks even before I reached the country. I just found out that he was admitted to the hospital. His security tightened as of this moment. ording to my intel, an unknown person attacked himst night in the Royal Night Club."
The Dragon Lord erupted into a peal ofughter after hearing that. "Haha! It looks like I am not the only one who is after his life."
Chapter 144 Because I Want You
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
[ Country F: Night time¡]
Since there was an eight hours time difference between Country F and Country M, it was already dawn in Country M so Ethan was probably asleep by now. 7:00 pm in Country F was equivalent to 3:00 am in Country M.
"Will you not inform Ethan about this?" Abigail asked Nathan. She was peeling fruits for him. She stayed by his side, not leaving him.
At moments like this, she had to show her concern to this man. Besides, she was waiting for Bam-Bam to appear. She hadn''t seen him for a while. He disappeared after escaping from her early this morning.
''I wonder if the soul-binding spell had been broken,'' Abigail thought to herself as she waited for Nathan''s reply.
"I don''t want my son to worry so it''s best for him not to know what happened," Nathan replied, watching Abigail as she skillfully used her knife to peel the apples. ''She''s an expert in handling knives.'' Nathan mumbled inwardly.
"You should go back to the hotel and rest," Nathan blurted out as he noticed the dark circles under her eyes. Abigail stayed awake all night just watching over him. "Aiden and Stephen will being here."
Abigail raised her head to look at him. She didn''t want to leave because Veronica mighte. She wouldn''t allow her rival to stay in Nathan''s ward without her presence.
"I''m gonna wait for them. Who knows someone will attack you again?" Abigail said as an alibi. But deep inside, she also wanted to make sure that nothing would happen to Nathan. She wasn''t certain whether the soul-binding spell had been broken or not. She needed to confirm it first for her to rx.
On the other hand, Nathan blinked numerous times. He didn''t know whether tough or not. "Why? Are you going to be my guard?"
Abigail grinned mischievously and asked, "How much will you pay me?" There seemed to be a dor sign stered in her eyes as she nced at Nathan expectantly.
Nathan: "..."
''Does she only care about the money?'' Nathan crumpled his face at that thought.
"No need. I have lots of elite bodyguards standing outside my room." Nathan responded with a hint of annoyance in his voice.
Abigail just shrugged her shoulders and murmured, "I am ten times stronger than them."
"Huh? What did you just say?" Nathan asked with a deep frown on his face. He didn''t hear her words clearly.
"Hmm. Nothing. I mean¡ your bodyguards might be reliable and dependable," Abigail nonchntly said, shing a forced smile.
"Do you want me to assign one for you?" Nathan suddenly made an offer. He remembered that Abigail''s life was also in danger. Someone wanted her to be dead.
Abigail met his eyes for a long moment before she responded. "You have to recover first."
Nathan frowned when he heard that. "Huh? Why?"
Abigail''s lips tugged upward in a bright charming smile and said, "Because I WANT YOU to be my bodyguard, not anyone else!"
Nathan: "..."
The devil was at a loss for words once again because of Abigail''s frankness. She was too bold to say that in front of him.
''Damn. This woman is also shameless.''
*****
Meanwhile, Kathleen was now on the way to meet Abigail. She was walking in the hospital corridor going to Nathan''s ward when someone blocked her. It was Veronica.
"Oh, Dr. Veronica, why are you blocking my way? Do you need something?" Kathleen said in her sarcastic tone.
Veronica tried her best to keep her cool. She wasn''t there to argue with Kathleen. She had another goal.
"Can we talk? There is something I want to ask you."
Kathleen raised her eyebrow, eyeing Veronica suspiciously. ''Oh girl, what is she up to?''
"Sure let''s talk," Kathleen agreed. She would like to find out if Veronica was scheming something.
"Let''s go to the rooftop." Veronica motioned Kathleen to follow her. The twodies took the lift going to the rooftop of the hospital.
Upon reaching the rooftop, Kathleen asked her right away as she didn''t want to waste her precious time with Veronica. "What do you want from me, Veronica?"
"I just want to ask you why you are allowing that woman to get closer with Nathan and Stephen. Can''t you see? She is trying to seduce both men!" Veronica started her attack. She wanted Kathleen to hate Abigail.
Kathleen let out a sarcasticugh. She couldn''t believe that Veronica was so desperate, using Abigail of seducing Stephen and Nathan.
"I think you are wrong with one thing. Abigail only wants Nathan, not Stephen." Kathleen defended Abigail.
However, Veronica sneered at Kathleen. "Are you sure about that?"
Veronica knew that Kathleen had feelings for Stephen. She was a woman and she could rte to Kathleen. Just like her, Kathleen was hiding her feelings from Stephen. So she could tell that she liked him.
Veronica would use this to create a rift between Abigail and Kathleen, destroying their friendship.
"Are you blind, Kathleen? Abigail already won. She already caught Stephen''s attention. Can''t you see it? Stephen was usually quiet and timid towards women. But he is bing yful whenever he is with Abigail. He is fond of her. And the way he looks at her¡ I can see deep admiration in his eyes."
Kathleen was rendered speechless when she heard those words from Veronica. Her words seemed to waver Kathleen a little bit. Because of that, Veronica smiled triumphantly, thinking that her n was working well.
She only had to add more fuel to the fire. "I will tell you this Kathleen, for your own sake. Abigail is a two-faced woman. Don''t trust herpletely."
"If you still don''t believe me, then I have to tell you that Stephen even asked Abigail out when we were at Sparks Mansion. You can ask Aiden about it! You might not believe my words, but how about Aiden?"
Kathleen stayed silent, her expression turning sour. She didn''t want to admit it but Veronica was right. She also noticed the change in Stephen''s usual behavior when he was in front of Abigail.
''No way¡ Don''t tell me¡ Stephen already had fallen for Abigail?''
Chapter 145 An Instant Driver!
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
Veronica left the rooftop with a triumphant smile. She could see that her provocation worked. Kathleen had a gloomy look in her eyes when she walked out a while ago.
She didn''t wait for Veronica to say another word. She just left her without looking back.
"Hmm. I''m waiting for a good show. What will you do now, Kathleen? Will you still treat that bitch well? She might steal the man you like¡" Veronica thought as she watched Kathleen''s back from the distance.
Veronica wouldn''t allow Abigail to get close to people around Nathan. She would try to sabotage her rtionship with them. And she started with Kathleen.
Meanwhile, Kathleen headed to the ground floor of the hospital instead of going to Nathan''s ward. She didn''t want to see Abigail yet as her emotions were not yet stable.
Kathleen knew that Veronica was trying to stir a conflict between Abigail and her. However, she couldn''t help herself from getting jealous of Abigail.
Stephen was so fond of her. What if he already had feelings for her? What should she do?
Kathleen just continued walking until she reached the elevator. She took the lift, going down. Just when she reached the ground floor, Kathleen bumped into Stephen and Aiden. They were standing in front of the elevator.
"Hey Kath!" Stephen greeted her with a smile. But Kathleen just looked at him with a nk expression.
Aiden frowned as he noticed her cousin''s mood. This was the first time she gave Stephen a cold shoulder. His cousin was always cheerful and enthusiastic when in front of Stephen.
''Eh, what''s wrong with her? She is quiet and looks very serious.'' Aiden mused to himself, his eyes assessing Kathleen.
"Are you going back to the hotel? How about Abigail?" Stephen asked Kathleen again.
Her face contorted at the mention of Abigail. Stephen was searching for Abigail as soon as he arrived. Because of this, Kathleen gave another meaning to his action.
Despite her unpleasant mood, Kathleen tried her best to respond as she didn''t want to look rude before Stephen''s eyes.
"I think Abigail is still with Nathan. I''m going back to the hotel as I feel tired. I want to take a rest." Kathleen just gave him a faint smile, hiding the pain in her eyes.
Stephen turned to Aiden and said, "You should send her back to the hotel,"
Kathleen clenched her fists. She became more annoyed hearing those words from Stephen. ''Can''t he just do it? Why didn''t he volunteer himself? I would appreciate it more. But then again¡ I am just nothing to him¡ For him¡ I am just a cousin of his best friend.''
"Let''s go. I''ll drive you to the hotel." Aiden was about to grab her elbow but Kathleen took a step back, avoiding him.
"No! I can go back myself. I''m not a kid!" Kathleen spat back in annoyance. She failed to control her emotions.
Aiden and Stephen nced at her with puzzlement. Something was off with her.
"I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell at you. I guess I''m just really tired. Go and see Nathan now. I will just grab a taxi!"
Afraid that the two men would still insist, Kathleen just walked past them, not waiting for them to stop her from leaving. She just wanted to be alone right now and gather herself.
The moment she turned her back on them, Kathleen''s eyes had be misty, tears threatening to fall. She walked withrge strides, wanting to leave the ce as quickly as possible.
Then from her peripheral vision, she caught Aiden''s figure running in her direction. He was trying to catch up.
''Fuck this annoying cousin of mine?! I already told him that I would go back alone. Why is he still following me?!'' Kathleen cursed inwardly. She increased her pace, leaving the building in a hurry.
And just when she reached the entrance of the hospital, a car stopped in front of her. Without a second thought, Kathleen opened the car door and hopped in the back passenger seat.
The guy in the driver''s seat was surprised by the sudden intrusion of a woman.
"Drive!" Kathleenmanded him with urgency as she could see Aiden inching closer and closer to them.
"Miss, this is not a Taxi!" The guy in the driver seatmented, refusing to follow her order.
"Please leave. Drive this car now!" Kathleen said desperately. Her voice cracked. The negative feelings she had been holding a while ago finally burst out.
"Miss, Can''t you hear me? I said this is not¨C" the guy was not able to finish his words. He stopped mid-sentence as he saw Kathleen shedding tears.
''Fuck! Why is she crying?!''
Then the guy tossed a look at the window and noticed a guy running in their direction. At that moment, he thought the man running towards them was the reason why the strange woman was crying.
''Is she avoiding that man?'' He thought to himself.
Before he knew it, he started the car and began moving away from the hospital.
''Damn! What am I thinking?'' The guy scolded himself inwardly as he realized that he was not supposed to get involved. But in the end, he obeyed the woman''s request and drove the car. Maybe it was because of the woman''s tears.
"Where should I send you?" the guy softly asked Kathleen, staring at her through the rearview mirror.
"Anywhere¡ just far away from them," Kathleen mumbled absentmindedly, still shedding tears.
The guy heaved a deep sigh and said, "Miss, there is no such ce as Just-Far-Away-From-Them ce here. How can I send you to your destination?"
Kathleen raised her head to look at him. Their eyes met through the rearview mirror.
"Just drive me to the nearest club! I badly need a drink¡ to help me ease the pain," Kathleen said with her heartbroken voice.
He just nodded his head and didn''tment further. He couldn''t believe that he had just be a driver. He was supposed to monitor Nathan Sparks tonight. But he ended up changing his n.
Chapter 146 A Hidden Past And Connection?
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
Aiden was panting so hard after returning to Stephen''s spot. "She left¡ I was not able to catch up with her."
"Just let her be. I think she wants to be alone for now," Stephen inly said as he pressed the button of the elevator. Nathan''s ward was on the seventh floor along with Phantomke''s ward.
"You can go ahead to Nathan''s ward. I will just drop by somewhere." Stephen stopped on his track, turning in the opposite direction.
"Eh? Don''t tell me you are going to visit Phantomke?!" Aiden''s eyes widened in realization.
Stephen just smiled at him meaningfully, not confirming nor denying it.
Aiden just shook his head while eyeing him helplessly. "Are you bewitched by her? Why are you so interested in her? I am warning you, bro. She is an enemy¡ Nathan''s mortal enemy. Nathan will not listen to you. Once she wakes up, he will not spare her life. So stop convincing him not to kill Phantomke." Aiden spoke spontaneously with his bbering mouth.
"Why do I feel like you are trying to protect her from Nate?" Aiden added, confronting Stephen.
Stephen had an unreadable expression on his face. Aiden couldn''t fathom what was on Stephen''s mind. Among the three of them, Stephen was the one who was good at hiding his real emotions and feelings.
"No deeper meaning behind my action. I just want our best friend to move on. I don''t think killing and torturing Phantomke will give him peace of mind." Stephen paused for a moment, shifting his gaze to Aiden''s face to meet his eyes.
"I''m Not Protecting Phantomke," he said with emphasis.
Aiden just heaved a sigh of defeat. "Fine! Go. Do as you like. I''m heading to Nathan''s ward." Aiden waved his hand and turned around to leave.
Stephen went in the opposite direction where Phantomke''s ward was located. Just like Nathan, there were guards standing outside the door. The area was heavily guarded.
The guards recognized Stephen so they let him pass instantly without asking for a special ess card. Aside from Nathan and his best friends, only Dr. Veronica and Dr. Doreen were allowed to enter Phantomkes'' ward.
Axel and some members of the Syphiruz were still investigating whether this attack was somehow rted to Phantomke or not. So as per Nathan''s order, they heightened the security around that floor.
Stephen finally entered Phantomke''s room, tracing his steps towards her sickbed. His expression softened as soon as he saw her face.
He stood there unmoving, his eyes fixated on her. He had the urge to touch her face but he restrained himself from doing so. Stephen was aware that there were several cameras installed in that room.
''Even in that state¡ you are still being monitored twenty-four seven¡ Nathan has be your cage.'' Stephen thought to himself.
As he looked at her, something stirred his heart from the inside. ''You should wake up¡ no matter what. There are things I wanna know¡ things I wanna ask from you¡''
Stephen shut his eyes while clenching his fists. He had a reason why he wanted to stop Nathan from getting his revenge against Phantomke.
He had this story he hadn''t told anyone else¡ even to his best friends, Nathan and Aiden. A past that connects him to Phantomke.
''Will you still remember me?'' Stephen had a sullen look on his face the moment he opened his eyes. Then a bittersweet smile tugged upward from the corners of his lips.
Stephen only stayed there for ten minutes before he came out. As soon as he stepped out of the ward, his expression returned to normal as if he didn''t get sentimental at all. He put on a smile and proceeded to Nathan''s ward to join the others.
*****
Meanwhile, Kathleen who ran away from Stephen and her cousin, Aiden, already arrived at a nightclub. The generous driver stopped the car at the entrance.
"How much is my fare?" Kathleen asked him, opening her wallet.
The guy frowned deeply as he felt insulted. He had told her many times that his car was not a Taxi cab! But the woman was so heartbroken and distracted to absorb his words.
"Just buy me a drink," the guy blurted out.
Kathleen was emotionally exhausted so she didn''t argue further. If the guy wanted a treat from her then she was fine with it.
"Okay. Just follow me inside once you park the car," Kathleen nonchntly said before stepping out of the car. Her tears were already dry. She just needed some alcohol to wash away her sadness.
She proceeded to the bar counter right away and ordered hard drinks. She was so determined to let it all out tonight. She had to admit that she was defeated by Veronica this time. She was truly affected by her words.
Kathleen started to drink, finishing her ss with just several gulps. She didn''t care if she would get drunk tonight. She was done drinking her third ss when the guy joined her.
"Hey, slow down, Lady!" He snatched the ss away from her. He noticed that she was drinking hard liquor, finishing her sses in one go as if she was only drinking water.
"Hey, give it back! It''s mine!" Kathleen was a little bit tipsy, her cheeks so red.
"Who are you? Just mind your own business?!" Kathleen tried to take her ss back but the man raised it up so that she couldn''t reach it.
"I''m Jack. Remember that name!" The man responded with a cheeky grin on his face. Now that he was looking at her up close, he realized that his strange passenger was such a cutie¡ A pretty one!
Kathleen just shot him a cold sharp re. She gave up and just turned to the bartender, ordering another drink.
Jack could only watch her helplessly. ''Hmm. This woman disrupted me from doing my task. I will make her pay for it,'' Jack thought to himself, observing Kathleen who was trying to drown herself in the alcohol.
Chapter 147 Another Assailant
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
Jack couldn''t believe that he let himself be stuck with this strange woman. He was supposed to leave her alone. But after seeing her tears a while ago, he became reluctant to leave her.
Her emotions were unstable so he thought she would be vulnerable alone. What if some bad guys would take advantage of her? With his conscience, he couldn''t leave this prettydy behind.
Kathleen continued chugging down her beer until she became drunk. She talked a lot, expressing her feelings with Jack, the man whom she just met tonight.
Jack just twirled the ss of his whiskey as he listened to her sentiments. She was giggling but at the same time, crying.
"I¡ like him¡ for a long time. But I didn''t have the courage to tell him. I hid it from him for ten years."
"I tried to look good and impress him all the time! But he never took notice of me."
Kathleen just continued speaking while drinking her beers. Jack tried to stop her but she was so stubborn. She wouldn''t listen to him.
"I was so confident because he never talked about a woman. He stayed single and focused on his work. I thought someday he would look at me and treat me as a woman¡"
Jack could only shake his head. He thought that man was a fool for not liking her back. This woman was quite charming in her own way.
"What should I do now? It seems that he started to like someone¡ he began to show interest in a woman¡ and do you know what the worst thing is?"
"What?" Jack asked her, his eyes not leaving her face. He continued watching her as she ranted.
"She is my new friend¡ and I like her. She is an amazing person. So I couldn''t bring myself to hate her. I just hate myself for being a loser. For not being brave enough to confess my feelings¡ because I am afraid of rejection from this guy." Kathleen pressed her hand to her chest while Jack just patted her head as if he was petting a kitten.
Kathleen caught his arm and used the sleeve of his jacket to wipe her tears. Jack could only watch her in disbelief.
"I have a handkerchief here!" Jack offered her the handkerchief he got from his pocket. But Kathleen just ignored him.
"Sigh. If you like someone, why don''t you take a risk and tell him face-to-face?" Jack advised her.
But since Kathleen was already drunk, she couldn''t absorb his words. She might even forget about this once she sobered up tomorrow.
"Aah!" Kathleen held his wrist tightly as she covered her mouth using her free hand. She gazed at him pleadingly as if telling him ''I''m going to throw up!''
Jack felt rmed when he understood the meaning of her expression. "Wait, hold it for a moment." He stood up, lifting Kathleen from her seat as he ran towards thefort room.
Jack was in a hurry since Kathleen seemed to be ready to throw up. She covered her mouth using both hands, trying her best to hold it in but failed.
They were still halfway to thefort room when Kathleen vomited on Jack''s left shoulder and chest.
''Holy Crap!'' Jack cursed inwardly as he froze in his spot. He could smell the unpleasant scent of her vomit. ''Damn! What had I gotten myself into? Why did I allow myself to be treated like this by the stranger? What did I do to deserve this?''
Jack mmed his eyes shut, trying to calm himself down. It was understandable because this woman had drunk too much. ''Damn, she couldn''t hold her liquor! I should have left her.''
"I think¡ I''m gonna throw up again," Kathleen murmured to him.
When he heard that, Jack immediately moved withrge strides until they reached thefort room. He sent her to the sink and allow her to vomit. He waited for her as he tried to wipe his shoulder and chest using his handkerchief.
"I''m done with her!" Jack mumbled, throwing his handkerchief to the trash bin. He turned around and walked away. However, a few minutester, Jack returned to his original spot, waiting for her at the entrance door of the Lady''sfort room.
"Is she not done yet? What took her so long?" He wondered, taking a peek inside.
When he didn''t hear any sound from her, Jack decided to check on her inside. Then he saw Kathleen leaning on the wall near the sink with her eyes closed!
"Eh? She is too drunk to fall asleep!"
Since no one was around, Jack immediately carried Kathleen in his arms, leaving thefort room. He dropped by the bar counter and left money to pay for their bills. He also grabbed her shoulder bag before he came out of the nightclub. He was carrying her until they reached the car park.
"Damn! I can''t leave her alone. But I don''t know where she is staying here. I have no choice but to bring her to my ce. Sigh. What a troublesome woman?!"
*****
Meanwhile, in Ramenx Crowne Hotel, Abigail had been looking for Kathleen. They were roommates. Aiden told her that Kathleen went back ahead but when she arrived, there was no sign of Kathleen.
Abigail waited for an hour. But Kathleen didn''t show up. It was alreadyte at night. She somehow got worried about her friend so she asked the receptionists if they had seen her. But they hadn''t.
"Where are you, Kathleen?"
Abigail decided to call Aiden, informing him that Kathleen was missing.
"Don''t worry about her. Maybe she went out to have fun! She is familiar here in Country F so she will not get lost." Aiden reassured her.
"Okay. But inform me if you see her. I tried contacting her but she was not answering her phone." Abigail didn''t hide her concern for Kathleen.
"Don''t worry¡ I will look for her." Aiden said.
After he said that, Abigail heard the doorbell ringing.
*Ding Dong!*
*Ding Dong!*
She thought the person outside was Kathleen so Abigail didn''t think twice when she opened the door.
However, the moment the door was opened, someone attacked Abigail using a knife. The assant thrust his knife aiming at Abigail''s face.
"Argh!"
Thud!
"Abi? Miss Abi? What is that sound? Are you okay?" Aiden''s voice could be heard from the phone.
Chapter 148 Targeted The Wrong Person
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
"Abi? Miss Abi? What is that sound? Are you okay?" Aiden''s voice could be heard from the phone.
Aiden heard Abigail''s grunt from the other line followed by a loud thud. It seemed that something was happening in her hotel room.
Nathan and Stephen who were talking about the investigation turned in Aiden''s direction as soon as they heard him mentioning Abigail''s name.
Nathan: "What''s wrong?"
Stephen: "Is that Abigail on the phone?"
Both men had a curious look on their faces. Aiden shrugged his shoulders as he put his phone on loudspeaker mode.
*CRASH!*
Another loud crash was heard. It was the sound of ss breaking. The three men exchanged nces with one another.
"Abi?! Miss Abi? What is happening there?" Aiden asked her again.
But Abigail didn''t respond. They could only hear another loud crash followed by a groan. That was a man''s voice!
"Where is Abigail?!" Nathan''s expression became chilly as he asked Aiden.
"Ramenx Crowne Hotel¡" Aiden responded, still flustered.
"Is she alone?" Nathan asked him again.
"Y-Yes¡ Kathleen hadn''t returned yet." Aiden stuttered as Nathan''s gaze was so cold and frightening.
"Don''t tell me¡ Abigail is being attacked right now!" Aiden blurted out in realization.
"We should go to her before it bes toote!" Stephen also spoke up, grabbing his car key inside his coat.
Aiden nodded his head, still holding the phone and listening to the sound from the other line.
The two were about to leave the room but stopped the moment they saw Nathan getting off his bed and removing his IV drip.
"Hey, where do you think you are going?!" Both Aiden and Stephen asked him in unison. There was a look of disbelief in their eyes.
"I''ming with you," Nathan replied matter-of-factly, snatching Stephen''s coat and wearing his slippers. Nathan had no time to change.
"You must stay here. You had just undergone surgeryst night. Your wound might open up." Stephen blocked him.
Aiden just stared at Nathan with bafflement and disbelief. Why was he acting so recklessly?
Nathan just ignored Stephen''s advice. He stepped to the other side, avoiding Stephen.
"Nate!" Stephen called him out.
"Hey, Nate. Just stay here. Stephen and I can check on her." Aiden also spoke out to convince Nathan to stay. However, their words just fell on deaf ears.
"Abigail is my responsibility. I must go!" Nathan sternly said, his face grew hard with a cold and dark expression.
"Ethan will never forgive me if something bad happens to her," he added.
Aiden and Stephen failed to stop him. They could only sigh in defeat as they followed Nathan.
''This guy¡ he pretended that he didn''t care about her¡ but look at him now. He is rushing to see her, despite his injury.'' Stephen thought to himself as he watched Nathan''s back.
*****
Meanwhile, in Ramenx Crowne Hotel Suite Number 505, two people were fighting each other. Some blood sttered on the floor. Abigail''s arm was still bleeding.
With her good reflex, she raised her hand that was holding the phone used to block the attacker''s knife. He was aiming at her face a while ago. If she didn''t react quickly, he would have stabbed her right eye.
Because of that attack, Abigail identally dropped her phone on the floor. With her left hand, she mmed the door, crushing his arm between the door and the door frame.
"Argh!" The man groaned as his hand got stuck and crushed by the door thus dropping his weapon.
He was caught off guard by Abigail''s agility. He didn''t expect her to fight back. He thought she was a fragile woman who would easily get scared by this kind of attack.
She should be panicking by now or shouting for help. But the look in her eyes was cold and threatening. There was no hint of fear at all. Her sharp gaze even sent shivers down his spine.
"Who sent you?" Abigail asked him with her stern cold voice.
The attacker didn''t say a word. He charged forward, throwing punches as he aimed for her stomach and face. But Abigail surprisingly moved quickly with smooth footwork. She stepped back, dodging his attack.
When the man finally entered her room, Abigail turned to the side and kicked the door, closing it. She reached out and locked the door, not allowing her attacker to escape.
Her action gained a puzzled look from her attacker. She was acting so weird. A normal person would go to the door to run away. But she did the opposite. Instead of running away, she even closed the door and locked it.
''Hahaha, this woman is crazy¡ or a pretty dumb!'' The man murmured,ughing inwardly. He didn''t notice the deadly looking from Abigail.
He was still rejoicing thinking that he encountered a dumb and an easy target when he received a hard kick from Abigail. He didn''t see iting. His body was thrown away to the nearest coffee table with a vase on top of it.
Crash!
The vase got broken instantly after falling to the ground.
"Aargh!" Another groan escaped his mouth as his back and waist hit the hard coffee table.
Abigail gave him a smug smile. She felt excited as she was able to use herbat skills once more. Her soul was adapting easily to this new body. Between them, she appeared to be the predator and her attacker was her perfect prey.
The man stood up and spat some blood. He was still bbergasted by the strength of this woman. ''Who is she? She can fight! It was my mistake for underestimating her. Now, I have to be serious now while fighting her!''
The man made another attempt to attack Abigail. Closing his fists tightly, the man threw more punches, matching them with a few kicks.
Abigail just shook her head, looking down at her opponent. He was no match for her. She could easily knock him down by striking his vital point.
She continued dodging and blocking his attacks using her hands and legs as well. When she found an opening, Abigail struck back by hitting the back of his neck using the side of her right palm.
Thud!
The man instantly lost consciousness as he fell to the floor.
"Tsk Tsk Tsk¡ you targeted the wrong person." Abigail clicked her tongue as she gave him onest kick at his stomach.
Chapter 149 The Devil Couldnt Wait!
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
Abigail took the first aid kit and picked up the bandage. She used it to wrap her arm that was cut by the attacker''s knife. Then she came back to the living room where the attacker was lying unconscious.
She was contemting what she would do to him. Either she would hand him over to the police or keep him for a while until he wakes up. She would try her best to get some answer from him. Who sent him? Who was the person behind this attacker?
"Sigh. Fortunately, Kathleen is not around, otherwise, she might get shocked from witnessing our intense fight." Abigail mumbled, tying the bondage tightly.
She looked around and realized that their room was in a great mess. Broken pieces of the vase scattered on the floor, along with her blood. The coffee table and chairs were in disarray.
The hotel housekeeping staff might be surprised when they saw this. Abigail could only shake her head.
"Strange, how did this attacker manage to pass through the security of this prestigious hotel without any hassle? He doesn''t appear to me to be a professional killer." Abigail even critiqued the capability of her attacker.
She removed his mask and the guy wasn''t familiar with her. It only meant he didn''t belong to the high-ranking assassins.
"Haha, who dares hire such a small fry killer just to harm me?" Abigail justughed sarcastically.
She scanned his body, searching for clues. She only found his cellphone. He didn''t even have a mark or tattoo that would connect him to an organization.
"Damn. I feel insulted. I got a scratch from his knife." Abigail sighed, looking at her wounded arm.
After a while, Abigail decided to keep him and interrogate him once he woke up. She grabbed his feet, pulling his unconscious body to thefort room.
Abigail tied him down using some nylon string that she found in their suite''s mini kitchen. She took off his upper shirt and pants, leaving him only with his boxer shorts on.
After tying his feet and arms, Abigail threw his unconscious body into the bathtub.
Thud!
She was ruthless enough to deal with him. The guy looked like he was in his mid-30s. He was tall but not muscr. That''s why she managed to easily send him flying away with just one kick.
"Cold or Hot water? Which is better to wake him up?" Abigail contemted, biting her fingernail, her eyes gleaming with excitement. She wanted to act as the real Phantomke right now and unleash her evil side by torturing this man until he confessed.
''Gosh. I missed doing this kind of thing. Should I resign as an actress and apply for a job under the Syphiruz Mafia? Through this, I can easily infiltrate the enemy''s organization!'' Abigail let out a soft giggle at her own crazy idea.
"I wonder if Nathan will hire me. I bet he will never even reveal that he is the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. Hmm. So who should I approach?" Abigail seemed to enjoy her monologue as she took her time filling the tub with cold water.
Meanwhile, as Abigail was preupied with her prey, several men entered the Ramenx Crowne Hotel lobby. Three men stood out among the crowd¨C Nathan, Stephen, and Aiden. Fifteen elite bodyguards were following them from behind.
The receptionists and hotel staff were surprised and puzzled to see them. Nathan just showed his tinum Membership Card of the Ramenx Crowne Hotel and the guards let them all in.
One employee approached the group, asking them what assistance he could offer them.
"Secure the copy of the CCTV recordings and make sure no one will enter and leave the hotel as of this moment," Nathan ordered his men. Then he turned to the hotel staff and said, "Call your manager." Nathan just gave him a simple instruction but the way he said it and looked at him intimidated the staff.
Nathan, Aiden, and Stephen along with the two guards immediately took the lift going to the floor where Abigail''s suite was located. The atmosphere inside the elevator was filled with tension. No one uttered a word among them. The three men had only one thought in mind¨C ''Is Abigail safe?''
Nathan subconsciously clenched his fists as his eyes were fixed on the red numbers on the floor indicators screen. He felt like they were moving slowly. Couldn''t the elevator move faster than this? He could no longer wait to reach the desired floor.
Ding!
Finally! The elevator reached the fifth floor. Nathan immediately extended his hand, asking something from the two guards.
"Give me a gun," he sternly said.
Both Aiden and Stephen were taken aback when they heard that. It seemed that Nathan was ready to fight. And he didn''t hesitate to use a gun! One guard handed his gun over to their Boss, cing it on his palm.
''Damn! Nate looks so serious!'' Aiden gulped hard as he watched his best friend. He nced at Stephen, motioning him to stop Nathan from whatever n he was thinking.
''Steph¡ please do something.''
Stephen could only sigh before nodding his head.
The five of them stepped out of the elevator in a hurry, rushing to Abigail''s room. It did not take long when they reached VIP suite 505.
The three men were both anxious for Abigail''s safety. They had no idea what happened. When they were on the way, Aiden''s call got disconnected. When he dialed Abigail''s number again, it was already unattended.
Nathan used the extra ess keycard he got from the receptionist to open Abigail''s room. When he pushed it, they found out that the door was also locked from the inside.
''Damn!'' Nathan cursed inwardly, his frown deepening further.
"Destroy The Door¡" Nathan ordered his men.
Getting hismand, the two bodyguards used their whole bodies to push and hit the door.
Thud!
Thud!
The lock stiles loosened little by little because of the force applied by the two bodyguards in hitting the door. When Nathan could no longer wait, he raised and swung his leg, kicking the door open.
Stephen: "..."
Aiden: "..."
Bodyguards: "..."
''The Big Boss is truly in a hurry!!!''
Nathan didn''t wait for them and sprinted inside the room. The scene he saw shook Nathan to the core. The room was in a chaotic state and blood was scattered on the floor.
''Abi!''
Chapter 150 Abigails Alibi
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
''Abi!'' Nathan mumbled her name in his mind.
Thump! Thump!
His heart began the beat strangely. Was he afraid that something bad happened to Abigail? Nathan couldn''t understand why his heart was acting like this.
Aiden also gasped when he saw the mess. "Holy Crap! What happened¨C"
Aiden didn''t finish his words as Stephen covered his mouth, motioning him to stay quiet. They needed to find Abigail and they were not sure if the culprit was still there.
The bloodstain on the floor gave them an idea that someone was injured. They believed that the attacker had a weapon so they needed to be more cautious.
''Abigail, please be safe,'' Aiden thought to himself.
After a while, Aiden''s eyes widened because he saw Nathan moving hastily inside. "Steph! Nate is moving recklessly!" Aiden pulled Stephen''s hand that was covering his mouth and pointed his finger at Nathan''s back.
Nathan didn''t wait for them. Stephen could only smack his forehead as he tried to catch up with Nathan. That man was injured. How could he run like that?
Aiden and the two bodyguards followed them. They also stopped when Nathan came to a sudden halt. He was standing at the bathroom door.
Nathan was holding his gun, pointing to someone, but confusion resurfaced in his eyes. Stephen also saw the figure whom Nathan was pointing his gun at.
Stephen''s jaw dropped witnessing this scene. Abigail was pointing a knife at Nathan''s neck. As soon as she recognized Nathan, her fierce expression was reced by a baffled look.
She didn''t expect that Nathan would appear in front of her. She heard the sound of a door being pushed and kicked by someone. She thought they were aplices of her attacker. She waited inside the bathroom. She almost stabbed Nathan as he suddenly appeared at the front door while holding a gun.
"What The Hell Are You Doing Here?" Abigail yelled at him in annoyance. She almost stabbed him!!!
Nathan didn''t say a word, his eyes just scanning her from top to bottom. A cold glint shed through his sharp eyes when he noticed something.
Nathan handed over his gun to his left side where Stephen was standing next to him. Stephen subconsciously epted it. When Nathan''s hand was free from the gun, he suddenly grabbed Abigail''s right hand and mumbled, "You got hurt!"
Abigail blinked her eyes. Nathan''s voice sounded very cold but his facial expression seemed off. Did she just see a hint of concern in his eyes? Was he worried about her? Or did she just imagine it?
Abigail dropped her knife and rubbed her eyes using her free hand. When she looked at him, Nathan was already wearing his usual cold and indifferent expression.
''I knew it. It''s just my imagination,'' Abigail thought to herself, pouting her lips. She didn''t know why but she felt a little bit disappointed.
Meanwhile, Nathan heaved a sigh of relief after seeing Abigail. The heavy feeling in his heart was suddenly lifted. She was safe. He almost hugged her a while ago. Fortunately, he was able to control himself from doing so, otherwise, he wouldn''t be able to justify his actions in front of his nosy friends¨C Aiden and Stephen.
Nathan remained holding Abigail''s hand. He saw the bandage and a bloodstain so he could tell that she got hurt a while ago. He frowned and gazed at her for a moment. Abigail met his blue eyes, not breaking their eye contact.
''Why is he here?'' Abigail kept asking herself. Nathan was still wearing his patient''s gown matched with Stephen''s coat.
"Abi, are you okay?" Stephen''s voice snapped the two back to the present.
,m "Yes. I''m fine. What are you doing here?" Abigail tossed a look at Stephen, giving him a questioning gaze.
"The phone call. We thought something bad happened to you," Aiden butted in.
''Oops,'' Abigail bit her lower lip as she realized that she was in deep trouble now. Her n to interrogate her attacker looked like it would be ruined because of their presence.
Abigail immediately pressed her other hand on Nathan''s chest and she moved closer to block his view and divert his focus. She gently pushed him using her body and hand to move him out of the bathroom. The culprit was still in the tub.
Stephen and Aiden who were standing at Nathan''s sides also stepped back.
''They must not see what''s on the tub!'' Abigail thought to herself, feeling a little bit anxious. How could she exin to them that she defeated that guy? They might suspect her identity!
On the other hand, Nathan sensed something. Abigail''s expression suddenly changed and she looked like she was hiding something.
"Mr. Nathan Sparks should be in the hospital. Go and bring him back!" Abigail mumbled, sending them away.
But Nathan''s suspicion intensified. What was she doing in the bathroom? Was she hiding something?
In just a blink of an eye, Nathan grabbed Abigail by the waist, lifting her as he marched forward, checking the bathroom.
"Hey, Nathan! Put me down!" Abigailined, hitting his chest. Before she could make another move, Nathan was already back inside the bathroom and saw the man lying unconscious in the bathtub.
Abigail facepalmed and mmed her eyes shut. ''Fuck! I''m doomed. He saw him!''
Nathan slowly put her down and his gaze was now focused on the stranger inside her bathtub.
"Holy Shit! Who is that man?!" Aiden''s loud voice echoed in the bathroom. Aiden followed them and was now standing at their back.
Stephen was also surprised when he saw the man soaked in the water. His arms and feet were tied and he was only wearing his boxer shorts.
Abigail took a deep breath and began to exin. "He is the culprit. He suddenly attacked me using a knife. Here! I got this wound from him. He almost stabbed my face a while ago and I used my arm to block his attack." Abigail pretended to be scared. Now she was putting her acting skills to good use, trying to get their sympathy.
"I thought I was gonna die so I used all my remaining strength to fight back. You know! Adrenaline rush! When he fell unconscious I dragged him here and tied his feet and arms. I was going to call the police but I heard someone breaking the door. I thought it was his aplice so I stayed here. I didn''t know that you were the people outside who broke the door!"
Abigail spoke spontaneously, hoping that she wouldn''t look suspicious in their eyes. She nced at Nathan, waiting for his response.
"Why did you strip him naked though?" Aiden suddenly asked her out of curiosity.
Abigail forced a smile. Deep inside, she wanted to cut Aiden''s tongue! Why did he have to point it out that he stripped him naked?!
Stephen and Nathan were both looking at her, anticipating her reply.
''Damn! Think Abigail! Think about a better reply.''
"Cough!" Abigail cleared her throat first. "I¡ I did it¡ because¡ I want him to suffer from the cold water as part of my revenge! I am scared to death and I almost died."
"I want him to freeze for a moment until the police arrive," Abigail added, smiling awkwardly while scratching her face.
She didn''t know if her words made sense or not. So she nced at Nathan once more, checking his facial expression.
"You should have put him in the fridge instead," Nathan blurted out, looking at the culprit with his cold sharp gaze.
Stephen: "..."
Aiden: "..."
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 151 Surprisingly Gentle
Day Fourteen¡
~~*****~~
Nathan''s words stunned everyone inside that room. Well, he was the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia so he could be brutal at times. Freezing someone inside the fridge was nothingpared to the torture he would do against his enemies.
"Cough! Cough!" Stephen cleared his throat, eyeing Nathan meaningfully. He met his gaze and he seemed to tell him¨C ''Are you trying to make it obvious that you are a member of the mafia?''
"Haha!" Aiden let out a forcedugh and patted Nathan''s back. "He is just joking, Abi. Don''t listen to him."
Abigail just blinked her eyes. She knew that Nathan was serious. His statement was not a joke. For a cold person like Nathan Spark, he was capable of doing that¨C freezing someone in a fridge!
But Abigail chose to y along with them,ughing awkwardly. She was still uncertain whether the three men noticed something unusual with the way she handled this situation.
''Did they believe my words?'' Abigail darted her gaze among the three men who came for her rescue. ''I didn''t expect the whole squad toe here together.''
Little did she know, Nathan''s men made quite a ruckus in the hotel. They didn''t allow anyone to leave and enter the hotel without the clearance of their Supreme Leader.
Nathan motioned his two bodyguards to get the man out of their sight. He didn''t know what he might do to him if he would continue to see his face.
"Are you going to hand him over to the police?" Abigail asked Nathan. She was reluctant to let that man go. She was not able to interrogate him.
"You have nothing to worry about. We will find the mastermind for this." Nathan inly said. He didn''t say anything about turning him over to the police. Abigail wondered if Nathan would ask his men to deal with him.
''Hmm, this guy is in real trouble. The Devil is the one dealing with him.'' Abigail''s lips curled up into a satisfied grin. ''Let''s see how capable Nathan is. Will he be able to make this man confess right away?''
When Abigail nced at Nathan, she saw some blood stain on his patient gown. "Nate! I think your stitches opened up! You''re bleeding!"
''Who wouldn''t bleed? Nathan just applied force by kicking the door and lifting Abigail a while ago,'' Stephen thought to himself, shaking his head helplessly.
On the other hand, Abigail subconsciously looked down at her side. She didn''t feel any pain although Nathan was bleeding. Did it mean the soul-binding spell had been lifted off? She smiled at that thought.
"Why are you happy that I''m bleeding?" Nathan''s face contorted and he lifted his eyebrow as he asked her. He saw Abigail''s smile.
Abigail immediately bit her lower lip, looking at him with her innocent eyes. "Huh? Of course not. I''m not happy because you are bleeding." She defended herself.
"Then why did you smile?"
''Damn! He caught me.'' Abigail cursed inwardly.
"Because¡ you are here despite your injury. You were supposed to be in the hospital. But you came here!" Abigail quickly came up with a good answer, making Nathan speechless.
"C''mon guys! Stop flirting! This is not the time for a lovey-dovey moment. We should bring Nathan back to the hospital before his wound gets infected." Aiden butted in, interrupting the two.
Both Nathan and Abigail red at Aiden. Fortunately, Stephen also stepped in to support Aiden''s remarks.
"Aiden is right. You should go back to the hospital, Nate. Aiden cane with you. I will go and talk to the hotel manager about this incident. And you¡ Abi¡ stay in my hotel room for now." Stephen suggested. Abigail''s room was in a chaotic state right now. Staying in the same room where she got attacked was not a good idea.
"In your room?" Abigail asked Stephen again.
"Yes. I will also assign some bodyguards in our room for your protection."
''Our Room?!'' Nathan didn''t like the sound of those words. ''Stephen''s and Abigail''s room?''
"No. She is staying in my room. It''s morefortable than your suite." Nathan blurted out, grabbing Abigail''s hand and pulling her closer to him.
Aiden and Abigail just darted their gaze back and forth between Nathan and Stephen. Were they arguing?
"Sigh. Fine. She can use your room." Stephen finally gave up. He didn''t want to argue anymore with Nathan.
''Eh? How could they decide like that without even consulting me?!'' Abigail looked at both men with disbelief.
''Sigh. Whatever! As long as they don''t suspect me, then I''m good!'' She heaved a sigh of relief.
Stephen headed out first to meet the hotel manager. While Aiden and Nathan apanied Abigail going to Nathan''s room.
Abigail was about to say goodbye to the two men and entered the room when Nathan suddenly stopped her.
"Come with me to the hospital to treat your wound." Nathan pointed out her cut.
"I''m fine. I know how to clean and stitch my own wound. It''s not a deep cut. Only a grazed wound," she lied.
"Liar. The blood on the floor¡ it''s yours. There was no way it was only a grazed wound."
Aiden already crumpled his face. He could no longer take it. He felt like he was listening to a couple arguing!
"I''m going down first!" Aiden mumbled, turning around to leave.
Nathan was d that the third wheel already left. He opened the door and quickly pulled Abigail inside.
"Hey! What are you doing?" Abigail asked him in confusion.
"I''m going to check your wound¡ and you are going to treat mine. You said you are good at stitching and cleaning wounds. I don''t want to go back to the hospital. It''s too bothersome!"
Abigail: "..."
''Is he kidding me?'' Abigail was confused with Nathan''s strange behavior. Why was he acting like this?
Nathan didn''t give her the chance to refuse. He already picked up the first aid kit in the cab. Then he started to remove his coat and his upper shirt.
Abigail could only watch him in awestruck. She was seeing those amazing buns on his abdomen again.
''Damn! This devil is so hot, sexy, and gorgeous!'' Her eyes roamed around his mouth-watering physique.
"Come, clean my wound and stitch it again," Nathan inly said, inviting her toe over.
Abigail subconsciously obeyed hismand as she approached him. She sat down next to him and washed her hands with alcohol. She wore some gloves and started to clean and stitch Nathan''s bleeding wound.
Nathan was amazed. Abigail didn''t lie. She truly knew how to treat his wound. When she was done, it was Nathan''s turn to tend her cut.
Nathan knew it. Abigail was right-handed so there was no way she could stitch the cut in her right arm. The two of them were very silent. Nathan was so focused on stitching her cut.
Abigail just watched him withplicated feelings. She couldn''t understand why Nathan was surprisingly gentle tonight. He was taking care of her.
''What had gotten into him?''
Before she knew it, Nathan was done treating her wound. "Thank you for this. Are you leaving now?" Abigail asked him as Nathan kept the first aid kit.
"Why should I leave? This is my room," Nathan responded.
"Eh? Where are you going to sleep? And how about me? I thought I will be staying here in your room tonight?"
"Yes. You will. And I will stay here too. Is there a problem with that?"
"But¡" Abigail wanted to oppose that idea.
"I thought you wanted me to be your bodyguard? I will be your bodyguard tonight. So I''m going to stay here¡ with you." There was a gleam in his blue eyes when he said those words.
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 162 The Chase In The Airport
[ Time Skipped: Three Days Later¡ ]
Day Eighteen¡
~~*****~~
Dr. Doreen didn''t find anything significant in the result of Phantomke''s examination. Her health condition was stable but still, they couldn''t tell the definitive time she would wake up from hera.
With that, Nathan decided to go back home, returning Phantomke to Country M. Veronica would continue to monitor her until she regained consciousness.
Axel and Nathan''s other subordinates stayed behind to investigate further the mysterious person who attacked Nathan.
Jun Shen was already captured by Joker and he was handed over to the Branch Headquarters of Syphiruz Mafia, headed by Soeung Twins¨C Chanta and Violet. They were only waiting for Nathan to arrive before they would start interrogating Jun Shen.
Aiden and Stephen apanied Nathan, Abigail, and Veronica in the private ne. Kathleen had to stay in Country F for her business purposes.
Unknown to them, someone from the opposing faction was following Nathan for three days now. Jack ''the Hitman'' didn''t do something as Nathan was heavily guarded.
Because of the previous incident, Nathan''s men had be more cautious and on high alert when it came to his safety and security. He was always surrounded by bodyguards, including Abigail.
"I will give you a Lady-Bodyguard once we arrive at Country F," Nathan opened a conversation with Abigail. The two were sitting next to each other inside the private ne.
Abigail crumpled her face. She didn''t want to have bodyguards. She felt like her every move would be under the surveince of Nathan.
She tried toin, telling Nathan that she didn''t want to have a bodyguard but the devil''s decision was firm.
"I don''t have money to pay for her sry. I can''t hire her," Abigail stubbornly said, crossing her arms over her chest.
"I can give you a fifty percent discount. You can pay me once you get your sry." Nathan nonchntly responded as he leaned on his seat.
Abigail turned to look at him, her eyes filled with disbelief. How could he? Couldn''t he say that it was free and he would pay on her behalf? Besides, the Lady bodyguard was his own staff. She didn''t request a bodyguard!
Abigail was jobless for now as she couldn''t return to the entertainment world yet. But if she wanted it, she could just meet her assistant and manager. She only needed a proper alibi or made up a story as an excuse for her disappearance.
Maybe Eighteen Days were enough for her to recover from aa. They would no longer question her. Just treat it as a miracle.
''Maybe having a bodyguard while doing my work as an actress will be helpful for me to solve Abigail''s case. I can''t hide forever.'' She thought to herself.
"Okay, fine. I will ept your proposition." Abigail finally agreed to the set-up of having ady bodyguard.
Nathan just nodded his head before closing his eyes. Their flight would take a few hours before reaching Country M. Nathan wanted to take a nap so Abigail just stayed silent, not disturbing him.
[ Five hourster¡ ]
The ne touched down on Country M International Airport. The guards made sure to clear the area before letting their bosse down.
An ambnceing from the facility was already waiting in the airport. They would transport Phantomke back to Syphiruz Medical facility.
"Nathan, you need to go home and rest. Little Ethan is already waiting for both of you. So let me apany Veronica in transporting Phantomke back to the facility," Stephen volunteered as he talked to Nathan privately.
Nathan nced at Abigail who was talking to Aiden. She was yawning as she was not able to sleep on the ne. She looked tired.
"Okay. Abigail and I will go home straight," Nathan responded, thinking that Abigail was already exhausted from the trip. He wanted to apany her as they went home.
Veronica''s face couldn''t be painted as they parted ways. Stephen was the one who joined her, escorting the ambnce that would send Phantomke back to the facility.
Meanwhile, Nathan, Abigail, and Aiden were being escorted by the bodyguards going to the exit gate of the airport where Nathan''s chauffeur was waiting for them.
As they were walking in the arrival area, Abigail''s eyes caught a glimpse of someone suspicious. With her photographic memory, she recalled that this posture seemed familiar to her.
''I think¡ I already saw this guy¡ in the Ramenx Crowne Hotel. What is he doing here? Is he following us all this time?'' Abigail thought to herself.
Abigail frowned, trying to remember where shest saw this guy. He was acting normal but she caught him staring at them from time to time.
Abigail was already familiar with this kind of movement. She often acted like this when she was conducting surveince on her target.
''This guy is professional¡'' Abigail thought to herself. ''Is he targeting Nathan as well?''
Abigail could only shake her head. Nathan''s bodyguards didn''t even notice that someone was already following them. ''I told him. I am ten times better than his staff.''
She clicked her tongue and excused herself for a moment. She wanted to look at him closely and confirm whether he was after Nathan''s life or not.
"Where are you going?" Aiden asked her.
"I''m going to thefort room¡ to pee¡" Abigail said as an alibi.
Nathan just nodded his head, motioning two bodyguards to follow Abigail.
Abigail could only sigh helplessly. She felt ufortable being escorted by bodyguards like this.
Nathan and Aiden just stopped in the lounge area to wait for Abigail.
Abigail''s eyes were still fixed on the guy who was wearing a cap and a mask. He looked like he was ying with his phone but his attention was focused on Nathan.
A few secondster, the man sensed that someone was walking towards him. When he shifted his gaze from the phone to his front, he saw Abigail and her two bodyguards approaching him.
''Damn! Why do I feel like she is walking towards me? Did she find out that I''m following them?'' Jack thought to himself as he gazed at Abigail''s figure. After a while, he met her sharp gaze.
''Fuck! I think she ising this way¡ to meet me!'' Jack''s instinct told him to escape and avoid that woman as well as the two bodyguards.
When Jack sensed that Abigail was nning something, he immediately turned around to leave. His gesture made Abigail suspect him further.
''He is avoiding me! I have to catch him. What if he was the culprit who stabbed Nathan at Royal Night Club?'' Abigail felt a sense of urgency so she started to walk faster.
When Jack began to run, Abigail also dashed in his direction. She wanted to catch him. The bodyguards were also surprised when Abigail suddenly ran.
"Hey, Nathan, Look!" Aiden who was looking at Abigail, patted Nathan''s back, pointing his finger at Abigail who was running to the other side of the airport arrival area.
Nathan''s expression turned icy when he saw what was happening. ''Where is she going?''
"Let me chase her. Just stay here," Aiden said before leaving Nathan behind. He didn''t want Nathan to take action as he was still recovering from his stab wound.
''What the hell is she up to?!'' Nathan clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on the area where Abigail disappeared from their sight.
Chapter 168 Grounded!
Day Eighteen¡
~~*****~~
Nathan headed straight to his room after telling Abigail to meet him in his Study room in five minutes. On the other hand, Abigail and Little Ethan proceeded to the kitchen.
Abigail wanted to take a look at Cherry. She wondered how she was after staying and working in the Sparks Mansion. She hoped she was able to adapt here easily.
"Miss Abi," Cherry murmured as soon as she saw her. But she concealed her excitement and joy as other people were present. Cherry was pretending not to know Abigail as requested by Abi, herself.
Abigail just nced at Cherry, greeting her with a faint smile. The two looked at each other meaningfully, not letting other people notice their secret interactions. With just one nce, they already understood each other.
"Miss Abi, wee back!" Butler Li also approached them, greeting Abigail enthusiastically. Unlike Cherry, Butler Li could act naturally in front of everyone as he talked to Abigail.
He didn''t care if other people in the mansion hated Abigail as long as Little Ethan was so fond of her. His young master''s opinion matters the most.
"Butler Li, I''m d to be back as well," Abigail responded gleefully.
The staff in the kitchen snorted upon hearing Abigail''s response. She was acting like the Lady of the house. They hated her guts and confidence!
"Are you hungry, Miss Abi? Chef Pei here cooked something delicious." Butler Li offered her some food.
Abigail just nodded her head before politely refusing his offer. "I''ll taste themter. I''m still full. Besides, I have to go upstairs and talk to your master. He summoned me to his Study Room."
Butler Li bobbed his head as he understood. Then Abigail turned to Little Ethan.
"Ethan, wait for me. I will just talk to your father and then we will y outside. Thanks for the flowers and this stuffed toy. I will take good care of them." Abigail stroked his head with a gentle smile on her face.
"Okay, Miss Abi. I will wait for you in the waiting room." Little Ethan politely said.
"Okay, young one¡ I''ll see you there¡ter."
Abigail prepared herself to meet the devil. She assumed that Nathan would confront her about what happened at the airport. She just dropped by her room, leaving the gifts she received from Ethan.
After putting down all her things, Abigail came out of her room and she proceeded to Nathan''s study room. She took a deep breath before knocking on the door.
"Come in," Nathan''s authoritative voice was heard from the other side of the door.
Abigail twisted the doorknob and pushed the door gently before stepping in. Then she saw Nathan standing by the window, looking outside. He looked like his mind was wandering off somewhere.
Abigail slowly traced her steps towards him, her eyes fixed on him. She wondered what Nathan was thinking. His eyes looked gloomy. But when he turned to face her, his eyes went back to their usual¨C cold and indifferent.
"What do you want to talk about?" Abigail asked him cautiously.
Nathan left his spot as he moved closer to her. Abigail gazed up, trying to maintain her calm expression. She didn''t know why Nathan''s overbearing presence was making her uneasy.
"Why did you chase after a suspicious man? Were you not afraid that you might get hurt?" Nathan asked her with a grim expression on his face.
Abigail was taken aback for a moment. She had never expected to hear those questions from him. Was he upset because he worried about her safety?
The bodyguard did inform Nathan why Abigail ran away in the airport instead of going to thefort room. Unfortunately, they failed to catch the man.
"I chased after him for you. I want to impress you." Abigail promptly responded.
Nathan''s brows knitted further in a frown. "I didn''t ask you to do that. Ethan will get mad at me if anything bad happens to you. So refrain from doing reckless things!" Nathan was scolding Abigail.
Abigail could only hold her tongue from talking back at him. She didn''t want to argue with him. Justifying her action would be pointless since Nathan wouldn''t listen to her.
"As punishment for that, you are grounded for two weeks! You are not allowed to leave this house without my permission. Is that clear?!" Nathan used this punishment so that Abigail wouldn''t go back to Richard''s ce. He would use this as an excuse to prevent her from meeting other people, especially men!
"Okay, Sir. I will ept your punishment. So don''t get mad at me anymore. And about the incident when I left you in the airport¡ I met my CEO so I decided to go with him." Abigail felt the need to exin her side rted to Richard Cheng. She didn''t want Nathan to misunderstand her rtionship with him.
Little did she know, Nathan already knew that the man whom she met at the airport was the CEO of herpany.
"I don''t care whether you go with him or not." Nathan inly said, turning around as he proceeded to his desk. He hid his expression from Abigail. Of course, he was upset because of what she did, so in the end, he decided to ground her for two weeks!
Abigail just stayed quiet, observing Nathan. "Alright. Is there something more you wanna talk about?"
Nathan sat down on his swivel chair and raised his head to meet her eyes.
"Do you want to see Jun Shen and interrogate him by yourself?" Nathan changed the topic. By now, Jun Shen was now in custody of the Syphiruz Mafia. Chantha and Violet were holding him captive in the branch. "Do you wanna know if he was the one who tried to kill you at Centerville Hotel and Ramenx Crowne Hotel?"
Abigail frowned deeply. Was he trying to test her? Why did he ask this all of a sudden? Was he nning to bring her to the Syphiruz Mafia?
These were some of the questions running inside her mind right now. If Nathan was dealing with Jun Shen, she presumed that he used the resources and manpower of the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Yes! I want to ask him myself. Will you bring him to me?" Abigail asked him expectantly.
She needed to meet Jun Shen because she had another culprit in mind. She would try to find out if the attack in Country F had nothing to do with Jun Shen.
"Okay. I''ll apany you tomorrow."
Chapter 169 Similar Characters
Day Neen...
~~*****~~
Since Nathan grounded her, Abigail had no choice but to stay at home. She spent most of her time ying with Ethan. The young boy missed her so much, so he didn''t leave her side for the whole day.
Abigail, on the other hand, was trying to ease her boredom. She was waiting for Nathan to summon her as he mentioned yesterday that they would meet Jun Shen today.
Abigail stayed in Ethan''s yroom once again, just like what she did yesterday. The two were having bonding time together with Powy and Riemc.
The two robots could only watch Abigail and Ethan as they yed an online game. Ethan let Abigail borrow one of hisptops while the young boy used his desktop.
The online game they were ying was the ''Battle Camp''. This was the new version of the online game Nathan was used to ying a long time agoa€¡° Mission XXX.
SYP Twilight Corp developed this new program, enhancing the online game Mission XXX. This was also Nathan''s way of preserving the memories he had with Monica when they were still ying buddiesa€¡° SizzlingAugust08 and Shining_Star.
Nathan was one of the game developers who enhanced this program. And it sold a lot in the market. Aside from producing high technologies and new inventions, SYP Twilight Corp also focused on developing and designing online games.
The SYP Twilight Corp was currently working on an important project called Virtual World: Global Battlefield. Ethan was helping Nathan in testing the features of the games. It was still in an early stage.
Nathan was nning to restore the characters of SizzlingAugust08 and Shining Star in Mission XXX, incorporating them into this Virtual World: Global Battlefield. He nned tounch this game on the third year anniversary of Monica''s death,memorating her. He even included Phantomke as a character viin in the online virtual game.
,m As Abigail opened theptop, she noticed the old app of Mission XXX on Ethan''sptop. She was put in a trance for several seconds. She had conflicting emotions as this app brought memories from the past. She felt nostalgic.
Abigail''s strange reaction caught Ethan''s attention. So he followed her line of sight. Then he found out that Abigail was looking at the older version of Battle Camp which was known as Mission XXX.
"Miss Abi, do you know how to y this game?" Ethan asked her. His question brought her back to the present.
Abigail smiled faintly and nodded her head. "Yes. I used to y this game during my teen years..."
"Do you want us to y this game today? This is the old version... I mean the original version of Battle Camp!" Ethan excitedly said. He once yed this game together with his father, Nathan.
Sometimes, he would catch his father ying this game during his free time. Ethan had observed that ying this game was one way of relieving his father''s stress.
"What role do you like to y in Mission XXX?" Ethan asked her innocently. Both of them clicked the app. Ethan used theputer desktop while Abigail used theptop.
"I like ying the assassin role. How about you?" Abigail asked him back.
"I like being the Hitman!" Ethan said as he used the same character his Dad was using before.
Abigail fell silent for a moment as she was reminded of someone. Then a small smile crept up from the corners of her lips. ''A hitman... I knew someone who yed as the strongest hitman on this server...''
"What is your yer ID? I will add you," Abigail took a peek at Ethan''s desktop screen.
Ethan didn''t use his father''s ID this time. He made his own yer ID named Tegesu.
"Tegesu!" Ethan proudly said.
Abigail could only smile at his remarks. He seemed so excited to y this game andplete a mission together with her.
"How about you, Miss Abi? What yer ID did you use?" Ethan also leaned to her side, checking her monitor.
"Cliste, that''s my yer ID. I chose a female assassin!" Abigail created a new ount and she named it Cliste.
"Wow! Add me as your friend and ally!" Ethan cheerfully said, his eyes sparkling with excitement.
He was d that Abigail also liked to y online games. He oftenpetes with his Dad. But since Nathan had be busy, he could no longer y with him more often.
"Game on!" Ethan dered as the two created an alliance. They would do and aplish missions together.
Before they started, Abigail and Ethan personalized and enhanced their characters by assigning weapons. Though Abigail used a new yer ID, she equipped her character with the same weapons she was using when she was still using her old ount.
All her equipment and weapons were simr to her old ount. As she looked at her character, she couldn''t help but smile. It had been so long since thest time she yed this game. This game reminded her of her old friend.
''If he is alive... I wonder if he is still ying online games like this,'' Abigail mumbled to herself.
Soon, Abigail and Ethan tried toplete missions together. They had to find the Mafia Boss and assassinate him. To aplish this mission, they had to raid and infiltrate the Mafia''s headquarters. Inside, they would face different challenges they should clear before facing off with the Mafia Boss and his elite men.
The Mafia Boss elite men were strong opponents with high HP. The two were so focused on clearing the challenges that they failed to notice that someone already entered the yroom.
Nathan came inside to check on them. He had just arrived and was looking for Abigail when Butler Li informed him that she was with young master, Ethan.
From the outside, he could hear the sound of gunshots and the intense background musicing from the monitor and speaker. He could tell that the two were ying video games.
He entered the room silently and traced his steps towards them. He stood behind them, watching them y. Nathan was surprised and stood frozen in his spot when his gaze fell on Abigail''sptop monitor.
''They are ying Mission XXX. That character... it looks familiar to me... and her moves... are simr to...''
Chapter 170 A Great Teamwork
Day Neen¡
~~*****~~
Nathan just stood frozen in his spot. He was flustered to see how Abigail''s character moved on theptop screen. He felt like he had already seen this fighting style before.
Nathan''s eyes never left Abigail''s monitor screen. He continued watching her as his mind wandered off somewhere. He remembered Monica. He could see Monica in her.
It was several years ago when hest saw this fighting style. Though Monica stopped ying online games when they finally met, he would never forget her character''s movements and fighting style.
Surprisingly, Abigail was moving her character simr to Monica. What a great coincidence was this?
Nathan''s heart suddenly clenched inside his chest. He felt the longing as he continued watching Abigail. She reminded him of Monica when she was still ying this game as Shining Star.
He seized this moment, not interrupting the two. He was like a spectator at the back, silently observing the game. Nathan kept reliving the memories he had of Monica.
Meanwhile, Abigail and Ethan were almost done clearing the mission. But the enemies got stronger than before. They were now battling against the two elite men of the Mafia Boss.
Abigail and Ethan were having a hard time fighting the two. They were losing their HP.
"Miss Abi, don''t cover me. I will just drag you down. I''m sorry I''m not good enough as your partner. Just focus on your enemy. If you keep covering me, you will end up dying," Ethan said, feeling disheartened. He felt like he was the one who would cause their defeats.
"It''s alright, Ethan. Win or Lose, we will fight them together. I am here as your partner. It''s my responsibility to help and support you. I don''t mind even if we lose today. We can still try and do it again tomorrow," Abigail softly mumbled, encouraging Ethan. She wanted to cheer him up so that he wouldn''t lose his fighting spirit.
Ethan just bobbed his head. He acknowledged that he still couldn''tpare to his Dad''s ability. His father, Nathan, was a great gamer! If he was the one ying right now, they could win this battle.
Meanwhile, Abigail continued protecting Ethan''s character. She was taking the bullet for him. She was almost using her HP. But their enemies were still at 80% HP.
''If it was you, what would you do in this hopeless situation?'' Abigail kept thinking about her online friend who was also an expert gamer.
Abigail recalled that it was her friend who always covered up for her. Then they woulde up with a greatbo attack, finishing off their opponents in just one critical hit.
As Abigail and Ethan got in trouble, the spectator at the back could no longer stand still. He couldn''t watch them anymore as both their characters received severe hits from their opponents'' attacks.
Nathan moved closer to Ethan and tapped his shoulder, "Let me," he said in a low voice, asking Ethan to let him y the game on behalf of him.
Ethan''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw his father standing next to him. He immediately stood up and offered the seat to his father.
Abigail, who was so focused on herptop screen, didn''t notice that her partner had already changed. Nathan was now ying Ethan''s character.
In that crucial moment wherein Abigail''s character, Cliste, was almost dying, a hero came to save the day! Nathan expertly handled Ethan''s character, Tegesu, protecting Abigail from the bullet fired by the enemy.
A loud tap-tap sound of the keyboard could be heard. Nathan''s fingers moved so fast at incredible speed. Tegesu fired bullets at their enemies at a very fast pace, hitting them at their vital points.
Abigail was surprised to see Ethan''s character improved so much with his shooting uracy and speed.
"Nice, Ethan. You just saved me!" Abigail praised him as she turned in his direction. But she was surprised when an adult version of Ethan was sitting on his chair.
p Abigail almost dropped her mouse when she saw Nathan sitting next to her!
''Damn! When did he arrive? He suddenly showed up from out of nowhere!'' Abigail gasped inwardly.
"Focus. The enemy is after you." Nathan nonchntly said when he noticed that Abigail''s character stopped moving. Though his eyes were fixed on the desktop monitor, he sensed that Abigail was looking at him. She already found out that Ethan was not the one ying.
"Miss Abi, watch out!" Ethan warned her when an opponent charged in her direction, attacking her character using a sharp object.
Abigail shifted her attention back to the game. Nathan was now the one backing her up. He blocked the enemy''s attack to save and protect Abigail''s character that had a low HP.
"Move to my back¡ and defend my rear. Let me attack the enemy," Nathan instructed her.
Abigail didn''t expect that Nathan would be good at this. His words sounded reassuring. She obeyed and followed his instructions. She was surprised that Nathan had this wonderful tactic that lured their enemies into a trap.
''Damn! He is good!'' Abigailplimented Nathan in her mind.
"I think I''m dying," Abigail blurted out as she checked her remaining HP. Just one shot from her enemy and she would be dead.
Even if she survived this, she thought she would die as soon as they moved to the next level, facing the Mafia Boss.
"Just keep ying. I will not let you die. You have me on your side," Nathan mumbled.
Abigail was put in a daze when she heard hisst remarks. He sounded like him. Someone said those same words to her before and she felt secure in his presence.
This reminded her of the feeling she had when she was ying this game together with her gaming buddy¡ her friend. He was always saying he had her back so she just had to focus on her task and not worry about something else.
After ten minutes, they finally cleared the challenge, defeating their two strong opponents.
"Wow. Dad! Miss Abi! Keep going! You only have to defeat the Mafia Boss toplete this mission!" Ethan cheered on them. He enjoyed watching them as they fought together.
He didn''t expect that Abigail and Nathan would have this good teamwork. Their fighting styles and tacticsplimented each other''s skills. They were both moving in sync!
The two had be engrossed in the game as they began to fight the Mafia Boss. The atmosphere turned serious and heavy tension surrounded them. Both of them were verypetitive. They didn''t want to lose even though this was just a game.
''Why do I feel like his fighting style is simr to someone I knew?'' Abigail also noticed something as she fought along with Nathan.
Nathan showed his expertise in this kind of game. He managed to protect Abigail as hended critical hits against the Mafia Boss. Now the two of them were attacking simultaneously, targeting the Mafia Boss.
Ethan was amazed to see them cornering the Mafia Boss. They were both in low HP but they managed to match the strength of the Mafia Boss.
"I will create an opening! Kill him with one shot!" Nathan instructed her once again.
Abigail''s palm was already sweating but her focus intensified further. Trusting Nathan''s words, Abigailunched an attack, hitting the Mafia Boss.
Ding!
*Game Over*
[ You won against the Mafia Boss. Congrattions onpleting your mission! ]
Nathan put on a satisfied smile as he let go of his mouse. On the other hand, Abigail felt so ted that they won despite their low HP. She stood up and held Ethan''s hands.
"We won! We won!" She said joyfully. She looked like a child rejoicing.
Ethan also joined her as he jumped while congratting Abigail. Nathan could only smile as he watched the two. They looked so happy as if they won a jackpot!
''So Abigail has this childish side too,'' Nathan thought to himself.
He stood up and was about to inform Abigail of the reason why he came when Abigail suddenly pounced on him, hugging him. Nathan froze in his spot once again because of that hug.
"Thanks, Nate! You are amazing!" Abigail praised him as she tightened her grip on his body. She couldn''t hide her excitement. It had been so long since thest time she felt this thrill of ying this game. It brought back memories and familiar feelings!
Nathan didn''t push her away. He just gently patted her back, allowing her to hug him. He just found himself smiling back.
Chapter 171 Is This Really The Devil I Knew?
Day Neen¡
~~*****~~
Little Ethan just gave Abigail and his father a teasing smile as he watched the two while hugging each other. He didn''t expect that the two would be carried away by the games.
"It looks like you both enjoyed this game and you have great teamwork!" Ethan praised them.
Little Ethan''s voice was like a wake-up call between Nathan and Abigail so they got separated right away. They felt a little bit embarrassed letting Ethan see them in that kind of position.
In fact, both of them were also surprised that they wouldpliment each other during the game as if they had done this for a long time. Their movements were so smooth and precise. It was well-calcted.
"You brought out the best in you!" Ethan added, pping his hands for Abigail and Nathan.
Nathan chose to stay quiet while Abigail just smiled awkwardly before ruffling Ethan''s hair.
"Dad, by the way, what are you doing here? We didn''t sense your presence. If you didn''t tap my shoulder, I wouldn''t know that you were here," Little Ethan questioned his Dad. He put his hands on both sides of his waist.
Nathan felt d that Ethan brought this topic up. "I''m here to talk to Abigail. We have an appointment today. We are going to meet someone."
Nathan nced at Abigail meaningfully. Abigail immediately caught his message. This had something to do with Jun Shen.
''I wonder if he is nning to bring me to Syphiruz Headquarters,'' Abigail thought to herself.
Abigail turned to Little Ethan and thanked him. "Ethan, thanks for today. I enjoyed our bonding. Let''s y again next time. But for now, your Dad and I have to go somewhere."
Ethan just bobbed his head. He was also grateful for Abigail''s presence. At least, he wouldn''t feel bored now, unlike before. Aside from Powy and Riemc, he gained a new ymate¨C Abigail.
Ethan hugged and kissed both Abigail and Nathan before the two left his yroom. Abigail was following Nathan behind. Four bodyguards were waiting for them outside.
"I didn''t know that you knew how to y that video game. Are you a gamer?" Nathan suddenly asked Abigail out of the blue.
After doing a background check on Abigail, no information about Abigail''s ying video games as part of her hobbies. But surprisingly, Abigail showed her skills in ying video games, particrly the game Mission XXX.
If not for the fact she was ying in front of him, he would have thought that Monica was the one ying with him a while ago. Their character''s build up and weapons were simr including their fighting style.
Nathan didn''t know if he was just imagining things or if his eyes were just deceiving him, making him think that Monica was there, ying with him. For some unknown reason, he felt the same vibe he had when he waspeting and doing missions with Monica.
Abigail just shrugged her shoulders and nonchntly said, "No. I am just naturally good at anything."
Nathan raised his brow upon hearing her confident answer. ''She sounded like her. Very arrogant at our first encounter.'' Nathan couldn''t help but keep thinking about the past.
"Why? Do you want me to be your ying buddy?" Abigail sped up and blocked Nathan''s path as she faced him with a yful grin. She just wanted to tease him because Nathan suddenly became serious.
Meanwhile, Nathan nced at her with an unreadable expression. After much consideration, he gave her his answer. "Defeat me first¡ then I will decide whether I want you to be my yer buddy or not."
After saying that, Nathan walked ahead, stepping to the car first. Abigail was dumbfounded for a moment, just watching Nathan''s back as he entered the car.
She was surprised that Nathan epted her offer. Well, he didn''t ept it directly, but he gave her a challenge, giving her a chance to be his yer buddy.
Abigail would like to do it again since it brought back happy memories that she had with her mysterious friend whom she never met.
"Sure! I will definitely defeat you!" Abigail yelled as she ran towards the guard. She also wanted to grab this opportunity to get closer to Nathan.
Who would have thought that both of them liked to y this game? She just discovered that they both had the same interest despite their differences.
When the two left the mansion, Abigail started asking Nathan about the ce where they were going to meet Jun Shen. But Nathan remained tight-lipped about the location so Abigail changed the topic.
"Did you see Jun Shen? Did he finally talk and admit his evil deed?" Abigail asked Nathan expectantly.
A crease appeared on Nathan''s forehead as he recalled Chantha''s and Violet''s report. The Soeung Twins did the initial interrogation with Jun Shen. And ording to them, someone transferred the money to his ount. He could keep the fifty percent but he had to send the other fifty percent to another bank ount. That ount was the hired man who attacked Abigail in Country F.
"You will know once you meet him." Nathan inly said.
After fifteen minutes, Nathan and Abigail reached their destination. She was awestruck to see that they stopped at the front of a police headquarters. She thought Nathan brought Jun Shen to Syphiruz Headquarters.
''So he let the police deal with Jun Shen? He didn''t mobilize his men?'' Abigail mused to herself as she stepped out of the car. Her eyes roamed around the surroundings.
Little did she know, Nathan just handed Jun Shen over to the police just today. His subordinates were done interrogating him. Nathan wanted Abigail to believe that the police investigated the case.
Fortunately, Nathan''s subordinates already ckmailed Jun Shen. He would only say things rted to Abigail''s case.
One police officer approached Nathan. It was the Police Chief. Nathan''s family had strong connections with the police department. They would certainly entertain Nathan. He guided them to the interrogation room where Jun Shen was waiting for them.
Nathan didn''t allow Abigail to enter the same room where Jun Shen was being interrogated. They stayed in the other room, watching him through the mirror and monitors.
Abigail frowned when she saw Mr. Shen''s untidy clothes. He looked so different from his previous CEO image where he was always wearing a suit. He looked like an ordinary old man.
"What happened to him?" Abigail asked Nathan and the Police Chief.
"After kicking him out of thepany, Mr. Jun Shen became a gambling addict trying to earn more money. He drowned in debt. He wanted to build his ownpany and showed his wife that he could seed. But he ended up in the worst situation. He couldn''t pay off the debt." The Police Chief exined to Abigail.
''My assumption is right. I don''t think this man still has the power to hire someone just to kill me¡ I mean the real Abigail.''
"I see¡ so although he hated me so much, he didn''t have the money to hire someone just to kill me, right?" Abigail emphasized those words to Nathan.
Nathan just bobbed his head. He already noticed some suspicious movement. It seemed that there was another person behind Abigail''s assassination and the attack in Country F.
''Sigh. So I need to cross his name out of my list. He is not the mastermind.'' Abigail already had this conclusion in mind.
"I think someone tried to use Jun Shen to divert our attention away from the real mastermind. Everyone knows about the conflict between the two of you." Nathan made anotherment.
''Ahuh?! I''m d you finally figured it out, Nate! I think¡ you must investigate your own people¡ like Veronica,'' Abigail sneered at him. She didn''t dare to voice it out since she didn''t have concrete proof.
"If that was the case, then why did you still bring me here? You already knew that Jun Shen was not the real mastermind!" Abigail questioned Nathan as she pouted her lips. He could have told her in the house. Why did he have to bring her to this ce?
The Police Chief just chuckled then he excused himself. He didn''t want to interrupt the two people. He thought Abigail and Nathan were in a rtionship because Nathan personally requested the Police Chief to keep Abigail''s presence here a secret. The Police Chief recognized Abigail as the actress whomitted suicide two weeks ago.
When they were left alone, Nathan finally answered Abigail''s question.
"Because I want you to see personally that Jun Shen will no longer be a threat to your life. I will make sure that he won''t bother you anymore so you don''t have to be scared of him. Jun Shen will be stuck here in prison for several years."
Nathan''s words made Abigail speechless. Though his tone was so in when he delivered his words, Abigail''s heart skipped a beat, feeling so touched.
''Nathan¡ really did this¡ just for me?'' Abigail nced at Nathan with her unblinking eyes. ''Damn¡ is this really the devil I knew?''
Chapter 178 Rescue Phantomflake
Day Twenty¡
~~*****~~
Old Man Xu decided to pay a visit to his son and grandson. He just felt like seeing them today. After getting that package, he had a lot on his mind.
Old Man Xu''s sudden arrival surprised everyone including Abigail. They were having dinner when Old Man Xu appeared.
"May I join you?" Old Man Xu asked them with a wide smile on his face. He was masking his troubles with that smile.
"Grandpa!" Little Ethan jumped off his seat and ran in his grandpa''s direction. He was d to see him.
Old Man Xu bent down and hugged his grandson. Then he nced at his son, Nathan. He just nodded at him as they greeted each other through their eye-to-eye contact.
Abigail just remained silent in her seat. She suddenly felt uneasy with the Patriarch''s presence. The two of them had a little conflict before involving Chef Min and Nathan''s allergy incident.
Old Man Xu just spared Abigail one nce before he sat down next to Ethan''s chair. The old man frowned as he watched the three of them together in one dining area.
''Why do I feel like they are a family of three?'' Old Man Xu shrugged his shoulders at that thought. He didn''t know why he got this weird idea. Oh well, the woman sitting with them was just an outsider. But Little Ethan was so fond of her.
''Oh, my poor grandson¡ he is longing for a mother''s love. This might be the reason why he wants this strange woman to stay in the mansion with them.'' Old Man Xu sighed deeply. He turned at his grandson and gently patted his head.
"You look so tired, Grandpa! You should eat more!" Little Ethan put some food on Old Man Xu''s te.
The old man could only smile, feeling so touched. His cute little grandson was very thoughtful. This was one of the reasons he loved spoiling his grandson. He loved him so much.
As he watched the little boy, Old Man Xu remembered the note of the mysterious sender. His expression changed, a cold glint shing through his eyes.
''I will not let that guy ruin my family with his lies!'' Old Man Xu thought to himself.
"Grandpa, are you mad? Don''t you like the food I put on your te?" Ethan asked his grandpa when he saw his dark expression. He misunderstood his grandpa, thinking that Old Man Xu became unhappy with the food he served on his te since the old man''s expression grew hard.
"No! No! Grandson¡ I''m not angry. I just recalled some concerns in thepany. That''s what makes me upset." Old Man Xu said as an excuse.
Nathan tossed a look at his father. He was observing him. It seemed like he was troubled by something. ''Problem in thepany? Why am I not informed about that?''
On the other hand, Abigail just continued eating. She avoided looking at Old Man Xu. She could tell that the old man was not in the mood so it was better to stay away from trouble. She chose to act invisible in front of the Mighty Patriarch.
''I wonder if I am the reason why he looks mad.'' Abigail bit her lower lip. In her mind, she should get on the good side of Old Man Xu because he was Nathan''s father.
"Okay, grandpa. Just forget about those concerns otherwise, you will lose your appetite. Let''s enjoy our meal together!" Little Ethan continued to console his grandpa.
Old Man Xu could only bob his head obediently and smiled at his cute, sweet, and charming grandson¡ the apple of his eye.
With that, the four of them just enjoyed the meal. Fortunately, Ethan was there to entertain everyone. Without his presence, the atmosphere in the dining area would be so awkward once Nathan, Old Man Xu, and Abigail faced each other¡ just the three of them.
When the dinner was done, Old Man Xu summoned his son to the balcony. He wanted to talk to him alone. The father and son duo proceeded outside, leaving Abigail and Ethan inside the house.
"Are you worried about something?" Nathan asked his father, feeling curious. His father seldom visited them just to talk to him. He usuallyes to Sparks Mansion to see Ethan, not him.
"Are you in trouble?" Nathan rephrased his question.
Old Man Xu just maintained his serious expression. "I heard you got hurt in Country F. Have you caught the culprit? Do you have clue about the culprit?"
"Axel is still in Country F, investigating. We haven''t found out yet who the culprit is and the motive for attacking me. He would have killed me but he just left me after I fell unconscious. But he used a poisoned dagger." Nathan said truthfully.
"Why didn''t you tell me right away?" Old Man Xumented.
"I could deal with it¡ so there was no need to inform you," Nathan answered tantly.
"So you don''t have a clue yet?" Old Man Xu asked again to confirm.
"Yeah¡ no clue yet. He is good at erasing his trace," Nathan added.
Old Man Xu fell silent. He already had clue. The culprit was the one ckmailing him, sending various notes rted to Monica and his revenge.
He was contemting whether he would mention or not the mysterious guy who knew something in the past. He had Nathan''s pictures when he got hurt. It was proof that the same guy had something to do with Nathan''s attack.
But deep down, Old Man Xu wanted to keep this a secret from Nathan. As much as possible, he would like to deal with this alone.
Well, like father like son. Just a while ago, he scolded Nathan for not telling him about what happened in Country F. But now, he was the one keeping a secret from him. Someone was ckmailing him using Monica.
Old Man Xu didn''t want this to be the source of conflict and misunderstanding between Nathan and him. He knew Nathan well. When it came to Monica, he would never listen to him.
''Fine. I will be the one to catch this culprit. I must find him before Nathan does!'' Old Man Xu had a resolution in mind.
"Now, tell me what''s going on? Why do you look distracted¡ and problematic a while ago? I feel like you have something important to tell me but you are hesitating." Nathan''s voice snapped Old Man Xu back to the present.
"It''s nothing. I''m just worried about you and my grandson. Please heighten the security. Assign more bodyguards who will apany Ethan at all times, including you! Be careful!" Old Man Xu reminded his son with a concerned look on his aged face. He held Nathan''s shoulder.
Nathan just sighed deeply. He didn''t force his father to say something more. He could tell that the old man was so determined to keep silent.
"If there is nothing more, then let''s go back inside. Just sleep here tonight and apany Ethan. He will be d to bond with his grandpa."
At the mention of Ethan''s name, Old Man Xu''s expression brightened up. The light in his eyes came back and a gentle smile reappeared on his face.
"Yeah. Thank you for inviting me. I thought you would send me away without asking me to stay." Old Man Xu chuckled, patting his son''s back.
Nathan just rolled his eyes. After a while, the father and son duo went back inside the house, joining Abigail and Ethan in the living room.
*****
Meanwhile, at Red Dragon Mafia''s Headquarters, two men were also talking about a very serious matter.
Spade reported to Dragon Lord his interaction with ck Rose.
"My Lord! I finally talked to ck Rose. I offered her the proposal you''ve told me before," Spade said cheerfully to his Big Boss.
The Dragon Lord seemed so happy to hear that good news.
"So what did she say? Is she epting our coboration? Is she willing to be our ally?"
Spade bobbed his head frantically. "Yes, my Lord. She agreed but on one condition¡ we have to do something for her."
"Okay. I already expected that. What is her demand?" The Dragon Lord asked him expectantly, his eyes filled with anticipation. He was confident that he could give her what she wanted.
"Phantomke! She wanted us to find out Phantomke''s whereabouts. The location where Syphiruz Mafia is holding her captive!" Spade dered to him.
The Dragon Lord was taken aback for a moment at the mention of Phantomke''s name. A whirlwind of emotions came shing in his eyes.
"Phantomke? What do you mean by that? She is already dead, right?"
"I am also wondering why. But ck Rose said we have to find out the truth. She wants us to find her¡ she believes that Phantomke is alive and the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz is keeping her as a hostage?" Spade informed him.
"What? Phantomke is still alive?!" Dragon Lord didn''t know if he would feel d or not.
"Yes, My Lord. We have to find her in Syhiruz''s hideout. This is the only way ck Rose will help us out!"
The Dragon Lord didn''t give his answer right away. He was still undecided about this. If she was alive then maybe the Syphiruz Mafia was torturing her¡ making her life miserable.
"Alright! Let''s find her. If we have to get her out of the Syphiruz Hideout, then we will do it as long as ck Rose will work with us to bring down Syphiruz Mafia!" the Dragon Lord finally made his decision.
Chapter 185 The Sawada Clan
Day Twenty-One¡
~~*****~~
Nathan concealed the faint smile on his face when he saw Violet and Spider. His expression turned into a serious one.
"So?" Nathan asked them. He was waiting for his two subordinates to speak up. He could see that the two were surprised about something.
"Supreme Leader, we have something to report," Violet was the first one who found her voice.
Spider was still in a daze, processing what he had seen. Their Supreme Leader just smiled a while ago just thinking about something. It had been so long since thest time he saw Nathan smiling like that.
"What is it?" Nathan shifted his gaze back to Violet.
"Cough! Cough!" Violet cleared her throat to snap Spider back to the present. She also nudged his shoulder, motioning him to continue the report.
Spider took a deep breath before telling him an important piece of news. "Sawada n returned to the country. The leader was invited by the Red Dragon Mafia. It looks like the Red Dragon is trying to form an alliance with other powerful factions!"
The Syphiruz Mafia had been trying to form an alliance with Sawada n in the past, but the n leader refused to see them. If the Sawada n decided to coborate with the Red Dragon Mafia, theirbined forces would bring imbnce in the underground world, making the Red Dragon stronger than before.
"Master, the Red Dragon is also making a move. Do you think they are targeting us? Are they nning to bring us down?" Spider asked Nathan''s opinion about this.
However, Nathan didn''t look worried at all. He still believed in the power of Syphiruz Mafia. No one could intimidate him. But he was aware that Sawada n was also a powerful organization thaty low for a long time. It would be a great loss if he couldn''t form an alliance with them.
"You don''t have to worry about it. They can''t defeat us even if they willbine forces with the Sawada n." Nathan reassured him.
"What did Red Dragon promise the n Leader for him to convince them to meet Red Dragon Mafia?" Nathan asked Violet and Spider, wondering if the spy got more information about this.
As much as he knew, the Sawada n Leader was so hard to please. He wouldn''t agree to any meet-ups even though Syphiruz Mafia already offered them high prices and advanced technologies.
"Supreme Leader¡ ording to our Spy¡ the Dragon Lord promised the Sawada n Leader to find a person. I guess this person is very important to the Sawada n." Violet replied.
Nathan fell silent for a moment. This was something he missed. So the Sawada n leader didn''t care about money, technologies, or forces¡ he was looking for someone¡ someone important to him, perhaps, his family member or a friend? That someone might also be his mortal enemy.
Nathan immediately stood up, grabbing his coat, mask, and car keys. "Do you have information where I can see the members of Sawada n?"
Spider and Violet exchanged nces with one another. They could hear the urgency in his voice. It looked like Nathan was nning to meet them on the spot.
"Supreme Leader, are you going to meet them in person? Can''t you wait for Axel? He is your representative. Sawada n is dangerous. You will put yourself in danger if you meet them personally." Spider was worried about Nathan''s safety.
Sawada n was known for having the best fighters. They were also good at fighting with swords. But they had members who were also sharpshooters.
"I made a mistake for not finding this out sooner. Sawada n is looking for someone. And that someone will be the key to form an alliance with them. I can''t ept defeat. They have rejected us so many times. This time I want to prove to them that they need us." Nathan shared his sentiments with Violet and Spider.
The two could understand Nathan. Even Violet and Spider couldn''t ept that Sawada n took them for granted. It was an insult to Syphiruz Mafia. But because the former Supreme Leader, Cedric "Xu" Sparks also known as Old Man Xu was looking up and had great respect for the leader of the Sawada n, the Syphiruz Mafia didn''t dare pick a fight with them.
"Supreme Leader, I heard from our spy that representatives of Sawada n booked several rooms in EDSJ Five Star Hotel. They were staying there for the meantime. But they are VIP clients so the hotel is heavily guarded. No one is allowed to enter the floor where they are checked in." Spider informed Nathan as he checked the message of their spy.
Nathan stayed silent for a moment. Then his eyes gleamed as soon as he remembered someone¨C Madam Priyanshi Patel, the owner of the hotel! He knew her personally as his business partner before. He would try to use his connection with her to meet the members of Sawada n.
"I know someone who can help me with this," Nathan said, picking up his phone.
"Okay, Master. I will summon our elite fighters to escort you to the hotel. We areing with you," Spider said, getting ready to call their subordinates.
But Nathan waved his hand, stopping Spider. "No need to bring escorts. I will go there as the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp, not as Supreme Leader of Syphiruz. Bringing escorts will only catch attention."
"But we can''t let you go there alone. Remember, we didn''t know the person who stabbed you. He might be lurking around, following you." Violet disagreed with Nathan''s idea.
"You have nothing to worry about. I''m not going there alone. I''ll bring someone with me," Nathan said meaningfully, fighting a smile.
"Who?" Violet and Spider asked him in unison.
Nathan was silent for a moment then he smirked at them as he said, "My special bodyguard."
? Violet: ''Special Bodyguard??!''
Spider: ''Who is that?''
Violet and Spider had a puzzled look on their faces, wondering whom he was referring to. After a while, Nathan said goodbye to them. Instead of going to the EDSJ Five Star Hotel, Nathan headed home.
Upon entering the mansion, he saw Abigail on the balcony, watching something on her phone.
"Abi,e with me," Nathan spoke up without even saying hi to her.
Abigail: "???"
Chapter 186 Spend The Night In A Hotel
Day Twenty One...
~~*****~~
Abigail was watching one of Abigail''s shows on her phone when she suddenly heard Nathan''s voice. She didn''t notice his presence right away since she was so focused on the video.
"Abi,e with me." Nathan used hismanding tone as he spoke to her.
Abigail: "???"
''Will he talk to me about that simple peck I gave him on his lips?'' Abigail blinked her eyes, trying to hide her embarrassment.
"Why?" Abigail asked, standing up as she kept her phone inside her pocket. "Where are we going?"
"Pack your clothes ande back here. I will just talk to someone," Nathan only said to her, without exining the details to Abigail.
Abigail just nced at him, feeling confused. But seeing his serious expression, Abigail suddenly became uneasy.
''Damn! Is he kicking me out of the mansion because of what I did?'' Abigail mused to herself.
''Should I call Little Ethan for help?'' Abigail nced up where Ethan''s room was located. The young boy was in his yroom. She was contemting whether she should obey Nathan or not. She didn''t want to leave the mansion just yet.
Meanwhile, Nathan picked up his phone and excused himself. He finally contacted Madam Priyanshi Patel.
After a few rings, Madam Priya answered the phone. Nathan greeted her politely.
"CEO Sparks, I''m d to hear from you. Why did you call me at this hour?" Madam Priya sounded surprised but at the same time, happy to hear Nathan. She didn''t expect that this mighty CEO would call her.
"Chairwoman, did I disturb you? Honestly, I have a favor to ask you," Nathan directly said, not beating around the bush.
"It''s fine. I''m not busy. It''s my pleasure to be of help. What kind of favor is this, CEO Sparks?" Madam Priya asked him, intrigued. This was the first time Nathan Sparks tried to ask someone for a favor. It looked like it was something very important.
"Can I book a suite tonight in your hotel? Preferably, on the 14th floor? I want to surprise someone," Nathan requested.
"Oh!" Madam Priya gasped in surprise. She didn''t expect that Nathan would ask her such a request. She thought it would be business-rted.
After a while, Madam Priya''s soft giggle erupted from the other line. And she began teasing Nathan. "I didn''t expect that you have a romantic side too. I guess... you are bringing the samedy who came with you during the Masquerade Ball?"
Nathan was caught off guard by her words. Who would have thought that Madam Priya would still remember Abigail even though it was just a short encounter between them? And how did she know that it was Abigail whom he would be bringing tonight? A woman''s instinct was truly incredible!
"What preparations do you need? I can instruct my staff to fix everything tonight. Though we have VIP clients on that floor, you have nothing to worry about as I will arrange this for you." Madam Priya reassured him.
"Does the 14th floor have significant meaning for both of you?" she added, teasing Nathan.
Nathan didn''t know how he would respond. Madam Priya already made some assumptions but he couldn''t correct them as he needed this opportunity to meet the Sawada n. Besides, he was also thinking of using Abigail as an alibi for staying in that hotel room tonight.
"Yes... just prepare a bouquet of flowers, dinner courses, and champagne..." Nathan replied awkwardly.
"Ok. CEO Sparks! Consider it done," Madam Priya cheerfully said.
"Thank you, Chairwoman Patel. I will make sure to return this favor one day. Don''t hesitate to ask me." Nathan promised.
Madam Priya could only smile. If there was something she needed... that was to find her missing niece. She wondered if Nathan would be able to help her with this. She already used the resources of both Yan and Patel Family but until now, she failed to find her missing niece over and over again.
"I will keep this in mind, CEO Sparks. I will tell you once I have a favor to ask." Madam Priya was still thinking whether she would ask Nathan''s help in finding her missing niece.
"Ok. Chairwoman. Thanks for your time." Nathan was about to end the call when Madam Priya spoke once more.
"Just proceed to our hotel tonight and my staff will escort you to your assigned VIP suite."
When the call ended, Nathan decided to go upstairs. Abigail was taking her time. He was in a hurry but Abigail hadn''te down yet.
When he entered her room, no one was there. Nathan''s brows were drawn together as he murmured, "Where did she go?"
"Abi?" He tried calling him but no one was responding. He searched for her in the bathroom and the balcony of the second floor but Abigail was not around.
It did not take long before Nathan figured out that Abigail might have dropped by Ethan''s room. He also needed to inform his son that Abigail and he would be staying out tonight.
Nathan didn''t waste time and headed to Ethan''s yroom. And he was right. Abigail was there together with his son, Ethan.
"What are you doing here?" Nathan asked Abigail. He asked her to pack her clothes but he didn''t see her bag.
"Miss Abi is not going anywhere. Are you kicking her out, Dad?" Ethan questioned his father with an angry tone. He stepped forward, shielding Abigail from his father. Little Ethan looked like a small version of a bodyguard who wanted to protect Abigail from harm.
Nathan sighed deeply and raised his eyebrow when he shifted his gaze from Ethan to Abigail. ''What lies did she feed to my son?''
"No. I''m not kicking her out." Nathan replied.
"Then why did you ask her to pack her clothes?" Ethan continued his interrogation with his father. His charming eyes were looking daggers at Nathan.
Nathan darted his gaze back and forth between Ethan and Abigail while sighing helplessly.
He massaged his temples and exined, "I''m bringing her with me. We will be staying in a hotel so I asked her to pack some clothes for her to use tonight."
Abigail: "..."
''Hotel? But why? What is he up to this time?''
Chapter 187 You Are My Responsibility
Day Twenty One¡
~~*****~~
Abigail was rendered speechless when Nathan dered to them that he would bring Abigail to a hotel. They would be staying there for the night.
He didn''t even consult her if she wanted to go or not. He didn''t even properly invite her. She even mistook his motive, thinking that he was going to kick her out of the mansion.
On the other hand, Little Ethan''s face brightened up when he heard his father''sst statement.
"Dad! Can I tag along? I wanna join you!" Little Ethan excitedly asked his father. He wanted to bond with them. If the three of them hang out together, he felt like they were aplete family.
However, Nathan couldn''t bring Ethan with them. He intended to meet the members of the Sawada n. He didn''t want Ethan to be exposed to danger.
"Not tonight. I will bring you next time," Nathan said, stroking his son''s hair.
Ethan could only pout his lips. The bright expression on his face was reced by a gloomy one.
Nathan sighed helplessly. He knew that his son was unhappy with his decision but this was for his own good. Though he was going there as the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp, he couldn''t let his son get near the notorious Sawada n.
''And how about Abigail? Why are you bringing her with you? Do you not care about her safety?'' Nathan''s alter ego spoke to himself.
Nathan frowned at that thought. Then he tossed a look at Abigail. He didn''t know why he chose to bring her, instead of bringing one of his subordinates.
Chantha and Violet were avable and they could also pretend as his woman. But subconsciously, he decided to bring Abigail, instead of the twodies.
''Abigail is a good fighter. She is stronger than an ordinary woman. She will be fine,'' Nathan thought to himself, convincing himself that there was nothing wrong about Abigailing with him tonight.
He would try his best to create a chance encounter to meet the leader of Sawada n. With this, they wouldn''t suspect him. Allowing them to think that he was not affiliated with any mafia organizations, group of syndicates, and gangs, the Sawada n wouldn''t let their guard up against him.
"Just take care of Miss Abi." Ethan didn''t insist oning. Besides, he wanted his father to bond with Abigail alone. Maybe, through this, their rtionship might improve a little.
"Don''t worry. She is safe with me. We can go out some other time. I promise." Nathan made a promise to Ethan to console him.
"Okay, Dad! I understand."
After talking to his son, Nathan motioned Abigail to follow him. Both of them left Ethan''s yroom together.
"Don''t pack any more. We will just drop by the mall to buy your clothes." Nathan grabbed Abigail''s hand, leading her to the entrance door.
Butler Li and Chantha approached them. "Master, where are you going? You''ve just arrived, are you leaving again?" Butler Li was the one who asked Nathan.
"I will escort you both." Chantha also got ready to leave but Nathan raised his palm in front of her.
"You are staying here. Keep Ethanpany. Abigail and I have to go somewhere." Nathanmanded her. Chantha could only nod her head, obeying his order. She had to stay behind.
Abigail didn''t know what was going on. Nathan just led her to the car, without exining things.
Upon entering the front passenger seat, Abigail took her chance to question Nathan. "Where are we going? And what are you nning to do tonight?"
Nathan was already sitting in the driver''s seat. Then he started the engine before replying to Abigail. "EDSJ Five Star Hotel. I need your help to meet a potential business partner."
Abigail immediately crossed her arms in front of him andined, "Hey! Hey! Don''t tell me you are nning to sell me out to them. Are you going to use me as a bribe¡ or use me as afort woman to make your potential business partner sign a deal with you?!"
Nathan rubbed the space between his brows. Abigail''s imagination was running wild once more. Did she watch too much drama today?
"Do you think I will do that to you?" Nathan questioned her in disbelief. What did she think of him? Someone who sells women? He felt insulted by that.
''Yes! You are capable of doing that¡ especially if you find out that I am Phantomke. I can''t imagine what kind of torture are you going to give me once I wake up.''
Abigail already imagined lots of ways that Nathan would use just to punish her. If he was a devil, he wouldn''t be merciful even to a woman like her.
What if Nathan would let his men touch her and gang r*pe her just to get his revenge for killing his beloved woman?! She could endure any physical injury or torture¡ but not that one! That''s why she chose an easy death to escape from the devil''s wrath.
For some unknown reason, Abigail''s heart constricted inside her chest just thinking about Nathan''s hatred and his anger towards her.
Since Abigail was lost in her thoughts, Nathan had to flick her forehead.
"Ouch!" Abigail winced, rubbing her forehead.
"You are spacing out. What''s on your mind? Don''t tell me you are thinking that I''m capable of doing that to you?" Nathan didn''t know if he should feel mad or not.
Abigail turned to face him, meeting his blue eyes. "If I am the most hated person in your life¡ will you sell me out to men and have them touch me?"
Nathan''s expression turned ugly when he heard those words from Abigail. Her statement just came out of nowhere. And he hated the way Abigail was thinking that he was capable of doing such a dirty thing!
He might be a bad guy! He might be evil, cold, and ruthless¡ but¡ doing such a thing to a woman¡ was not his style!
"You are insulting me right now, Miss Scarlett¡" Nathan mumbled through his gritted teeth. "If you are my most hated person¡ then¡ I will do everything to torture you but not that method in your mind right now!"
Abigail just found herself smiling when she heard that. She even giggled as she could see his serious expression. Nathan was taken aback when she suddenly smiled andughed.
Before he could ask her, Abigail leaned closer to him and reached out to pinch his cheek. "Don''t get so worked up, Nate. I''m just asking hypothetically. And I''m sorry if you felt insulted by my question. I didn''t mean to offend or insult you."
''Part of me¡ wants to believe that Nathan is not that kind of person¡'' Abigail felt relieved.
Nathan didn''t say a word. He just averted his gaze back to the road. He wondered why Abigail brought up that kind of topic. Now, they were engulfed by a deafening silence. The two didn''t say a word as Nathan just concentrated on his driving while Abigail turned to her window, watching the streets.
After the ten-minute silence, Nathan spoke up once again. "Don''t overthink¡ I am not going to hurt you nor put you in danger. You are my responsibility."
Chapter 188 A Dinner Date
Day Twenty One¡
~~*****~~
Abigail didn''t know how she would react upon hearing those words from Nathan. ''You are my responsibility'' this statement kept on repeating in her mind.
It was also another way of telling her that he was going to protect her. She felt touched, but then again, she was reminded of the fact he was doing this for Abigail¡ because she was in Abigail''s body.
Nathan had no idea that the woman he was trying to protect right now was his enemy, Phantomke, the main reason for his misery. The woman who took away the most precious person in his life¡ and in Ethan''s life.
''While doing this mission¡ I should keep in mind that¡ Nathan and Ethan hated my real identity. I''m Phantomke¡ I must know how to separate my personal feelings in this mission. After this¡ I should treat them as strangers.''
''How I wish I will forget everything so that my interactions and moments with them in one hundred days will not affect my decisions and feelings once I return as Phantomke.''
But Abigail had to admit that she became so fond of Ethan and was getting closer and closer to Nathan every passing day. Sometimes, she was seeing the devil in a different light.
After a while, Nathan and Abigail arrived at the mall.
"Just stay here. You are not wearing any disguise. People might recognize you. I will buy your clothes." Nathan stepped out of the car without waiting for her response.
"Wait! Do you know my size?" Abigail asked him.
Nathan just halted on his steps but he didn''t turn around. He already knew her size, especially her bra. She even left that thing in his chamber before.
Nathan just ignored her question as he was embarrassed to admit that he was already familiar with her body size.
When Nathan came back, he was already holding two paper bags, containing different sets of clothes. He also bought shoes for her.
"You shopped fast!" Abigail said in amusement. "Are you sure you got the right size and right clothes for me?" she eyed him worriedly. What if the clothes he chose didn''t fit her size and she didn''t like the design?
"Just trust me." Nathan simply said, putting the two paper bags on herp. Then he entered the car. They headed to EDSJ Five Star Hotel where the one hotel staff was already waiting for them. Madam Priya already arranged everything for the two.
At around 7:24 pm, Nathan and Abigail reached their destination. The EDSJ Five Star Hotel was surprisingly in tight security. Men in ck were scattered everywhere. Before getting out of the car, Nathan gave Abigail a face mask to hide her face from the public. They couldn''t afford to let everyone recognize her.
One hotel staff approached Nathan right away as per instruction of Madam Priyanshi.
"Good evening sir. Pleasee with me. I will guide you to your VIP suite." The man had to apany them using the alternate route going to the 14th floor so that men in ck would not stop them from entering that floor.
Sawada n upied the 14th floor but with Madam Priya''s help, Nathan was able to reserve a room on the said floor.
As they took the lift, Abigail started asking Nathan about his n tonight. "What are we going to do?"
Nathan just wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer to his body. He was pretending to be a sweet couple in front of the staff. Madam Priya also thought that Nathan wanted to surprise his girlfriend, that''s why he booked a hotel room tonight.
The hotel staff tried ignoring the sweet gesture of Nathan towards Abigail. As much as possible, he wanted to pretend that he couldn''t see them. He just avoided looking in their direction.
Meanwhile, Abigail''s body stiffened when Nathan tightened his grip on her body. They were too close to each other and she felt like Nathan was hugging her from behind. Her back was now leaning on his sturdy chest while his arms were wrapped around her waist.
"We are a couple for tonight," Nathan murmured in her ears.
Hearing those words, Abigail finally figured out what Nathan was trying to do. He wanted them to pretend as a couple! Abigail could only nod her head as a response. Nathan smiled inwardly as Abigail was very obedient tonight.
Ding!
The elevator stopped on the 14th floor. Abigail and Nathan followed the hotel staff as he guided them to their VIP suite.
Abigail noticed something peculiar. The 14th floor was filled with strong looking guys.
''They look like a mob rather than professional bodyguards,'' Abigail thought to herself.
"Don''t look at them," Nathan whispered, putting his arm on her back as he shielded her from the men''s line of view.
It did not take long when Abigail and Nathan arrived at their VIP suite. The hotel staff opened the door for them.
Abigail gasped when she saw something wonderful inside the room. The room was dim-lighted. And there was a table for two at the center of the living room which was decorated beautifully as if they were having a candlelit-dinner date.
While Abigail was preupied by the room set-up, another staff approached Nathaning from the entrance door, handing over the bouquet of red roses. Abigail didn''t notice it as her eyes were fixed on the table in front of them. Different delicious foods were served on the table, along with a bottle of champagne.
''Damn! What is the meaning of this?'' Abigail couldn''t believe what she was seeing so she turned to the staff and asked him, "Are you sure this is our room? You might be mistaken." Nathan was not the romantic type who would prepare this candlelit dinner for them.
The staff just chuckled at her shocked reaction. "Ma''am, this is your room. It was reserved by Mr. Nathan Sparks. Enjoy your dinner." The staff didn''t want to disturb them so he exited the room in an instant.
Abigail could only watch his back in disbelief. Then she shifted her gaze back to Nathan, giving him a questioning look.
Nathan finally handed her the bouquet of red roses, putting her in a daze!
"I''m giving you a proper dinner date now¡ to make it up to you. I heard that youined a lot after you came here with me as my partner during the Masquerade Party."
Abigail: "..."
''Damn! Is this really the devil, the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia? Why do I feel like¡ he is the one seducing me, not the other way around?''
Abigail had never imagined that Nathan would prepare something like this. This time he even gave her a bouquet of roses.
"Nate¡ what had gotten into you? You are scaring me like this¡"
Badum! Badum!
Abigail''s heart began to run wild again.
Nathan tried his best to hold hisughter. He could see how shocked and flustered she was at this moment.
"Aside from making it up to you¡ I''m doing this¡ because I need you to cooperate with me," Nathan said truthfully, extending his right hand to her as he invited her to join him at the table.
Abigail: "..."
''What does he think of me? Is he thinking that he can easily bribe me with this?'' But Abigail already epted Nathan''s hand, allowing him to guide her to her chair. She fell for it!
Chapter 189 A Duel
Day Twenty One¡
~~*****~~
Abigail felt a little bit awkward as Nathan was acting like a real gentleman. He grabbed the chair for her and put some food on her te. He was very attentive to her, letting her enjoy the dinner.
Nathan didn''t eat much. He just watched Abigail intently while sipping his champagne. Abigail could feel his probing eyes, following her every movement. She couldn''t help but feel conscious of Nathan''s prating gaze and strange behavior.
''Is this calm before the storm? Nathan should be mad at me for taking advantage of him a while ago as I gave him a peck on his lips. But surprisingly, Nathan is acting oddly tonight,'' Abigail shook her head as she slowly cut the steak on her te.
"Who is your potential business partner whom you wanna meet here?" Abigail decided to engage in a conversation with him to ease up the awkward atmosphere.
"Mr. Hiroshi. He came from Country J. He is a foreigner but he stayed in Country M for three decades so he can speak ournguage."
Abigail could only nod her head. She thought Nathan was trying to make a deal for SYP Twilight Corp. Perhaps, the VIP there could be an investor.
But Abigail noticed something. She felt like the guards scattered around the hotel seemed like a mob from the underground world. They gave off a dangerous vibe.
Phantomke had been working in the underground world so she could sense that something was off. They were not ordinary businessmen.
"I''m not sure if he came here personally, or he just sent a representative," Nathan added.
"Hmm. Okay. How can I help you then?" Abigail asked him expectantly. She appreciated Nathan''s effort in preparing this dinner date with her so she would try her best to help him.
"Just act as my woman. Madam Priyanshi thought I booked this book for us, making her believe that we are a couple. I need to have a chance encounter with Mr. Hiroshi. I don''t want him to think that I set this up and that I am desperate to meet him."
Abigail smiled. She could understand Nathan''s motive. As they continued to talk, she learned that Mr. Hiroshi was hard to please.
"Can you show me his picture?" Abigail asked. When it came to this kind of mission, Phantomke could make it happen. A chance encounter.
,m Nathan just watched her, conflicted. He didn''t want her to do something that might put her life in danger. It was best for her to just stay in the room and rx. He would be the one to make a move.
"C''mon, Nate. Just show me his picture. I''m not going to do something that will ruin your n. Besides, you asked me to be here. Might as well help you with your n." Abigail volunteered, urging Nathan to give her Mr. Hiroshi''s picture.
Nathan sighed before picking up his phone. He searched for the old picture of Mr. Hiroshi. The photo was taken ten years ago. He didn''t have his current photo.
Abigail was rendered speechless as soon as she saw the photo. Mr. Hiroshi looked familiar to her. But what attracted her the most was his emerald eyes. She saw something in his eyes¡ the feeling of regret and sadness.
That photo was secretly taken somewhere. It looked like a cemetery. And he was looking at someone''s grave.
"Is this the only photo you have?" Abigail asked him. Mr. Hiroshi didn''t attend social gatherings so the public didn''t have his pictures.
He often stayed in Sawada n''s headquarters. If there was negotiation, he allowed his right-hand man to deal with them. He was simr to Nathan. Both of them had a mysterious side.
"He looks gorgeous for his age. How old is he? The mid-30s or 40s?" Abigail asked Nathan excitedly. She didn''t know why she became enthusiastic to see this guy.
On the other hand, Nathan crumpled his face and lifted his eyebrow when Abigail praised Mr. Hiroshi''s good looks.
"He is too old for you. That picture was taken ten years ago. You might even see his white hair now."
Abigail frowned at Nathan''s remarks. What with the change of his tone? Was he upset again?
"Hey, I am just asking about his age. Why are you getting mad?" Abigail questioned him. She gazed up, meeting Nathan''s eyes. Then her lips curled up in a mischievous smile. "Ahem¡ Don''t tell me you are jealous?!" Abigail giggled as she teased him.
"Of Course Not! Don''t be conceited, Abi." Nathan put his wine ss down on the table.
Abigail let out another soft giggle. "Rx! I''m just kidding. Why are you so defensive?!"
Nathan just sliced a piece of cake and brought it to Abigail''s mouth to make her stop talking. Abigail just red at Nathan as she didn''t expect him to feed her a cake.
When she was done chewing it, sheined, "Do you want to choke me with food?"
"No. I just want to seal your mouth with food," Nathan stated matter-of-factly.
Abigail: "..."
''I want to punch this guy.''
"Fine. What are we going to do after this?" Abigail changed the topic. She needed to be more patient with Nathan.
"You stay here¡ and rest. I will check if Mr. Hiroshi is also here."
Abigail pouted her lips. She thought Nathan would ask her to apany him outside and searched for Mr. Hiroshi together. But Nathan told her to stay in their room.
"I wille with you. I will get bored if I stay here alone. I promise I will not get in your way. I will behave," Abigail pleaded, trying to convince Nathan using her charm.
But Nathan didn''t want her to get involved with Sawada n. "You can apany me tomorrow. But not now. I''ll be back soon. You can y video games while I''m not around." Nathan specifically requested Madam Priya to putputers inside the VIP suite. He also nned to y with herter just to kill time.
"ying video games alone is not fun," Abigailmented, putting on a pitiful face.
Nathan could only sigh helplessly. Abigail had a point. He stopped ying because he lost his ying buddy. He would only y from time to time if Ethan challenged him.
"I''ll join youter¡ So while I''m not around. Practice first in order to win against me," Nathan said. He sounded like he was boasting about his skill.
Abigail fired up! She raised her fists in front of Nathan. "Okay! Let''s duelter! If I win, you will grant my wish. If I lose¡ I''ll grant your wish!"
Nathan''s lips stretched up and his eyes gleamed. For some unknown reason, he felt excited about this duel. It''s been so long since thest time he battled with a skilled yer. He had already seen how Abigail yed..and one of the reasons why he got excited was because Abigail''s style of ying was simr to Monica''s.
"Ok. It''s a deal. Just wait for me." Nathan finished his champagne and stood up.
Abigail just nodded her head. She decided to unpack their clothes as Nathan went out just to roam around the 14th floor.
As Abigail waited for Nathan, she just took a quick shower. Once Nathan was back, she was all set to fight him in a one-on-one battle in aputer game.
Chapter 190 Defeated
Day Twenty One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Red Dragon Mafia''s Headquarters¡ ]
The Red Dragons were busy preparing for the face-to-face meet-up with the Sawada n tomorrow. The two factions decided to hold their negotiation in EDSJ Five Star Hotel.
The Dragon Lord woulde personally to meet the Sawada n Leader, Hiroshi. This was a great opportunity for them. Forming an alliance with Sawada n would be advantageous, especially now that the Dragon Lord was nning to bring down the Syphiruz Mafia.
"How are they? Did they arrive safely?" The Dragon Lord was currently sitting on his chair, facing his subordinates, Spade and Agustav.
"Yes, our lord. I monitored their convoy from the airport going to EDSJ Five Star Hotel. Upon hacking several CCTVs installed on the street of Towerville City, I spotted Mr. Hiroshi. He is here." Spade informed the Dragon Lord.
The Dragon Lord smiled triumphantly. He felt like he already got the upper hand since he made the Leader of Sawada ne personally to meet him. He heard that Syphiruz Mafia failed several times and Mr. Hiroshi kept rejecting their invitation.
"Agustav, form a special team. A group which isposed of fifteen people. Only choose our elite and capable members who are good at finding a missing person." Dragon Lord instructed his Branch Leader, Agustav.
"Yes, my Lord, consider it done." Agustav promptly responded. He had already chosen those members. His eyes were gleaming with excitement about the future coboration with Sawada n.
"Spade, you will help them using yourputer skills in searching for the person whom the Sawada n wants to find."
"Just leave it to me. Boss¡" Spade spoke enthusiastically. "I am also trying to find Phantomke¡ and with the help of our spy¡ I confirmed that she is indeed alive. She is being held captive in one of Syphiruz''s medical facilities!"
Dragon Lord and Agustav were both stunned upon hearing the news from Spade. All these years, they thought that the famous assassin, Phantomke, died during the attack of the Syphiruz Mafia, annihting the whole assassin guild!
"ck Rose and Phantomke¡ we both need them. They will be additional assets to our organization. A great weapon against the Syphiruz..."
"Furthermore¡ If we be allies of the Sawada n, then it will not take long before we can defeat the Syphiruz Mafia. I can''t wait to see them surrendering to us while begging for our mercy. It will be a beautiful sight to see." The Dragon Lord spoke with his dreamy eyes.
Agustav and Spade could only nod their heads. It would be satisfying to see the Syphiruz Mafia crumble in their hands and before their eyes. A great achievement for the Red Dragon Mafia!
"Dragon Lord, what are you nning to do with Phantomke?" Agustav asked him with utmost curiosity in his eyes.
"An enemy''s enemy is our friend¡ so I will give you anothermand to form another team that will rescue Phantomke. We have to get her out of the Syphiruz Headquarters. Her skills are very useful to us."
"I will summon Jack. I will assign this task to him." The Dragon Lord added. Targeting Nathan Sparks was no longer his priority. He would hold Jake''s mission for now. He had to find and rescue Phantomke first!
"Got it, our Lord!" Agustav politely said.
The Dragon Lord averted his gaze back to Spade. "Syphiruz owned several medical facilities. Find out which facility they were hiding Phantomke."
"I''m already working on it, Boss!" Spade liked to call him Boss, instead of Dragon Lord. Dragon Lord didn''t mind it at all and besides, he was used to hearing him as he called him Boss.
"Good. Tell Jack to prioritize this mission." The Dragon Lord waved his hand to dismiss them. Spade and Agustav didn''t stay long inside his office. When the two left, the Dragon Lord was put in deep thought.
''Phantomke¡ once I rescue you and use you against the Syphiruz¡ I will be the one to eliminate you. I will kill you.'' The Dragon Lord thought to himself, clenching his fists. Complicated emotions could be seen in his eyes.
Meanwhile, the person whom they were looking for was currently ying video games inside their VIP suite. Even though they could find her body, Phantomke''s soul was still in Abigail''s body.
Abigail kept looking at the door since Nathan hadn''t returned yet. She had the urge to follow him. When she could no longer take it, Abigail stood up to leave the room. However, before she could make another step, the door was pushed open and Nathan emerged from it.
"Nate!" Abigail almost ran in his direction. She was d that Nathan was back. She felt so bored ying with AIs.
Nathan traced his steps towards her. "I''m gonna take a quick bath first." Nathan concealed his smile as he could tell that Abigail was so eager to have a duel with him by just looking at her expression.
Abigail just bobbed her head before returning to her seat. She yed one more round against the AIs as she waited for Nathan to finish showering.
Fifteen minutester, Nathan joined her. He was looking so fresh in his pajamas. That was the only time Abigail had realized that Nathan and she would be sharing one room tonight.
''Damn! How are we going to sleep? Don''t tell me we will be using one bed?'' Abigail wondered to herself, her eyes darting her gaze back and forth between Nathan and the bed.
As if Nathan had read her mind, he said, "The loser will be going to sleep on the sofa and the winner will take the bed."
Abigail just blinked her eyes as she processed his words. ''Damn! I thought he was a gentleman a while ago. Now, I take my words back. Just you wait, Nathan Sparks! I''m going to defeat you!''
"Fine! Bring it on!" Abigail confidently said, challenging Nathan. He smirked at her before turning hisputer on. Both of them had separate devices to use during the duel.
**Two Hours Later¡**
Abigail stomped her feet as she walked towards the sofa. She had a dark expression on her face. She was defeated by Nathan over and over again.
''Damn! I want to beat Nathan! He didn''t show mercy. How could he y like that? Such a dirty yer!'' Abigailmented in her mind. She had never imagined that she would lose against Nathan.
''Argh! I thought SizzlingAugust was the only person who could utterly defeat me. Howe Nathan can y like a pro?!''
Abigail regretted having a duel with him. Now, she had to sleep on the sofa and she owed him a wish. If this was only a real fist-to-fistbat, she would definitely win.
Nathan was just secretly observing Abigail as she threw a fit on the sofa. She felt frustrated and she hated to ept defeat. After a while, Abigail drifted off to sleep, getting tired of thinking how she could defeat him next time.
Nathan, who wasfortably lying on the soft bed, got up and approached Abigail. He just waited for her to fall asleep. Nathan stood beside her, his eyes fixed on Abigail''s face.
"Who are you? Why do I keep seeing Monica in you? How can you y just like her?" Nathan felt very confused. He couldn''t be mistaken. He was already familiar with the way Monica yed her character. While ying with Abigail a while ago, Nathan was reminded of his first encounter with Monica as Shining Star.
Chapter 191 Throwing Her Off The Bed?
Day Twenty Two...
~~*****~~
Abigail looked sofortable in her sleep. She felt warm as she tugged theforter. She even moved to her side, clinging to herrge pillow.
Her small movements awakened someone who was lying beside her. It was Nathan. When he opened his eyes, he saw Abigail hugging him tightly as she sunk further into his body.
Nathan''s sleepiness disappeared as soon as he felt her soft and warm body press against his. Her fragrance added to his uneasiness. He could smell her feminine scent all over his body.
''Damn! She is holding me tightly!'' Nathanmented as he nced at Abigail''s sleeping figure. He tried to pry her arms open in order to escape from her grip but Abigail moved closer to him, burying her face into his chest.
Nathan could now feel her hot breath fanning his bare chest. He was used to removing his upper clothes whenever he would sleep.
Nathan gulped hard as something twitched underneath. He cursed himself inwardly, feeling his little brother getting hard. It was a morning arousal!
Now, Nathan started to regret what he didst night. He carried Abigail and decided to transfer her to the king-sized bed. It wasrge and spacious so he didn''t mind sharing the bed with her. He even made sure to put pillows in their middle, serving as their boundaries.
But who would have thought that those pillows would disappear in the morning? Abigail already crossed the boundary between them and she was now holding his body tightly as if he was her pillow.
? Nathan tried to push her away but failed. Abigail wrapped her one leg around him. Now, Abigail''s belly was pressed against Nathan''s bulging erection.
''Shit!'' Nathan cussed under his breath.
Nathan held his one leg and her hand that was wrapped around his body. He tried removing them without waking her up. He wanted to get off the bed quietly while Abigail was still asleep.
"Uhmm!" Abigail groaned in dissatisfaction. She didn''t want to be disturbed by Nathan''s movement. She even pushed away his hand as she ced her hand on his stomach.
Nathan''s body stiffened when Abigail''s fingers began roaming around his abdomen. He looked down, checking if Abigail was awake already or not. But her eyes were still closed and her brows were drawn together.
After a while, Abigail began to sleeptalk. "Nathan... I will beat you next time... just you wait..." she clenched her fist, pinching his abs in the process.
Nathan suppressed hisughter. He could tell that Abigail was still frustrated about her defeatst night. But he had no time to rejoice as he was in this difficult predicament.
Abigail was taking advantage of his body even in her sleep. She closed their gaps and their bodies were now pressed together. Her belly was squeezing his arousal because of their tight body contact.
"Damn!" Nathan cursed once again. Abigail awakened his carnal desire as early as this morning.
He didn''t expect that he would also be affected easily by their close body contact. He could even feel her soft breasts pressed against his body. She was no longer wearing a bra.
''Abigail... for goodness'' sake, wake up and let go of me! Otherwise, I will pin you down on this bed... and punish you.''
Nathan had the urge to touch her right now. His self-control was slowly wearing off. He could feel his member getting hard further at the thought of touching Abigail.
Instead of calming himself down, his lust intensified when Abigail moved, identally grinding her belly against his arousal. A groan escaped Nathan''s mouth as he watched Abigail with eyes filled with lust.
Nathan gritted his teeth while closing his eyes. He inhaled and exhaled, trying to clear his mind and pushed the unwanted thoughts to the back of his mind.
But the more he tried to divert his attention the more his mind kept on thinking about her. He opened his eyes once more and saw Abigail''s charming face. Her kissable lips seemed like inviting him to kiss her. Her touch seemed to encourage him to make a move.
''Are you asleep? Or are you just pretending to be asleep? Are you tempting me right now, using your body?'' Nathan asked himself.
''F*ck! I can no longer hold it!''
In one swift move, Nathan forced her arm and leg to let go of his body. He got off the bed and stormed out, going to the bathroom.
Thud!
Abigail rolled over the bed with Nathan''s push and she fell off the bed.
"Aww!" Abigail woke up and grunted when her body touched the floor. The back of her head hit the floor.
Her mind was still hazy because of sleepiness when she sat up, rubbing the back of her head. When she opened her eyes, she saw Nathan sprinting towards the bathroom.
"Eh?" She looked around, only to realize that she was sitting on the floor near the bed.
"What am I doing here? Don''t tell me he threw me here?" Abigail mumbled, using Nathan. She was supposed to be sleeping on the sofa so howe she was sitting on the floor near the bed?
Abigail stood up and immediately followed Nathan. Before Nathan could lock the bathroom door, Abigail entered inside, catching him off guard.
"Hey! Why are you here?" Nathanined, turning to the side to hide something from Abigail. "Get out! I''m going to pee! Don''t you know the word Privacy?" Nathanined.
Instead of going out, Abigail stepped forward, trapping Nathan inside the bathroom. What she hated the most was disturbing her peaceful sleep so here she was, waking up in a grumpy mood.
"Did you just throw me to wake me up?" Abigail asked Nathan with her stern cold voice, her eyes looking daggers at him.
Nathan, who was partly responsible for her falling off the bed, just feigned innocence while staring at her with amusement. "Of course not. Are you still dreaming?"
But Abigail didn''t believe him. She raised her eyebrow and pushed Nathan on the wall of the bathroom. Nathan didn''t expect that Abigail would corner him in that bathroom while he needed a release.
''Eh, what''s wrong with her?''
Chapter 192 Taming The Awakened Dragon
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
"Nathan Sparks, did you throw me off the bed?! Why did I end up lying on the floor near your bed?!" Abigail questioned him once more. She was not in her usual self. Abigail or rather, Phantomke had a habit of throwing a fit once her sleep was disturbed.
Nathan just raised his eyebrow, not allowing Abigail to intimidate him with her overbearing aura.
"Abi, can''t you go out first? I need to use the bathroom. We can talkter!" Nathan said. He had an urgent matter to do inside that bathroom but Abigail kept on dying him. If she wouldn''t leave then he didn''t know what he would do to her in his current state.
Abigail was still clueless about Nathan''s concern. She remained stubborn, just standing there unmoving. She had no n of going out. "Answer me first."
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened. Abigail didn''t want to leave him alone.
"Don''t test my patience, Ms. Scarlett. Leave now while I can still control myself." Nathan gazed at her sharply. He could feel the difort in his lower body. He needed a release but Abigail was making things difficult for him.
"No, I won''t le¨C" Abigail was not able to finish her words since Nathan already grabbed her hand pressing it against his front. Abigail''s eyes widened as she felt his bulging erection. Her eyes reflexively moved down, staring at his lower part.
"Are you sure you don''t want to leave? Do you want to assist me here with my private thing?" Nathan warned her, pushing her hand further into his bulge to create more friction. He was threatening her but at the same time, trying to pleasure himself.
Abigail didn''t mean to but her hand subconsciously moved, gently rubbing it. That action gained a surprised groan from Nathan.
''Fuck! Abi¡ you are intentionally torturing me!'' Nathanmented inwardly. He pursed his lips and gazed at her intently. He didn''t know if he was asking her to leave or to stay.
"You are aroused! Did you have a wet dream?" Abigail tantly asked Nathan as she failed to hold her tongue. Those words came out even before she could think of the right thing to say in that kind of situation.
Nathan''s face darkened further. If she only knew, she was the one who put him in this predicament.
Abigail had already forgotten that she was pissed off by Nathan for disturbing her sleep. She was now staring at Nathan with amusement.
She recalled the moment when she helped Nathan, giving him a handjob. That was the first time he touched a man''s sex organ with her bare hands, a blush overtook her cheeks.
After a while, a mischievous smile shed across her face as she remembered Nathan''s words when they were teasing each other in the swimming pool of Ramenx Crowne Hotel at Country F: [ "Haha! Do you really expect that I will let you touch me again?" ]
Nathan sounded like he would never ask Abigail again to touch him like this. But now, he was the one who pressed her hand against his thing.
Abigail couldn''t help but smile as she was reminded of her response to Nathan''s remarks. [ "Nathan Sparks¡ you never know¡ you mighte again to me, begging me to touch you. Wanna bet?" ]
Abigail''s eyes sparkled with delight as she found a perfect opportunity to tease Nathan and proved him wrong. She would let him eat his words today!
Instead of retreating her hand, Abigail gently rubbed his crotch, tracing his bulge through his pajama. Nathan moaned once again with that sneaky attack from Abigail.
Abigail leaned her body forward as she whispered in his ear, "Do you want me to help you out with this? I will tame your awakened dragon¡ putting it to sleep again."
Nathan was at a loss for words. He just blinked his eyes, staring at Abigail with utter disbelief. ''Is she for real?''
Nathan could see the yful smile on her lips. He knew it! Abigail was teasing him. He wouldn''t allow her to do that. However, his body was craving to be touched by her once again.
Nathan held her shoulders tightly and mumbled, "Are you sure you can tame my dragon? As I can see¡ you areck of experience on this. You will just disappoint me, Miss Scarlett." Nathan provoked her.
Abigail hated it whenever Nathan would underestimate her. But she wouldn''t back down on a challenge.
"Who cares if I don''t have many experience? I can practice my hand skill with you. Wanna teach me, Master?" Abigail gently pinched his bulge as she said those words seductively. Nathan could only bite his lip to suppress his groan.
Abigail''s words made him more aroused. He could feel his member hardening further.
Without waiting for Nathan''s consent, Abigail slid her hand inside his pajama while her free hand tried to pull it down a little to free his thing from its confinement.
Nathan didn''t show any resistance. "Suit yourself," he mumbled.
Abigail began her second handjob practice! Well, she was getting used to it. Deep inside, she was rejoicing as Nathan fell on her trick. He was now letting her touch him again.
Nathan leaned his back on the cold wall and closed his eyes as he savored the moment. Abigail''s hands were stroking his shaft, from its base going to the tip and vice versa.
As Abigail continued to please him, Nathan got immersed in his fantasy. At first, he imagined himself being touched by Monica. Butter on, his fantasy was distorted by another scene.
He could see himself standing in front of Abigail. She was naked inside that bathroom. She was smiling seductively at him as she extended her hands as if she was inviting Nathan toe.
Nathan''s dragon grew bigger and became harder because of that thought. The only thing in his mind right now was to pin Abigail on that cold wall, open her legs and shove his manhood inside her tight hole.
Nathan imagined himself pounding on her so hard, thrusting in and out of her while Abigail was moaning and screaming his name!
Nathan thought of several ways of fucking Abigail hard, iming her in different positions inside that shower room! Before he knew it, he already reached his climax, releasing a load of cum.
*Panting!*
''Damn! What is happening to me?! Why am I thinking of her, instead of Monica?!'' Nathan scolded himself, pushing Abigail away from his body.
"LEAVE! Go Out!" Nathan yelled at her before turning around and fixing his pajama.
Abigail was surprised by the sudden cold treatmenting from Nathan. Was he not satisfied with her? But he reached his climax?!
Abigail felt like a bucket of cold water was sshed into her. Nathan suddenly got mad. Did he hate it? Feeling dejected, Abigail stormed out of the bathroom, leaving Nathan inside. She kept wondering why Nathan became furious.
But little did she know, Nathan was mad at his own self, not Abigail. He felt guilty towards Monica. He couldn''t ept that he fantasized about Abigail, not Monica!
Nathan turned on the shower and rested his forehead on the cold wall. He wanted to clear his mind and erase those steamy fantasies he had about Abigail and him.
Chapter 193 You Like Him
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
Nathan realized that he had to set a boundary between Abigail and him. There must be a line they shouldn''t cross. But he was doubtful if he could do it since he felt like something was drawing him near to her.
Abigail was like a ma pulling him towards her. And sometimes, he couldn''t help it. He tried to avoid her but he ended uping to her.
''I must take it seriously! I shouldn''t be distracted at times like this.'' Nathan thought to himself.
After cooling himself down in the shower, Nathan came out only to find out that Abigail already left their VIP suite.
"Where did she go? I told her not to go outside without me," Nathanmented as he looked around the room. They were supposed to eat breakfast together.
Nathan put his clothes on before going out of their room to search for Abigail. He tried contacting her but Abigail was ignoring the call.
Little did Nathan know, Abigail was upset by his cold behavior a while ago. She was hurt and offended when Nathan yelled at her while sending her out of the bathroom. After what she had done for him, he suddenly got furious.
Abigail looked glum when she decided to leave. She didn''t bother to wait her turn in the bathroom. She just freshened herself up by washing her face in the sink of the mini-kitchen inside their VIP suite. She just changed her clothes and fixed her hair and stormed out.
Abigail also needed some time to control her emotions. She felt truly offended and discouraged by Nathan''s rudeness. If he was not satisfied, then he should have stopped her. She just hated the way he treated her after helping him out with his release.
Abigail didn''t want to see Nathan so to avoid meeting him, she proceeded to the rooftop of the hotel. She thought it would be a great ce to hide as she tried to gather her emotions first.
Upon reaching the rooftop, Abigail was surprised by someone else''s presence. A man in his ck suit was standing there as he watched the city underneath.
Abigail was about to turn around and leave him alone but the man stopped her.
"You can stay here. Don''t mind me," a deep voice was heard.
When Abigail looked at him, the man was already staring in her direction. Abigail gasped inwardly when she recognized the person standing before her eyes. It was Mr. Hiroshi.
Although his appearance was older than thest photo taken ten years ago, Abigail''s eyes were sharp enough to recognize him and identify the resemnce to his old photo.
Mr. Hiroshi was already in his mid-50s but he still looked gorgeous and younger than his usual age. Abigail was rendered speechless for a moment as she met his dull emerald eyes. He could tell that this man had gone through a lot.
He didn''t appear to be sad or happy as he maintained his nk expression. If other people were to meet him, they would certainly cower in fear with just one look. He had an overbearing aura that could intimidate anyone.
But Abigail was not just anyone so she didn''t feel intimidated at all by his presence. Instead, she felt amused to see this middle-aged man who depicted valor and power.
Abigail just found herself stepping forward, inching closer and closer to him. Before she knew it, she was already standing next to him and watching the scenery from the rooftop.
The two remained silent for five minutes, just allowing themselves to appreciate the city view underneath them. For Mr. Hiroshi, it had been so long since thest time he was here in the Towerville City of Country F. Lots of memories came flooding into his mind.
"Why are you here, youngdy? Did you fight with your boyfriend?" Mr. Hiroshi was the first one who broke the silence.
Abigail just nced at him withplicated emotions on her face. She went there to gather her emotions and vent out her frustrations. Who would have thought she would meet the person whom Nathan was dying to see?
However, since she was still upset with Nathan, she had no n of informing him just yet. Besides, it looked like Mr. Hiroshi nned on staying there for a while.
"How did you know that? Is it so obvious?" Abigail asked him back.
At this moment, Abigail finally found a different emotion on his face when he chuckled at her remarks.
"I just guessed it. I''m just lucky to get it right. Furthermore, men are sometimes the source of stress for women. You look stressed and upset." Mr. Hiroshi said matter-of-factly. He was surprised that he was casually talking to this stranger as if he had known her.
Abigail was not able to hold it in. She was dying to vent her frustration out of her heart so she ended up speaking a lot to Mr. Hiroshi.
"I just can''t figure out this man! They said women wereplicated. But this guy I know is the mostplicated one!"
Mr. Hiroshi just smiled and nodded his head, just allowing her to vent out everything.
"He is hot and cold! Sometimes, he is sweet. Thenter, he will just suddenly go back to his cold and rude self. It''s so hard to deal with him. I am putting up with him until thest strand of my patience because I have no choice." Abigailmented.
"I did everything for him but I felt like there is still no significant improvement in our rtionship." Abigail sighed deeply.
"It''s so hard to rece his first love¡ What should I do? How can I get his attention? How can I make him forget about his ex?"
Abigail clenched her fists tightly as she mmed her eyes shut. She didn''t know why she was getting mad just thinking about Monica.
Was she jealous of her? Why was she getting so emotional like this? She was not supposed to feel this way. This was part of her mission! But she was truly upset!
Abigail was still trying to calm her raging emotions when she heard anotherughter. Mr. Hiroshi felt amused to hear those words from her.
"Hmm, I can feel that you truly like the guy. You love him so much so just don''t give up." Mr. Hiroshi gave her a piece of meaningful advice.
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 194 Sneaking Out Together
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
Abigail was at a loss for words when she heard Mr. Hiroshi.
''I like him? I love him? No way! He totally misunderstood! I''m just doing this because of my mission. There is no way I will fall for Nathan!'' Abigail mumbled inwardly, convincing herself. She denied everything Mr. Hiroshi just said a while ago.
Since she was pretending to be Nathan''s woman, she didn''t dare correct Mr. Hiroshi''s wrong assumption. She just smiled awkwardly and nodded her head. "Y-Yes, I will not give up."
''My lifeline defends on this mission. I can''t give up unless I truly want to die without getting my revenge. And how about ck Rose? I can''t leave her behind until I make sure that she will have a good life.''
"Good. Show him that you are the woman for him, not his ex. You have the looks¡ and I could tell that you are also smart." Mr. Hiroshi began praising her for her good qualities.
This time, it was Abigail who let out a soft giggle. "Hmm. You are ttering me too much, sir. I know I am pretty. But how do you know if I am smart or not by just looking at me?"
"Because you have emerald eyes just like me. I am smart, so therefore I conclude you are an intelligent woman too¡" Mr. Hiroshi stated matter-of-factly with a straight face.
Hisst remarks brought another peal ofughter from Abigail''s lips. She couldn''t help butugh out loud because of his funny logic. He had a unique way of thinking.
"I''m Abigail, sir. May I know your name too?" Abigail introduced herself and at the same time, politely asked for Mr. Hiroshi''s name. She extended her right hand to him for a handshake.
"I''m Hiroshi," he responded, epting her hand.
Abigail was taken aback for a moment. She had never imagined that he would tell her his real name. Just a while ago, he looked very reserved. But now, they werefortably talking to each other.
"Mr. Hiroshi, I''m pleased to meet you. If you don''t mind, can I ask you something?" Abigail smiled faintly, staring at him expectantly.
"Go ahead. Just speak your mind. I don''t mind," Mr. Hiroshi promptly responded, averting his gaze back to the city view.
"I believe that you are not a native citizen here but why do you speak ournguage very well?" Abigail started a conversation to get to know him more. She was now on her mission mode. She had to befriend this man because Nathan wanted him to be his business partner.
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi chuckled once more. Then he paused for a moment as he nced from a distance. Abigail saw a hint of longing in his eyes.
"I''ve been in this country for thirty years¡ I just came back yesterday because I have an important business to do." Mr. Hiroshi seemed like he had no n of hiding something from her. He was answering her truthfully despite the fact she was a stranger he just met today.
"Oh. Am I disturbing you now, Mr. Hiroshi?" Abigail bit her lower lip, feeling a little bit guilty.
"Of course, not. I''m still free. My meeting with someone will be held this afternoon. I got bored in my room so I went here to get some fresh air."
Abigail''s eyes lit up when she heard that. "Do you want me to tour you around? I am free today. Besides, I don''t want to see my boyfriend for now. I came here to hide from him." Abigail put on a pitiful look, getting Mr. Hiroshi''s sympathy.
Another chuckle escaped Mr. Hiroshi''s mouth. He had never expected that this young woman would volunteer to tour him around the city.
? "What will you do if your boyfriend sees us together? Why do you want to apany an old man like me aspared to your boyfriend?" Mr. Hiroshi asked her with a teasing smile on his face.
His expression totally changed after interacting with Abigail. At first, she thought Mr. Hiroshi was not capable of cracking some jokes and he looked serious. But surprisingly, she was wrong to assume that.
''Hmm. I have nothing to worry about. Nathan will not get mad for this since Mr. Hiroshi is the reason why we came here.'' Abigail thought to herself.
"He will not get mad and he will understand. My boyfriend doesn''t get jealous¡ unless I am his ex." Abigail reassured Mr. Hiroshi but she sounded upset and disappointed.
Mr. Hiroshi contemted for a moment. He looked at his wristwatch. It was already 8:15 am. There was a ce he wanted to visit. But his men would not allow him to go around the city without an escort.
In fact, he also sneaked out of his room, leaving without informing his right-hand man. He went to the rooftop to have his private time. He couldn''t let his emotions show in front of his men, or else, they would see it as his weakness.
He identally met this young woman and now, she was offering him to apany him and tour him around the city. For some unknown reason, looking into her eyes, he couldn''t refuse her offer.
''If she is alive¡ maybe she is a growndy now just like her. Smart and pretty. Will I be able to find her?''
"Okay. Shall we go now?" Mr. Hiroshi finally agreed to Abigail''s suggestion.
Abigail bobbed her head frantically. She felt exhrated since the person Nathan wanted to meet was now with her. She nned on surprising Nathan. She didn''t want to inform him about this as she was still upset with him.
"But Mr. Hiroshi, I didn''t bring a car. Do you want to take a cab with me?" Abigail asked him, smiling sheepishly.
"Sure. I don''t mind." Mr. Hiroshi looked excited to leave the hotel without the knowledge of his men.
Soon, the two of them left the rooftop, heading to the hotel lobby. Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi tried their best not to catch the attention of the men in ck who were roving around the hotel.
Upon getting out of the hotel lobby, the two immediately grabbed a Taxi cab, leaving the hotel. Fifteen minutes after they left, Mr. Hiroshi''s right-hand man found out that their n Leader was not in his room! He went missing! The whole members of Sawada n were alerted right away!
Meanwhile, Nathan also noticed that the members of the Sawada n were in a panicked mode. He didn''t know what happened. But he had no time to check it out as he was also searching for Abigail. She suddenly disappeared!
''Damn! Abigail! Where are you?!''
Nathan was supposed to make a chance encounter with Mr. Hiroshi today. However, Abigail created another trouble. She left their VIP suite without telling Nathan.
He called her number several times but Abigail ignored his calls. In the end, she even switched off her phone.
"I shouldn''t have brought her with me," Nathanined. He was sprinting towards the CCTV control room. When he arrived there, the members of Sawada n were already checking the CCTV footage. They were also looking for someone.
Then he heard someone from the inside saying, "It''s him! He already left the building. But who is the woman with him???!"
Chapter 195 Find Abigail!
Day Twenty Two...
~~*****~~
The members of Sawada n were surprised to see their leader leaving the hotel together with a young woman.
"Who is the woman with him?" Kazuki, Mr. Hiroshi''s right-hand man said as he watched the CCTV footage of the hotel.
"Perhaps, he was kidnapped by this Lady?" his underling shared his opinion.
"No way! Our n leader is not that weak to be kidnapped by a woman. It looked like he went out in his own will!" Another subordinate spoke up, analyzing the situation.
Kazuki remained silent, just rubbing his chin. He was racking his brain so hard. Their Leader would never approach a stranger. But what did she do to make Mr. Hiroshie with her?
They didn''t get a close up shot of the woman''s face. It seemed that the two tried their best to avoid the CCTV cameras in the hotel. Their other guards didn''t even notice them in the hallway. They escaped easily from the bodyguards.
"What shall we do now?" They asked Kazuki.
"The meeting will be held this afternoon at around 1:00 pm. We still have time to track them and bring our leader back here." Kazuki uttered, checking the current time on the monitor screen.
It was already 9:00 am. They only had 4 hours left before the meeting with the Red Dragon Mafia would happen. They must find Mr. Hiroshi as soon as possible.
"Dispatch all our men to track and chase after them. I''ll give you three hours. I will greatly reward anyone who can bring him back to the hotel within the timeframe I gave you." Kazuki gave hismand.
He would stay in the hotel for a while. He didn''t know what time the Dragon Lord woulde to see their n Leader. He had to prepare for this meeting while his underlings were looking for Mr. Hiroshi and the woman who apanied him.
"Got it, Boss! We are leaving now!" The members notified theirrades. They prepared all the vehicles that they would use to search for Mr. Hiroshi.
Though Mr. Hiroshi lived here for thirty years, thisnd seemed too foreign to him. Who knows, an enemy secretly followed them in this country and would try to harm the leader of Sawada n. They must find him as soon as possible.
Nathan was only able to enter the CCTV control room when the other members of the Sawada n left. Kazuki and two hotel security staff remained inside the control room.
Kazuki nned on requesting the EDSJ Five Star Hotel management to delete the CCTV footage for Mr. Hiroshi''s privacy when Nathan entered, opposing Kazuki''s request.
"No! You can''t delete them. I am also looking for someone." Nathan''s stern cold voice was heard from the back. The two security staff and Kazuki turned in his direction.
Kazuki''s brows knitted into a deep frown. He didn''t know Nathan but the hotel security staff recognized him as the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp. Seeing Nathan, the staff didn''t touch nor delete the CCTV recordings.
Kazuki stepped forward to block Nathan. He raised his hand, motioning Nathan not to step further inside as if he was telling him he was not allowed to enter that CCTV control room. "Who are you?"
Nathan just walked past him, not answering Kazuki''s question. Nathan forgot about showing his good manners in front of the Sawada n, his mind focused only on finding Abigail right now. He was pissed off since Abigail was intentionally ignoring his calls.
"He is also one of our VIP guests, Mr. Kazuki. He is Mr. Nathan Sparks, the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp." One security staff answered Kazuki''s query.
Kazuki could tell that the man standing before him was also influential. The security staff listened to Nathan, instead of him.
"Who are you looking for, Mr. Sparks?" The other security staff asked Nathan, assisting him to the monitors.
"My woman," Nathan dered.
The two security staff were rendered speechless. They didn''t expect that Nathan would bring a woman in the hotel, considering the rumors that he was madly in love with his deceased fianc??, until now he hadn''t gotten over her.
"What kind of hotel is this? Is it natural that your guests are going missing here?" Kazuki was not able to hold himself from saying a sidement about this hotel.
He was put under a lot of stress right now because of Mr. Hiroshi''s disappearance. As his right-hand man, Kazuki had the obligation to keep him safe all the time. He failed to do that since he let his guard down. He had never expected that the old man would sneak out of the hotel.
"We are sorry, Mr. Kazuki. But you can''t me our hotel if our guests just want to go out." The security staff surprisingly talked back to him.
EDSJ Five Star Hotel was known for its tight security. Guests always chose this hotel because of the safety and security features of the hotel. So the Security Staff was confident to talk back as he couldn''t see any mistake on their part. The guests were the ones who decided to leave the hotel out of their free will. No one kidnapped them as they could see in the CCTV recordings.
Meanwhile, Nathan was already reviewing the CCTV footage. He spotted Abigail together with Mr. Hiroshi. He didn''t know whether he should feel d or not after seeing the footage.
He sighed deeply, massaging his temples. He could smell trouble. The members of Sawada n seemed to suspect Abigail as the one who kidnapped Mr. Hiroshi.
''Damn! This woman always creates trouble! Why didn''t she call me? What is she nning? Leaving the hotel with Mr. Hiroshi?'' Nathan regretted showing Abigail Mr. Hiroshi''s picture. If he had known that Abigail would make trouble, he should have never brought her to this hotel.
"You can delete the CCTV footage now," Nathan ordered the staff. They could only nod and obey hismand.
Kazuki gave Nathan a sharp gaze. He couldn''t believe that the security staff listened to Nathan''s order rather than him. ''I hate this man! He is so arrogant!''
"Did you find her? Your woman?" Kazuki asked Nathan.
Nathan stayed silent. He refused to answer that. How would he tell him that the woman who took away their leader was his woman?
''I have to find them first before Sawada n does!'' Nathan thought to himself.
Kazuki boiled in rage when Nathanpletely ignored him. He just left the CCTV control room without saying a word to him.
''I wanna beat this arrogant guy!'' Kazuki thought to himself, clenching his fists while watching Nathan''s back. ''Too bad Godfather forbid me from making a ruckus here!''
On the other hand, Nathan immediately contacted his subordinates. He needed backup in finding Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi. Who knew what Sawada n would do to her once they found them first?
"Axel? Are you here in the country now?" Nathan asked Axel over the phone.
"Yes, Master. I arrivedst night. Where are you? I am here in Sparks Mansion to make a report but you are not around. Whata€¡°" Axel was not able to finish his words as someone snatched the phone from him.
"Master, good morning! Do you need something?!" Chantha''s voice was heard from the other line.
"Chantha... Axel, create two teams. You have to find Abigail, ASAP!"
''Eh? What happened to Miss Abi?''
Chapter 196 Mr. Hiroshis Story
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
"Abigail, if I catch you first¡ prepare yourself. I don''t know what I''m gonna do to you¡" Nathan mumbled to himself as he stormed out of the hotel. He was off to track Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi.
Nathan was annoyed and at the same time, worried. The members of the Sawada n were already on the move. Not only one group, but the entire members who came here were now searching for them.
''What if the Sawada n will shoot Abigail on the spot?'' Nathan''s expression darkened further at that thought.
He sped off as he left the EDSJ Five Star Hotel, stepping on the pedal. As he was traversing through the city road, Nathan called Ethan.
"Dad? What''s up? What time will you go back home? Where''s Miss Abi?" Ethan asked Nathan excitedly. "What did you do in the hotel?" He bombarded his Dad with so many questions.
"Once our business deal is done, Abigail and I will return home. But for now, I need your help. Are you done creating Star_S?" Nathan asked his son. Star_S was another prototype patrolbot that can locate someone through a GPS signal and using someone''s phone number.
"Star_S is still a work in progress. But we can use its functions to locate someone''s location." Ethan informed his Dad. "Do you need us to search and track someone, Dad?"
"Yes. I need your help. Can you operate Star_S now with the help of Powy and Riemc?"
"Yes, Dad!" Ethan said excitedly. He was also excited to use Star_S for trial.
"Find Miss Abi through her number," Nathan requested.
"Eh? Miss Abi is missing?" Ethan gasped in surprise.
"No. She just left without informing me. I need to find her as soon as possible. Can you do that, son? Can you find her?" Nathan could find her location using hisputer skills but he forgot to bring hisptop so he would give this task to his son.
"Okay. Dad. Just give me five minutes. Once I''m done, I will send it to you right away." Ethan hung up and started to find Abigail through her phone number. The father and son duo were working together again to find Abigail.
*****
[ Red Dragon Mafia''s Branch Headquarters¡]
Meanwhile, the Red Dragon Mafia was notified that something happened in EDSJ Five Star Hotel. The person they sent to monitor the Sawada n in the hotel reported that the members left, riding eight different cars.
He didn''t know what was going on. All he knew was that members of the Sawada n were dispatched this morning.
"Dragon Lord, it looks like there is an emergency happening involving the Sawada n. Do we need to make a move?"
"No. Find out first what is happening there. Why did several members of the Sawada n leave the hotel? How about their n Leader? Where is he?" The Dragon Lord questioned the man who was currently staying in EDSJ Five Star Hotel.
"Okay, Dragon Lord. I will try to find out. But the Sawada n is very secretive with their movement."
"If you can''t find anything significant, just stay there and wait. I will contact their middleman. The most important thing is they haven''t canceled our meeting with them today yet."
The Dragon Lord stood up as he was preparing to leave the headquarters. Instead of going to EDSJ Five Star Hotel at around noon, the Dragon Lord decided to leave earlier than his prior schedule.
''Why do I feel like something unfavorable is going to happen? I must meet their n Leader by today!'' The Dragon Lord felt uneasy. He wondered if the Syphiruz Mafia had something to do with this emergency situation.
But, Sawada n''s arrival to country M was a secret to other organizations. There was no way the Syphiruz Mafia found out about this negotiation.
''I can''t afford to let other people ruin this negotiation with the Sawada n,'' Dragon Lord murmured to himself.
*****
Meanwhile, as the two parties were busy searching for Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi, the two finally arrived at their first destination. The two of them dropped by the coastline of the Caspian sea on the outskirts of Towerville City.
Abigail didn''t expect that Mr. Hiroshi would like to visit the seashore.
"Do you love the beach, Mr. Hiroshi?" Abigail asked him curiously. The two were walking side by side by the seashore. They could hear the sound of waves kissing the sand.
"Yes. I loved the beach¡ because this was the ce where I met my wife." Mr. Hiroshi truthfully answered her, there was a hint of euphoria in his emerald eyes.
Abigail could only nod her head and continued listening to the old man. She didn''t ask about his wife. She was afraid that the man would think of him as a nosy woman if she asked him further about his private life.
"Why are you not asking me about my wife? Are you not interested in this old man''s love story? Are you bored now?" Mr. Hiroshi sounded so serious but his eyes were gleaming with humor. He was just teasing her.
Abigail immediately shook her head to deny it. "Don''t misunderstand, Mr. Hiroshi. This is the first time we met and I feel like it''s not my ce to ask you a very personal question."
Abigail shed her faint smile and added, "But I can tell that you love your wife so much. I can see it in your eyes¡ and the way you mentioned her¡"
Mr. Hiroshi let out a soft chuckle. For some unknown reason, he felt sofortable in her presence. He was having fun talking to her.
"Yes. I loved her¡ but¡ I failed to protect her." Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t hide the sadness and regret that he felt as he reminisced about the past. The old man stopped walking and turned to face the ocean. Abigail also halted on her steps.
She didn''t know what to say or how she wouldfort him. She just remained silent. Telling the wrong words would just get her in trouble so it was best to keep her mouth shut.
Mr. Hiroshi was d that Abigail was not asking him some questions. Her silence just encouraged Mr. Hiroshi to open up more. He had kept this in his heart for so long. He had no one to talk to about these things.
"I failed as her husband¡ and as a father. I had so many regrets in the past. Now, I want to make everything right. I just want to find my daughter."
Abigail was taken aback for a moment. So she was right that this old man had been through a lot. She wondered what happened to his family.
"How did you get separated from your wife and daughter?" Abigail finally asked him.
"It''s a long story, youngdy. Hmm. I don''t want you to listen to my tragic story. Sigh. My daughter is a grown woman now. Who knows she also has a family. Even if she will not acknowledge me as her father, all I want is to find her and know how she is doing."
"How old is she now?" Abigail asked him with intrigue.
"If I''m not wrong¡ she might be 27 years old by now."
Chapter 197 Meet My Man
Day Twenty Two...
~~*****~~
''He is looking for his missing daughter. Why do I feel like Mr. Hiroshi also had a shady past.'' Abigail thought to herself, trying to sympathize with Mr. Hiroshi. She had to gain his trust so she also shared some of her life experience.
"I am also an orphan. I don''t know if they died or they abandoned me." Abigail paused for a moment. She didn''t know whether she would mention her real story or the real Abigail''s story.
Thinking about it, both of them were orphans. Phantomke grew up in the dangerous underground world together with the assassin who took her under her care. She was involved in a big ident during her childhood days. She woke up in a hospital and her master was the one who saved her life. She became an assassin because of her.
But ording to her master, her parents died during that big ident. It was a car crash. Her master told her that she met her parents that night. They were already dead. Just when she got her out of the car, an explosion happened.
On the other hand, the real Abigail had a different story. She read her files and found out that Abigail grew up in an orphanage. She was brought there when she was only one year old.
Abigail was adopted by the Scarlett Family who also lived abroad. But her life as a member of the Scarlett Family was not that easy. Her sisters and brothers often bullied her.
So she strived hard and decided to be an actress after her eighteen birthday. She returned to Country M and became a trainee. She didn''t want to rely on her adoptive parents so she became independent.
Since they had no n of giving her inheritance, they just let her be. At the age of 18, she met Ana. She rmended Abigail to be a trainee under Star Corp Entertainment.
She wanted to be an actress because an actress was famous. She hoped her chosen career would help her find her real parents, if ever they were still alive. Abigail was still wishing to find them. She didn''t hate them for abandoning her. In fact, she wanted to know the reason why she was left behind.
"How old are you now?" Mr. Hiroshi''s voice snapped Abigail back to the present. When she turned in his direction, she could see the light gleam in his eyes. Perhaps, Mr. Hiroshi was hoping that she was his missing daughter.
But it would be a great coincidence. They just met today.
"I''m 27 years old..." Abigail responded absentmindedly.
"Huh?" Mr. Hiroshi was taken aback for a moment.
After a while, Abigail smiled sheepishly and corrected. "I''m sorry. I''m twenty one years old. Not twenty seven." Phantomke gave him Abigail''s real age.
Mr. Hiroshi let out another chuckle. "I knew it. You look so young to be 27. Don''t give me false hope, youngdy."
Abigail just giggled. She didn''t mean to give him false hope. It''s just a slip of the tongue. Instead of giving him the real Abigail''s age, she ended up saying her age as Phantomke.
"I didn''t mean to... but Mr. Hiroshi, I have a proposal for you. I know someone who can help you search for your missing daughter!" Abigail suddenly made a suggestion to Mr. Hiroshi. She wanted to grab this opportunity to make Nathan known to him.
Mr. Hiroshi became interested in her proposal. "Are you sure? Is this someone capable?"
Abigail bobbed her head frantically. ''Yes! He is definitely capable. He even found our hideout that no one could ever trace before.''
Abigail aka Phantomke believed that Nathan was able to find them because of their technologies. Nathan had so many resources. She underestimated him before, that''s why her assassin guild got destroyed and perished just before her eyes.
She knew Nathan could find a missing person, easily.
"Yes, Mr. Hiroshi! Believe me! I can bet my life on it. Have you heard the name... Nathan Sparks? He is a well-known businessman in this country. He is powerful and influential. He can help you in searching for your missing daughter." Abigail said spontaneously, convincing Mr. Hiroshi.
The old man fell silent for a moment, thinking. It had been so long since thest time he set foot in Country M. He was not familiar with Nathan Sparks. That name didn''t ring a bell. But seeing how Abigail believed in his capability, Mr. Hiroshi had the urge to trust him and rely on this man.
''This youngdy doesn''t know me. There is no way she has an ulterior motive. She suggested this out of her goodwill.'' Mr. Hiroshi thought to himself as he watched Abigail''s smiling face.
''Sigh. It''s not that I am lowering my guard. But this woman... There is something in her that I want to trust. Is it because she has emerald eyes? Damn. What ame reason for an old man like me.'' Mr. Hiroshi could only shake his head while smiling helplessly.
"You can meet him first before you decide, Mr. Hiroshi!" Abigail added.
Now Mr. Hiroshi was put in a dilemma. He came here to meet the leader of the Red Dragon Mafia and to make a deal with them. But he couldn''t trust them because of their nature. In this field, he knew that other factions just wanted to gain power and influence through him and his n.
''Which is better? To seek help from a businessman or to make a deal with a mafia organization to find my missing daughter?'' Mr. Hiroshi was contemting in his mind.
Abigail was still waiting for Mr. Hiroshi to speak up when someone spoke up from their back.
"Abigail! I found you!" A cold deep voice of a man was heard
Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi turned in the direction of that voice, only to see Nathan''s dark expression.
"Eh? N-Nathan??? How did you know that I was here?" Abigail asked him in amusement. She didn''t inform him about their location. She ignored his calls and messages.
"I have my ways to find you. Do you think you can escape from me? You ignored my calls and you didn''t tell me where you were going." Nathan said, lifting his eyebrow. He tried his best to control his anger since Mr. Hiroshi was there, standing next to Abigail.
Abigail just scratched her face, smiling sheepishly. Then she leaned closer to Mr. Hiroshi, and whispered something, making the old manugh.
"See... Mr. Hiroshi, my man is very capable. He found us right away!"
"Hahahaha!"
Mr. Hiroshi burst outughing because of Abigail''sst remarks. It looked like she was telling the truth. On the other hand, Nathan just watched them in puzzlement. He was surprised to see Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi getting along well.
"Yeah... I believe you now, youngdy." Mr. Hiroshi said after he was doneughing.
Nathan just frowned as he didn''t know what they were talking about.
"Nathan, this is Mr. Hiroshi. I met him in the hotel. Mr. Hiroshi, this is Nathan Sparks, my man... the one I told you about a while ago." Abigail introduced the two men.
Nathan: "..."
Nathan was rendered speechless and his heart skipped a beat when Abigail introduced him as HER MAN so naturally.
Chapter 198 Stick By My Side Always
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
"Oh, so this is the man who made you cry this morning?" Mr. Hiroshi said out of the blue.
Abigail: "..."
Nathan: "..."
Mr. Hiroshi let out another chuckle. Nathan could only watch him in amusement. He didn''t expect that this was the Leader of the Sawada n. He wasughing naturally as if he was not the brutal and ruthless leader of the Sawada n.
And what did he just say? Nathan made Abigail cry. Those sentences made Nathan nce at Abigail, giving her a questioning look.
"Why did you cry?" Nathan asked her worriedly. He had no idea why Abigail would cry because of him.
"N-No¡ I¨C"
Abigail was about to deny it but Mr. Hiroshi butted in once more, cutting her off.
"She cried because you are still thinking of your ex!"
Abigail''s jaw dropped, her eyes going round and her cheeks turning red in embarrassment. She couldn''t look straight into Nathan''s eyes. What if he would think that Abigail was badmouthing him?
Meanwhile, Nathan remained speechless. He didn''t know what to say as he was caught off guard by Mr. Hiroshi''s words.
"Young man, please be kind to her and don''t take her for granted. You will just appreciate her presence if she is gone. Don''t let that happen, otherwise, you will regret it¡" Mr. Hiroshi gave Nathan sudden meaningful advice. Even Abigail was at a loss for words after hearing it.
"If you couldn''t get over your ex then let this young woman go. She can meet someone who will love her wholeheartedly. Don''t hurt her feelings by making her feel that you are still thinking of your ex." Mr. Hiroshi began lecturing Nathan for Abigail''s sake.
Abigail could only tug Mr. Hiroshi''s hand, signaling him to stop talking. She could already feel the sharp gazeing from Nathan. But Mr. Hiroshi didn''t stop as he spoke again.
"Young man, don''t get mad at her. She was upset with you, that''s why she left the hotel without telling you. She wanted to see the beach so I brought her here to cheer her up and lighten her mood." Mr. Hiroshi kept on defending Abigail. He nced at her, giving her a reassuring smile.
Nathan mmed his eyes shut and took a deep breath trying to calm his emotions. He didn''t know what nonsense Abigail tattled on Mr. Hiroshi about him. Thanks to her, he looked like a bad man in Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes. How could he convince him to make a deal with him if Mr. Hiroshi was disappointed in him already?
''Abigail Scarlett¡ what have you done?'' Nathan clenched his fists but he tried to look gentle in front of Mr. Hiroshi and Abigail.
With a fake smile on his face, Nathan defended himself. "Mr. Hiroshi, I''m not mad. I''m just worried about her. And about our misunderstanding¡ Abigail and I will work it out together." Nathan averted his gaze back to Abigail, giving her a meaningful nce.
Abigail could only look down as she bit her lower lip. ''Damn. The devil is mad¡ I can feel it.''
"Good! Nice to meet you, Mr. Nathan Sparks." Mr. Hiroshi changed his tone. He sounded friendly now.
"Likewise, Mr. Hiroshi," Nathan mumbled, extending his right hand to Mr. Hiroshi.
"Do you n on staying here or do you want me to give you a ride going back to the hotel?" Nathan consulted the old man. He didn''t want to stay longer there. Who knows if the members of the Sawada n would suddenly arrive. He had to hide Abigail whom they thought kidnapped Mr. Hiroshi.
Fortunately, Ethan and his robotics friends worked so fast in finding Abigail''s location. He also informed Axel and Chantha about their location. They needed escorts just in case an encounter with Sawada n would happen.
,m "Sigh. I promise to tour him around the city. Why don''t you apany us and be our driver?" Abigail shamelessly said. She just wanted Mr. Hiroshi and Nathan to bond together so that Nathan could gain Mr. Hiroshi''s trust.
However, Nathan took it differently. He thought Abigail was making fun of him and trying to take advantage of the situation. He couldn''t argue with her nor scold her in front of Mr. Hiroshi.
"Hmm, sure. I like that idea. Since Mr. Sparks is already here, we can no longer avoid him. He can be our driver. Riding a cab would be a hassle!" Mr. Hiroshi yed along with Abigail''s suggestion.
Nathan clenched his teeth. ''Abigail¡ just you wait. Once we are back to our hotel room, I will teach you a lesson.''
"Sure¡ where do you want to go?" Nathan asked them.
"Resto¡ Food! I''m hungry!" Abigail blurted out while rubbing her stomach. She hadn''t eaten breakfast yet.
"You should have eaten breakfast first before you left the hotel," Nathan nagged at her, grabbing her hand. He pulled her towards the car.
Mr. Hiroshi just chuckled watching the two. He followed them behind.
Chantha''s team and Axel''s team also arrived at the beachfront of Caspian''s coastline. They saw Nathan''s car and received an order to follow them behind as guards.
Mr. Hiroshi left the hotel without informing his men. Now, the members of Sawada n were looking for him in the entire city. Nathan didn''t want Sawada n to mistake them as someone who kidnapped Mr. Hiroshi.
After ten minutes, Nathan stopped the car at a famous restaurant near the outskirts of Towerville City. The three of them entered the restaurant, maintaining a low profile.
It was a seafood restaurant so Abigail immediately ordered her favorite dish¨C Cmares, Garlic Buttered Shrimp, and Grilled Tuna Belly. Mr. Hiroshi chose Seafood soup and pasta. Nathan just left them to order more food.
While eating, Mr. Hiroshi began interviewing Nathan. He wanted to know him more. He was assessing if this guy could be trusted and if he could seek his help in finding his missing daughter. After that, he would decide whether he would choose to cooperate with the Red Dragon Mafia or Nathan Sparks.
Nathan had no idea that Abigail already helped him regarding his concern with Mr. Hiroshi.
"Mr. Sparks, what is your work? Perhaps are you an agent? An investigator?"
"Cough! Cough!" Abigail choked when she heard that. Nathan was no agent nor investigator. He is a leader of a notorious Mafia Organization!
"No. I''m the CEO of SYP Twilight Corporation." Nathan inly responded.
"Are you good at finding people?" Mr. Hiroshi asked him.
"Yes," Nathan didn''t hesitate to answer that question.
"Can I test you? Can I bring Abigail with me and hide her?" Mr. Hiroshi blurted out with a straight face.
"Cough! Cough!" Abigail choked on her food once more. Then she raised her head, stealing a nce at Nathan. Abigail gasped when she saw him already looking at her. She could only bite her lips.
"I''m sorry, Mr. Hiroshi. I can''t do that."
''Nathan will not waste his time looking for me. I am just a nobody for him.'' Abigail gazed down, staring at the food on her te. ''Can''t he just pretend that he cares for me?''
"Abigail is not going anywhere. I can''t let you hide her from me. She should stick by my side¡ always." Nathan added, staring at Abigail intently.
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 199 "Sweetheart"
Day Twenty Two...
~~*****~~
Abigail was at a loss for words. She didn''t know if Nathan meant those words or if he was just pretending. If he did pretend then he was good at acting as well. She almost believed him as if Nathan had feelings for her and he didn''t want to get separated from her.
''He can be a good actor!'' Abigail was praising him inwardly as she tried to calm her beating heart.
On the other hand, Mr. Hiroshi was amused by Nathan''s answer. He didn''t expect that he looked very possessive of Abigail. He thought Nathan wouldn''t care even if Abigail would be separated from him since he hadn''t gotten over his ex yet.
"Hmm. I understand. I''m just joking. Don''t take it seriously, Mr. Sparks." Mr. Hiroshi nced at Abigail meaningfully, winking at her. It seemed like Mr. Hiroshi was testing Nathan and his feelings towards Abigail.
Abigail just smiled awkwardly before telling the two men to start eating. She was the only one digging in. The two kept talking to each other.
The three enjoyed their meal. They finished their breakfast after thirty minutes. Abigail had her fill. She was so full that she didn''t want to leave the ce just yet.
While Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi were both taking a short nap, Nathan went to the counter, paying for their bills. Nathan wondered how he would bring up the topic of making a business deal with Mr. Hiroshi.
''Abigail said a lot of things to him. I don''t know if what she said would affect my reputation and image in Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes. Sigh, I didn''t expect that Abigail would ruin my n.'' Nathan shook his head helplessly, rubbing the space between his brows.
Based on Mr. Hiroshi''s words, he could conclude that the old man was seeing him as a bad boyfriend who was hurting his current girlfriend because of his ex. This was Nathan''s image which Abigail created after talking to Mr. Hiroshi. Because of this, Nathan was hesitating to talk to Mr. Hiroshi about a business deal.
Nathan had just finished paying their bills when Axel contacted him. They were outside the resto, serving as a lookout.
"Sir, we have a problem," Axel informed Nathan as soon as the call got connected.
"What is it?" Nathan said in a calm voice.
"The members of Sawada n just arrived... three sedan cars! They are all armed. Should we stop them, sir?" Axel sought Nathan''s permission.
Nathan frowned, still thinking. He tossed a look at Mr. Hihorshi. "No need. Don''t get involved. Just observe the situation first."
Nathan wanted to let Mr. Hiroshi deal with this situation. He wondered if he would stop his men personally once they appeared in front of them. He could see that Mr. Hiroshi looked so fond of Abigail.
Fifteen secondster, several men in ck entered the resto with hurried steps. The group caught the attention of other customers inside the ce.
They could feel the urgency in the movement of those men as they searched for their n leader. Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi were still talking when the group of men approached their table.
They were about to use their guns and pointed them at Abigail when they met Mr. Hiroshi''s sharp gaze. Their n leader just shook his head once and they understood what he meant.
Mr. Hiroshi was telling them to back off. Without saying a word, Mr. Hiroshi''s underlings quietly retreated, leaving the ce.
Abigail noticed the change in expression of Mr. Hiroshi so she turned around only to see the familiar group of men of ck, leaving the resto.
''Are they Mr. Hiroshi''s men? Hmm... they had been looking for their Boss!'' A yful smile curled up as she watched them. She could tell that Mr. Hiroshi was a man with a great background. She just couldn''t remember if she had an encounter with him as Phantomke.
But Mr. Hiroshi stayed abroad and stopped their operation from the underground world for several years. He came back after secretly strengthening his n.
''Or perhaps, he is just purely a businessman?'' But Abigail had some doubts. Because Mr. Hiroshi''s men looked like a group of syndicates, judging by their vibes and appearances.
When the members of the Sawada n went out, Nathan joined Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi. "Shall we go?" Nathan asked the two.
The members of Sawada n waited outside, wondering what their n Leader was nning to do. One of them already reported to Kazuki about Mr. Hiroshi''s whereabouts. He was safe and sound.
"Sure, let''s go back. I still have someone to meet this afternoon." Mr. Hiroshi mumbled. He was referring to the Red Dragon Mafia.
Nathan contemted for a moment. He wanted to sabotage this meet-up. He couldn''t let Mr. Hiroshi seal a deal with the Red Dragon Mafia.
But he didn''t know how he would start his negotiation with him. The timing felt off. He could me this on Abigail.
"Mr. Hiroshi, please don''t forget about what we talked about a while ago. Please reconsider it and let us know your decision," Abigail reminded Mr. Hiroshi.
The old man just smiled at her and nodded his head in agreement. "Yes. I will think about it, youngdy."
Nathan darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi. He didn''t have any ideas about what they were talking about. He couldn''t rte to them.
''Never mind! I will just ask Abigail once we arrive at the hotel.'' Nathan made a mental note.
"Young Lady... can we continue our tour next time... and be my tour guide?" Mr. Hiroshi added.
He wanted to bond more with this youngdy. Abigail somehow reminded him of his missing daughter. He wished to find her and spend more time with her. But for now, being with Abigail gave him a feeling of joy and satisfaction. She was easy to talk to and she was frank and open.
Abigail didn''t respond right away as she nced at Nathan, asking for his permission. "What do you say, sweetheart?"
Nathan just blinked his eyes, not expecting Abigail to consult him about this. Furthermore, she even called him ''Sweetheart!''
Unknowingly, Nathan bobbed his head absentmindedly, agreeing to both Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi without a second thought.
Chapter 200 Argument
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At EDSJ Five Star Hotel¡]
The Dragon Lord already arrived at the hotel, together with his escorts. Kazuki weed him personally.
"Is there something wrong, Mr. Kazuki? Where are the other members of the Sawada n?" The Dragon Lord asked him directly, not cutting the chase.
Mr. Kazuki maintained his calm expression. He already received the reports from his men that they already secured Mr. Hiroshi.
But he was still wondering why Mr. Hiroshi went out without informing him. And who was the youngdy with him? He was ought to find out but the Dragon Lord arrived earlier than his expected arrival.
"Everything is fine. Our n Leader just decided to roam around the city first just to kill time," Kazuki lied. He didn''t want outsiders to get involved with their internal issues and concerns.
"Sorry to keep you waiting. If I had known that, I should have moved our meeting earlier¡" The Dragon Lord was speaking politely even to Mr. Hiroshi''s right-hand man. He would humble himself just to gain favor from Mr. Hiroshi and his right-hand man.
"Oh, it''s fine. Our Godfather was the one who scheduled this meeting. Let''s just wait for them to arrive. They will be here in an hour. They are just stuck in the traffic jam." Mr. Hiroshi was known as Godfather, that was his alias.
Of course, the Dragon Lord had nothing toin about as long as he could meet Mr. Hiroshi in person. He had been trying to reach him out and finally, he got the golden opportunity to make a deal with him.
Meeting him in person was already an honor for the Red Dragon Mafia. That''s how Mr. Hiroshi and the Sawada n show dominance and influence. They might be inactive for several years but Powerful organizations such as Syphiruz and Red Dragon were still looking up to them. They were still very influential!
The Dragon Lord stayed in the VIP room where they were supposed to meet with Hiroshi and Kazuki of Sawada n. The Dragon Lord couldn''t wait to see Mr. Hiroshi.
He already made preparations. He formed a group of his elite men who would be part of the search party, finding the person Mr. Hiroshi wanted to meet.
Kazuki kept the Dragon Lordpany. He entertained him as they waited for Mr. Hiroshi to arrive. The Dragon Lord already shared his n, mentioning the group of his elite men that was assigned to this very important task.
"How is Mr. Hiroshi doing? May I know who he is searching for?" The Dragon Lord still had no idea about the rtionship between Mr. Hiroshi and the person he wanted to meet.
However, Kazuki had no right to disclose this information to other people. Only Mr. Hiroshi was allowed to share his rtionship with the person they were looking for.
Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t trust people working in the underground world. If others would know that he was looking for his missing daughter, instead of helping him, people might betray him, using his daughter as his weakness to threaten him and gain something from him.
So even though the Red Dragon Mafia was offering him a deal to find that person, Mr. Hiroshi had no n of revealing the truth that he was looking for his daughter. He was afraid that his mere presence would bring danger to his daughter who didn''t even know him.
"I can''t tell you because Mr. Hiroshi is the only person who can answer you. Let''s just wait for him." Kazuki wanted to avoid this topic.
The Dragon Lord had no choice but to talk about something else. He could sense that Kazuki didn''t want to talk about the person. Now, he became more curious about the person they would search for.
After an hour of waiting, Kazuki received a call from the other members of the Sawada n, informing him that their n Leader had arrived.
"Mr. Hiroshi is here! I''m going out to meet him and guide him here." Kazuki turned to the Dragon Lord before he stood up to see Mr. Hiroshi.
The Dragon Lord could only smile at him. He was eager to meet the Leader of the Sawada n. Mr. Hiroshi was considered a legend!
******
Meanwhile, at EDSJ Five Star Hotel Lobby, Mr. Hiroshi said goodbye to Nathan and Abigail. He was being escorted by men in ck. Nathan and Abigail just stood there, watching his back.
When Mr. Hiroshi was no longer around, Nathan grabbed Abigail''s hand and dragged her to a private ce where no one was around.
Nathan had been controlling his emotions a while ago and trying to be patient in front of Mr. Hiroshi. But since Mr. Hiroshi was not around anymore, he didn''t have to refrain from confronting Abigail.
Nathan gripped her shoulders tightly as he shoved her into the wall, trapping her. Gnashing his teeth, Nathan confronted Abigail. "What was that all about? What did you tell Mr. Hiroshi? Why did you ruin my n?"
"I didn''t bring you here to create trouble! Why are you making things difficult for me?!" Nathan ranted, nagging at her without hearing her exnation. He was boiling with rage. The Red Dragon Mafia was already here and he just missed the opportunity to offer a deal with Mr. Hiroshi.
Nathan felt like his effort went in vain because of Abigail''s interference. He regretted bringing her, instead of Chantha and Violet. Abigail didn''t know how to listen to him and he hated it.
But the thing he hated the most was that Abigail suddenly disappeared without his knowledge and she almost put her life in danger aftering with Mr. Hiroshi.
Abigail could feel his rage as his tight grips were hurting her shoulders. Nathan was furious and he looked like he was about to eat her alive.
"Hey, Nate. Calm down first. Let me exin¡" Abigail said helplessly.
"Just leave Abi! I don''t need you here anymore! You ruined everything!" Nathan yelled at her in frustration. Without waiting for her response, Nathan let go of her and turned around as he didn''t want to see Abigail''s face, his chest heaving up and down as he clenched his fists.
Abigail felt offended once more. No¡ not just offended¡ but she was hurt by Nathan''s sharp words. She asked him to listen to her but he was so stubborn. With aplicated expression on her face, Abigail walked away, leaving Nathan alone. If Nathan was disappointed with her, Abigail was more disappointed in him.
Chapter 201 Mr. Hiroshis Choice
Day Twenty Two...
~~*****~~
Nathan lost his temper towards Abigail. He realized that he was too harsh but it was toote to take his words back. His emotions just piled up and he wasn''t able to control his rage.
He could only tug his hair tightly as he watched Abigail walking away from him. He stayed there for a while, gathering his emotions.
He didn''t know what he would do next. He didn''t have time to worry about Abigail as the Red Dragon Mafia and the Sawada n might be having a negotiation right now.
''How can I sabotage their negotiation? Can I stop Mr. Hiroshi from making a deal with the Red Dragon Mafia? But thinking about the image he has about me, I''m doubtful if he would listen to me or not.'' Nathan massaged his temples as he felt conflicted.
When Nathan was done calming himself, he decided to go back to their VIP suite. He had to pick up some of his things before leaving the hotel.
He felt dejected thinking that Abigail already ruined his n and he couldn''t do anything about it now. All he wanted to do was to go to Syphiruz Headquarters and strategize his next move. There was no reason for him to stay there.
Meanwhile, on the 14th floor where the Dragon Lord was waiting for Mr. Hiroshi, Kazuki was already guiding their n Leader to meet the Dragon Lord.
"Godfather! Where did you go? Why did you leave without telling me? Who was the woman with you?" Kazuki bombarded him with so many questions. It was so unlikely of him to leave without his bodyguards and escorts!
"Don''t overreact, Kazuki. I''m not a little kid. I know what I''m doing. It''s not all the time I would inform you where I want to go. Besides, I am familiar with this ce. I lived here for thirty years." Mr. Hiroshi said, rolling his eyes at his right-hand man.
Kazuki just kept his mouth shut. He didn''t mean to offend or anger their n Leader. He knew his ce very well. It''s just that he got worried for his safety.
They never knew if their enemies were just lurking around. If they spotted Mr. Hiroshi, he was certain that someone would grab the opportunity to eliminate him.
Mr. Hiroshi received several death threats before. Even in this country, they had to be cautious and careful.
"I''m sorry, Godfather." Kazuki paused for a moment. Then he decided to change the topic as he didn''t want to annoy Mr. Hiroshi further.
"Godfather, the Dragon Lord of the Red Dragon Mafia had arrived. He was waiting for you in the room next to your suite."
Mr. Hiorshi halted on his steps at the mention of the Dragon Lord and the Red Dragon Mafia. He was still thinking about the offer of Abigail.
He was analyzing the pros and cons of choosing either side. Should he choose the help from another underground world organization or should he choose the help from a businessman?
"Godfather, is there something wrong?" Kazuki asked him, snapping Mr. Hiroshi out of his deep thoughts.
"None," he shortly responded.
"Let''s go. This way, Godfather." Kazuki led the path going to the room where the Dragon Lord was waiting.
Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki were already in front of the door when Mr. Hiroshi stopped Kazuki from opening the door for him.
"Wait!"
Kazuki gazed at him with a puzzled look. "Godfather?" He didn''t know why Mr. Hiroshi suddenly stopped him.
After a while, Mr. Hiroshi spoke up, giving Kazuki some instructions.
"I''m going back to my room. Tell the Dragon Lord that I''m not feeling well. I can''t face him today. Let''s cancel this meeting."
Kazuki: "..."
Kazuki''s eyes widened in surprise. He didn''t expect to hear that from their n Leader. Today''s meet-up had already been set. Furthermore, it was Mr. Hiroshi who decided to meet the Dragon Lord in person.
He was already desperate to find his missing daughter. When the Red Dragon offered him some help to find someone for him, he didn''t hesitate to go to Country M and seal the deal in person.
However, his mind changed because of his encounter with Abigail. That youngdy with emerald eyes caught his attention and won his heart right away. He became fond of her in just a short moment.
Abigail also introduced him to Nathan Sparks. He seemed reliable because he even located their location in just a short period. Abigail was so proud of Nathan, informing Mr. Hiorshi about Nathan''s capability to find a missing person.
Mr. Hiroshi only knew that Nathan was a CEO of a famouspany here in Country M. He had no idea that this man was also the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia, another organization from the underground world.
Without waiting for Kazuki to say a word, Mr. Hiroshi turned around and headed to his room. His decision was final. He didn''t want to meet the leader of the Red Dragon Mafia.
He would like to gamble on Abigail''s suggestion. This time he followed his instinct. And his gut feeling told him to trust Abigail''s words.
Kazuki could only sigh in defeat as he watched their n Leader walking towards his room. "I guess, I have to make an alibi for this. Anyway, our leader is not afraid of anyone so he doesn''t care even if the Dragon Lord will be upset and get offended as Mr. Hiroshi stood him up today, canceling their prior appointment.
When Mr. Hiroshi entered his room, he dialed Nathan''s number which he got from Abigail a while ago. He decided to call him and discuss something with him personally.
Nathan was in the lobby and was about to leave the hotel when he received a call from an unknown number. He frowned for a moment but he still answered the call.
"Hello?" Nathan spoke up with a cold tone.
"Mr. Sparks, it''s me, Hiroshi. Are you free? Can you proceed to my room now and let''s talk about something? Please bring Abigail with you!" Mr. Hiroshi spoke spontaneously without a stop.
Nathan was not able to answer right away. He was utterly astounded as he didn''t expect this sudden call. Mr. Hiroshi was supposed to be talking to the Red Dragon Mafia. Howe he was calling him at this moment?
Chapter 202 Regrets!
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
''Are they done with their negotiation?'' Nathan mused to himself.
"Mr. Sparks, are you there? Don''t be surprised! Your girlfriend, Abigail, was the one who gave me your number," Mr. Hiroshi exined since Nathan remained silent from the other line.
For some unknown reason, Nathan suddenly felt guilty at the mention of Abigail''s name. He just argued with her and he yelled at her, telling her some harsh words.
"A-Abigail¡ she left the hotel as soon as we returned¡ I can''t bring her with me," Nathan informed Mr. Hiroshi since the old man was asking Nathan toe to his room together with Abigail.
How would he bring Abigail? She already left the hotel since he sent her away. Chantha might be escorting her now to the mansion. Nathan just messaged Chantha a while ago to follow Abigail as she went out alone.
"Oh. It''s fine. You cane here. I will just discuss some things with you. Is that okay with you?" Mr. Hiroshi toned down a little bit when talking to Nathan. He was no longer scolding him unlike before.
Nathan didn''t want to let go of this opportunity so he agreed. "Okay. Mr. Hiroshi, I''m on my way now. What is your room number?"
"1401. Go now. I will be waiting." After saying that, Mr. Hiroshi hung up the phone.
Nathan approached the front desk and took his keycard once more. He needed it to go back to the restricted floor on the 14th floor.
"What happened to their negotiation?" Nathan was still wondering. Ten minutes ago¡ Before they arrived at EDSJ Five Star Hotel, Nathan heard from his spy that the Dragon Lord was already in the hotel and was talking to Mr. Hiroshi''s right-hand man.
He thought Mr. Hiroshi and the Dragon Lord would already discuss their deal. Who would have thought Mr. Hiroshi would suddenly ask him to go to his room for a talk?
''Eh? What if the Dragon Lord is also in his room? Will I be able to meet my new rival?'' Nathan asked himself, tracing his steps towards the elevator.
He stood there, waiting for the elevator to descend on the lobby floor.
Ding!
When the door slid open, Nathan and the Dragon Lord of the Red Dragon Mafia met each other''s eyes. The Dragon Lord was the one who looked surprised to see Nathan.
Nathan just maintained his nk expression, ignoring the Dragon Lord''s presence. Though he recognized him, Nathan pretended that he didn''t know him.
When the Dragon Lord stepped out of the elevator, he already had a dark expression on his face. He was moody since Mr. Hiroshi canceled their meeting. The second reason was that he saw Nathan Sparks in that same hotel.
''What business does Nathan Sparks have in this hotel?'' The Dragon Lord sized Nathan up from top to bottom and vice versa. But Nathan just walked past him, taking the lift.
Nathan just gave him onest nce before the door of the elevator slid close. That was their first close encounter after so many years.
The Dragon Lord stayed rooted in his spot, his eyes were still fixed on the elevator. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth. Meeting Nathan today was unnned. He had the urge to throw a punch at him but he restrained himself. Fortunately, Nathan pretended not to know him.
One minuteter, the Dragon Lord left with his few bodyguards. Aside from Nathan ruining his mood for bumping into him, the Dragon Lord was still disappointed as he didn''t get to see Mr. Hiroshi today. He had a bad feeling about this.
''Did the n Leader of the Sawada change his mind? Damn! I have to find out the reason why!''
*****
Meanwhile, at Mr. Hiroshi''s VIP suite, Nathan finally arrived, ringing the bell outside his door.
Ding! Dong!
Ding! Dong!
The door was opened by Mr. Hiroshi himself. He greeted Nathan with a warm smile on his face.
"Come in, Mr. Sparks."
Nathan expressed his gratitude before entering the room. He looked around and found out that Mr. Hiroshi was alone.
Mr. Hiroshi led him to the sofa, inviting him to sit down. When the two finally settled down inside, Mr. Hiroshi started the conversation.
"I called you here because Abigail rmended you to me. She mentioned that you could help me in finding my missing daughter," he said, not cutting the chase.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He had no idea that Abigail did something to make this possible. Now, Mr. Hiroshi was seeking his help. How about the Red Dragon Mafia? He thought the Red Dragon Mafia would be the one to help Mr. Hiroshi in searching for that person.
And what did he just say? He was looking for his missing daughter?! Nathan was at a loss for words as he didn''t know how to feel about this.
Then Abigail''s face popped up in his mind. ''Damn! I med her and I was rude to her, not knowing that she already helped me get close to Mr. Hiroshi. Fuck! I said many harsh words to her.'' Nathan began scolding himself inwardly. He was feeling guilty and he didn''t know how he would face Abigail after this.
"Mr. Sparks, hello? Are you even listening to me?" Mr. Hiroshi waved his hands in front of Nathan as he looked distracted. He was not paying attention to Mr. Hiroshi''s words.
"I''m sorry about that, Mr. Hiroshi," Nathan bowed his head, apologizing to him.
Mr. Hiroshi just raised his eyebrow and asked, "Did you fight with your girlfriend again? Was that the reason Abigail went home first?" Mr. Hiroshi had his suspicions. Just a while ago, Abigail and Nathan were together. But now, Abigail was not with him. Mr. Hiroshi assumed that the two had another argument¡ a lover''s quarrel between the two!
Nathan didn''t know what to say. It was his fault. He jumped into a conclusion right away. He didn''t even let Abigail exin. He became stubborn, not listening to Abigail. Now, he regretted his actions.
''Damn! What should I do to fix this? I am too embarrassed to face her¡'' Nathan wanted to hit his head for the mess he created.
"Ahem. Based on your expression, I can conclude that my assumption is right! Tell me¡ did you make her cry again?" Mr. Hiroshi interrogated him. He was now looking at Nathan with a serious expression on his face. He even crossed his arms over his chest as he faced him.
Nathan could only look down as he admitted his fault. "I know¡ It''s my fault."
Mr. Hiroshi gave him a smug smile and mumbled, "Good thing that you know¡ it''s your fault!"
"Go and make up with her. Reconcile first. I won''t talk to you unless Abigail forgives you!" Mr. Hiroshi was now sending him away. He was disappointed since Nathan fought with Abigail.
"I was supposed to ask for your help. But you seem irresponsible in handling your rtionship with a woman. Tsk¡Tsk¡"
Nathan couldn''t refute that. But he wouldn''t give up that easily.
"Mr. Hiroshi, please give me time. I will definitely help you."
"Shu! Fix your rtionship first and apologize to her." Mr. Hiroshi already pointed his finger at the door, motioning Nathan to leave.
Nathan could only sigh in defeat. He had no choice but to leave.
Chapter 203 Scold His Father!
Day Twenty Two...
~~*****~~
[ At the Sparks Mansion... ]
Abigail returned to the mansion together with Chantha. A while ago, she was about to ride a taxi cab when Chantha approached her at the entrance of the hotel lobby.
She was stopped by her dy bodyguard'', asking her to ride in the same car with her. Axel was also with her at that time but he stayed in the hotel, waiting for Nathan.
When Abigail and Chantha entered the house, Little Ethan weed them right away. He excitedly pounced on Abigail, hugging her legs.
"Miss Abi! You''re back! Where is Dad?" Ethan searched for his father who was not around.
Abigail''s expression darkened at the mention of Nathan. She was truly upset because of him. She didn''t expect that Nathan could hurt her emotionally.
She was not supposed to care but she got affected by his sharp words. If she could only punch him once, then she would feel a little bit satisfied. She would somehow pacify her anger.
However, she restrained herself from punching him a while ago. She didn''t want to create a scene there. But she was already thinking of a great revenge to get even with him. Perhaps, she would also do something to make him feel bad.
"Miss Abi? Are you okay?" Ethan''s voice snapped her back to the present.
Abigail immediately apologized for not paying attention to his words. It''s just that she didn''t like to hear or talk about Nathan.
"I''m fine, Ethan. Let''s go to your yroom. Do you want to y a game with me?" Abigail changed the topic, not answering Ethan''s question which was rted to his father, Nathan.
Little Ethan paused for a moment, eyeing Abigail silently. He could sense that Abigail was trying to avoid something.
''Did the two argue? They were supposed toe home together. But where is Dad?'' Ethan thought to himself.
After a while, Ethan just shed his charming smile and bobbed his head. He grabbed Abigail''s hand and pulled her towards the stairs.
The two proceeded to Ethan''s yroom. Abigail would like to release her stress and vent her frustration by ying games. She would imagine that the character she was beating and shooting was none other than Nathan!
Little Ethan could feel her gloomy aura so he wanted to cheer her up together with his robotic friends Riemc and Powy. And they had an additional member... the newly developed Patrolbot, Star_S. Star_S was the one who helped Nathan and Ethan in finding out Abigail''s location.
Since Riemc was the entertainment robot, Little Ethan connived with him to make Abigail happy, especially today she was feeling down.
"Miss Abi! Miss Abi, this is Star_S, the new member of our family!" Riemc introduced Star_S to Abigail while Ethan was setting up their ying area. Meanwhile, Star_S was registering Abigail''s face on its memory bank or program. Star_S could easily recognize a person through this identification feature.
Powy was the one setting the data information about Abigail and her profile to Star_S memory bank. He just followed Ethan''s instructions of what to include and write about Abigail''s information.
Since Star_S was a patrolbot, it had to register and include in its memory the people living in that mansion. If ever the patrolbot encountered a stranger, Star_S would be put in high alert mode and would take action against the stranger lurking around the house and its vicinity.
Of course, Star_S could also distinguish the difference between a visitor or guest and a stranger having ill intentions and motives.
[ Data Profile ]
[ Face Recognition Set-up! Uploading Data... ]
*Name: Abigail Scarlett
*Nickname: Abi
*Age: 21 years old
*upation: An Actress
*Civil Status: Single but... she is going to be Master Nathan''s future wife and Young Master Ethan''s future mother.
*Remarks: Very Important Person to Ethan
"Hello, Miss Abi! It''s nice to meet you. I''m Star S." The patrolbot suddenly spoke up, greeting Abigail.
"Nice meeting you too," Abigail responded, touching Star_S''s head.
Abigail smiled seeing Ethan''s three robotic friends who were surrounding her. They were so cute as they talked to her. Her mood somehow lightened up because of Ethan and these three robots.
"Miss Abi, do you want me to sing and dance for you?" Riemc asked Abigail with her goal to entertain her.
"Sure..." Abigail didn''t refuse as she needed an outlet to forget about Nathan. She wanted to unwind and enjoy this moment together with Ethan and her robotic friends.
Ethan and Abigail sat down first, letting Riemc perform before they would y video games.
*Author''s Note: Song Lyrics credit to the artist andposer. You can listen to this song while reading this chapter Happy by Alexia*
[ Happy~Shlh ]
[ It''s so nice to be happy ~Shlh ]
[ Everybody should be happy ~Shlh ]
[ It''s so nice to be happy ~Shlh]
The atmosphere inside the yroom suddenly became lively because of Riemc''s singing and dance performance!
[ I wanna take you to my world to be happy ]
[ ''Cause I can''t live without your love ]
[ Yes, you know...]
[ I''ve never needed anyone to be happy ]
[ But that''s the way that things go wrong ]
[ Yes you know...]
Powy and Star_S were also moving at the back, serving as Riemc''s backup dancer. Of course, the three were doing robotics moves. Abigail and Ethan startedughing and singing with them.
[ I was afraid to open my eyes ]
[ Don''t even know how many tears that I''ve cried ]
[ Now that I''ve found the love of my life ]
[ I don''t get down, down, down, down, down, down...]
Before the next chorus, Ethan already stood up, pulling Abigail as they joined the three robots. The two of them began dancing as well along with the three robots.
[ Happy~Shlh ]
[ It''s so nice to be happy ~Shlh ]
[ Everybody should be happy ~Shlh ]
[ It''s so nice to be happy ~Shlh]
When the performance was done, Ethan and Abigail both had wonderful smiles on their faces. Abigail felt refreshed. The song was very lively and it was a good choice of song to lighten her mood.
Ethan tugged Abigail''s hand to capture her attention and said "Miss Abi, did you enjoy it?"
"Yes. I am." With a wide smile on her face, she turned to the three robots. "Thank you so much Riemc, Powy, and Star_S. I enjoyed your performance!"
"It''s nothing, Miss Abi. We are d to make you smile andugh."
Then Ethan spoke again informing Abigail. "Miss Abi, today is Riemc''s birthday. I stayed here at home to celebrate it with them."
"Oh! Happy Birthday Riemc! I should be the one singing you a happy birthday. But instead, you sang a song for me..." Abigail felt so touched.
"Thank you, Miss Abi. It''s my duty to entertain you and Master Ethan." Riemc replied.
"Miss Abi, let''s y now. We will continue Riemc''s celebration once Dad arrives." Ethan was now excited to y video games together with Abigail.
However, he noticed that her face crumpled when his father''s name was brought up once again.
"Miss Abi, can you be honest with me. Did something happen between you and Dad? Don''t tell me he bullied you?" Little Ethan already had his suspicions.
Abigail sighed deeply before nodding her head. She could no longer hide it. Ethan was good at figuring things out!
"I knew it!" Ethan frowned deeply when Abigail affirmed it. "What did he do this time, Miss Abi?"
Since Abigail was still upset with Nathan, she tattled on him, informing Ethan about his father''s wrongdoings.
"He got mad at me and med me for something I didn''t do. He didn''t even listen to my exnation and just yelled at me." Abigail even pouted her lips after telling Ethan what his father did to her.
"What?! He did that?! I''m gonna beat that old man once hees back!" Ethan folded his fingers into fist. He didn''t call Nathan ''Dad'' but ''Old Man''!
Ethan reached out, patting Abigail''s back. "Don''t worry, Miss Abi. I will scold himter. I will make sure that rude old man will definitely apologize to you." Ethan''s sharp eyes filled with conviction.
"And Miss Abi, give him a lesson. Don''t forgive him easily unless he will make an effort." Ethan reminded her.
Abigail giggled and replied, "Yes, I am nning to do that. I will not forgive him that easily. I want to see his sincerity if he will ask for forgiveness. But knowing your father, he is not the kind of person who will apologize to someone..., especially to me."
Ethan immediately shook his head. "No! He has to apologize especially if he is at fault. Hmmph. I will be upset if he will not apologize to you." Ethan grabbed her hands and squeezed them gently. He looked up with his pitiful eyes. "I''m sorry, Miss Abi, if my Dad hurt you. But please, don''t leave us here, okay? I promise I will protect you."
Abigail could only smile as she felt touched by Ethan''s kind heart and sweet gestures. She truly appreciated it.
"Yes, dear. I will not leave you. I will be staying here... for a long time." Abigail said meaningfully.
******
Author''s Note: Happy Birthday Erin (Riemc)!
Chapter 204 Apologize To Her
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
Nathan left the EDSJ Five Star Hotel feeling problematic. Mr. Hiroshi refused to talk to him unless he would apologize and reconcile with Abigail. Furthermore, Nathan somehow felt guilty for yelling at her.
But he was not used to apologizing and admitting his mistake. His pride wouldn''t let him do that. He was racking his brain so hard about how he would approach Abigail without feeling awkward and embarrassed.
''I should have listened to her. I don''t know why I easily get agitated and angry by her, losing my temper. I should have controlled myself.'' Nathan scolded himself inwardly.
Nathan messaged Chantha, asking her about Abigail.
Nathan¨C [ Have you arrived home? How is Abigail? Her mood? ]
Nathan sent his message to Chantha, his eyes fixed on his phone screen.
Axel, who was the one driving the car, had sensed that Nathan was troubled by something. He kept on moving in his seat, turning and looking around while checking his phone.
Nathan immediately opened the message from Chantha.
Chantha¨C [ Master! Big Boss! We are home now! Abigail looks very upset. What did you do? ]
Nathan sighed deeply, rubbing the space between his eyebrows. He became more anxious and stressed just thinking about Abigail getting upset with him.
"Can you drive faster?" Nathan asked Axel. He could no longer wait toe home.
Axel sped up after hearing Nathan''s request. He wanted to ask him what was wrong but after seeing Nathan''s cold expression, he changed his mind. It was best not to ask him.
While on the transit, Nathan continued thinking about what he should do to pacify Abigail. He was asking himself if he could humble himself and apologize to Abigail.
He frowned deeply as he couldn''t imagine himself apologizing to Abigail. His pride was stopping him to do that.
''Should I ask Ethan''s help? Mr. Hiroshi will only talk to me and propose a business deal if and only if Abigail will be with me as we negotiate.'' Nathan leaned his back on the backrest of his seat and closed his eyes.
''Should I grab this opportunity to get closer to the Leader of Sawada n or just forget about it?'' Nathan was contemting. He took another deep breath. He couldn''t decide what he should do.
After twenty minutes, they finally arrived at the mansion. He saw Chantha in the living room, eating some snacks while watching tv. She didn''t look like ady bodyguard, instead, she looked like a guest who felt at home.
? Axel and Chantha met each other''s gazes when the two men entered. Axel was not used to seeing one of the branch leaders staying at their Supreme Leader''s mansion.
The two often shed with each other, leading to hot arguments. Chantha always teased Axel to the point he could easily get annoyed by her.
"Big Boss!" Chantha shifted her gaze from Axel to Nathan. She red at Axel but the moment she looked at Nathan she was already smiling with her beautiful eyes.
Axel became more annoyed when Chantha pretended not to see him and only greeted Nathan. She ignored his presencepletely as she stood up, approaching Nathan.
Axel already knew what Chantha was thinking so even before she could get near Nathan, Axel already blocked her way. He stood in front of her, not allowing Chantha to approach Nathan.
Chantha pushed him lightly. Then she turned to the left but Axel also stepped in the same direction, stopping her. Axel was like a wall, blocking Chantha from passing through.
"Hey, stay out of my way," sheined to him.
"No. Don''t bother our Boss. He is already in trouble." Axel replied, not leaving his spot.
Chantha could only pout her lips while her eyes shot daggers at Axel. This guy always wanted to pick a fight with her.
On the other hand, Nathan didn''t mind the two as he proceeded upstairs. He bumped into Butler Li.
"Where is Abigail?" Nathan asked Butler Li. His expression was indescribable.
"She is with young master, Ethan. In his yroom. Why Master?" Butler Li asked him back innocently.
"Nothing." Nathan walked past him, going to Ethan''s room.
When Nathan reached the room, he stopped for a moment, mustering up his courage to face Abigail. He felt guilty embarrassed and guilty for speaking harsh words towards Abigail.
He med her right away without knowing it was Abigail who helped him with regards to lobbying with Mr. Hiroshi. He had to admit that he became so rude.
Fifteen secondster, Nathan finally turned the doorknob and opened the door. Ethan and Abigail were both in the ying room so Nathan slowly traced his steps, wishing that Abigail was already back to her good mood.
He knocked twice first to catch the attention of the two people on the other side of the door. The yroom was attached to Ethan''s room.
"Who is that?" It was Ethan who spoke from the other side.
"It''s me. Your Dad." Nathan responded.
There was a moment of silence after Nathan spoke up. He didn''t know what Ethan and Abigail were thinking.
"May Ie?" Nathan spoke again, asking their permission.
After a while, the room slid open by Powy. Ethan and Abigail were ying so it was Powy who opened the door for Nathan.
Abigail focused her attention on the game, not ncing at Nathan. She didn''t want to see him nor talk to him right now. She would just ignore his presence.
Meanwhile, Ethan tossed a sharp look at his father before averting his gaze back to hisputer screen. Ethan gave his father cold treatment as well. He was upset because Nathan hurt Abigail''s feelings.
Nathan felt so awkward just watching the two people who were treating him as an invisible man. He could tell that Ethan already heard what happened between Abigail and him.
''Why did she have to inform Ethan, involving my son in our conflict?'' Nathan crumpled his face at that thought.
"Ethan," Nathan called his son with his authoritative voice.
"Yes, Dad?" Ethan responded not looking at him. Though he was upset with his Dad, he didn''t want to disrespect his father by not responding since Nathan already called his name.
"Can I talk to you?" Nathan asked. He was supposed to say Abigail''s name, but because of anxiousness, he ended up referring to Ethan, instead of Abigail.
Ethan nced at Abigail and excused himself, "Miss Abi, can you excuse us first? I will just talk to my Dad." Ethan stopped ying.
Abigail gave him a faint smile and nodded her head. "I will just go outside¡"
Abigail left the room and didn''t even spare a nce at Nathan. Nathan could only watch Abigail''s back. He had the urge to follow her but Little Ethan already stepped in front of him, his hands holding the sides of his waist.
"Dad! Why did you do that to Miss Abi?! How can you act so rude towards her?! Don''t you know that Miss Abi tried her best to help you with your goal?" Little Ethan started nagging at his father.
"Dad! You hurt her feelings! How could you jump to a conclusion without even hearing her side?! You have to apologize to her!" Ethan insisted on.
Nathan could only sigh deeply. "I know. I''m at fault."
"Then talk to her, not to me! Dad, it''smon sense. If you made a mistake you should acknowledge it and apologize to someone. Now, go and apologize to Miss Abi. Don''t stop until she epts your apology." Ethan moved to his back and pushed Nathan going to the door.
Nathan could only allow Ethan to push him towards the door. But Abigail was no longer there. She already went to her room.
Nathan and Ethan were now on the way to her room. The moment they arrived at her front door, Ethan left his father. He didn''t want to influence Abigail''s decision because of his presence. Who knows if Abigail will forgive Nathan right away because of Ethan?
Ethan was the one who suggested to Abigail that Nathan should make an effort first before she could forgive him.
"Ethan, where are you going?" Nathan asked when his son turned around, going downstairs.
"Dad, don''t mind me. Just apologize to Miss Abi!" Without waiting for Nathan''s reply, Ethan left in a hurry.
Nathan frowned deeply as he felt ufortable standing there alone. He couldn''t face her without feeling embarrassed.
*Knock! Knock!*
Nathan had no choice but to face Abigail and apologize. Both Mr. Hiroshi and Little Ethan were forcing him to do it.
After a while, Abigail opened the door for him. She had a serious expression on her face. Nathan just stood there silently, at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say.
"What do you want?" Abigail asked him with her cold voice. She didn''t hide the displeasure on her face.
"I-I¡ cough!" Nathan stuttered so he cleared his throat. He was having difficulty saying those two words.
Abigail rolled her eyes in annoyance.
"I''m sorry¡" Nathan said in a very low voice.
Abigail was taken aback for a moment, blinking her eyes in disbelief as she looked at him. Meanwhile, Nathan just gazed down, avoiding her eyes. He felt embarrassed.
Abigail would never ept his apology that easily. She smiled inwardly as she already thought of a way to teach him a lesson.
''Nathan Sparks. You should exert effort so that I can forgive you,'' Abigail thought to herself.
"What did you say? I didn''t hear you." Abigail pretended that she didn''t hear Nathan''s apology.
Nathan pursed his lips. He felt like Abigail was making things difficult for him. She just wanted him to repeat his words!
Chapter 205 To Do List
Day Twenty Two¡
~~*****~~
Abigail was waiting for him to repeat his words. But Nathan remained silent, his eyebrows twitching in a deep frown.
"Are you mad again? Then just leave me alone. I will not bother you, so don''t bother me." Abigail was about to close the door but Nathan moved quickly, stepping one foot forward to stop the door from closing.
"Argh!" He grunted, shocking Abigail in the process.
She didn''t expect that Nathan would try to block the door using his own foot. She reflexively opened the door and looked down to see if his foot was hurt.
Nathan smiled inwardly when he saw the worried expression on her face. However, when Abigail gazed up, her expression went back to her usual cold one.
"It''s your fault for putting your foot forward." Abigail raised her eyebrow as she med Nathan for hurting his own foot.
"We are not yet done talking," Nathan mumbled, holding the doorknob to make sure that Abigail won''t close her door.
"Is there something more you want to say to me? You already said enough when we were in the hotel," Abigail said, not hiding her displeasure. She showed him how upset she was because of Nathan''s harsh words.
"You are so rude," Abigail added, pouting her lips while giving Nathan a sharp look.
Nathan opened his mouth to exin only to close it again as he couldn''t refute that. He was indeed very rude towards her. But he couldn''t help it. He was furious at that time.
"I said I''m sorry¡" Nathan apologized once again but he sounded like it was against his will.
Instead of getting satisfied, Abigail became more upset, thinking that Nathan was not sincere with his apology.
She was pissed off by his insincere apology so Abigail pushed him so that he would no longer block the door. The next thing Nathan heard was a loud thud.
Bam!
Abigail closed the door as she didn''t want to listen to Nathan''s nonsense. If he truly wanted to apologize, he should show his sincerity.
But little did she know, Nathan was not used to apologizing to someone so he didn''t sound sincere when he said those words. Even his face was emotionless.
Knock! Knock!
Nathan tried to knock but Abigail locked the door and said, "Get lost, Nate!"
Nathan: "..."
Nathan was rendered speechless. He didn''t expect that Abigail would get mad and yelled at him, telling him to get lost.
He stood there for several seconds, still absorbing what had just happened between Abigail and him. They fought twice today. At first, he was the one who was rude to her. And now, Abigail was the one who yelled at him.
Left with no choice, Nathan decided to find his son, Ethan. Maybe he could ask Ethan''s help to make Abigail ept his apology and forgive him.
Ethan went back to his yroom, spending time with his robotic friends. Ethan was talking with Powy, Riemc, and Star_S when Nathan entered the room.
Powy, Riemc, and Star_S greeted Nathan right away. Ethan also turned in his direction giving him a questioning gaze.
"How is it, Dad? Did you apologize to Miss Abi? What did she say?" Ethan asked him curiously.
Nathan shook his head as a response before tracing his steps towards Ethan. He joined him on the sofa as he sat down next to his son.
"Abigail, she''s mad at me. She didn''t ept my apology." Nathan shared with his son. He sounded problematic.
Ethan extended his right hand, gently patting his Dad''s back. "Don''t feel down, Dad. It''s your own fault. So you have to bear the consequences." He was ming him but at the same time, consoling his father.
Nathan didn''t know whether he should feelforted or not. He felt like his son was teasing him with a meaningful smile.
"Can you talk to her? I need to reconcile with her. Can you help me, son?" Nathan asked his son. He needed to use Ethan''s charm to win Abigail''s forgiveness. Once they made up, Mr. Hiroshi would be willing to talk to him.
Little Ethan''s eyes lit up after hearing his Dad. An idea popped up in his mind. The young boy smiled yfully before nodding his head.
"I will help you, Dad¡ but in one condition¡ you will have to do what I say and cooperate with me. I know a way how you will gain forgiveness from Miss Abi." Ethan said with a straight face.
Nathan just nced at his son, wondering what he was thinking. He had a bad feeling about this. But he had no choice but to agree.
"Okay. I agree," Nathan said, sighing deeply.
Ethan tried his best to conceal the wide smile on his face. He immediately stood up and said goodbye to his Dad.
"Dad, just wait here. I will talk to Miss Abi and I will tell you what you have to do in order to receive her forgiveness." Little Ethan patted his back once more, reassuring him.
Nathan could only nod his head. He had to leave first and change his clothes. As Ethan went to see Abigail, Nathan proceeded to his room.
He felt like his head was going to burst. He felt stressed the whole day and the main reason for this was one woman¨C Abigail Scarlett.
******
Inside Abigail''s room, Little Ethan and Abigail were already chatting in her bed. Little Ethan was asking Abigail some questions to confirm if Nathan truly apologized to Abigail.
"Miss Abi, is my Dad telling the truth? Did he apologize to you?" Ethan had to know if his father didn''t lie, otherwise, he would beat him for lying.
Meanwhile, Abigail pouted her lips as she recalled that Nathan apologized to her expressionlessly.
"Yes. He apologized to me. But he was not sincere." Abigailmented.
Ethan let out a soft giggle as he watched her. He reached out, patting Abigail''s shoulder.
"Don''t be upset, Miss Abi. Actually, my Dad meant it. It''s just that he doesn''t know how to apologize properly because he seldom does it." Ethan exined to Abigail.
Abigail looked at Little Ethan, feeling puzzled. She didn''t get what he meant at first.
"What I am trying to say is that¡ my Dad was not used to apologizing to someone¡ that''s why you thought he was not sincere. But in truth, he just didn''t know how to show his sincerity. Besides, people were the ones apologizing to him, not the other way around." Ethan borated his exnation for Abigail to understand better.
After hearing his statements, Abigail understood it. To think about it, Nathan was the rule, so other people would be the ones apologizing to him. For others, no one would dare question him for his mistake as they were afraid of him. Everything made sense now.
"That''s true. But why are you telling me this now, Ethan? I thought you told me that I shouldn''t ept his apology that easily." Abigail put on a pitiful face. It looked like Ethan was here to convince her to forgive his father. Was he asking her to let it slide?
"Hmm, did you be a spokesperson for your Dad?" Abigail added, asking Little Ethan.
But Ethan shook his head while smiling broadly. "No, Miss Abi. Don''t worry. I am not forcing you or requesting you to forgive my father. I am just confirming if he was telling the truth. In fact, Miss Abi, I have a suggestion."
Abigail blinked her eyes in confusion. Ethan was like his father, she couldn''t figure out what they were both thinking sometimes.
Ethan leaned closer to Abigail and whispered something. Abigail was in a dazed for a moment as she listened to Ethan''s suggestion. After she was done listening to him, her mind finally absorbed and processed his words. Then a subtle smile appeared on Abigail''s face as she nodded her head.
"I like your suggestion, my dear little Ethan!" Abigail grabbed Ethan and hugged her. Then she ruffled his hair, gently patting his head. Little Ethan could only smile, feeling so proud. He felt so happy since Abigail loved his suggestion.
"Since I got your permission now, Miss Abi, I will deal with my father so please just cooperate with me, okay?" Ethan asked Abigail''s confirmation. He even extended his hand for a handshake to seal their agreement.
"Okay, Ethan! Just do what you have to do. I am willing to cooperate!" Abigail smiled widely, epting Ethan''s hand.
After half an hour, Ethan excitedly left Abigail''s room. He saw Butler Li in the hallway.
"Butler Li, have you seen my Dad?" Ethan asked him.
"Young Master, your Dad is currently in his study. You can go there. He was just resting." Butler Li replied. He had juste out of Nathan''s Study Room after serving Nathan a cup of hot coffee. Then Butler Li gazed down and noticed a pad of paper in Ethan''s hand. He wondered what was written on that note.
Before Butler Li could ask him, Ethan just waved at Butler Li and thanked him before barging into Nathan''s study room.
"Dad! I''m here. I''m done talking to Miss Abi!" Ethan dered cheerfully as he entered the room.
Nathan looked at his son with a faint smile. He thought Ethan already convinced Abigail to forgive him.
"What did she say?" Nathan asked his son expectantly. He was excited to hear how his son was able to convince Abigail.
But instead of answering Nathan''s question, Ethan showed him the pad of paper, presenting it in front of Nathan.
Nathan frowned and asked, "What is that?"
"Dad! This is your To-Do List. You have to do everything written on this piece of paper for you to gain Miss Abi''s forgiveness." Ethan dered enthusiastically.
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 206 A Ruckus In The Kitchen
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
The next morning...
There was a ruckus happening in the kitchen. Cherry and her assistants were just standing at the back as they watched a certain someone slicing the ingredients.
They were supposed to be the ones cooking breakfast today. But for some unknown reason, an invader came crashing into their kitchen and started cooking.
"What is happening here? Why are you all standing there?" Butler Li''s voice reverberated at the back.
Butler Li just came inside the house after taking care of the garden. He noticed something unusual in the kitchen area. It became crowded as if something wrong was happening inside.
Who would have thought that Butler Li would also be surprised by the scene he would witness inside? Even the maids gathered around the kitchen, watching a wonderful sight. This was the first time they saw their Master, cooking in that kitchen.
Nathan looked so charming and hot with an apron wrapped around his body. He was fresh from the shower as his hair was still wet and messy. But this didn''t make him less attractive at all. Instead, it added more to his charm.
The singlediesa€¡° maids and assistant cooks, including Cherry, could only watch him in awe. Their eyes never left him, following his every movement across that kitchen.
They didn''t know what the King of the Mansion was doing there. Was he unhappy with the food the Chef and her assistants were cooking for the family?
What made Nathan Sparkse into the kitchen and cook breakfast personally?
Even Butler Li got shocked when he saw their master. His eyes widened in utter disbelief and his jaw dropped, unable to fathom why Nathan was there.
''Is this the end of the world?'' Butler Li asked himself.
He fell silent for ten seconds, trying to absorb what he was seeing. It did not take long before Little Ethan came to the kitchen. He was still yawning when he saw his Dad being surrounded by people in the house.
Little Ethan smiled triumphantly, secretly punching the air using his small fists. He was so happy today, seeing his Dad obeying his advice and making an effort to gain Miss Abi''s forgiveness.
"My Dad did the first item in the To-Do lista€¡° Make Miss Abi a breakfast in bed... in other words, cook for her!" Little Ethan murmured to himself.
He pulled out his phone inside his side pocket and secretly took Nathan''s photo while he was busy preparing and cooking food in the kitchen.
"I will show this photo to Miss Abi. I am sure she will be happy to see this. My Dad is cooking food for her!"
Meanwhile, the kitchen staff and the maids kept murmuring around while Nathan continued to ignore them. He was so focused on the recipe.
"Are we going to lose our job?" Cherry asked her assistant cooks.
But the assistant cooks were feasting their eyes on Nathan, looking at him with their dreamy eyes. They didn''t care about losing jobs. All they cared about at this moment was to savor this moment and watch Nathan. It was very rare to see their handsome master of the house cooking in the kitchen.
"We don''t know the answer. But I''m gonna savor this moment to observe Master Nathan. He looks like a certified Chef... a handsome chef!" One assistant cook shared her thoughts. She couldn''t help but fantasize about Nathan.
"Master surprisingly doesn''t look scary today!" Another person spoke up.
"What had gotten into him? Why did he touch the kitchen?" Cherry asked them curiously. She had to admit that Nathan''s handsomeness was too hard to ignore. Hepletely mesmerized the people around him.
"Is there a special asion today, Butler Li?" This time a maid approached Butler Li and asked him a question.
"Is he cooking for someone? A woman or for young Master Ethan?"
They were all curious about this strange behavior of their Master.
Butler Li could only shrug his shoulders. He also didn''t have any ideas.
"Why don''t you ask Master Nathan, himself?" Butler Li suggested nonchntly. Thedies just pouted their lips. No one had the courage to talk to Nathan aside from Butler Li and the Head Maid.
"You already know that we are afraid to talk to him." One maid spoke up.
"Don''t worry. He won''t bite you," Butler Li replied while chuckling.
"Good morning, Uncle Li!" Little Ethan greeted him, making his presence known to everyone.
"Oh, young master, you are up! Good morning!" Butler Li greeted him back. The maids and others did the same.
Ethan showed his dominance as early as this morning as hemanded them, "Go back to work now. Don''t disturb my Dad with his first cooking."
The other maids sighed in disappointment. They still wanted to watch Nathan but Ethan was already asking them to leave.
Butler Li supported Ethan and told everyone to go to their respective stations. But Cherry and the assistant cooks didn''t know what they should do. They were supposed to be working in the kitchen but the Master of the house upied it this morning.
"What are we supposed to do, Butler Li?" Cherry asked him politely. "We can''t touch the kitchen as of this moment..." she added.
Butler Li scratched the back of his head as he realized it. "Ahem, just nt vegetables in the backyard just to kill time," Butler Li suggested.
Cherry and the assistant cooks went out to follow Butler Li''s instructions. When everyone left, Butler Li approached Little Ethan.
"Young Master, do you know why your father is doing this?" Butler Li suspected that this young master of his somehow knew the reason. Among them, only Ethan was not surprised upon seeing his dad working around the kitchen with a cute pink apron on his body.
Little Ethan smiled meaningfully before motioning Butler Li to lean closer. He would tell him something.
"My Dad is doing this because of Miss Abi. He made a mistake, making Miss Abi upset. So I gave my Dad some tips on how he can reconcile with Miss Abi and gain her forgiveness." Little Ethan whispered to Butler Li''s ear.
Butler Li: "..."
''So the young master and Miss Abi have something to do with this...''
Chapter 207 Peace Offering!
Day Twenty Three¡
~~*****~~
Butler Li was rendered speechless after hearing those remarks from Little Ethan. So his master was doing this just because of Abigail and her forgiveness.
Butler Li gazed at Little Ethan suspiciously. He could tell that their young master was up to something.
"What are the other tips?" Butler Li murmured, asking Ethan back.
But Ethan just sealed his mouth, running his fingers through his lips sideways. "It''s a secret. Just watch out and enjoy, Uncle Li!" Ethan yfully smiled and winked at Butler Li as he patted his hand.
Butler Li could only chuckle since Little Ethan was trying to be secretive. "Alright! I will just observe what will happen next."
Ethan just bobbed his head. Then he traced his steps towards his father, joining him.
"Dad! Good morning! Do you need some help? I will assist you!" Ethan cheerfully volunteered.
Nathan turned to his son, gazing at him intently. He was so quiet, his face filled withplicated emotions.
At first, he kept on denying that he deserved to apologize. But deep inside, he wanted to apologize genuinely to Abigail after knowing that Abigail did her best to rmend him to Mr. Hiroshi.
He also felt guilty as he yelled at her unintentionally. It was just a burst of his anger and worries so he lost control of his temper. But he regretted saying those harsh words to Abigail.
Thinking about his mistake and wrongdoings, Nathan didn''t hesitate to do the first item in the To-Do list made by Ethan.
However, his son wrote a lot of things on that piece of paper. Heined yesterday, but Little Ethan insisted that he had to do those things in order for Abigail to ept his apology.
Nathan was overwhelmed by the To-Do list but he was willing to try some, thinking that Abigail would easily give in once he performed two to three things from the To-Do List.
"Just stay there and watch. I don''t want you to set the kitchen on fire," Nathan said, warning his son. He just let Ethan watch him rather than make him assist Nathan.
"Okay, Dad. What were you cooking, Dad?" Ethan grabbed a chair and climbed on it to take a peek at the frying pot.
"Vegetable Fried Rice¡" Nathan simply replied.
"May I have a taste before you serve this to Miss Abi?" Ethan asked his father again with his innocent eyes. Butler Li just stayed silent as he enjoyed watching the interaction between the father and son duo.
"Sure, please taste it for me." Nathan scooped a spoonful of fried rice and brought it to Ethan''s mouth. The young boy opened his mouth so wide, letting his father feed him.
After a while, Ethan chewed the food inside his mouth while Nathan and Butler Li were both anticipating his feedback.
"How is it?" Nathan asked his son expectantly.
Ethan met his father''s eyes and frowned. "Dad, did you taste it or not?"
"No. Why? Is there something wrong?"
Little Ethan facepalmed after hearing that. "Dad, how can you cook without tasting it?! Your food is a little bit nd! Mix some seasoning like salt and others!" Ethan sounded like a teacher lecturing his student.
Unable to hold back, Butler Li also moved closer to them. He also tried the fried rice. He almost choked from suppressing hisughter. Little Ethan was right! The food tasted so nd andcked seasonings.
"Dad, are you sure you followed the recipe? It didn''t pass my pte. Cook it again! Instead of impressing Miss Abi, you will end up disappointing her once again."
Nathan could only purse his lips, trying to control his temper and conceal his annoyance. He was not used to cooking for someone. People were the ones serving him, but now, he was the one doing it for Abigail.
''This woman makes me do things I''ve never done before¡ just like Monica,'' Nathan sighed deeply.
Nathan had no choice but to recook it. He was so determined to make it taste delicious. This breakfast was his peace offering to Abigail.
Ethan and Butler Li began assisting him in the kitchen. The three were so engrossed in preparing breakfast when someone entered the kitchen.
Abigail was finally awake and she came downstairs, proceeding to the kitchen. She rubbed her eyes when she saw a particr someone in the kitchen. Abigail''s heart almost jumped out of her chest from utter surprise, seeing Nathan wearing a pink apron while cooking in the kitchen.
''Damn, am I still dreaming?" She nced at Nathan''s figure without blinking. ''What is the devil doing here in the kitchen¡ don''t tell me¡''
Abigail gasped and covered her mouth, her eyes widened in realization. ''Oh gosh! Don''t tell me Nathan followed Ethan''s instruction¡ for Real?''
"Miss Abi, good morning!" Ethan was the first person who noticed her presence.
Meanwhile, Nathan stopped what he was doing at the mention of Abigail''s name. He didn''t turn around to look at her. He just held the cookingdle tightly in his hand as he bit his lower lip. ''Damn! She''s here. I''m not yet done cooking!''
"Good morning, Little Ethan¡ why are you here? The three of you?" Abigail asked them innocently. She was pretending as if Abigail had no idea about Ethan''s strategy. She was aware that Ethan was the one who made his Dad cook for her.
"Cough! Cough!" Butler Li cleared his throat and then greeted Abigail. "I forgot¡ I still need to water the nts in the garden. I''m gonna leave first." He immediately said goodbye to them as he could tell that this moment was supposed to be shared by Ethan, Nathan, and Abigail.
On the other hand, Little Ethan tugged the hem of his father''s shirt, urging him to face Abigail and greet her. Being obedient to his son, Nathan finally turned around. Their eyes met for a moment then Nathan spoke up.
"Good morning, Miss Abi. Are you hungry? Just give me five minutes, I will be done cooking by that time." Nathan spoke spontaneously, trying his best to sound natural.
Abigail just stood frozen in her spot as she sized him up. ''Shit! Nathan is such a handsome Chef. How can he still be gorgeous in that pink apron? He still looks manly¡'' Abigail subconsciously bit her lower lip, feasting her eyes on the handsome Chef.
But after a while, she realized that she was supposed to be mad at him. ''C''mon Abi! Don''t go easy on him. Don''t be carried away by his charm.'' She reminded herself.
Putting on a stoic expression on her face, Abigail responded, "Are you nning to poison me to get even at me?"
A deep crease formed on Nathan''s forehead when he heard that. He already made an effort to cook for her but she was acting stubbornly and talking to him sarcastically.
''Nathan¡ be patient¡ you have to reconcile with her¡ so endure it!'' Nathanforted himself inwardly.
shing his charming smile, Nathan walked closer to Abigail and grabbed her shoulders. Not allowing her to resist, he just led her to the vacant seat. "Sit down for a moment. I will be done soon. This breakfast is for you¡ my peace offering."
Chapter 208 The Devil Is Very Obedient
Day Twenty Three¡
~~*****~~
Little Ethan could only smile watching the cute interaction between his Dad and Miss Abi. Though they looked like they were fighting and arguing, no one could deny that the two have chemistry.
Abigail just remained on her chair as she watched Nathan moving across the kitchen. She didn''t expect that Ethan''s strategy would work.
Before, she was the one who was cooking food for Nathan. But now, it was Nathan serving her as if she was the master of this house.
''Everything is possible when ites to Ethan. He is like a lucky charm.'' Abigail thought to herself as she nced at Ethan. The young boy had been rooting for her and he was backing her up.
''Sigh. I am bing more guilty for killing his mom¡'' Abigail dropped her shoulders while sighing deeply.
Abigail was getting more attached to Little Ethan. Her fondness for him was the factor that triggered her conscience.
''I shouldn''t have killed his mother. This wouldn''t happen if I didn''t ept that mission. Now, I started to regret it.'' Abigail became gloomy and feeling down.
When she looked at the father and son duo, she could understand why Nathan hated her so much. ''Nathan has a deep resentment as Phantomke. He didn''t want to give me a peaceful death just to avenge his Monica. Should I apologize to him once I wake up in my real body?''
Abigail immediately shook her head, disregarding that idea. She was supposed to avenge the death of her fellow assassins. Why was she thinking of apologizing to Nathan?
Furthermore, she wasn''t certain if she could make Nathan fall for her within one hundred days. If her mission failed, then she would die.
The only person she was worried about right now was Cherry. She would be alone once again. ''I have to make sure that Cherry will live a new life. She has to forget what happened in the past and move on.''
Abigail was worried that Cherry would try to get her revenge against the Syphiruz Mafia. Her life would be put in danger if she would go against Nathan.
''Sigh, what should I do? Should I warn her about Nathan''s identity or just hide his true identity from her to keep Cherry safe?'' Abigail was so lost in her thoughts when Nathan and Ethan joined her at the dining table.
Nathan served the food to Abigail. He was supposed to bring it upstairs as breakfast in bed but he recooked several times until Abigail woke up. He missed the chance to surprise her with breakfast in bed.
"Come, let''s eat," Nathan mumbled, snapping Abigail back to the present.
Abigail just nodded her head but she maintained her cold front as if she was not satisfied at all with this gesture.
"What do you n to do today?" Nathan opened up a conversation with Abigail. This kind of conversation was also included in the To-Do List.
[ To-Do List: Engage in a light conversation with her. ]
"Nothing. You grounded me for two weeks, remember?" Abigail scowled at Nathan.
Nathan awkwardly smiled, turning at his son, Ethan. ''Help me, son!''
Little Ethan held hisughter. He could see how helpless his father was. He didn''t know what to do or how he would converse with Abigail naturally.
''Tsk, tsk, tsk¡ my Dadcks social skills.'' Ethan thought to himself while shaking his head helplessly.
"Dad, I think you should allow Miss Abi to go out and leave the house. Let her do what she needs to do. What do you think?" Ethan made a suggestion in favor of Abigail.
Nathan didn''t object to the idea. He bobbed his head and said, "Yes. I take back my words now. You are no longer grounded. But on one condition¡ you should always bring your bodyguard with you." Nathan was referring to Chantha.
Abigail''s face brightened up when she heard that. Though she didn''t need permission to leave the mansion, she was d that Nathan took back his words. She didn''t need to sneak out if ever she wanted to leave the house.
''Hmm. Thinking about it, Nathan is good at tracing my location. Who knows what he will do next once I disappear again without telling him.''
"Thank you, Mr. Sparks. I would really appreciate that. I promised to visit my assistant and manager so I have to leave the mansion."
Nathan was not strict towards Abigail now. He had to maintain this attitude for a week. He was doing this as per the advice of Ethan which he also wrote in the To-Do List.
[ To-Do List: Be considerate of her¡ most especially towards her feelings.]
Ethan already gave his father three points for following his advice. At least, he could see that his father was serious in apologizing to Abigail. It''s just that he didn''t know how to express himself very well. This was new to Nathan. Before Monica was always the exemption to him.
"I have to go to work today. If there is anything you need, just don''t hesitate to tell me," Nathan said, looking at Abigail.
But Abigail red at him and replied, "Hmph! As if you will listen to my words. You didn''t let me exin yesterday. You just yelled at me, telling me how useless I was to you." Abigail didn''t hide her frustrations. Because of that, Ethan gave her two thumbs up.
"It''s better! Dad will get pressure as Miss Abi will keep reminding him of his mistakes," he murmured to himself while putting some food on his te.
On the other hand, Nathan didn''t make anyments since he couldn''t refute her words. He was at fault here and he admitted it. What he could do was scoop some food and put them on Abigail''s te.
Abigail could only watch Nathan in amusement. Then she heard him whispering. "That was the reason why I am doing this¡ as my peace offering. Can''t she just ept my apology?"
"What did you say, Mr. Sparks? Can''t you make your voice louder when talking to us?" Abigail made another sidement, targeting Nathan.
Surprisingly, Nathan was trying to be more patient with her. "Nothing. I said you have to eat a lot. You look thin."
Abigail just rolled her eyes skywards. "I''m an actress¡ so I have to maintain my slim figure." Abigail retorted.
"Yes. I know. But have a healthy diet for your own sake. Don''t starve yourself." Nathan nonchntly said, putting more fried rice on Abigail''s te.
Abigail: "..."
Abigail was rendered speechless. Nathan sounded like a concerned boyfriend who wanted to take care of his girlfriend by feeding her more.
Then out of the blue, Ethan''s little voice was heard, throwing a sudden question at his father.
"Dad, which do you prefer¡ Miss Abi to gain a little more weight or her current figure?"
Nathan and Abigail immediately turned in Ethan''s direction. Both of them were caught off guard by his question.
After a while, Nathan averted his gaze back to Abigail. He somehow scanned Abigail''s body in order to answer Ethan''s question.
"Her current figure is not bad¡ But I think she needs to gain a little weight for her to be huggable."
Abigail: "..."
Ethan let out a soft chuckle and made anotherment. "How do you know that her current figure is not huggable? Did you hug Miss Abi, Dad?"
Nathan: "..."
Ethan''s follow-up question made Nathan speechless. That was too blunt. How could he admit that he already hugged her or did something more than just a hug in front of his son?
Abigail also looked away as she was too embarrassed to hear such a frank and straightforward question from a little boy. Furthermore, this little boy was Nathan''s son!
"I just estimated it¡" Nathan lied.
Ethan just bobbed his head while giving them a teasing smile.
Nathan: ''Why do I feel like my son didn''t believe my words?''
Abigail: ''I feel conscious whenever Little Ethan will smile like that¡''
*****
Meanwhile, at Red Dragon Mafia Branch Headquarters here in Country M, the Dragon Lord was still disappointed because of what happened yesterday.
Mr. Hiroshi canceled their meeting and he didn''t even get the chance to see him personally. The Dragon Lord felt like the leader of the Sawada n ditched him for a reason. But for what reason?
"They said that the old man was desperate to find a certain someone. So why did he suddenly cancel our negotiation? Did he find that person? Did he change his mind to seek my help?" The Dragon Lord shared his concerns with Spade.
Spade went there to report something important but the Dragon Lord looked gloomy as soon as he entered his office.
"I can''t answer you, Boss. If only I can hack a human''s mind, I might give you the right answer." Spade cracked some jokes to lighten the mood. But the Dragon Lord just gave him a cold sharp re, erasing the smile on Spade''s face.
"I''m sorry, Boss. I didn''t mean to upset you further with my jokes," Spade apologized right away.
"So why are you here?" The Dragon Lord frowned deeply as he questioned his subordinate.
Spade smiled once more as he remembered that he was there to report a piece of good news. This might change their Dragon Lord''s mood.
"Boss! I have good news for you! I''m sure you will be d to hear this!" Spade said enthusiastically.
The Dragon Lord suddenly became interested. "What is it?"
"It''s confirmed! Phantomke is still alive. Jack and I finally found the location where the Syphiruz Mafia was holding her captive. Jack is strategizing a n on how he will get Phantomke out of that facility! We will hear another piece of good news from him soon!"
Chapter 209 Shocking Discovery
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
[ Red Dragon Mafia Branch Headquarters... ]
Spade and the Dragon Lord continued their conversation regarding Phantomke and the rescue mission they would be conducting. Jack would lead this operation.
"How were you able to trace her?" The Dragon Lord asked Spade curiously. "Were you able to hack Syphiruz''s security system?"
Spade shook his head andughed. He had to admit that he still failed to hack Syphiruz''s security system.
However Spade smiled confidently, scratching the tip of his nose. "Boss, sending Jack to Country F was a great choice. Because of that, we were able to trace Phantomke''s location."
The Dragon Lord was confused. Spade didn''t give him a concrete answer. He wanted to know the details! "Can you borate further?"
"Boss, you are still impatient." Spade let out another chuckle.
"Okay. This is what happened..." Spade began to recollect the moment that led them to the discovery of Phantomke''s where about.
"When Jack monitored Nathan Sparks in Country F, he found out that he brought aa patient there. Jack asked me to hack the hospital''s file to find out who thea patient was. Looking at the data, I didn''t notice right away because they used a fake name."
"But after seeing the photo and CCTV records... I confirmed... that thea patient was none other than... Phantomke! Boss...! Did you already know... that Nathan Sparks has connections to the Syphiruz Mafia?" Spade confronted the Dragon Lord.
"Huh? What are you saying?!" The Dragon Lord became more confused.
"Syphiruz Mafia was holding Phantomke captive... but howe Nathan Sparks was the one who brought Phantomke in that prestigious hospital in Country F?" Spade started to specte.
"This only meant... Nathan has connections with the Syphiruz Mafia." Spade was able to connect some dots.
The Dragon Lord fell silent for several seconds, trying to absorb his words. He already had his suspicions before but he didn''t have enough proof.
"If Nathan Sparks is connected to the Syphiruz Mafia... the more reason I should bring that organization down!" The Dragon Lord mumbled with a hint of promise in his words.
Spade just bobbed his head in agreement. "The security system of the hospital is not that strong aspared to the security system of Syphiruz. I''m so lucky to find this shocking revtion." Spade heaved a sigh of relief.
"When Nathan Sparks returned to Country M, I tried to find and hack the footage in the airport. That''s when I saw a special ambnce where thea patient was transferred."
"For the whole night... I reviewed the CCTV footage on the streets and found out thest location where the ambnce stopped. It was a facility owned by the Syphiruz Mafia!"
A satisfied smile yed across the Dragon Lord''s face. Now, all they had to do was to get Phantomke''s body to form an alliance with ck Rose.
But he was d to hear that Phantomke was still in aa. ''She deserves it.''
"Is there anything more significant you found out?" The Dragon Lord was now in a good mood. Targeting both Syphiruz and Nathan Sparks was his priority goal now.
"Yes... There''s more, Big Boss!" Spade said excitedly.
"Tell me..." The Dragon Lord was now all ears on Spade.
"When Nathan Sparks was in Country F... he was with a woman... Upon investigating her background... I discovered that she was Abigail Scarlett... an actress." Spade opened a file and passed it to the Dragon Lord.
The Dragon Lord epted the folder and flipped the pages. The document contained Abigail''s profile and background.
The Dragon Lord frowned as soon as he saw Abigail''s picture. "Don''t tell me he already moved on... and he is dating an actress." The Dragon Lord couldn''t believe it.
"I thought Monica was the love of his life..." he murmured, still wondering. "He doesn''t deserve her." The Dragon Lord clenched his fists at that thought.
"One more thing, Dragon Lord!" Spade dered enthusiastically.
"What is it?"
"This actress was the one who chased after Jack in the airport! She has sharp eyes. Jack almost got caught because of her." He informed the Dragon Lord as he recalled Jack''s story. He told him what happened at the airport.
"Can you look into this actress once more? I want to know how and when Nathan and this actress met!" The Dragon Lord ordered Spade. He thought Nathan already fell in love with another woman. He couldn''t ept that Nathan was now moving on. Only two years had passed since her death.
"Yes, Boss. Just leave it to me." Spade said goodbye.
Then an idea popped up in his mind. If Nathan took everything away from him then he would also grab this opportunity to steal something from him.
Now, the Dragon Lord became interested in Abigail. He wondered what Nathan saw in that woman.
''Just you wait... Nathan Sparks. I will let you experience what I have experienced before. This is my revenge.'' The Dragon Lord thought to himself, his eyes fixated on Abigail''s photo. A mischievous smirk shed on his face.
Spade just nced at the Dragon Lord in puzzlement. He didn''t know what his Big Boss was thinking. But one thing was for sure. His Boss was already cooking up something.
''I wonder what is the history between our Dragon Lord and Nathan Sparks... Why did our Big Boss have deep resentment towards Nathan Sparks? Sigh. My head is aching just thinking about it. I can''t even ask him personally.'' Spade could only sigh deeply. The Dragon Lord already motioned him to leave.
"See you around Boss." Spade turned around to leave. But his mind was still preupied with something. He was thinking about Nathan''s connection to the Syphiruz Mafia. They didn''t know yet that Nathan was the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia.
When Spade left the Dragon Lord''s office, he called another subordinate. He asked him to follow and monitor Nathan while Jack was still busy with his rescue mission. He would like to see how close Nathan was to Abigail Scarlett.
"I''m gonna meet you soon... Abigail Scarlett," the Dragon Lord uttered meaningfully.
*****
[ At La Amanda Vige... ]
Since Nathan took back his words, Abigail was no longer grounded for two weeks. Nathan allowed her to leave the mansion, but on one condition, Chantha should go with her always.
Abigail grabbed the chance to visit her assistant and manager. Ana and Santra were anticipating her arrival since they had a lot of catching up to do.
Abigail arrived at La Amanda Vige together with Chantha. Abigail was still cautious of Chantha. She was not opening up to her, knowing that Nathan was the one who assigned this bodyguard to her.
Abigail was thinking that Chantha would serve as Nathan''s ears and eyes when it came to her. She would try her best to maintain a low profile and not let Chantha suspect her.
Abigail already expected that everything she would do in the presence of Chantha would be reported to Nathan. However, Abigail had to admit that Chantha was very cool. She was so lively and full of energy. The only thing she didn''t like about Chantha was that... she was obviously admiring Nathan and feeling close to him.
"Miss Abi! I missed you! When are you going to stay with us?" Santra hugged her tightly as soon as she entered the house. Ana was just watching them from behind. She had a gentle smile on her face.
"Don''t worry about her. She is staying in a safe ce." Chantha butted in. That was the time Ana and Santra noticed her presence.
"This is mydy bodyguard, Chantha... Chantha, I would like you to meet Ana, my manager, and Santra, my personal assistant." Abigail introduced thedies to each other.
Santra: "Nice meeting you, Chantha!"
Ana: "Please protect our Abi!"
The two said at the same time. Chantha could only giggle and respond enthusiastically. Nathan gave her this task so she would fulfill it.
"By the way, Abi. Right timing! I already contacted the designer who will make your gown for the Star G. Let''s go and meet her!" Ana grabbed Abigail''s hand, pulling her towards the door. Chantha and Santra could only follow them from behind.
Ana and Santra gasped upon seeing the new car which Chantha and Abigail used today. It was one of Nathan''s luxurious cars.
"Who gave you this gift?" Ana asked Abigail in amazement. She knew that Abigail wouldn''t buy a car because she was thrifty so she figured out someone must have given her this as a gift.
Abigail shook her head frantically. "This is not mine nor a gift. Someone just let me borrow this. Chantha is the one driving it."
"Whoah! Did you find a rich and very generous sponsor?!" Santra almost jumped with joy.
"Ahem... he is rich... but not Generous!" Abigail responded.
"Oh my gosh! Don''t tell me... the young boy who was here a few days ago... is your new sponsor? He looks like he came from a very influential, powerful, wealthy, and extraordinary family!" Santra said exasperatedly.
Chantha could only smile as she listened to their conversation. She secretly nced at Abigail, anticipating her reply. She wondered if Abigail would boast and be arrogant since Nathan and Ethan were backing her up.
But to her surprise, Abigail didn''t look happy at all. She had no n of boasting about something she didn''t own.
"The young boy is such an angel... but his father is a devil." Abigail blurted out without thinking.
Chantha: "..."
''Did she just call our Supreme Leader a devil? Did they fight again? I thought they already made up. Why does she look upset? Wait... perhaps... does she know that our leader is being called the Devil in the underground world?''
Chapter 210 Monica... Who?!
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
Chantha eyed Abigail suspiciously. She was wondering whether Abigail was a spy who knew Nathan''s identity as the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia or not.
"Only a few people knew about our Supreme Leader''s identity. Phantomke was one of them..." Chantha murmured to herself.
"Oh my Gosh! Don''t tell me... Phantomke leaked this information to our enemies!" Chantha gasped in that realization. Then she shook her head and covered her mouth.
''Hmm, no wonder our Supreme Leader is keeping an eye on her. What if she is truly a spy? But Joker didn''t get anything suspicious about her during the background investigation.'' Chantha was a little bit confused.
She watched Abigail secretly. The threedies were still talking about Ethan and Nathan. But she didn''t reveal to them yet that Nathan was the CEO of SYP Starlight Corp. Abigail didn''t mention his name. She was still calling him Devil.
Chantha stepped forward, opening the car door for Abigail, Ana, and Santra. Ana and Abigail settled down in the back passenger seat while Santra sat in the front passenger seat. Chantha entered the driver''s seat and started the car.
"Where are we going, Ladies?" Chantha asked them cooly. She didn''t sound like a bodyguard. She was acting like she belonged to the group.
Chantha was very approachable and friendly towards them. She often forgot that she was acting as a Lady Bodyguard. Her natural attitudes and behaviors were justing out of her as she interacted with them.
"We will go to the Mall. We will meet a designer who wants to make dresses and gowns for Miss Abi!" Santra replied enthusiastically. She was so excited for Abigail.
This rookie designer wanted to make Abigail her model... an ambassador of her designs. However, Abigail got into a controversial incident wherein they believed that Abigailmitted suicide because of heartbreak.
"Whoa! Miss Abi is truly amazing. She is a famous actress!" Chantha praised Abigail.
Abigail just smiled awkwardly. "I am still a rookie..."
Ana, her manager, could only giggle. Abigail was very humble and it never changed. She had been creating a good image and bing more famous. But her suicide attempt surprised everyone in the entertainment industry, including her fans.
"I''m so excited. I believe that everyone will be surprised once they see Abigail in the Star G. More reporters will be surrounding you, asking you about what happened..." Ana shared her thoughts with them, her eyes sparkling dreamily.
"But I can''t hardly remember everyone... I have selective amnesia..." Abigail said, feeling a little bit anxious. The entertainment world was an unfamiliar world to her. Would she be able to y her role well? She was worried that her actions and performance would affect the career of the real Abigail.
''I can''t afford to ruin her career. I must work hard. This is the least I can do for her.'' Abigail thought to herself, feeling concerned about the real owner of her borrowed body.
Meanwhile, Chantha frowned. This was the first time she heard that Abigail had selective amnesia. Nathan didn''t mention anything about her selective Amnesia and her health condition.
''Hmm. She didn''t tell them about the person who tried to kill her. Is she pretending to have selective amnesia? Is she doubting them too?'' Chantha made spections in her mind. She was having difficulty finding out Abigail''s real motive. "Perhaps, she wants to protect them from harm so she decided to hide the truth from them regarding the people who want to kill her..."
Chantha was still driving when her phone vibrated. Someone was messaging her. She ignored it at first since she was so focused on driving. But the vibration continued.
''Damn! Don''t tell me... it''s an emergency from the headquarters!'' Chantha could no longer ignore it. She was curious about who was messaging her non-stop.
She simply took her phone out of her pocket and checked the message using her one hand. She darted her gaze back and forth between the road and her phone.
Screech!
"A!" Ana and Santra yelled from the shock because Chantha suddenly stepped on the brake, stopping the car in an instant.
Abigail frowned deeply and asked her, "What happened? Is there something wrong?"
Chantha''s eyes were wide open as she gazed at her phone screen, startled! She didn''t mean to stop the car abruptly. It''s just that, Chantha was bbergasted after seeing the text messages of a certain someone.
''Nathan Sparks! Our Supreme Leader sent me four messages... just asking about Abigail''s whereabouts!''
Message Number 1: [ Where are you? What is Abigail doing right now? ]
Message Number 2: [ Chantha! Answer my question. State your current location. Report to me what she is up to. ]
Message Number 3: [ Are you both okay? Why are you not answering? Where is Abigail? Did she create another trouble? ]
Message Number 4: [ Chantha. Is Abigail safe? Answer me now. Otherwise, I will search your current location through the GPS signal! ]
"Sorry, Ladies... I have received an urgent message. I have to respond right away!" Chantha apologized to the Ladies then she typed her response right away. She could already imagine Nathan''s dark and chilly expression.
Without further ado, Chantha sent a reply to Nathan. [ Boss, sorry for thete reply. I am driving Abigail and her team to the Mall. They are about to meet a designer for Abigail''s dress that she will use for the Star G. ]
Abigail, Santra, and Ana just exchanged nces with one another as they could see the uneasiness in Chantha''s face as she typed her message.
After sending the message, Chantha waited for several seconds. But Nathan didn''t message her further.
''Hmm... What happened to my Boss? My phone suddenly went silent.'' Chantha shook her head and continued driving the car as if nothing unusual happened.
''Why is he so concerned about this actress? This is so unlikely
Ten minutester, they finally reached their destination. Abigail made sure to wear a cap and mask to hide her face from the public. It would create another big news if someone spotted her and recognized her in that ce.
Chantha dropped the threedies at the front entrance of the mall. When the threedies alighted from the car, Chantha drove the car as she parked it first in the underground parking lot.
Ana already gave her instruction on where to find them. She would just catch up with them. At the same time, she would try to find designs that would pass to her liking. Chantha also loved shopping and fashion. She was a fashionista!
Meanwhile, Abigail, Ana, and Santra were already on the way to the Boutique owned by the rookie designer. This rookie designer had the potential to be famous because of her beautiful designs. She already won two awards this year. The designer''s name was Celeste.
The threedies were about to enter the Boutique when Abigail bumped into someone.
"I''m sorry. Are you okay?" A deep husky voice of a man was heard. He held Abigail''s waist, stopping her from falling to the ground. The man dropped the paper bag he was holding just to hold Abigail in his arms.
Ana and Santra were not able to utter some words as they were starstruck by the man''s handsome face.
''Oh my gosh! Is he Celeste''s model? He is so damn gorgeous!'' Ana bit her lower lip as she admired the man in front of them.
Santra also had the same reaction, except for Abigail. When she raised her head to look at him, Abigail frowned, trying to remember where she saw this familiar face.
The guy had a resemnce to Nathan. But they had different eye colors. This guy had a pair of gray eyes with ck hair. He also had sharp features.
''He looks familiar... Where did I see him?'' Abigail tried to scan her memories as she pushed him away. She didn''t like other men touching her and invading her personal space. If Ana and Santra were not around, she should have twisted his hands already.
"I''m fine." Abigail inly responded.
The guy with gray eyes just nodded his head. He was in a hurry so he picked up the paper bags and said goodbye to them.
"Do you know him?" Santra asked Ana as the threedies watched his back.
Ana just shook her head. She had been in the entertainment industry for so long but she couldn''t identify him as a model or as an actor.
"Ah, too bad! Let''s just ask Celeste. Maybe she knows him well!" Santra said enthusiastically, staying optimistic about it.
Ana and Santra already entered the boutique without waiting for Abigail as they were excited to ask Celeste about the identity of the guy they met at the entrance door of the boutique.
On the other hand, Abigail remained standing outside, her gaze still following the man. Secondster, she finally remembered where she saw him.
"Shit! I know that guy. I saw him talking to Monica before when I was following her movement." Abigail mumbled.
Subconsciously, she followed the man. She didn''t know why but she had the urge to know his identity because he was somehow connected with Monica.
Abigail almost caught up with him when the guy stopped for a moment to answer his phone. Abigail just stood at the back, waiting for the guy to finish his conversation.
"I already bought the dress. I think she will like it. Please don''t tell her that I went to Country M today. Is Monica doing well?"
Abigail froze in her spot as soon as she heard him mentioning that name. ''Monica? Who''s Monica he is referring to?''
Chapter 211 Unfolding The Past
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
Abigail stood frozen in her spot. She was still in a daze, trying to process what she had just heard. Was this just a coincidence? A person whom she saw with Monica before was now talking to someone while mentioning Monica''s name.
She was wondering if this person was somehow connected to Monica.
''Is he just talking to someone whose name is the same as Monica, Nathan''s woman?''
Abigail immediately shook her head, disregarding her thoughts. ''No way. I saw how Monica died in front of Nathan. I shot her right through her head. She died on the spot.''
Abigail nned on eavesdropping further but someone suddenly grabbed her shoulder. She almost twisted that someone''s hand but she stopped as soon as she recognized the person. It was Chantha.
"Miss Abi, what are you doing here?" Chantha asked her in puzzlement. She saw her leaving the Boutique a while ago. She wondered where she would be going so she followed her.
Abigail didn''t answer her right away. She turned around only to find out that the guy she was following was already gone.
''Damn! I lost him. I hadn''t listened enough yet.'' Abigailmented to herself, her eyes scanning the area. There was no sign of him anywhere.
Meanwhile, Chantha looked at Abigail suspiciously. She could tell that she was searching for someone
''Is she meeting someone here... secretly?'' She began to suspect Abigail to have a secret agenda. She was supposed to go to the Boutique together with Ana and Santra.
"Miss Abi? Is there something wrong? Where are you going?" Chantha repeated her questions since Abigail didn''t respond.
"Nothing. I just saw someone who looked familiar. I was about to ask him something but he disappeared," Abigail simply said, her eyes still roaming around.
"Let''s go back to the boutique." Abigail walked past her, returning to the boutique. She was still confused. And she couldn''t get over with what she heard.
Chantha followed her behind, still wondering who was the person Abigail was looking for. Upon entering the boutique, Ana and Santra were already talking to a woman. She was Celeste, the rookie designer and the owner of Smile Boutique. Her brand''s name was SMILE.
? "Miss Abi, Chantha!" Santra waved at them, motioning the twodies to join them. Abigail finally removed her cap and mask. Then Abigail and Chantha walked closer to them.
Celeste was truly surprised to see Abigail. She thought Ana and Santra were just bluffing. But now, she was seeing it personallya€¡° Abigail Scarlett was safe and sound. She looked healthier aspared to the news saying that she was in critical condition.
"Abigail Scarlett... is that really you?" Celeste mumbled in amusement. She held Abigail''s shoulders, sizing her up from top to bottom. A look of disbelief disappeared. It was reced by joy and excitement.
"Yes! My Model is back!" Celeste pounced on Abigail, hugging her.
They got so close since Abigail helped Celeste a long time ago. When Celeste was struggling with her designs, Abigail became her inspiration. Since then she promised Celeste that she would be her model if she became a famous actress.
Abigail didn''t know how she would react since she had no recollection of her moments with Celeste. She just gave her an awkward smile.
"Come inside my office. The gown I made for you is already there. The name of my creation is Sakura Phoenix." Celeste pulled Abigail''s arm and led her to the path going to her office.
Ana, Santra, and Chantha followed them while they talked about the gorgeous guy. He was one of Celeste''s customers but Celeste didn''t know him personally. He didn''t mention his name but hispany invested in Celeste''s business.
Thedies gasped in admiration when they saw the wonderful creation of Celeste. The gown was abination of colors of Phoenix and Sakura mixed with Sakura Blossoms. It was an off-shoulder ball gown. The size fit Abigail''s figure perfectly.
However, Abigail was not paying attention to the gown as her mind was still wandering off somewhere. She felt uneasy. She had the urge to find that man. Too bad she didn''t know him at all.
"Abi! Go now and wear the gown!" Celeste urged Abigail. She was excited to see what Abigail would look like if she was wearing her creation.
Abigail could only follow her instruction. She went inside the fitting room. Santra assisted her while Chantha, Ana, and Celeste were waiting outside.
As Abigail changed her clothes, she began to question Santra.
"I heard that you asked Celeste about the guy I bumped in the entrance of her boutique. Did you find out his name?"
Santra shook her head with a disappointed look on her face. She even pouted her lips. "We failed to know his identity. But we learned where he was working. He came from the AMB Diamond Corporation."
Abigail just bobbed her head. ''AMB Diamond Corporation.'' She already made a mental note to do a profiling of this man and thispany.
''I need to find out the identity of that man. I might have overlooked something. But I guess this guy has a connection to Monica. But what is their rtionship?''
Abigail remembered what Kathleen had told her before. She mentioned that she saw Monica once talking to a handsome guy in a hotel. She suspected them as a couple but no one believed her words. Nathan chose to believe Monica.
Abigail could still recall how Kathleen described the man she saw. He particrly possessed the same aura as Nathan. She felt the same aura when she met the guy.
Abigail continued racking her brain. Then she realized something. ''Perhaps... the man I saw the second time around was the same man who was with Monica. I saw her entering a cozy restaurant with someone. But at that time, I didn''t see his face as he was wearing a cap and a mask.''
Abigail snapped her fingers as she finally connected the dots. The second time she followed Monica, she saw her having a meeting with the guy whom she met today. It was the same guy!
"Miss Abi? What are you murmuring about? Don''t you like the gown?" Santra asked her.
Santra''s voice snapped Abigail out of her deep thoughts. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just remembered a very significant memory in the past," Abigail said meaningfully, her lips curling up into a sly smile.
Abigail was thinking of digging into Monica''s past. What if Monica betrayed Nathan and she cheated on him? What if Kathleen was right about Monica? Perhaps, Nathan would hate her less for killing Monica.
Abigail was having a wishful thinking that Nathan would no longer hate Phantomke once she proved to him that Monica was a liar. Unknowingly, Abigail began to hope that Nathan would stop hating her as Phantomke.
''Wait... is there a possibility that she is alive? But no... it can''t be.'' Abigail disregarded the absurd idea once more.
''I must investigate this... I need someone''s help. I can''t do this alone. Should I talk to Cherry? But how can I ask her without giving out my real identity?'' Abigail rubbed her temples. She was having a headache now.
''Even in her death, Monica is giving me a hard time. Is this her revenge or my karma?'' Abigail was done putting on the gown but her mind was still preupied with Monica and the mysterious guy she met today.
"Miss Abi! You look like a fairy! Gosh! You are the most beautiful actress of your generation! I can bet my life on it!" Santra began praising her.
Abigail could only thank her. "Don''t exaggerate, my dear Santra. I look ordinary aspared to other actresses."
"No! No! No!" Santra didn''t agree. "You are wrong, Miss Abi. You are the most beautiful in my eyes... Do you know why? It''s because you are beautiful inside out!"
Abigail could only shake her head helplessly. This assistant of hers was very loyal to her. She was grateful for that. But she felt sad because the real Abigail became a victim of someone''s scheme.
''Sigh. As time goes by, I feel like my tasks to do are piling up. I need to make a devil fall for me... I have to find the culprit who tried to kill the real host of this body... and now I have to unfold the rtionship between Monica and that mysterious guy.''
Then Abigail looked at her fingers, counting the number of days left to aplish her mission.
''Gosh, Is 77 Days enough to do all of these?!'' Abigail put on a pitiful face. Just thinking about it, her head was already aching.
''How can I manage my time? How can I divide myself?'' Abigail kept on sighing deeply and asking herself.
"A penny for your thought, Miss Abi?! You are spacing out again." Santra giggled, giving Abigail a teasing look.
"Oh... I''m sorry. Let''s go out and show them my dress..." Abigail just decided to change the topic.
Chapter 212 Serve Me Well
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
Abigail left the fitting room, showing her gown to thedies. They gasped in surprise and admiration. The dress suited Abigail very well. She looked like a fairy princess.
"Oh My Gosh! My creation is perfectly made for you!" Celeste said exasperatedly. She even pped her hands and jumped from too much joy.
Ana could only raise her two thumbs, showing how satisfied she was to see Abigail''s gown. She would certainly stand out in the crowd during the Star G.
She could no longer wait for Abigail to rock the Star G with her gorgeous and stunning look. She was rooting for her to be the Star of the Night!
On the other hand, Chantha pulled out her phone from her pocket and took photos of Abigail. She nned on sending Abigail''s photos to Nathan. She wanted to see how he would react since he didn''t respond to herst message.
Click! Click!
Chantha was not supposed to do this but she had the urge to tease Nathan. It was so unlikely of him to show concern and interest in another woman aside from Monica.
"Our Supreme Leader looks suspicious. I don''t think he is only doubtful of Abigail''s motive but he is truly concerned about her." Chantha murmured. She didn''t know if she should feel d or feel jealous.
Jealous... because Nathan didn''t give her such attention before even though she made efforts and always tried to impress him.
d... because she believed it was good for Nathan to move on already and not linger on the past and Abigail would be a great diversion for him to forget about Monica. Monica shouldn''t be the center of his life. He had Ethan and other people around him.
Meanwhile, Nathan was in his office when he received the photosing from Chantha. He paused what he was doing and checked his phone.
Nathan was put in a daze when he saw Abigail''s photo in her Sakura Phoenix gown. She looked stunning even though she was not wearing any makeup.
Subconsciously, Nathan observed and assessed Abigail''s appearance through his phone. He had to admit that he couldn''t take his eyes off her photos since Abigail possessed a mesmerizing beauty.
It did not take long before Nathan fished something out of his pocket. It was a piece of paper with Ethan''s handwriting. He checked his To-Do List to find what he should do next.
Cook a meal for her, preferably a breakfast in bed. ~(Check)
Engage in a light conversation with her. ~(Check)
Be considerate of her... most especially towards her feelings. ~(Check)
Treat her well and serve her with sincerity. ~
Grant one of her wishes. ~
....
Nathan sighed as he noticed that his son wrote a lot of things. He only checked the three items which he thought he had already done for this morning.
Nathan darted his gaze back and forth between his phone and the To-Do list. Then an idea popped up in his mind.
He found a reason to leave the office and to see Abigail at this moment. He didn''t forget to ask for Ethan''s cooperation. His son would be free from school this afternoon. He would drop by his school and fetch him before meeting Abigail in the mall.
[ Nathan: Son, do you want to see Miss Abi? ]
[ Ethan: Yes Dad! Let''s hang out together. Let''s go to our city''s amusement park! ]
[ Nathan: Okay, son. I''m on my way now. Wait for me. ]
[ Ethan: Come faster, Dad! ]
The father and son duo agreed to bring Abigail to the amusement park. But Abigail was still with her manager and her personal assistant.
After contemting for a moment, Nathan shut down hisptop and grabbed his coat. He had the urge to see Abigail now so he dashed out of his room.
"What if she would meet the CEO of Star Corp after fitting her gown?" Nathan clenched his fists.
For some unknown reason, he didn''t want to see her getting close to that guy. Besides, he heard the rumor about Abigail and her CEO. He was annoyed just thinking about the two being together.
Nathan was about to leave the SYP Starlight Corp Building when Axel bumped into him at the entrance.
"Master, where are you going?" Axel asked him in puzzlement. He just arrived after buying some coffee outside.
"Where are your bodyguards?" Axel added as he didn''t see his bodyguards.
"I''m going to fetch my son... No need to bring my bodyguards." Nathan didn''t want his bodyguards to follow him around while roaming around the amusement park with Abigail and Ethan.
"But Master... we haven''t caught the culprit who stabbed you in Country F. You have to bring your bodyguards for your own safety! I can''t let it happen twice!" Axel was very concerned about his safety.
"If you are worried about me, you can follow me and bring a few bodyguards... but make sure that you will not get near me within four meters distance." Nathan finally allowed Axel to tag along with him... together with a few bodyguards.
Nathan didn''t wait for Axel to say another word as he already walked past him. His car was already parked in the front. Nathan stepped into his car and drove off.
Axel could only shake his head. His CEO seemed like he was in a hurry. Axel just called some bodyguards and mobilized them. Two cars were now following Nathan''s car.
*Twenty Minutes Later...*
Abigail, Chantha, and the otherdies just said goodbye to Celeste when Chantha received a message from Axel.
"Oh, another unusual person texted me!" Chantha mumbled in amusement upon seeing Axel''s name on her phone screen. Nathan instructed Axel to inform Chantha that he was fetching Abigail himself and she didn''t need to tag along.
"What?! How can he order me around like this? And why is he the one texting me, not our Supreme Leader, Nathan? Hmmph!" Chantha pouted her lips in annoyance.
Before she could even reply, Axel was already walking towards them. Abigail and Chantha were surprised to see Axel inching closer and closer to them.
"What is he doing here? Is Nathan here?" Abigail subconsciously looked around, searching for Nathan. She felt disappointed when she didn''t see him. Little did she know, Nathan was in the parking area together with Ethan.
"Miss Abi, Axel told me that he was here to fetch you," Chantha whispered in her ear.
Ana and Santra didn''t know Axel at all so they didn''t have any reactions when the guy suddenly showed up in front of them.
"Miss Abi," Axel greeted her, ignoring Chantha''s presence. His snobbish attitude made Chantha more annoyed. He was truly good at ruining her mood.
''If only Abigail and others were not here, I would have punched him already.'' Chantha thought to herself, ring at Axel.
"Axel, why are you here?" Abigail asked Axel curiously.
"Miss Abi, I''vee to fetch you. Young Master Ethan wants to see you." After saying that, Axel turned to Chantha. "You don''t have toe. Miss Abi will use another car. You can send her friends back to their residence." Axel said it in hismanding tone.
"How darea€¡°" Chantha wanted to talk back but stopped midway as she realized that she was pretending to be a bodyguard. She had no right to get mad at her Big Boss''s assistant/secretary.
She closed her mouth and gently hit it with her right hand. Axel sneered at her mockingly as he provoked her. He was taking advantage of this situation since Chantha had to shut her mouth and couldn''t refute his words.
Abigail could feel the tension between the two. But she had no time to spare. A charming boy was already waiting for her. With that thought in mind, Abigail asked Axel to lead the way.
"Chantha, please drive them back. Ana... Santra, I have to go now. I will see you around." Abigail turned around, following Axel behind.
When they reached the parking area, Abigail immediately saw Nathan and Ethan standing next to each other in front of the car.
"Miss Abi!" Ethan called her name as he waved at her.
Abigail''s lips curled up into a wide smile seeing Ethan''s charming face. He could easily brighten up her mood. After running in their direction, Abigail leaned down to give Ethan a warm embrace.
Ethan giggled joyfully and weed her hug. Nathan was carried away by this touching scene. How could his son be so close to this stranger?
When Abigail drew back from hugging Ethan, Nathan reflexively turned to her, expecting to receive a hug from her as well. But then again, he realized his mistake.
''Damn! Why am I expecting her to hug me as well?'' Nathan scolded himself inwardly, feeling embarrassed by his own imagination.
"Miss Abi, let''s go!" Ethan mumbled, opening the car door for her.
Abigail entered the car, pretending to ignore Nathan. But the moment she sat down, she stole nces at him. ''Hmm, the devil is acting like an obedient child today. He is doing and applying Ethan''s suggestions.'' Abigail smiled, feeling satisfied.
She had a mischievous thought in mind. ''Ahuh, Ethan included in the lists that Nathan should treat me well and serve me with sincerity. I will take advantage of this. This is a once-in-a-lifetime moment.''
"Ethan... I think I should sit in front, otherwise, your father will look like our driver." Abigail whispered to Ethan.
The young boy bobbed his head right away. "Go ahead, Miss Abi!"
Abigail alighted from the car and moved to the front passenger seat. Nathan was about to go to the driver''s seat when Abigail tapped his shoulder and pointed her fingers at the car door of the front passenger seat.
Nathan frowned as he didn''t understand her.
Abigail rolled her eyes and said, "Aren''t you going to open the door for me?" She was giving him a ''serve-me-well'' look.
Nathan: "..."
Nathan never did that to anyone, except for Monica!
Chapter 213 Hanging Out In Amusement Park
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
Nathan shot Abigail a cold sharp re. With a stoic expression on his face, he even stepped forward to move closer to her. Reflexively, Abigail moved back as Nathan was looking at her intently. Before she knew it, her back already touched the car.
Abigail was now trapped in between the car and the tall figure of Nathan. He was leaning and hovering over her. Abigail felt a little bit ufortable with their closeness.
''What is he trying to do? Is he going to hit me for ordering him around? He invaded my personal space already.'' Abigail''s heart raced at the smell of his cologne.
It did not take long before Abigail heard the sound of the car door opening. It turned out, Nathan just wanted to close their gaps and opened the door for her as she requested.
''But why did he look so frightening?''
Nathan smirked and whispered. "Why are you nervous? Afraid of me?"
Abigail red at Nathan because of his provocation stunt. He was clearly teasing her. She thought he got mad when she ordered him to open the door for him.
Abigail was still dumbfounded when Nathan turned around, hiding the faint smile on his face. He didn''t expect that teasing her would feel very satisfying.
''She dared to order me around as if I am her Chauffeur. Just you wait, Abigail. If I''m done negotiating with Mr. Hiroshi... I will make you see who is the Real Boss here.'' Nathan could sense that Abigail wanted to take advantage of this situation since Ethan was with them.
Upon entering the car, Nathan drove off to the amusement park. Axel and the other bodyguards maintained their distance while following Nathan''s car.
While inside the car, Abigail stole nces at Nathan. She was still thinking about Monica. She couldn''t get over the possibility that Monica might have cheated on Nathan.
Abigail turned to her side, watching Nathan''s handsome features. His eyes were fixed on the road. He focused on driving the car. But he could feel that a pair of eyes was watching him from his side. He just pretended that he didn''t know it.
''She kept stealing nces at me. What is she thinking? Am I really that handsome in her eyes that she couldn''t take her eyes off me?'' Nathan thought to himself, fighting the urge to smile.
''Is she just pretending to be mad? ying hard to get, that''s why she didn''t ept my apology?'' Nathan started to specte.
But little did he know, Abigail was not just ying hard to get. She was truly upset with him for two reasons!
First, after serving him in that bathroom, pleasuring him... he still shouted at her, sending her out of the bathroom.
Second, after returning to the EDSJ Five Star Hotel, he burst out, venting out his frustration for failing to get Mr. Hiroshi''s attention. He med Abigail and told her lots of harsh words without even listening to her exnation.
In the end, he was proven wrong since he found out that Abigail helped him concerning Mr. Hiroshi.
Abigail was still upset but her mind was preupied with Monica. And for some unknown reason, she felt mad and wanted to sympathize with Nathan.
''What will Nathan feel if Monica betrayed him in the past? Would he feel less hurt by her death or could he finally move on?'' Abigail was wondering what Nathan would do if she proved to him that Monica lied to him... that Monica might have another lover aside from Nathan.
''Damn! Don''t tell me... this devil was so stupid to let himself be fooled by a woman? He was even willing to kill and annihte a whole n just for her! I thought he was a smart guy?'' Abigail crumpled her face at that thought.
Then she could feel the rage surging up in her heart. ''If Kathleen was right then I guess Monica deserved to die. But not my whole n! Fuck that bitch! Nathan destroyed my assassin guild just for her. If she was alive, then I would kill her over and over again!'' Abigail''s aura became chilly. She was furious just thinking about it.
Her expression seemed like she wanted to kill someone right now and it just so happened that Nathan caught her looking at him with her deathly re.
''Uh-oh! I think Abigail is not faking it. I might have misunderstood it. She must be furious for real. Was she really upset with me? The way she looks at me seems like she wants to skin me alive,'' Nathan thought inwardly, biting his lower lip.
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan cleared his throat as he felt uneasy with the way Abigail was staring at him with her bloodshot eyes.
Abigail immediately shifted her gaze back to the road when her eyes met Nathan''s. She didn''t expect that Nathan would turn in her direction.
"I''m here to apologize sincerely," Nathan blurted out unexpectedly, breaking the silence.
Abigail was stunned for a moment and didn''t respond. It was truly surprising for Nathan to say those words. Meanwhile, Little Ethan gave his father a thumb''s up when he courageously spoke those words to Abigail.
''Good job, Dad! Just keep it up!'' Ethan winked at his father through the rearview mirror.
Nathan felt a little bit embarrassed. He didn''t mean to say those words but they just came out of his mouth naturally especially when he sensed that Abigail was so furious about something. She was giving him a deathly re a while ago.
Getting his attention back to the road, it only took them fifteen minutes to reach their destination. Ethan excitedly stepped out of the car, followed by Nathan. Abigail didn''t move and just remained seated inside, waiting for Nathan to do the courtesy to open the door for her once more.
Nathan frowned when he met Abigail''s eyes through the window. She was motioning him to open the door for her.
''This woman seems like she is enjoying this kind of role y.'' Nathanmented to himself. Without any choice, Nathan reluctantly moved to the front passenger seat and grabbed the car door for her.
Abigail sneered as she alighted from the car. Then she murmured something to Nathan. "Smile, Nate, otherwise, I will think that you are not sincere with your apology."
Abigail tapped his shoulder and walked past him, not waiting for his reply. Abigail fled to follow Ethan, leaving Nathan behind.
Nathan could only clench his fists while watching Abigail''s back. ''This woman is truly shameless.''
''Patience, Nate... be more patient.'' Nathan reminded himself. He should deal with Abigail with more patience.
Ethan grabbed Abigail''s hand as he pulled her towards the booth where they could buy a ticket for a ride. Ethan chose the carousel for his first ride.
"Miss Abi! Miss Abi! Can I ride it with you!" Ethan showed Abigail his childish side. Though he became mature for his young age, he wanted to act like an ordinary child in front of Abigail.
Ethan spent his time ying with his robotic friends. But now, he wanted to experience ying like ordinary children, going to amusement parks together with their parents. This was something he had never done before.
Nathan was always busy with work, both for being the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia and the CEO of SYP Starlight Corp. He never went to a ce like this together with Ethan. This was also his first time here.
In fact, the three of them never experienced this. Abigail or rather, Phantomke had never had a normal childhood experience. She spent her childhood years training to be a strong fighter and a certified assassin just like her master.
''Hmm, I guess it''s not toote for me to ride this,'' Abigail smiled at that thought. Her mood improved because of Ethan''s presence. He was such an angel.
Because of that, she would forget that she was Phantomke. She would enjoy this moment together with Ethan. This was the least she could do for the child whose mother died because of her.
"Come Ethan. Let''s ride the same horse!" Abigail guided the little boy, lifting him up to ride a horse. Then she climbed after him, positioning herself at his back.
Ethan couldn''t contain his happiness. He felt so happy as if the woman behind him was his mother. "Thank you, Miss Abi... foring with us." Little Ethan gazed up to look at her with his doe-like eyes.
Abigail could only tap his nose and softly mumbled, "Don''t thank me. As long as it''s you... I am willing to do anything. I''m happy to be with you, my little angel."
Ethan giggled and blushed at Abigail''sst remarks. ''My Little Angel... she called me her little angel.''
Little Ethan held tightly as the carousel began to move. The smile on his face never left.
Nathan, who was just standing on the sideline, witnessed the heartwarming interaction between his son and Abigail.
"My son... he really likes Abigail. This is the first time I saw him smiling with pure joy... it''s a genuine smile."
Nathan couldn''t help but gaze at Abigail. It had only been three weeks since Abigail showed up and stayed with them... but he felt like he had known her for so long.
''I just hope... you don''t have ill motives towards my family. You can hurt me... but don''t hurt my son''s feelings.'' Nathan mumbled as he continued to watch Abigail and Ethan.
"Dad! Come and join us!" Ethan noticed his father so he yelled at him, catching his attention. The little charming boy was waving at his father.
Nathan put on a faint smile and nodded his head. As long as his son could be happy, he would go along with it.
Chapter 214 The Grim Reaper
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
Abigail and Ethan enjoyed the entire carousel ride. Nathan just stood there, watching them. He appreciated how Abigail was treating his son well. She was acting like a mother.
Nathan could see the joy on Ethan''s face. He had been giggling and smiling for the entire ride... even after the carousel stopped. When they got off the carousel, Ethan ran in his father''s direction and hugged his thigh.
Ethan gazed up and tugged the hem of his father''s shirt. Nathan looked down, giving Ethan a questioning look.
"Dad! Thank you. I enjoyed the first ride. Let''s buy cotton candy next!"
Nathan just smiled faintly, rubbing Ethan''s head. "Alright."
"Miss Abi! Come,e!" Ethan waved at her excitedly. She just nodded her head and walked withrge strides.
When Abigail reached their spot, Ethan grabbed her left hand while holding his father''s right hand. He was now in the middle as he pulled the two towards the cotton candy stall.
Several bystanders couldn''t help but admire the three beautiful people... a family of three. Some got envious of thema€¡° a handsome dad, a beautiful mom, and a charming son. They looked like a perfect family.
"Gosh, they are so sweet."
"The son is so charming... a goodbination of the genes of his mother and father."
"Wow. I feel jealous!"
"Let''s have a cute son like him."
Ethan could hear the murmuring of bystanders. They could tell that they were talking about his Dad, Miss Abi, and him.
He felt so proud and happy. For the first time, people thought he had aplete and happy family. He had a mother and a father!
In school, he was often bullied by his naughty ssmates, telling him he had no mother. Because of those moments, Ethan urged his father to date someone.
Little Ethan yed like a matchmaker for his father before but no one caught Nathan''s attention. And no one dared to defy Nathan. Thedies got ignored and were treated harshly by him, sending them away.
Nathan had to ask Allen''s help to stop the brave and desperate women from chasing after him. He also used Allen as a shield to prevent another set-up that Ethan arranged for him.
And now, Ethan changed his strategy and found a suitable candidate whom he thought could handle his father''s temper and cold attitude. That person was none other than Abigail Scarlett. He truly liked her.
"Mister, how much is the cotton candy? I want to buy three cotton candies!" Ethan cheerfully said to the cotton candy vendor.
"Hello, charming boy! Just 5 dors each. Oh, here... one for you, one for your Mom, and one for your Dad!" The guy handed over the three pieces of cotton candy to Abigail, Nathan, and Ethan.
Abigail was stunned for a moment when the man mistook her as Ethan''s mother. Well, she couldn''t me him since they looked like a family of three.
Then she nced at Nathan, waiting for him to contradict and correct the man''s wrong assumption. But surprisingly, Nathan just remained silent as he epted the cotton candy.
''Eh? Didn''t he hear the man''s words?'' Abigail already expected Nathan to deny it. But for some unknown reason, he just sealed his mouth, not correcting the guy.
Then Ethan spoke up, asking the cotton candy vendor. "Mister, my Mom and Dad look like a perfect couple, right? By the way, keep the change." Ethan gave the cotton candy vendor one hundred dors.
The middle-aged vendor chuckled and raised his two thumbs as he agreed to Ethan. "Yes! Definitely. They suit each other well. No wonder they have a handsome child like you!"
Abigail felt awkward when she heard that. Ethan was not her son and she was not his mother. Then she anxiously nced at Nathan once again. She was expecting him to get offended and speak up but Nathan just pinched a portion of his cotton candy and put it in his mouth, tasting it.
Abigail''s eyes widened in surprise and confusion. ''Why is he not saying a word?''
"Mister, I''m nota€¡°" Abigail was about to correct the vendor''s wrong assumption but Nathan suddenly fed her a cotton candy thus stopping her from talking further.
Abigail red at Nathan as she didn''t expect him to put cotton candy inside her mouth. Nathan just gave her a meaningful nce and shook his head as if telling her to just stay quiet.
Nathan was doing this because of Ethan. His son looked very happy and he didn''t have any n to ruin his mood. If he and Abigail had to pretend as husband and wife even just for today then he didn''t mind it at all... as long as Ethan was happy!
Abigail and Nathan were still exchanging nces with one another when Ethan asked the cotton candy vendor. "Mister! Mister! What are the exciting things to do here in Amusement Park?"
The cotton candy vendor roamed his eyes around the area and rubbed his chin as he thought of a suggestion for this cute generous young boy.
"Hmm, one of the famous attractions here is the haunted house. But you should have a brave heart to try this out. But if you want exciting rides, you can try the Roller Coaster, Ferris wheel, Free Fall, and Bumper Cars."
Ethan''a eyes lit up when he heard those suggestions. He made sure to remember each one of them. He thanked the vendor and with a broad smile on his face, he turned to Abigail and Nathan. "Mom, Dad! Let''s try them all!"
Abigail: "..."
Nathan: "..."
The two adults were reluctant to say yes. And it felt strange, hearing Ethan calling them both Mom and Dad at the same time. But the moment Ethan rubbed his two hands and put on a pleading look on his face, Nathan and Abigail could no longer refuse him.
"Sure. We have enough time to try everything here," Nathan softly mumbled, patting Ethan''s shoulder.
"Yey! Thanks, Dad!"
"How about you, Honey? Are you fine with it?" Nathan simply asked Abigail, not looking into her eyes.
Abigail was stupefied for a moment. ''What the hell? Did he just call me HONEY?''
Ethan tried his best to hold hisughter. He didn''t expect his Dad to y along with him.
"Y-Yes... I-I''m fine," Abigail replied, stuttering. She was still shocked by Nathan''s endearment.
"Dad, let''s go to Bump Cars! Then next will be the Roller Coaster. We can try the Haunted House, Ferris Wheel, and Free Fall after those two!" Ethan suggested as he pulled them once again.
Axel and the bodyguards could only follow them behind but maintaining enough distance from the three.
Axel stood outside the ticket booth of the bump cars when he received a message from Chantha.
[ Chantha: Where are you? What are Abigail and our Supreme Leader doing? ]
Chantha was done sending Ana and Santra back to their residence. She was curious about what their Supreme Leader and Abigail were doing so she decided to pester Axel.
Axel smiled as soon as he read Chantha''s message. He could tell that this woman just wanted to hear some updates and to gossip about their Supreme Leader.
[ Axel: SECRET... ]
Axel chuckled after sending his message. He could already imagine Chantha''s reaction once she read his message. He just wanted to tease her.
[ Chantha: You Old Man! I''m going to beat you! Just you wait. Tell me where you are!!!]
Thinking that it was so boring to follow Nathan, Ethan, and Abigail alone, Axel decided to tell Chantha toe.
[ Axel: Okay. Thene here and beat me. Towerville City Amusement Park. ]
*****
The three just finished their two ridesa€¡° Roller Coaster and Bump Cars when Chantha arrived at the Amusement Park. Axel was waiting for her at the entrance of the Haunted House. This was the next destination of Abigail, Ethan, and Nathan.
"Hey, where are they?" Chantha immediately punched Axel''s shoulder upon reaching his spot. Axel was not able to dodge her punch.
"You truly intend to beat me."
Chantha just stuck her tongue out.
"They just entered the Haunted House. Here... I already bought us tickets. Let''s follow them." Axel passed the ticket to her which Chantha epted right away.
Chantha also pulled Axel''s hand as they entered the Haunted House. From the entrance, they could hear the screaming.
"Eh? I wonder if our Supreme Leader will be afraid of the ghosts and props here. Hmm. Do you think Miss Abi will scream and cling to our Boss like a scaredy woman?" Chantha asked Axel expectantly. She was excited to see the reactions of those two people while traversing through this scary ce.
Axel just shrugged his shoulders as a reply.
"Walk faster! I wanna see them!"
Not far from them, they heard another loud scream. They didn''t know who owned the voice. Thinking that Abigail was the one screaming, Chantha dragged Axel faster until they found the three.
"Oh My Gosh!" Chantha gasped in surprise when they saw the current happenings in that area.
Axel: "..."
Nathan was carrying Little Ethan in his arms. The father and son duo stood there in silence as they watched Abigail twisting the hands and throwing the Bloody Corpses, White Ladies, and Skeletons on the floor.
They were the ones screaming and wincing in pain as if the grim reaper had arrived to fetch their souls. Abigail''s body reflexively moved on their own ords.
"Gosh, what the hell is happening here?" Chantha blurted out in astonishment. Abigail was beating those hired ghosts and the haunted house staff.
Axel could only blink his eyes. He was too shocked to utter a word.
Chapter 215 Fear Of Heights
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
Axel was still in a trance when his phone rang. The ringing sound of his phone snapped him out of his deep stupor. After seeing that Nathan was the one calling him, Axel immediately answered the call.
Nathan had no idea that Axel was just nearby, watching them.
"B-Boss? Cough!" Axel cleared his throat.
"I want you to deal with something. I am currently in the Haunted House. Kindly prepare some cash topensate several people." Nathan instructed Axel.
Axel didn''t have to ask since he already knew what was happening and why he needed to preparepensation. Nathan wanted to prevent these staff members from suing Abigail for assaulting them.
"Okay, Boss! I got it. I know what to do..." Axel responded. He smiled awkwardly while scratching the back of his head.
"If needed... Call an ambnce too. Take care of their hospital bill," Nathan added, rubbing the space in between his brow. Little Ethan was now standing next to him. He was watching Abigail in amusement.
After a while, Ethan approached Abigail, tugging the hem of her shirt. "Miss Abi... that''s enough." Ethan''s voice helped Abigail to calm down.
The reason why Abigail beat them up was because of her protective instinct. And at the same time, she was triggered when those ghosts and corpses started bothering her and Nathan.
The White Ladies even surrounded Nathan as soon as they saw how handsome he was. The White Ladies were taking advantage of the situation to touch Nathan. Abigail got pissed off after seeing that scene. How dare they touch the man she was trying to win over?
The ghosts and corpses were still wincing in pain as they rolled over the floor. They were scared of Abigail. They didn''t expect that a customer would suddenly assault them.
"Damn! If she can''t handle the Ghosts here in the Haunted House Trip, she shouldn''t have entered our House of Horror!" The staffined as they tried to stand up, getting away from Abigail.
"We should call the security or the police!" one haunted house personnel suggested to the others.
Nathan squinted his eyes at them the moment he heard those words. They came there to enjoy themselves. He didn''t want them to ruin the moment.
"No need to involve the police. Someone wille here topensate you," Nathan informed them with a cold voice.
Before they could respond, Nathan already scooped Ethan in his arm and grabbed Abigail''s hand using his free hand. He pulled them as they continued to traverse the horror house.
Abigail already made a mental note that she would behave. She would no longer create a scene, otherwise, she might end up in a prison. Fortunately, Nathan supported her.
Just when the three of them fled, Axel and Chantha arrived. The staff members who were lying on the floor were about to report this scene when Axel showed up.
"Everyone, please tell me your bank ounts. I will transfer cash aspensation for what the Lady did to you a while ago." Axel said professionally. He was used to cleaning up this kind of mess.
The horror house staff members who were acting as ghosts and human corpses just exchanged nces with one another. At first, they didn''t believe him but when Axel showed hispany ID, everyone gasped in surprise.
An employee came from the SYP Starlight Corp. What if the couples were the Big Bosses of the SYP Starlight Corp?
"Oh my Gosh! I just remembered! No wonder the guy looks familiar. He is the CEO of the SYP Starlight, Nathan Sparks!" One person among them recognized Nathan.
They were overwhelmed by that discovery. Without a second thought, they cooperated with Axel. They would no longerin or file a report against Abigail.
"Sir... Do you know who the woman is with him?" They began asking Axel for gossip. They didn''t recognize Abigail Scarlett.
"Is she Nathan''s new girlfriend?" Another person raised this question. "She is scary... and violent!"
Axel could only keep his mouth shut. He was not allowed to disclose any information about Nathan and Abigail. He chose to be silent instead of denying it.
Chantha who was standing next to Axel could no longer wait further. "Let''s go! We need to follow them or else we will lose them!" She tugged Axel''s suit.
"I''m still talking to them. You can go ahead if you want." Axel was not yet done taking all their ount numbers. Nathan gave him this task.
But little did he know, Chantha was afraid of the ghosts and ugly-looking corpses here so she couldn''t go alone. She wanted to stick with Axel. This was the reason why she kept dragging Axel with her.
She was a brave woman when it came to fighting but she was a scaredy cat when it came to horror houses like this. But due to her curiosity and her goal to follow Nathan and Abigail she endured this horror house trip. Besides, Axel was with her.
Chantha pouted her lips and put on a pitiful face. She was giving him a puppy-eyed look, pleading with him toe with her.
Axel could only sigh in defeat. Surprisingly, he couldn''t refuse her, especially now that Chantha was begging him.
"I will give you my calling card. Just text me here all your bank ounts. Rest assured that all of you will bepensated well." Axel told them before grabbing Chantha''s hand. Chantha smiled at him since he became considerate of her today.
"Yes!" Chantha murmured, punching the air. Then she obediently followed Axel as they traversed through the horror house. The ce was bing darker and darker. Only dimmps and candles gave them the source of light.
''Damn! I will not go to this kind of ce ever again.'' Chantha thought to herself. She was trying her best to hide her nervousness and fear. She didn''t want Axel to find out that she was afraid.
Chantha and Axel were passing by the coffin when someone suddenly sat up from the inside, surprising Chantha to the core.
"Aaaahhh!!!" Chantha screamed loudly before pouncing on Axel. Axel was also caught off guard when Chantha suddenly clung to him, hugging him tightly.
She even buried her face into his chest, her arms wrapped around his neck. Axel was still in a daze since this was the first time he saw Chantha getting afraid like this.
When he got recovered from the daze, Axel shed a satisfied smile. Without a second thought, Axel put his arm behind her back, pulling her closer to him.
Axel and Chantha remained hugging each other until Chantha was able to calm herself.
*****
Meanwhile, Ethan, Nathan, and Abigail finally finished the tour in the Haunted House. Ethan and Nathan still couldn''t get over what had transpired inside the Haunted House.
"Are you both okay? I''m sorry for making a scene a while ago. I didn''t mean to do that." Abigail apologized to them.
Nathan didn''t utter a word but Ethan was the one who consoled Abigail. "It''s alright, Miss Abi. No need to be sorry. If you didn''t do it, I''m afraid Dad would be the one who would take action." Ethan let out a soft giggle, lightening the mood.
"Miss Abi, Dad... let''s ride the Ferris Wheel next!" Ethan cheerfully guided his father and Abigail towards the Ferris Wheel booth.
He was the one who bought the tickets. But this time, Ethan only bought two tickets, one for Abigail and one for Nathan. Nathan and Abigail were already inside the cabin when Ethan didn''t join them.
"Miss Abi, Dad, please enjoy this ride! I will wait for you. I will just take a rest for a while!" Ethan waved at them as he motioned to the operator to lock the cabin.
It was already toote for Nathan and Abigail to leave the cabin.
''Little Ethan!'' Abigail called him inwardly. She felt ufortable now that she was left alone with Nathan. The two hadn''t made up yet.
When the Ferris Wheel began to move, Abigail and Nathan settled down on their respective seats, looking in different directions. Their cabin was slowly ascending. This Ferris Wheel was the tallest in the Country M having a height of 250 meters.
When they reached the peak, Abigail suddenly felt some difort. She looked at her surroundings and she felt her head spinning.
Abigail clutched tightly on her seat and closed her eyes. She was clenching her teeth, panting. Her body began to sweat.
Nathan who was seated next to her sensed that something was off so he turned to his side only to find out Abigail with her closed eyes. Her face became pale and beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.
''What''s wrong with her? Does she have motion sickness? Or is she afraid of height?'' Nathan asked himself. The crease on his forehead deepened when Abigail''s breathing became ragged.
Reflexively, Nathan tapped Abigail''s back and asked her, "Are you okay?" There was a hint of concern in his voice.
Abigail slowly opened her eyes and gripped Nathan''s hand tightly. "I''m feeling dizzy... my head is throbbing." Abigail didn''t deny that she was feeling unwell.
She didn''t know if her body could remember the feeling of falling off the 13th Floor and this same feeling was triggered by this Ferris Wheel ride. Or it was connected to her childhood memory, rted to her ident.
''I was fine riding the roller coaster... but not the Ferris Wheel?'' Abigailmented to herself. She didn''t know what she should do. The difort was increasing by the second.
"Nate, please..." her grip on his arm tightened further.
"What do you want me to do?" Nathan asked her in his calm tone. But deep inside, he was worried about her.
"I-I... don''t know... please make me feel better..."
Without saying a word, Nathan pulled Abigail closer to him and engulfed her in his strong arms.
Chapter 216 His Sweet Revenge
Day Twenty Three...
~~*****~~
Abigail was taken aback when Nathan embraced her. But his warmth broughtfort to Abigail. She mmed her eyes shut and leaned on his chest. Abigail tried to catch and steady her breathing.
Nathan could only watch her silently. He hadplicated emotions on his face. He didn''t have any intention of having close body contact with her. It''s just that he was reminded of Abigail''s words.
Since he didn''t know how he would ease her difort, Nathan followed her words of wisdoma€¡° a hug is one way tofort someone.'' Nathan blindly and reflexively did it as he didn''t know the right thing to do at that moment.
Abigail just maintained their current position. Nathan''s scent somehow helped her rx because of this familiarity. She had the urge to sleep in his arms just to ease her dizziness.
''Sigh. What am I gonna do to her?'' Nathan sighed helplessly.
Abigail looked vulnerable for the first time. Who would have thought that this frail woman was the same person who beat up several people inside the Horror House Trip?
After a few minutes, the Ferris Wheel started to slowly descend from the peak going down. Abigail just leanedfortably on Nathan''s body. She was waiting for the Ferris Wheel to stop. Her breathing came back to normal but she still felt lightheaded.
"How long are we going to stay here?" Abigail asked him weakly.
Nathan looked around and he could see that they were going down now. "Just endure it. We are almost there," Nathan mumbled with hisforting words.
Abigail just nodded her head. The throbbing pain in her head was gone. Surprisingly, Nathan''s presence helped her a lot.
Ten minutester, the Ferris Wheel finally stopped rotating. That was the time Abigail drew back and lifted her head. It was now their turn to leave the cabin.
Ethan was already waiting for them at the entrance. When he saw Abigail and his Dad, Ethan immediately ran in their direction.
"How do you feel?" Nathan whispered in her ear, not allowing Ethan to hear it. He didn''t want his son to get worried about Abigail so he decided to hide it from him.
Abigail nced at him. She contemted for a moment before answering Nathan. "I am fine but..." Abigail paused once more as an idea popped up in her mind.
She held her forehead and pretended to be dizzy. She wanted to test Nathan''s sincerity and at the same time, take advantage of this situation to boss him around.
"I feel dizzy. I don''t think I can walk... can you... carry me?" Abigail asked him, trying to hide the sly smile on her face.
Nathan: "..."
Nathan fell silent as he didn''t know what to reply. Would it be okay to carry her? But he never did this to anyone.
"If you are truly sorry and want to apologize sincerely... Can you carry me in your back, Nate?" Abigail added. There was a hint of challenge in her tone.
Nathan was not able to refute that. He turned to Ethan and told him, "Miss Abi hurt her ankles. She can''t walk so I will carry her on the back in the meantime so that we can continue our tour here in the amusement park."
Ethan was taken aback for a moment. He was utterly shocked since his Dad agreed and volunteered to carry Abigail on his own will.
But after he recovered, Ethan''s face brightened up and became more joyful. "Sure, Dad! Please take care of Miss Abi!"
After a while, Nathan sat in front of Abigail, motioning her to climb on his back and wrap her arms around his neck and shoulders.
Abigail smiled triumphantly since Nathan had be obedient. She didn''t waste more time as she climbed on his back.
Ethan''s broad smile never left his face as he watched his father carry Abigail on his back. Nathan rose up and nced at his son.
"Let''s go? We still have two rides left right?"
Ethan bobbed his head frantically and grabbed his father''s hand. The three of them continued roaming around the amusement park.
Since Nathan was carrying Abigail, they caught more attention. People around them couldn''t help but stop for a moment while watching Nathan and Abigail together with Ethan.
People in that amusement park admired them. They looked like a happy family of three. And women could only envy Abigail since a handsome prince was carrying her. It was a sweet gesture in the eyes of the spectators (bystanders).
*An hourter...*
Abigail couldn''t believe that Nathan had carried her for an hour now while roaming around the amusement park. He didn''t mind even though they became the center of attention as they stood out in the crowd.
"Am I not that heavy?" Abigail asked him in a low voice. They were now walking towards the parking lot.
Nathan''s lips just curled up a little and then he responded, "You are heavy."
Abigail pouted her lips and hit Nathan''s back. She was not conscious of her body weight, but for the first time, she felt embarrassed since those words came from Nathan.
She could feel Nathan''s back sweating a lot but he didn''tin about getting hot. He didn''t show that he was having difficulty carrying Abigail at all. But now, he mentioned that Abigail was heavy.
But little did she know, Nathan was just teasing her. She wasn''t heavy at all. Instead, Nathan was feeling so hot as he could feel Abigail''s breasts pressed against his back.
The reason his temperature rose was because Nathan was reminded of those moments they shared intimately. He was thinking how wonderful it would feel to touch her. He wondered if Abigail would moan his name if he did that.
"Put me down. I can now walk." Abigail tapped Nathan''s shoulder, motioning him to let her go.
Nathan heaved a sigh of relief since Abigail finally decided to walk on her own. He was aware that Abigail was no longer dizzy. But he didn''t reveal it. He just continued to y along with her.
When they reached the car, Nathan opened the car door for her.
''Wow. He is consistent...'' Abigail wanted to p her hands because of Nathan''s action.
The three of them enjoyed and were satisfied with today''s trip. Ethan and Abigail got tired and so, the two fell asleep in the middle of their journey back to Sparks Mansion.
Axel and Chantha were following them behind along with the other bodyguards. When they reached the mansion, Abigail and Ethan were both sound asleep inside the car.
Nathan waited for Axel and Chantha to step out of their car. Surprisingly, the two were not bickering today. Chantha was very silent for the first time. She was not pestering Nathan and she was not fighting with Axel.
Axel just got out of the car when Nathan motioned Axel toe over. Both Chantha and Axel approached him. They saw Abigail and Ethan sleeping inside the car. They thought Nathan would need them to carry the two peoplea€¡° Chantha for Ethan and Axel for Abigail.
"Can you carry my son to his room?"
Chantha thought Nathan was referring to her so she answered, "Sure, Master. Just leave him to me."
"No. Just open the door for us. Axel will carry my son." Nathan replied in his authoritative tone.
Chantha and Axel both nodded their heads, feeling puzzled.
"Okay, Master. I will just wake Miss Abi." Chantha turned to open the door in the front passenger seat when Nathan grabbed her wrist.
"Stop. Don''t wake her up. I will carry her."
Chantha: "..."
Axel: "..."
''Whoa! It seems like our Supreme Leader is now used to bing a carrier! Even though Ethan is no longer watching... he is volunteering to carry Abigail...''
"Move now!" Nathanmanded since the two stayed rooted in their spots. His cold voice snapped them back to the present. Without further ado, Axel carried Ethan while Chantha walked ahead.
Not only Chantha and Axel, but Butler Li and the people inside the mansion were surprised when Nathan carried Abigail, bringing her to her room.
As he was inching closer to the room, Nathan''s mind kept thinking about what happened to Abigail when the Ferris Wheel reached its peak.
''Is she afraid of height?'' Nathan mused to himself, watching the woman sleeping in his arms. He was carrying her in a bridal style. He had to admit that he got worried about her.
Not minding the several pairs of eyes that were watching him, Nathan pushed the door open and entered Abigail''s room.
Thud.
Click.
He locked the door and walked towards the bed. Then he gently put Abigail down. He was very cautious not to wake her up. When Abigail wasid down on the bed, Nathan stayed there for a while, not leaving her room.
Nathan sat on the edge of the bed and his gaze was fixated on Abigail''s sleeping figure. He let his eyes roam around her face.
As Nathan let his eyes linger on her beautiful face, he felt like a ma was drawing him near her. Subconsciously, Nathan''s hand reached out, touching Abigail''s face.
His thumb rubbed her cheeks, gently caressing her face. Abigail remained sound asleep but she turned her head to Nathan''s side. Her eyes were still closed.
Before Nathan could stop it, he just found himself leaning closer to her face. Then their lips finally touched... he kissed her lips!
Nathan moved tenderly, making sure that Abigail wouldn''t wake up. He drew his lips back, only to bring them back to her lips. At this time, Nathan nibbled on her lower lip and upper lip alternately. He was kissing her tenderly... in slow and feather-like movements. He totally lost his self-restraint, stealing kisses from her.
''This is my revenge... for making me carry you for an hour.''
Chapter 217 The Rescue Operation
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At 1:00 am ]
Cherry woke up when herptop resounded. It was an rm signal when someone was trying to get in touch with her ount ck Rose.
"Who is this damn hacker?" Cherryzily dragged herself up from the bed. She was still sleepy. She rubbed her eyes and yawned.
She switched on hermpshade and reached for herptop. She tried to adjust her vision before checking who was the person bothering her at this hour.
"I swear. I''m gonna send a virus to whoever disrupts my sleep." Cherrymented to herself, feeling annoyed.
However, Cherry''s sleepiness dissipated into thin air as soon as she read the messageing from Spade.
[ Spade: Confirmed! Phantomke is alive! See this picture. ]
Spade attached a photo which was taken from the CCTV footage in the hospital where Phantomke was admitted in Country F. He made sure to include the proof so that Cherry would not question his credibility.
Cherry''s eyes were fixated on the monitor screen for several seconds, just watching Phantomke''s photo. She was lying in a hospital bed with her eyes closed.
Phantomke had be thinner than before but she could still recognize her.
"S-Sis¡ is this really you?"
Cherry used herputer skills to analyze whether the photo was edited or not. After a few minutes, she verified that the photo was authentic. No editing or tampering happened.
Cherry felt exhrated because of this. She was no longer annoyed by the person who disturbed her peaceful sleep. Instead, she was grateful for him¡ for this piece of good news!
[ ck Rose: Where did you find her? Where is she? How is she doing? Can I see her in person? Tell me where to find her. ]
Cherry bombarded Spade with a lot of questions. Meanwhile, Spade smiled triumphantly as soon as he received ck Rose''s response.
[ Spade: See. I told you. You could count on us! We were able to find her. ]
Spade was now confidently boasting to Cherry, also known as ck Rose.
[ ck Rose: Tell me where she is! ]
Cherry could no longer wait to see Phantomke. She found her new hope.
[ Spade: Take it easy, ck Rose. Phantomke is still in the hands of the enemy so we need your help. Our team is already on the move to rescue her and get her out of that cell. To do that¡ we need your skills. ]
Cherry didn''t hesitate. She promptly responded to his request.
[ ck Rose: Tell me what I should do to help your team! ]
[ Spade: Help me attack the security system of the Syphiruz in that medical facility. We don''t want to rm the enemies of their presence. They are going to sneak into the facility. ]
Spade informed ck Rose of the game n. Cherry was willing to cooperate as long as she could save Phantomke.
[ Spade: Onest question before we proceed to this rescue mission. Are you going to pledge allegiance to our organization? ]
Spade needed reassurance from ck Rose. He was afraid that ck Rose would change her mind.
[ ck Rose: Yes¡ but make sure to rescue her sessfully¡ unharmed! ]
[ Spade: Just leave this to us. Now, let''s do this. ]
A tap-tap of the keyboard could be heard inside Cherry''s room. She and Spade were working together to disable the security system in the Medical Facility of the Syphiruz. Once they seeded, Spade would give Jack''s team a go signal to take Phantomke''s body out of the facility.
Jack''s team was already on standby, waiting for the right opportunity to sneak into the facility. After thirty minutes of hacking, Spade and ck Rose managed to disable the security system of the facility, including the CCTV cameras.
[ ck Rose: Done! Now, they have one hour to do the mission. They should get out of the facility in an hour. ]
Spade ryed this information to Jack''s team, hence their operation started!
Cherry was praying that this mission would seed. She thought Phantomke would be safer if she was not in the hands of the Syphiruz Mafia.
At least, the Red Dragon Mafia didn''t harm the Assassin Guild. She could rely on them in this matter. She wanted to put her hope in them.
As Cherry waited, someone who descended from the second floor noticed that there was a light in Cherry''s room.
Abigail woke up and got thirsty. She decided to get a ss of water in the kitchen.
"Cherry is still awake. I wonder what she is doing right now. Can''t she sleep?" Abigail got worried about her.
As much as she wanted to spend more time with Cherry, she had lots of things to do. She was also avoiding her in front of others so that people in the mansion would not give Cherry a hard time.
If they found out that she was close with Cherry, the people who hated her would also target Cherry in that mansion. She wanted to prevent that so she was doing her best to distance herself from her even though she was dying to tell her that she was Phantomke.
Unable to restrain her desire to talk with Cherry, Abigail traced her steps towards her room. She was about to knock when she heard Cherry talking to herself.
"Sis¡ I hope you are doing well. I can''t wait to see you. I will destroy Syphiruz¡ for you¡ for our fallen sisters¡"
Abigail''s hand stopped midway, her eyebrow knitting in a frown. She had a feeling that Cherry was referring to her when she mentioned the word "Sis".
Cherry still had no idea that Phantomke was in aa. Spade didn''t inform her about Phantomke''s condition. So Cherry would feel sad once she found out about Phantomke''s health condition.
''No. I have to stop her from getting involved. If Nathan finds out that Cherry is connected to my guild, he might kill her. Fuck that bitch, Monica! She is the root of everything!'' Abigail was cursing Monica in her mind. She was reminded again of the possibility that Monica might have cheated on Nathan.
Knock! Knock!
Abigail decided to check on Cherry. She wouldn''t allow her to do something reckless that might give out her true identity to Nathan.
Cherry, who was waiting for an update from Spade, was surprised when she heard the knock outside her door. She just turned herptop to the opposite side so that the person wouldn''t see her monitor screen.
She slowly approached the door and opened it. "Miss Abi? What are you doing here? Why are you awake?"
Abigail''s eyes discreetly nced at Cherry''sptop. She could tell that she was working on something. Cherry''s expression was enough to figure it out.
''Hmm. So she is still using her ck Rose ount¡ at this hour.''
"I can''t sleep¡ may Ie in?" Abigail politely asked her.
Cherry smiled faintly before nodding her head. Since it was Abigail, she felt relieved. For some unknown reason, she felt like she could trust this person.
''Hmm. Abigail is an actress and doesn''t have a background inputer programming or hacking so I am safe even if she sees my monitor. She will not understand it.'' Cherry thought to herself, that''s why she weed Abigail inside her room.
Little did she know, the woman in front of her was her master¡ the one who taught her so many tricks about hacking! In just one nce, Abigail would be able to understand what she was doing with herptop.
Abigail needed to confirm her suspicion so she took a peek at Cherry''sptop.
"Are you ying a video game at this hour? Let me see." Without waiting for Cherry''s response, Abigail grabbed herptop.
Abigail saw differentmand prompts windows. Letters and numbers kept on popping on Cherry''s screen.
''Ahuh! So she is currently hacking someone''s security system¡''
Cherry became conscious as she watched Abigail looking at herputer screen intently.
"Oh¡ don''t mind that. Myptop is updating¡ I mean¡ I got aputer virus and I''m trying to fix it." Cherry said as an alibi.
Abigail didn''tment on that but she already knew the truth. She was about to click the chat box when Cherry snatched theptop from her hand. With that, Abigail failed to see the conversation between Cherry and Spade.
Jack''s team was in the middle of their rescue operation when GingerAllieAne ''The Hologram'' sensed something was off.
"Powy, Riemc!" GAA immediately called the two robots.
"Ginger, is there something wrong?" Powy was the first one who responded.
Riemc walked towards GingerAllieAne together with Powy.
"The security system in Station 13 was disabled!" GGA informed them. "I am trying to find out what''s wrong. For now, inform Master Ethan."
Riemc and Powy immediately proceeded to Ethan''s room to ry GAA''s message.
*****
In Syphiruz''s Medical Facility¡
Jack and his two subordinates disguised themselves as doctors and nurses. They seeded in sneaking inside without getting caught by the guards. They had nothing to worry about since the CCTV cameras had been disabled.
With the help of Spade and ck Rose, they took control of the CCTV cameras and were able to find Phantomke''s location. The people in the facility didn''t notice the presence of those outsiders.
They were able to blend in. They had ess cards and Staff IDs that they could use to pass through the different VIP wards.
Thirty minutester, a group of three was already pushing a stretcher with a woman lying on it. They used the emergency exit and cautiously left the vicinity. Everything went smoothly because of their preparations. At exactly 1:55 am, a ck van left the facility.
Chapter 218 The Fight Among Hackers
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
Powy and Riemc barged into Ethan''s room. They woke up the young master as they already confirmed from GingerAllieAne that someone hacked the security system in one of the Medical Facilities owned by Nathan.
"Master, Ethan¡ Master Ethan! Wake up!" Powy pulled the nket while Riemcy tapped Ethan''s shoulder.
The young boy opened his eyes and blinked several times, adjusting his vision.
"What are you doing here?" Ethan asked them, rubbing his eyes.
"Young Master! There is an urgent matter. Someone hacked our security system ording to GAA!" Powy reported to him.
Ethan immediately sat up and got off the bed. He sprinted towards the yroom. He put on his eyess and switched on theptop.
"Master Ethan!" GingerAllieAnne called his attention. "I tried to counter them but two hackers attacked me at the same time. I froze. I need your help."
Ethan began working on hisputer, his fingers tapping the keyboard in a speedy movement. He used his father''s ount, SizzlingAugust08.
"Ahuh! I got them!" Ethan was able to see two ounts. They were in disguise but he was able to decode it.
"Spade and ck Rose?" Ethan mumbled as he read what was written on the monitor.
"I have to find them and trace their IP address." Ethan smiled inwardly. He was enjoying this moment. His sleepiness disappeared as his brain became more active.
Meanwhile, Cherry noticed something was off when Ethan began tracking her IP address. At that moment, she found out that someone was trying to invade her system and tracing her IP address. Though she already used a fake IP address to divert the enemies'' attention, this person still managed to break into her first line of defense.
Abigail sensed that something was happening. Cherry''s expression turned serious and she got immersed in what she was doing, forgetting about Abigail''s presence. Ethan was giving her a hard time.
Abigail could no longer hold her curiosity. She stood up from her seat and moved next to Cherry. She found out that another hacker resurfaced, trying to fight Cherry.
''Wait¡ don''t tell me. She hacked the security system of the Syphiruz Mafia?'' Abigail''s eyes widened at that realization. Cherry used her ount, ck Rose. ''Damn! Is she trying to let Nathan know that ck Rose is alive? This is a dangerous stunt!''
Abigail had the urge to scold Cherry at this moment.
"Hey! You are getting attacked!" Abigail suddenly mumbled. Ethan sent another virus to Cherry and Abigail saw it.
Her voice reminded Cherry that she hadpany. She was not alone in that room.
''Huh? What did she say? I am being attacked? How did she know that?'' Cherry''s fingers suddenly came to halt as she turned in Abigail''s direction. There was a hint of amusement in her eyes as she looked at her. ''Does she know what I am doing? Can she understand what she is seeing on myptop screen?''
Before she could ask Abigail, a hand snatched theptop from her. Abigail started typing,unching a counterattack against Ethan''s virus.
Cherry''s jaw dropped as she watched how Abigail expertly tapped the keyboard as if she knew the meaning of those letters and numbers as well as themand prompts.
''Does she have a background inputer programming?'' Cherry pondered to herself.
She thought Abigail didn''t have any ideas about this. However, she was mistaken. She could tell by just looking at her that Abigail was an expert in this field.
''This Lady¡ she is truly amazing¡'' Cherry couldn''t help but admire Abigail. Her eyes were observing her intently. She could somehow see Phantomke in her persona.
''Sigh. I just missed Sis Phantom¡ that''s why I am seeing her in Abigail.'' Cherry sighed deeply. She continued watching Abigail as she countered every attacking from Ethan.
As Abigail continued working on preventing Ethan from tracing Cherry''s location and IP address, she discovered something that shocked her to the core.
The tapping sound stopped and Abigail''s gaze was fixed on the monitor screen with utter shock and disbelief in her eyes.
"Sizzling¡ August," Abigail murmured in her low voice. A whirlwind of emotions filled her heart the moment she recognized the ount of the hacker attacking Cherry right now.
While Abigail was put in a daze, a message suddenly popped up on theptop''s screen.
[ Message Received ]
[ Spade: ck Rose¡ are you being attacked as well? Is it SizzlingAugust08? ]
"Miss Abi? Is there something wrong?" Cherry asked her anxiously since Abigail stopped typing. She was contemting whether to take theptop from her or not.
On the other hand, Ethan could finally breathefortably. A while ago, Abigail, who was using ck Rose''s ount, sent her a virus to buy her time to conceal ck Rose''s real IP Address.
Ethan focused on his other target¨C Spade.
"Should I wake Master Nathan?" Powy asked Ethan.
Riemc got ready to leave the yroom as well to inform Nathan about this. But Ethan shook his head.
"Father got tired. He needs rest. He carried Miss Abi on his back for an hour yesterday. I don''t want to disturb his sleep. I think I can manage. I will find out who tried to hack the security system in our Medical Facility." Ethan dered confidently.
After a few minutes, Ethan seeded in finding the location of Spade using his IP address.
"Oh. Spade. He is here¡ in Country M¡ and in our City!" Ethan said cheerfully. He was delighted since he was able to invade Spade''s firewall. He sent him another malware to destroy hisptop.
Ethan giggled after pressing the send button. This was his punishment for Spade. Then he decided to take on ck Rose once again. But to his surprise¡ ck Rose was no longer active.
Cherry took theptop from Abigail and switched it off to prevent Ethan from tracing her current location. He almost got her real IP address a while ago.
''I have to thank Abigail for intervening.'' Cherry thought to herself. But something was off. Abigail suddenly became silent andplicated emotions could be seen on her face.
Cherry tapped her shoulder. "I didn''t expect that you would be knowledgeable in this field. Did you studyputer programming? What is your course?"
Abigail didn''t respond right away. She was not able to absorb her words since her mind was preupied with SizzlingAugust08.
''SizzlingAugust08¡ he is alive?'' Abigail didn''t know if she should feel d or not. But the frustrations and worries she felt before when SizzlingAugust08 stoppedmunicating with her suddenly kepting back to her.
She was upset! SizzlingAugust08 disappeared without saying goodbye to her. She thought something bad happened to her that she could no longer contact him.
She assumed lots of possibilities that caused his disappearance. She was stillcking and helpless at that time so she was not able to find him.
SizzlingAugust08 was important to her. He was her first ever friend whom she trusted and got closer to.
"Cherry¡ Did you hack a big organization?" Abigail wanted to hear it. She didn''t know what to think. What if SizzlingAugust08 had be a member of Syphiruz Mafia? Did the Syphiruz Mafia recruit him before and forbid him frommunicating with outsiders? More spections came to her mind.
Cherry was stunned for a moment. She didn''t want to give away her identity. What if Abigail would be scared of her once she learned that she knew some syndicates and organizations from the underground world?
"Cherry, be honest with me. Tell me! Whose server did you hack?" Abigail asked her with a serious tone. For some unknown reason, Cherry suddenly felt intimidated by her.
''Why do I feel like Miss Abi is somehow frightening¡ Where did that authoritative tonee from?'' Cherry smiled awkwardly before speaking up. If Phantomke was the one interrogating her right now, she would certainly admit it.
"Miss Abi¡ I''m just ying with my hacker friend¡ It''s nothing," Cherry said as an alibi but Abigail didn''t buy it.
"Who is Spade?" Abigail asked her once more.
''Damn! Why is Abigail putting me in this hot seat?'' Cherry became more anxious because of Abigail''s intense gaze.
"He is¡ my hacker friend," Cherry lied once more.
Abigail squinted her eyes at Cherry as if she was giving her a warning look.
"Can''t you tell me the truth? I think I know the hacker who attacked you a while ago." Abigail was urging Cherry to be honest with her.
Cherry blinked her eyes several times, feeling confused. She didn''t discover the attacker''s user ID. Only Abigail was able to find out SizzlingAugust08''s user ount after using some codes.
"Do you know the hacker? Do you know someone from Syphiruz?"
That''s it! Cherry already mentioned Syphiruz. It was a slip of the tongue.
''So my suspicion is right¡ SizzlingAugust08 had be a member of the Syphiruz Mafia¡'' Abigail was flustered for a moment. Her heart raced at the thought she could meet him¡ her former friend.
''I wonder if I can use Nathan to find out SizzlingAugust''s identity¡ I wanna meet him and ask him why he disappeared without saying goodbye to me.''
"Miss Abi?" Cherry nudged her shoulder since Abigail spaced out once more.
"Huh?" Abigail nced at Cherry absentmindedly.
"I said¡ who is the hacker? How did you know that person?" Cherry repeated her questions.
"Oh¡ I''m just kidding. Cherry, I have to go. I feel sleepy now. Go back to sleep. I''ll talk to you tomorrow."
Abigail said goodbye and left Cherry''s room in a hurry. Just when Abigail came out, Abigail switched on herptop once again. She needed to hear the update regarding the rescue operation.
However, Cherry didn''t receive updates from Spade. Spade''sputer was destroyed by the virus sent by Ethan.
Chapter 219 A Shocking Revelation
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At 2:20 am¡]
Abigail left Cherry''s bedroom. She was going upstairs when she bumped into Little Ethan, who was going downstairs.
"Miss Abi!"
"Ethan¡ why are you still awake?" Abigail asked the young boy with a hint of concern in her voice. "You have ss today at Eight and need to go to school by Seven. You should be sleeping by now." Abigail held Ethan''s shoulder as she bent down to put their eyes at the same level.
"Miss Abi. I was awakened by Powy and Riemc." Ethan replied truthfully. But those two robots woke her up long ago. He already fought two hackers. He managed to defeat Spade but ck Rose had escaped.
"Hmm. Powy and Riemc should not disturb your sleep. This is not the time to y." Abigail mumbled. She had the urge to scold those two robots. But unknown to her, GingerAllieAne was the mastermind, requesting the two robots to wake up their young master.
"Where are they?" Abigail added, turning from left to right as she searched for those two robots.
Little Ethan just giggled. He was happy because Abigail was concerned about him.
"Don''t scold them, Miss Abi. Something urgent happened, that''s why they had no choice but to wake me up." Little Ethan exined, defending his two robotic friends.
"Hmm. Okay. So where are you going?" Abigail asked him curiously.
Ethan smiled shyly and put the tips of his forefingers together. He even bit his lower lip. Little Ethan was so embarrassed to admit that he got hungry and thirsty after fighting the two hackers. ck Rose gave him a hard time.
Little did he know, the person in front of him was the same person who gave him a hard time a while ago. Abigail or rather, Phantomke was still an expert inputers, especially hacking.
"C''mon, Ethan. You can tell me anything. Don''t be shy," Abigail said, ruffling his hair. She could tell that Ethan was hesitating to answer her question. However, she urged him to speakfortably with her.
Ethan raised his head to look into her eyes. Then he smiled sheepishly and said, "I got hungry, Miss Abi¡ I fought two expert hackers a while ago."
Abigail: "..."
Abigail was stunned for a moment when she heard that. Was it just a coincidence? Little Ethan had a face-off with two hackers. Perhaps, he was referring to Spade and ck Rose? Abigail felt confused.
"Come. I will cook for you. What food do you like?" Abigail tried to conceal her emotions. She was dying to ask Ethan but she couldn''t neglect him. He told her that he was hungry.
''Hmm. I should provide him something to eat before asking him.''
"Yey! Miss Abi! You''re the best!" Ethan pounced on her. He truly appreciated her sweet gesture. She was like a mother to him.
Abigail cooked noodles for Ethan. It would be easy to cook at this moment and it won''t take a lot of time. After twenty minutes, Abigail began interrogating Ethan about what he did in his room.
"Ethan, why did you fight two hackers? Do you know them?"
Ethan just finished eating his noodles. He put the spoon and bowl down, staring in her direction.
"They hacked the security system of one of my Dad''s medical facilities. GAA sensed the attackers and asked Powy and Riemc to wake me up since she froze from a strong virus sent by the hackers and she couldn''tunch a counterattack." Ethan said with honesty.
Abigail just nodded her head, urging him to continue. She was all eyes and all ears on him.
"But I helped out, Miss Abi! I defeated one of the hackers and sent a virus that could destroy hisputer." He was smiling from ear to ear because he felt so proud.
"I got his IP address as well as his exact location. I''m going to report this to Dad tomorrow." Ethan added.
Abigail''s heart began to race. She had her suspicions. ''Hey¡ what''s happening? Don''t tell me¡ Ethan is the one using the SizzlingAugust08. Is this just a great coincidence?''
Abigail moved closer to Ethan and grabbed his hands. She was looking straight into his eyes.
"Can you let me see yourptop and the ount you used?" Abigail asked Ethan expectantly.
Ethan would never say ''No'' to Abigail so he bobbed his head frantically. "Sure, Miss Abi. Let''s go to my yroom. I will show you."
Ethan got off his chair and brought the spoon, fork, and small bowl to the sink. When he was done, he grabbed Abigail''s hand, pulling her upstairs.
The two of them entered the yroom and were greeted by Powy and Riemc. GingerAllieAne recorded everything on Ethan''s screen when he was fighting the two hackers.
He gave Abigail theptop and asked GAA to rey the recorded scenes. Abigail watched the recording on Ethan''sptop.
"ck Rose and Spade¡ they are the hackers," Ethan informed Abigail as he observed Abigail.
Abigail almost dropped the mouse when she heard that. Then she saw something on theputer screen. Ethan used SizzlingAugust08''s ount!
''No way¡ how could this happen?'' Abigail was in a baffled state right now. Ethan was too young to be the SizzlingAugust she had known.
"Ethan¡ why do you have this¡ ount?" Abigail asked Ethan, feeling uneasy.
"Oh, this SizzlingAugust08 is my Dad''s former ount," Ethan answered matter-of-factly with his two adorable round eyes.
Thud!
Abigail dropped the mouse to the floor! She felt like a lightning struck her when she heard that revtioning from Ethan. ''SizzlingAugust08 is Nathan''s ount¡ Does it mean¡ he is my virtual friend?''
Abigail refused to ept this fact. She was still in denial. How could she ept it? The friend she valued the most was her mortal enemy. The enemy who annihted her entire assassin guild!
Abigail was absentminded for several seconds until Ethan nudged her shoulders to get her attention.
"Miss Abi! Miss Abi! Are you okay? Do you feel unwell?" Ethan got worried about her. Her focus disappeared and her face became pale. She looked very shocked!
Ethan''s voice snapped her out of her deep stupor. Seeing Ethan''s concerned look, Abigail was reminded of the person she should protect.
Abigail held Ethan''s shoulders and faced him. "Ethan¡ Can I ask you two favors?"
"Sure, Miss Abi. What are they? I will do my best to help you out." Ethan was willing to do anything for Abigail.
"Can you give me a copy of the hacker''s IP address and his location?"
"Of course, Miss Abi. I will give this to you. So what is the second one?" The young boy replied cheerfully, eager to know what the second request was.
"If you will report this to your Dad¡ can you please omit some information, especially about ck Rose? Please¡ don''t mention that name to your Dad," Abigail pleaded.
Ethan blinked his eyes several times, unable toprehend why Abigail wanted to hide the existence of ck Rose. But since it was her humble request, Ethan would fulfill it without asking more questions.
"I got it, Miss Abi. Don''t worry. I will never mention that name to my Dad," Ethan said, reassuring her.
"Please ¡ Don''t tell him that ck Rose was one of the hackers¡"
Ethan could only nod his head. "I promise."
Abigail heaved a sigh of relief before patting Ethan''s head. "Thank you, Ethan. I promise topensate you in the future."
*****
[ At 6:00 am¡ ]
Nathan went downstairs with dark circles under his eyes. It looked like Nathan didn''t have enough sleep or rather, he hadn''t slept yet.
He was awake all night until dawn, just thinking about what he had done yesterday afternoon.
He stole kisses from Abigail and he used Abigail''s punishment as an excuse to justify his action. After doing that, he realized that he was insane for thinking that way.
He shouldn''t have kissed her while she was asleep. He shouldn''t have taken advantage of her. But, he couldn''t help it. His hidden desire won over him and it was toote to stop himself.
This was so unlikely of him. He didn''t understand why he was physically attracted to Abigail. He had met different women¨C beautiful with outstanding backgrounds. But, no one caught his attention. Monica was always the exception.
But now that she was gone, someone like Abigail reappeared. She was affecting Nathan''s emotions as much as Monica.
Feeling suffocated by these thoughts, Nathan decided to take a walk outside, roaming around the garden. The maids, helpers, and cooks were already busy doing their household chores so Nathan was alone in the garden.
''Sigh. What is happening to me? I should clear my mind. Why do I feel like setting boundaries with Abigail is so hard?'' Nathanmented to himself as he took several deep breaths. He kept sighing and sighing while he walked around the vicinity of the flower garden.
Nathan was still walking around when Butler Li came running in his direction.
"Master Nathan!" Butler Li called him, making Nathan turn around to look at Butler Li. Butler Li had worried and anxious expressions on his face.
"Yes, Butler Li?" Nathan gave him a puzzled look. The head butler was still panting. Then he raised his hands, giving him the phone.
"Master Nathan! An urgent calling from Branch 14 of your Medical Facilities."
Nathan frowned but he still epted the phone. Veronica was the one on the other line. She was now talking to Nathan.
A few secondster, Nathan''s eyes widened in disbelief. He dropped the phone. Then his shocked expression suddenly turned into a cold and angry one.
Without saying a word, Nathan dashed inside the house to get something. He moved at lightning speed as if his life depended on it.
Chapter 220 The Devil Is Furious!
Day Twenty Four...
~~*****~~
Nathan went inside the house to get his car keys. He was in a hurry. As early as this morning, he heard a piece of bad news from Veronica.
Phantomke''s body disappeared. Someone took her body from the Medical Facility. How could this happen? The facility was heavily guarded. The CCTVs and security rms should have sensed the intruders.
With a grim expression on his face, Nathan grabbed his coat and his keys, proceeding to the garage. Butler Li was following him behind.
That was the time Ethan and Abigail went downstairs. They saw Nathan and Butler Li running to the garage.
"Why are they in a hurry?" Little Ethan asked himself.
Abigail stood frozen in her spot as soon as she saw Nathan''s back. She didn''t know how she would face him. She still couldn''t ept that he was her old friend.
''Should I confront him or not? Will he still remember me? Fate is so cruel towards us. How can old friends turn out to be mortal enemies?'' Abigail''s mind was still in shambles.
"Miss Abi, where do you think Dad is going at this hour? It is too early to go to the office. And he is still in his pajamas." Ethan approached Abigail and tugged her arm.
Abigail could only shake her head as she had no idea either. "Let''s ask Butler Li."
Abigail and Little Ethan headed to the garage. They heard the screeching sound of the car. Nathan was speeding off as he left the mansion.
Butler Li just stood at the garage gate, watching Nathan''s departing car. He had an anxious look on his face.
"Uncle Li!" Little Ethan called his attention.
"Young Master Ethan, Miss Abi, good morning!" Butler Li greeted them but he smiled awkwardly.
"Where is Nathan going? Is there an emergency?" Abigail asked him. Ethan also nced at Butler Li expectantly.
Butler Li took a deep sigh and nodded his head. "An emergency happened in one of the Master''s medical facilities."
Both Ethan and Abigail were taken aback for a moment. Just this morning... At dawn, ck Rose and Spade hacked the security system of the medical facility owned by Nathan. This emergency might be connected to that incident.
? Abigail and Ethan exchanged nces with one another. They suddenly got worried. Did the enemies steal some pieces of important information from their database? Perhaps... it''s confidential data that enemies might use against Nathan and his organization.
Without further ado, Ethan said goodbye to Abigail and Butler Li. He would check if the hacker was able to steal confidential information from the system''s database.
"Uncle Li, Miss Abi... I''m going upstairs to check something. See you aroundter." Ethan waved his hands and went back inside the house.
''I should have informed my Dad right away about the hacking incidents this morning... Sigh. Did something big happen? Will Dad scold me if he finds out I hid the incident from him?'' Ethan mused to himself.
Abigail frowned as Cherry popped up in her mind. ''Maybe, Cherry has an idea what happened. I should ask her.''
"Butler Li, have you seen Cherry?"
"Yes. She is in the kitchen, preparing breakfast for today."
Abigail just nodded her head and sprinted inside the house. For some unknown reason, she had a bad feeling about this. Nathan left the house in a sh. What made him so anxious and angry?
''Wait... don''t tell me... it has something to do with my body? Did anything happen to my body? But I didn''t feel any difort at all.'' Abigail was trying to figure out what kind of emergency the medical facility was facing right now.
Abigail entered the kitchen and saw Cherry spacing out. Cherry was still wondering what happened about the rescue mission of the Red Dragon Mafia. Spade hadn''t contacted her yet.
"Cherry,e with me!" Abigail pulled Cherry''s hand as they headed towards the balcony. Abigail nced from left to right, searching for a safe spot where the two of them could talk privately, not worrying about someone overhearing their conversation.
"Miss Abi? Is this about the hacking incident?" Cherry asked her anxiously.
Abigail bobbed her head. "Yes," She promptly responded. "Why did you hack the security server of the Syphiruz?"
Abigail was too frank that Cherry couldn''t utter a word right away. She didn''t know how she would respond. She didn''t want Abigail to know her dark sides.
"Miss Abi... I''m sorry but I can''t tell you. I don''t want you to get involved." Cherry looked down. She felt sorry for not being honest with Abigailpletely.
Abigail just sighed helplessly. "Okay. I understand. But can you answer one question?"
"It depends upon the question itself... if I could answer it or not."
"Did you steal some data from them?" Abigail nced at her intently, anticipating her answer.
"No. It''s not data... but a person..." Cherry''s tongue slipped out because of Abigail''s intense gaze. She bit her lower lip and was about to exin but Abigail cut her off immediately.
"I didn''t meana€¡°"
"I got it! No need to exin..." Abigail could somehow connect the dots.
She turned around to leave, havingplicated emotions on her face. She went to Ethan''s room and used his otherptop.
"Ethan, may I borrow your extraptop?" Ethan was typing something on hisptop. His three robotic friendsa€¡° Star_S, Riemc, and Powy, were standing around him, silently watching him.
"Sure, Miss Abi."
Abigail began to search Spade''s profile and the location of his IP address. She got this from Little Ethan this morning.
After a few minutes, Abigail discovered that Spade was a member of the Red Dragon Mafia. The IP Address came from one of their hideouts here in Country M.
Abigail''s eyes widened at the realization. ''No way... Cherry... I mean ck Rose... I think... she asked help from the Red Dragon Mafia to find me? To find my body...''
Abigail didn''t know if this was a good thing or not. ''Wait... Don''t tell me... they didn''t steal any data but they took my body out of the medical facility?!''
"Miss Abi! Come here... I will show you something."
Abigail, who was still shocked, turned to Ethan. She blinked her eyes when she saw the scene on the monitor screen of Ethan''sptop.
"Miss Abi. I opened my ess to the live CCTV recordings of the Medical Facility. It seems like people there are panicking, including Aunt Veronica."
Abigail bobbed her head. She could also see it. "It is quite chaotic there..."
''Damn! Another Mafia Organization took my body. Though I don''t have animosity towards the Red Dragon Mafia, I am not at ease... knowing that they seeded in getting my body out of Nathan''s grasp.''
''Shit... I guess the Devil might run amok and will have a hard time calming down.'' For some unknown reason, she got worried about how Nathan would react.
"Ahem... Ethan, Is this alright? Are you going to spy on them?" Abigail asked Ethan. As far as she knew, Ethan had no idea about Nathan''s connection with the Syphiruz Mafia. She wondered if Ethan knew that this medical facility belonged to a mafia organization.
"Miss Abi. This is my first time doing this. I am curious. Dad is heading here... am I right?"
She just nodded her head as a response. Abigail and Ethan continued to watch the live videoing from the CCTV. They were waiting for Nathan to arrive. They could tell that Nathan was heading to the facility.
******
Fifteen Minutes Later...
Nathan arrived at the medical facility with a chilly aura surrounding him. The guards and other staff couldn''t look at him. They were afraid of Nathan.
His expression seemed like he was there to punish everyone. He had a sharp deathly look in his eyes. Nathan was walking withrge strides, going to Phantomke''s ward.
Veronica and the other doctors in charge were already there. Everyone was very anxious, sweating profusely as they waited for Nathan''s final judgment. He would certainly unleash his wrath today!
Bam!
The door of the ward flew open when Nathan pushed it hard. Veronica and others jolted in surprise. The head of security was also there. They were bowing their heads, unable to meet Nathan''s bloodshot eyes.
They were trembling and sweating in fear. Nathan didn''t say a word. The room was engulfed by a deafening and frightening silence.
The only thing they could hear was the fast beating of their hearts along with Nathan''s heavy footsteps. He was tracing his steps toward the empty bed. Phantomke''s body was long gone.
Nathan''s rage intensified after seeing that empty bed. He held the steel frame of the bed, gripping it tightly as he ground his teeth.
"WHO. TOOK. HER?!" Nathan''s cold frightening voice sent chills down their spines.
No one spoke up. They were so afraid to utter a word.
"SPEAK!" Nathan''s veins appeared on his forehead, neck, and knuckles, a sign of his raging fury.
"W-We... d-don''t... know... S-Sir," the head of security replied, stuttering.
Thud!
CRASH!
Nathan grabbed, flipped, and threw the bed, venting out his frustrations. The nurses screamed from fear including Veronica. They could tell that Nathan was very mad. He was erupting like a volcano!
"FIND. HER! BRING HER BACK!" Nathan ordered them. He mmed his eyes shut and gritted his teeth. His lips and gum bled from gritting too much.
Nathan couldn''t control his angry self. He wanted to throw everything there just to vent out his frustrations and anger. He had never imagined that someone would try to take Phantomke''s body.
''Who dare challenge me?! I will destroy them!''
Chapter 221 Phantomflake Is Mine!
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
The Medical Facility of Syphiruz was in chaos. Everyone could feel the rage of their Supreme Leader. Nathan grabbed the head security by his cor, almost strangling him.
"Useless bunch! How can you let intruders in? And you didn''t even know who the culprit was!" Nathan said in his gritted teeth.
"Nathan, let go. Calm down first¡" Veronica approached Nathan, stopping him from choking the head security to death.
But Nathan just pushed her away with his elbow. He didn''t care if he could hurt someone at this moment. Without Phantomke''s body in his grasp could make him go insane.
He had been keeping her in his territory for two years, trying all means to cure her. He was waiting for her to regain consciousness. Phantomke had be his goal after losing the most important woman in his life.
How could he let someone take her away from him?
The Head Security was struggling against his grasp but surprisingly Nathan was too strong as if he was being possessed. The man was losing his breath.
"What are you waiting for? Call the other guards. Separate them from each other. Otherwise, my Dad might end up killing someone!" Ethan uttered exasperatedly as he watched the scene.
The people inside the ward were too shocked and scared to make a move. Aside from Veronica, no one tried to stop Nathan.
''Damn. The Devil runs amok right now¡ and Little Ethan is watching everything¡'' Abigail darted her gaze back and forth between Ethan and the monitor screen. She was contemting whether she should stop Ethan from watching further or not.
''Little Ethan might be shocked seeing the violent side of his father.'' Abigail was worried for both father and son.
"Miss Abi, who is the woman my father is looking for? Why is he acting like a madman?" Ethan asked Abigail in confusion.
Abigail snatched theptop from Ethan and requested him to do something, instead of answering his question.
"Ethan, can you do me a favor? Please call your Uncle Stephen. Inform him about the situation. We need his help to stop your father. He can calm him down."
Ethan bobbed his head after hearing that. He stood up to get his phone. Then he went to his room to call Stephen. Meanwhile, Abigail continued watching the live recording.
Nathan didn''t let go of the man. Just when he was about to lose consciousness, Axel and other men came rushing inside the ward. Fortunately, Axel was there. Together with three other guards, Axel tried to stop Nathan from choking the head of security. They separated the two.
Cough! Cough! Cough!
Three men were already holding Nathan in ce. The head security was now coughing so hard while rubbing his neck. Axel heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he came on time. He also received a call from the facility.
Not only Axel, but Joker and Spider also rushed to the Facility when they heard about the emergency. They already anticipated how their Supreme Leader would react.
Nathan would never want Phantomke to disappear nor escape from his grasp. She was the focus of all his hatred and anger because of Monica''s death. Losing her¡ also meant losing his mind!
"Miss Veronica, guide others. Please leave this ward now!" Axelmanded them as he tried to immobilize Nathan.
Veronica, the other doctors, and nurses left the ward along with the head of security.
Nathan was fighting and struggling against Axel''s hold and other men.
"LET GO OF ME!" Nathan''s cold voice resounded in the ward.
Axel and the othersplied right away.
"Apology, Supreme Leader." Axel and others apologized right away.
Nathan just clenched his fists and threw a punch, aiming at Axel''s face.
Thud!
Nathan hit Axel''s left jaw. Axel just epted his punch, not fighting back. Intervening with Nathan was like disrespecting him a while ago. So Nathan gave Axel a punch as his punishment.
Spider and Joker stood frozen in their spots. They knew that it was Axel''s mistake for stopping Nathan. No one dared to stop him if he was furious. They should have stayed still.
The room was engulfed with deafening silence once again. The atmosphere inside the ward was filled with heavy tension. They didn''t know what to say to Nathan to console him.
It did not take long, Stephen finally arrived. He was still panting as he ran from the gate going to the ward. He was also shocked when he heard that Phantomke''s body was taken away.
Stephen could understand Nathan''s rage. Even he, himself, felt the same anger. Who would dare to steal Phantomke''s body? No one knew aside from them that Phantomke was alive.
Nathan punched the wall and said, "Find her! If you have to turn the city or the country upside down then do it. Just bring her back!"
"The negligence of all people working in this facility¡ has equivalent punishment. If you can''t bring her back¡ All. Of. YOU¡ will bear the consequences." Nathan said with convictions.
Every word that came out of Nathan''s mouth sent chills all over their bodies. Their Supreme Leader meant those words. They could already imagine those severe consequences and punishments.
Without further ado, Axel, Joker, and Spider mobilized all the members of the Syphiruz Mafia in this country. They had to find the culprit and bring Phantomke back to this facility. Failure might cost their lives!
When his men left, Nathan leaned his body on the wall, covering his face with his hands. Stephen slowly approached his friend. Upon reaching his spot, Stephen held his shoulder tightly.
"Trust your men. We will bring Phantomke back."
Nathan didn''t utter a word. He was crazy and obsessed about his revenge that Phantomke''s disappearance was affecting him so much. All these years, he had been waiting for the day he would see her opening her eyes.
Aside from getting his revenge against Phantomke, he wanted to know who among his enemies called the hit. Who was the mastermind behind Monica''s death?
"Steph¡ I swear¡ Whoever did this¡ I will destroy them¡ Phantomke is mine¡ she must suffer under my own hands¡ I can''t let others have her¡"
Chapter 222 [Bonus Chapter] Someone Who Can Help Them
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
Abigail''s eyes were just fixated on the monitor screen. She felt the chill as Nathan''s words resounded in her ears. [ Phantomke is mine! ]
Nathan said those words clearly with his cold sharp eyes. She even felt the hair on her skin stand up from the chill, her stomach churned.
Nathan was truly the Devil she knew. He wanted to torture her and make her suffer in his own hands. But why did her heart race faster? Was she afraid? Anxious? Or ttered?
''Damn! What am I thinking?'' Abigail shook her head and gently pped her reddened face using both hands. Instead of thinking about bloody punishment, Abigail ended up imagining herself being thrown by Nathan on the bed and¡ Nathan was doing a different kind of ''punishment''.
Abigail immediately folded theptop when Little Ethan sat down next to her.
"Miss Abi? Why did you fold theptop? I want to see my Dad. What is he doing right now?"
Abigail shook her head frantically and said, "Little Ethan¡ Let''s respect your father''s privacy. If you want to know more about this incident, go and ask him yourself."
Abigail didn''t want Ethan to learn about Phantomke''s existence. Would Ethan hate her also, especially if he found out Phatomke was the one who killed his mother?
"Okay, Miss Abi. I understand," Ethan obediently mumbled.
"Let''s go downstairs and eat our breakfast." Abigail smiled faintly, concealing her anxiousness.
''What a great mess the Red Dragon Mafia had caused today? Are they trying to wage a war against the Syphiruz Mafia?'' Abigail mused to herself as she stood up. Little Ethan grabbed her hand as they both left Ethan''s yroom.
The two headed to the kitchen where Cherry was preparing their breakfast together with her assistant cooks and maids.
Abigail nced at Cherry worriedly. Nathan''sst remarks were now embedded in her mind¨C [ I swear¡ whoever did this¡ I will destroy them... ]
''I must warn Cherry. I don''t want her to be implicated in this incident, otherwise, Nathan will make her life a living hell! I must protect her no matter what.'' Abigail swore to herself. She was very concerned about Cherry''s safety. She was the only survivor from their Assassin Guild.
After sharing a meal with Ethan, Abigail summoned Cherry in her room. She had to speak to her. This was for her safety. Cherry should avoid getting entangled with the Red Dragon Mafia.
"Miss Abi¡ why did you summon me here?" Cherry politely asked her. Though Abigail was younger than her, Cherry tried her best to be polite and respectful towards Abigail. She was the one who gave her this job opportunity. She owed her.
"I have something important to discuss with you," Abigail said with a serious expression on her pretty face.
Cherry felt a little bit uneasy whenever Abigail would be very serious. She was being reminded of Phantomke. Her expression was simr to Phantomke every time she was going to discuss important matters with her.
"Okay, Miss Abi. Is this about myputer skills?" Cherry asked her expectantly. "Do you think I''m a bad person because I am a hacker?"
Abigail quickly shook her head. "I can tell that you are not a bad person. I''m not judging you. In fact, I feel so proud of you for having those skills."
Cherry felt relieved when she heard Abigail''s words. "Okay. So what do you want to talk about, Miss Abi?"
"I have one request from you¡" Abigail paused for a moment. She was still thinking about what she should tell her to convince Cherry without giving away her identity as Phantomke. She was not certain whether Cherry would listen to her andply with her request.
"Just tell me¡ I am willing to listen." Cherry gave her a reassuring smile. Since Abigail helped her with her current job, she wanted to return the favor by fulfilling her request.
"Syphiruz Mafia and Red Dragon Mafia¡ please stay away from them. Don''t get involved with them!" Abigail didn''t hesitate to mention those two organizations. Cherry was rendered speechless. She didn''t expect that an actress like Abigail would know these two powerful organizations.
"How did you know them?" Cherry asked her in disbelief.
"I have connections in the underground world¡ that''s why I know them. This is my secret. Please, don''t associate yourself with those organizations, especially the Red Dragon Mafia," Abigail said to her meaningfully.
Cherry''s expression still showed how baffled she was but she tried to reason out with Abigail.
"I can''t do that. I have to save my sister from the grasp of the Syphiruz Mafia and the Red Dragon Mafia is the only organization that can help me."
Abigail moved closer to her and held her shoulders tightly, her eyes filled with worries and concerns for Cherry.
"Can you please trust me? I will help you¡ just cut your ties with the Red Dragon Mafia. Don''t join hands with them¡" If Abigail was to choose, she would prefer to be in Nathan''s territory instead of someone else''s. Though Nathan was her mortal enemy, she felt more secure in his territory than in Red Dragon''s territory.
She could tell that the Red Dragon Mafia just wanted to use ck Rose and her skills for their gains. Abigail didn''t like ck Rose to be a puppet of another organization just to save her. She would rather save her own self.
Cherry gazed down, feeling conflicted. "But how¡ How can you help me? As you said, those two organizations are powerful and dangerous."
Abigail sighed deeply. She had the urge to tell her that she was Phantomke so that Cherry would listen to her. But Cherry would just think of her as a crazy woman.
''Damn! C''mon, Phantomke! Think! Think of a way to convince her?''
And after a few seconds, Abigail finally gave Cherry an answer.
"Nathan Sparks! He can help us. He is one of the most powerful men in this country. Give me two weeks, I will make him help you see your sister!"
Cherry: "..."
Chapter 223 In The Enemys Territory
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
[ Country J: Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium¡ ]
,m As soon as Jack and his team secured Phantomke''s body, they brought her to the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium in Country J. It was not good to let her stay in Country M. The Syphiruz Mafia had a strong influence in Country M so the Dragon Lord ordered Jack to transfer Phantomke to Country J.
As early as today, the Dragon Lord caught his flight, going to Country J. Their Sanitarium was located there.
When the Dragon Lord arrived at the Sanitarium, he quickly headed to the VIP room where Phantomke''s body was transferred.
Several guards were standing outside the VIP room. Jack weed his Big Boss. The Dragon Lord greeted Jack with a wide smile on his face. He tapped Jack''s shoulder and praised him.
"Good job, Jack."
Jack smiled and rubbed his nose. "Thanks to Spade and ck Rose, I was able to pull it off."
The Dragon Lord nodded his head. Spade talked to him this morning. He asked for anotherptop since SizzlingAugust08 destroyed hisptop after the rescue operation.
The Dragon Lord bought him thetest model of a MacBook. He also deposited several thousand dors to Jack''s and Spade''s ounts, including the team.
"How is she?" The Dragon Lord asked Jack about Phantomke''s health condition.
"The doctor had just finished the full body check-up. You can talk to him inside. He is waiting for you." Jack informed the Dragon Lord.
The Dragon Lord didn''t waste any more time as he entered the VIP room. He was dying to see Phantomke and to know her current condition.
The head doctor of the Sanitarium was the one who conducted the test. He exined to the Dragon Lord the result of Phantomke''s examination. They spent thirty minutes just talking about it.
When they were done, the Dragon Lord motioned everyone to leave the room. He wanted to see Phantomke alone.
The Dragon Lord stood in front of Phantomke''s sick bed, a cold glint shing through his eyes as he looked at her. His lips curled up into a sly smirk.
"Phantomke¡ you are as good as dead¡ but they keep you alive. Now¡ I finally understood it. I figured it out." The Dragon Lord began talking to Phantomke.
"The Syphiruz Mafia annihted your guild¡ and I finally connected the dots¡"
"Nathan Sparks¡ and the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz are one person."
The Dragon Lord let out a sinisterughter. He couldn''t believe that Nathan fooled him for several years.
"The reason he destroyed your guild¡ was because of her¡ Monica." A sullen look appeared in his eyes at the mention of Monica''s name.
The Dragon Lordughed once more but there was no hint of humor in hisughter. Instead, there was a gleam of hatred in his eyes¡ hatred and resentment for both Nathan and Phantomke.
"Yes¡ you should destroy each other. I will be sitting on the other side while pping my hands for a good show. So Phantomke¡ you must wake up. An easy death is not appropriate for you."
The Dragon Lord moved closer to Phantomke. He extended his hand to reach for her face. He removed her oxygen mask and pinched her jaw.
"I can easily kill you now¡ but Nathan did all the work¡ Thanks to him¡ I can use you to destroy him and his organization."
The Dragon Lord felt the urge to hurt Phantomke and kill her but this was not the right time to do that. Furthermore, there was no guarantee that Phantomke would regain consciousness. He thought Nathan was so crazy for keeping her alive.
''I pity him¡ unlike me¡ he is very obsessed over you. I wonder how he reacted after finding out you were gone.''
Since the Dragon Lord assumed that Nathan was the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. He could now strategize further on how he would attack him and his organization.
Though he didn''t have proof, knowing that Nathan was the one who kept Phantomke and considering his connection to the Syphiruz, the Dragon Lord was able to conclude that Nathan was the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia.
*****
Meanwhile, back to Country M, Nathan went home after Stephen convinced him to do so. Staying in the Medical Facility was not good for his mental state.
Stephen reassured him that he would monitor and investigate what happened and how Phantomke was taken out of the facility. With his current mental state, Nathan couldn''t decide wisely. His rage would cloud his mind and judgment.
When Nathan reached the mansion, he walked inside without minding the people around him. Abigail and Butler Li were in the living room when Nathan walked past them.
The two could tell that Nathan was not in the mood. His expression could no longer be painted. Butler Li and Abigail exchanged nces with one another. After understanding each other, the two followed Nathan behind.
Nathan was holding a bottle of whiskey when he entered his study room. Abigail and Butler Li stayed outside, trying to eavesdrop by the door.
They could hear Nathan''s footsteps. After a while, they heard crashing sounds inside the room. It looked like Nathan was now flipping things around and throwing them inside.
"Ahem¡ Miss Abi¡ I think¡ we should leave. Master Nathan will not like to see us here. Let''s give him some time alone." Butler Li grabbed Abigail''s arm as he pulled her.
Nathan was running amok inside his study room. Butler Li could already imagine the oue. They would have to clean his study room tomorrow with lots of broken sses and things. It would look chaotic inside.
Abigail could only sigh deeply and nodded her head.
"Please don''t let Young Master Ethan see Master Nathan in this state. Fortunately, the young master went to school today." Butler Li heaved a sigh of relief.
"Yes, I know." Abigail tossed onest look at Nathan''s door before she turned around. She was reluctant to leave but she couldn''t do anything to console him.
''Fuck Red Dragon Mafia! They make things moreplicated for me. I must secure my body back¡ no matter what! I can''t trust them!'' Abigail thought to herself. She thought she would like to do this for her sake. But deep inside, Nathan was one of the reasons she wanted to take her body back.
Chapter 224 Her Heart Aches For Him
Day Twenty Four...
~~*****~~
[ Sparks Mansion: 7:00 pm ]
Cherry was still undecided. She was just staring at herptop. Abigail tried so hard just to convince her. Now, she was having conflicting thoughts.
Abigail requested her to stopmunicating with the Red Dragon Mafia. She promised her that she would make Nathan Sparks help them.
Now, Cherry was conducting a very thorough research and background check on her current Boss, Nathan Sparks. Was Abigail telling the truth? Was he capable of helping them while fighting the two Mafia Organizationsa€¡° The Syphiruz Mafia and the Red Dragon Mafia?
[ "The Red Dragon Mafia will just use you. Do you want that to happen?" ]
Abigail didn''t hesitate to tell Cherry what was on her mind thest time they talked. Abigail was like a real sister who was looking out for her. She could feel sincerity.
"Sigh!" Cherry took a deep breath. She was done doing her research and she found out that Abigail was right. Nathan Sparks was a very powerful and influential businessman.
However, she was not certain if he could be helpful in saving Phantomke. Well, little did she know, Nathan was truly ying a big role in Phantomke''s survival.
Cherry was still thinking when Spade finally contacted her. He sent her a photo of Phantomke and along with his message, he wrote something like this:
[ Spade: ck Rose! We seeded! Phantomke is now in our custody. Now, you can see her and work with us to bring down the Syphiruz! Cheers! ]
[ Spade: PS- We transferred her to a ce where the Syphiruz Mafia would not be able to find her. ]
Cherry didn''t know what to feel after seeing Phantomke. She had mixed emotions. She was d that she was alive but she was sad since it looked like she was not in good health. She had an oxygen mask, lying unconscious on the sick bed.
[ ck Rose: How is her condition? Is she alright? Can I talk to her? ]
Spade was not able to respond right away. He was contemting whether he should tell her the truth or not. But after a while, his conscience wouldn''t allow him to lie to ck Rose.
[ Spade: She is in aa. You can talk to her. But if you want. I will ask our Leader to allow you to visit her personally. You can stay in our headquarters and work with us soon. ]
Cherry tugged her hair. Now she was put in a dilemma because of Abigail''s proposition. ''Should I trust the Red Dragon Mafia... or Abigail? Working with them also means leaving the Sparks Mansion. What should I choose?''
"Argh! I can''t let her get involved. Choosing Red Dragon might be the right choice. I want to see sis Phantom!"
After thinking it through, Cherry began packing her things. She also wrote a letter since she couldn''t face Abigail.
Without making it obvious, Cherry left the Sparks Mansion while leaving a letter for Abigail. But unknown to her, someone saw him leaving the mansion and that someone decided to follow her secretly.
******
Abigail decided to see Cherry and find out whether she knew where the Red Dragon Mafia brought her body. But to her surprise, the room was empty. There was no sign of Cherry.
Then she saw Cherry''s letter on top of her desk. She saw her name on the piece of paper so Abigail knew that the letter was for her. She picked it up and read the content of the letter.
After a few seconds, Abigail slumped her body, sitting on the edge of Cherry''s bed. She couldn''t believe it. Cherry chose the Red Dragon Mafia instead of her proposition.
She crumpled the letter in her hand and clenched it tightly. "Damn it! ck Rose is putting herself in danger. I must stop her. Once Nathan finds out that the Red Dragon Mafia was the one responsible for this... he will crush them... along with ck Rose."
Without further ado, Abigail left Cherry''s room to find Ethan. She must stop him from telling his father about the involvement of the Red Dragon Mafia.
She just came right on time. Ethan was now standing in front of Nathan''s Study Room. Nathan locked himself inside his Study, not leaving the room since the moment he arrived.
"Miss Abi. Dad is still inside. I keep knocking but he is not answering me. I have to tell him something." Little Ethan sounded worried about his father.
"Go to your room now, Ethan. Let me talk to your father about the hacking incident. Just leave it to me. Okay?"
? Ethan just bobbed his head with his innocent eyes.
"Don''t worry about your father. He is just fine. If not, I will take care of him," Abigail softly said. She leaned over, stroking Ethan''s hair.
Ethan smiled joyfully. He was d to hear that Miss Abi was willing to take good care of his Dad.
"Okay, Miss Abi. I will leave him to you now. Good night!" Ethan tiptoed and gave a peck on Abigail''s right cheek.
When Little Ethan left, Abigail borrowed the master keys from Butler Li to open Nathan''s study.
"Miss Abi, are you sure about this? Do you want to taste Master Nathan''s wrath? You can still back down now," Butler Li asked Abigail onest time. He was still holding the key and the doorknob.
"Butler Li, you can leave. I can manage. You don''t have to worry about me."
Butler Li thought Abigail would ask him to apany him inside, that''s why he was reluctant to open the door. But now, he felt relieved because Abigail didn''t want him to stay.
"Okay. Miss Abi! I have to go! I still have a lot of things to do. Bye! Bye!" Butler Li fled in an instant.
Abigail could only shake her head helplessly as she watched Butler Li''s departing back. "He is obviously scared of Nathan."
Abigail turned around to face the door. She took a deep breath before twisting the doorknob and slowly pushing the door.
A great mess weed her view. Nathan''s study room was in a chaotic state as if a typhoon visited the ce. The sofa and table were flipped around. Broken pieces of ss and base were scattered on the floor. Hisptop, speakers, printer, books, documents, and papers were also thrown on the floor. And the room smelled a mixture of whiskey and blood!
Abigail gasped as soon as she saw Nathan. He was sitting on the floor, in the corner side of the room, leaning his back on the cold wall. His eyes were closed. His hair and clothes were in a messy state as well. But what caught her attention the most was his bleeding hands. Several pieces of shards were buried in his fists as if he punched those broken sses.
''Damn it! Nathan really lost it. He broke down.'' Her heart constricted at this sight. She knew that Nathan was her enemy but why was her heart aching seeing him like this?
She had the urge to run in his direction and embrace him just like how he engulfed her in his arms when they were riding the Ferris Wheel.
Pursing her lips and clenching her fists, Abigail stepped forward to close their gaps. She could feel the heaviness in her heart.
Chapter 225 Both Of Them Getting Emotional
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
Abigail traced her steps towards Nathan, closing their gaps. Upon reaching his spot, she kneeled and tapped his shoulder, trying to wake him up.
"Nate, wake up! Wake up."
Abigail could smell the whiskey. Nathan had a few drinks¡ or rather he was totally drunk.
Nathan slowly opened his eyes but he only nced at her with a nk expression.
"Can you stand up?" Abigail asked him, pursing her lips. She hated to see him like this. He looked wasted.
Nathan didn''t respond and just pushed her away. "Who are you? Just leave me alone¡ Argh~" Nathan groaned when his bleeding fist hit the cold wall.
"Tsk Tsk. What a stubborn man." Abigail clicked her tongue before putting his hand around her neck and pulling him up.
"Let''s go to your room. I''ll treat you there." There was no way she would treat his wound in this very chaotic environment.
At this moment, Nathan didn''t resist as he just followed Abigail. He wasn''t walking straight so he was definitely drunk. He staggered on his steps several times, fortunately, Abigail was there to guide him.
Nathan''s mind was wandering off somewhere and he felt numb deep inside his heart. It seemed that taking away his opportunity to get his revenge against Phantomke was like he had lost himself.
Abigail just shook her head helplessly, pitying Nathan. ''Damn this man! He is so naive in love. He is madly in love with Monica. What if that woman cheated on him? How would he take it?''
Abigail let him sit on his bed while she looked for the first aid kit. If Nathan''s wound wouldn''t get treated, it might get infected.
When Abigail returned Nathan was now leaning on the headrest of the bed with his eyes closed. She put the first aid kit on the bedside table and went inside his bathroom.
The moment she came back Abigail was already holding a bowl of clean warm water along with a clean white towel.
She sat next to him, on the edge of his bed, beside the bedside table. Abigail sighed deeply. She didn''t utter a word. She just grabbed his hand and picked up the tweezers.
She had to remove the shards buried in his skin before cleaning his wound with clean water. Abigail made sure to sterilize the tweezers with alcohol first.
Abigail began pulling the shards out one by one. Nathan''s eyebrow furrowed as an indicator that he could feel the stinging pain.
''Hmm. You deserve it. Who told you to break those sses and punch them?'' Abigail was scolding Nathan in her mind.
Abigail was so immersed in pulling out the shards that she failed to notice that Nathan opened his eyes once again. He was now staring at her intently, watching her every move and her facial expression.
Nathan could see that Abigail was upset about something but the hint of concern was also evident on her face. She was very gentle in pulling out the shards so that Nathan wouldn''t feel the difort.
For some unknown reason, Nathan felt touched by her action. ''When is thest time¡ I feel someone taking care of me¡ like this?'' Nathan asked himself, his eyes fell on his hand which was being treated by Abigail.
She was now cleaning his wound with clean water, gently wiping his skin with the clean towel. When Abigail was about to raise her head to look at him, Nathan closed his eyes, and pretended to be asleep. He didn''t want to get caught staring at her.
"Sigh! This man¡ can get too emotional at times." Abigailined, taking another deep sigh. "Don''t you know how to control your anger? You should have punched them and beaten your useless subordinates, instead of hurting yourself." Abigail lectured him even though she didn''t know if Nathan could hear her.
Abigail began blowing some air on his wound. She stopped midway just staring at Nathan. The man she was treating right now was SizzlingAugust08¡ her old friend.
''Is this the reason why I feel sad for him even though he is my enemy? Is my heart aching like this just because I found out he is my old friend whom I thought I could never see again?'' Abigail pondered to herself. She was now being swayed. She was supposed to hate this man. But why was she having a soft spot for him?
Abigail shook her head, pushing those thoughts to the back of her mind. She began wrapping his fist with a bandage. When she was done with his right hand, Abigail grabbed Nathan''s left hand.
Abigail didn''t notice but Nathan''s lips twitched, forming a faint smile. He feltforted by her little gesture. He had to admit that he lost control of himself, letting his rage consume him. But now, he finally calmed down.
Abigail stopped talking and she just focused on treating Nathan''s wound. Nathan opened his eyes once more to take a peek at Abigail. Nathan was taken aback when he saw her tearing up.
''Huh? Why is she crying?'' Nathan asked himself inwardly. He was staring at her with a puzzled look in his eyes.
Abigail couldn''t stop herself. Her tears suddenly fell from the corners of her eyes since she was reminded of those moments she shared with SizzlingAugust08.
Who would have thought she would meet him in these circumstances? The two of them were so close. She never expected that they would end up hurting each other. What a cruel fate they had!
She killed his beloved woman and Nathan killed her family¨C (her fellow assassins). If she had known this, she would never have epted that mission.
''This would have been a happy reunion between Nathan and me¡ But now¡ it''s impossible.'' Abigail lowered her head and bit her lips, trying to suppress her sobs. She didn''t want to cry in front of Nathan but the heaviness in her heart was so hard to ignore. She felt like her heart was going to burst right at this moment.
Before she knew it, Nathan''s right hand moved, lifting her chin. Abigail was surprised to see a pair of blue eyes looking intently at her. Nathan slowly lowered his head until his lips touched her lips, sealing them with a kiss.
Abigail: "0_0"
Chapter 226 Carnal Desire
Day Twenty Four...
~~*****~~
Abigail froze the moment she felt his warm lips pressing against hers. Nathan grabbed this opportunity to deepen the kiss, nibbling on her lower and upper lips alternately.
Nathan''s tongue thrust forward, tracing the surface of her lips and urging them to open for him. His thumb and forefinger pinched her jaw, forcing her to part her lips.
Unable to resist his roughness, Abigail opened her mouth and weed Nathan''s tongue. The shock was long gone. It was reced by excitement and anticipation.
''Damn! This devil is such a great kisser. I got addicted to his kiss,'' Abigail sucked in, feeling helpless.
Badum! Badum!
Her heart was racing and her stomach was fluttering. Was this yearning for him or her hidden desire?
Abigail was somehow distracted as she was trying to figure out her feelings. But Nathan became more intimate, grabbing her hair and pulling her head closer to him. His other hand slid at her back, hooking her waist.
''Uhm... Does he know what he is doing? Or is he too drunk?'' Abigail pondered to herself. She was contemting whether to stop him or not.
Her mind waspletely blown away by this passionate kiss. Just a while ago, she was in tears as she reminisced about the past. But her attention was diverted as soon as Nathan imed her lips.
She could feel his earnest needs as he kissed her roughly and hungrily. He sucked her tongue so hard as if he was so thirsty for her. She could even taste the whisky in his mouth. But she didn''t find it bitter... instead, it was so sweet like honey.
''Damn! I am bewitched by the devil...'' Abigailmented to herself as she didn''t want this to end. She couldn''t stop him nor herself.
Abigail just found herself anchoring her arms around his neck, her fingers clutching on his hair as she pulled his head closer to further deepen the kiss.
''I''ll make you mine...'' Abigail subconsciously blurted out in her mind.
The two parted their lips just to gasp some air. The kiss was so deep, rough, and long, leaving them both breathless.
It looked like Nathan badly needed this to release his stress and divert his attention as well. Secondster, Nathan grabbed the back of her head once more and they were kissing again.
Nathan was nibbling on her lips alternately while gently biting them with his teeth. His kiss was forceful, savagely dominating her.
The temperature inside his room was getting hotter and hotter, including their bodies. Nathan suddenly pushed her down the bed as he got on top of her.
Abigail was now trapped between his body and the bed. The two continued kissing each other. Nathan grabbed Abigail''s arms and pinned them above her head.
He stopped kissing her and drew back to watch her face. Abigail''s heart raced even faster when she saw the lustful look in his blue eyes. From that gaze alone, she could feel his strong desire for her.
''Gosh... Why do I feel so nervous right now?'' Abigail gulped hard and bit her lower lip. She was waiting for Nathan to make another move.
She wanted to ask him if he was sober or not, but she was afraid to ruin the mood. Furthermore, her words already died in her mouth the moment Nathan put some weight in between their bodies.
Nathan was straddling her down on that bed, putting his weight on their lower parts. Abigail could feel something hard in between her legs and she already knew that it was Nathan''s bulging erection.
''His body is reacting to mine... or vice versa'' Abigail just stayed frozen in her spot, afraid that she would trigger something more once she moved her hips.
On the other hand, without breaking their eye contact, Nathan''s free hand moved, bringing his palm on top of her chest.
"Uhmmm~" Abigail bit her lower lip to suppress her moan. Nathan just pinched her right breast using his left hand.
''Shit! I just treated his hand and wrapped it with a bandage. But now... it is misbehaving.'' Abigailmented to herself but she had no intention to resist his advances.
Like a yful child, Nathan squeezed and fondled her breast sensually, making Abigail moan softly. She looked away and turned her head to the side as she was too embarrassed to meet Nathan''s lustful gaze.
? Her blushing face along with her soft moan was too arousing for Nathan. He couldn''t believe that he would lose his self-restraint and act like this in front of her after being celibate for so long.
''What''s with her that I can''t resist?'' Nathan asked himself.
Nathan''s face descended once more to kiss her. Since Abigail turned her head to the side, Nathan''s lipsnded on her jaw, trailing kisses down her neck and corbones.
Abigail shivered and her stomach fluttered as Nathan slid his hand under her shirt while his lips were grazing her skin, licking and kissing her sensually.
Nathan''s palm finally touched his target. He pulled the cup of her bra down and palmed her round mound. Abigail arched her back as she savored his touch. His fingers began ying with her nipple, tugging and twisting her crown.
Nathan let go of her hands so that his other hand could join his hand that was already ying with her boobs. While his hands were doing wonders on her body, Nathan began biting her neck, sucking her until he left her with a few love bites.
Two hands were now fondling her breasts, making Abigail moan louder. Damn! It felt so good that she didn''t want him to stop. Before she knew it, Nathan was already removing her shirt, leaving her naked on her upper part.
Abigail gasped when Nathan began grinding himself against her, making her part her legs open. He held the back of her legs and wrapped them around his waist.
"Aaah~ Aah~ Nate... slowa€¡°" Nathan didn''t let Abigailplete her words. He sealed her mouth with another passionate kiss.
Chapter 227 A Night Filled With Pleasure
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
Abigail wanted Nathan to slow down a bit since she couldn''t keep up with him. He was too passionate at this moment. But before she voiced what was on her mind, Nathan sealed her lips with another hungry kiss.
He could only hear her muffled moan as he covered her mouth with his lips, not allowing her to speak. He was so rough as if he was releasing all his stress through this.
He thrust his tongue inside her mouth and pinched her nipples using both hands, causing Abigail to forget about the request she wanted to tell him¨C ''To Slow Down''.
''Slowing Down'' was not in Nathan''s vocabry tonight. He just wanted to go ''All the Way''.
Nathan was literally ravaging her lips, biting and sucking them alternately. His kisses were consuming her little by little as if she would go crazy if he would stop this.
Abigail was being carried away by the pleasure brought to her by Nathan. He finally let go of her lips to give her a moment to gasp some air. But he kept his mouth busy when his head moved down, capturing one of her hard nipples.
He began to devour the crown of her breast, sucking her hard as if he was trying to suck the soul out of her body. His teeth even bit her nipple to inflict both pain and pleasure.
Abigail didn''t know what to do or where she would put her hands. She clung to his hair tightly while throwing her head back. Nathan took control of her body and mind. She just felt so helpless.
But Nathan was not yet done. He had just started. He slid his hand under her pants. She was surprised that Nathan already removed the bandage she wrapped around his fist.
She wanted toin and scold him but her words died down in her mouth when his fingers touched her pussy lips.
''Damn! I can even feel my wetness.'' Abigail''s cheeks reddened from embarrassment. She wanted to escape but Nathan pinned her body down, holding her waist in ce.
Then she felt his other hand unbuttoning and unzipping her pants. And with one swift move, he pulled it down along with her underwear. She was lying exposed to him¨C all naked!
She subconsciously covered her sex using both hands. But Nathan grabbed them, pinning her hands on the sides of her waist. He used his shoulders to part her legs wider for him.
Licking his lips with his tongue, Nathan decided to go down on her. Abigail''s eyes widened when she saw Nathan''s face inching closer and closer to her pussy.
She wanted to stop him by crossing her legs but Nathan''s elbows stopped them, keeping her legs apart.
"Nate, No~ Aahh," Abigail was not able to finish her words as she moaned the moment Nathan''s tongue touched her wet core.
Her body quivered and her eyes rolled at the feel of overwhelming sensation. ''OMG! I feel like drowning in the sea of pleasure.''
This was the first time she experienced someone devouring her down there. Nathan''s tongue was expertly licking her folds, up and down in a slow but pleasurable manner.
"Haa~ Haa~ Haa~" Abigail was moaning and panting non-stop. All her resistance copsed when she felt those wonderful sensations. It felt so good. His tongue was making wonders down her pussy.
''So this is what they called oral sex?'' Abigail thought to herself.
She could hear thepping sound of his tongue against her folds. The up and down movement increased the pleasure. He began hitting her clit, making her moan loudly. It did not take long before Nathan thrust his tongue in and out of her entrance.
Abigail could feel her orgasm building up inside her. She could no longer hold it. Nathan was fucking her with his mouth and tongue and it was too much for her to bear. She felt like she was going nuts right now.
With his continuous thrusting, Abigail finally reached her climax. A warm fluid burst from her core and flowed down. But Nathan made sure to suck her dry, licking her bottom lips clean.
Abigail''s body was trembling and her mind was still in shambles because of that mindblowing orgasm.
? ''Gosh. How did I end up in this situation?'' Abigail was asking herself. ''Nathan is very dangerous when drunk!''
But she only had herself to me. She was the one sober between them, yet she allowed this to happen. She could only cover her face to hide her embarrassment.
Abigail was still trying to calm her heart when she felt Nathan move. Hey next to her and wrapped his arms around her body. He cuddled her and closed his eyes.
Abigail removed her hands that were covering her face. Then she turned to her side and Nathan was already lying beside her with his arms around her waist.
He looked like he was already sound asleep. The beast in him finally calmed down after devouring her precious pearl down there.
''Damn! How could he sleep just like that after what he had done to me?''
Abigail tried to remove his hands but Nathan was holding her tightly. He even pulled her closer to him, making sure that she would never leave his side.
Abigail was also too tired to move. Furthermore, she suddenly felt sleepy. She felt like Nathan drained all her energy tonight. She heaved a sigh of defeat and just closed her eyes.
''When I wake up¡ I wonder if this is just a dream¡''
After a few minutes, Abigail finally drifted off to sleep. When Nathan made sure that Abigail was already asleep, he opened his eyes and slowly removed his hands. He got off the bed and covered her naked body with aforter.
Nathan had conflicting thoughts right now. But after a while, a faint smile shed on his face. Shaking his head, Nathan turned around to go to the bathroom.
"I need to do my own business now," Nathan murmured to himself, looking down at his bulge. It seemed that he needed a very cold shower tonight.
Chapter 228 Mission To Harm Nathan
Day Twenty Four¡
~~*****~~
To continue pretending, Nathan still wore the same clothes he had after showering. Hey down next to Abigail but he made sure to distance himself from her. Who knows his hungry beast would suddenly awaken once more?
He closed his eyes but his mind was still preupied with the things that happened today. Phantomke''s body was taken away. He was enraged that he couldn''t control his anger.
In his desperate moment, who would have thought that Abigail would be able tofort him? The way she took care of his wound and the sincere concern in her eyes touched his heart.
Then suddenly he saw her in tears. Was she crying because of him? Thinking about that, he just found himself kissing her. What happened between them was not a mistake.
He did it because he wanted to do it as if it was the instinct of his body. Maybe he was carried away by Abigail''s genuine concern for him.
However, part of him couldn''t admit something nor confront Abigail so he decided to pretend asleep. And he would use his ''drunkenness'' as an excuse to forget what happened between them.
Nathan was still in a mess. And his emotions were unstable. He was not yet ready to talk about what happened between them so it was best for him to pretend that he couldn''t remember it because of his drunkenness.
Nathan could only sigh deeply. He felt sorry for Abigail for doing this. But he had to. This was the only way he could face her again without feeling awkward.
Furthermore, he had some priorities to do. He needed to find the culprit and locate Phantomke''s body. The Syphiruz Mafia must get her back. If he had to raid every enemy''s territory, he would do it just to find her.
Nathan stayed awake for several hours just thinking of a way how he would reim Phantomke. Three hours had passed and he felt Abigail move. It looked like she was waking up. Without further ado, Nathan closed his eyes and pretended to be asleep once more. He secretly listened to her every movement.
Meanwhile, Abigail sat up as soon as she woke up. "Damn! It was not a dream!"
Abigail tried her best not to scream upon seeing Nathan who was lying beside her. She felt d that Nathan was still asleep.
She carefully got off his bed and picked up her clothes. She put them on one after another before leaving the room. She felt like was going to burst if she stayed there longer. The memories of that intimate moment between them were still fresh in her mind.
She even felt weak in her legs as she staggered to leave the room. She wanted to escape as soon as possible.
Upon reaching her room, Abigail headed to the bathroom and dipped herself in the bathtub. She filled it with warm water and she stayed there to clear her mind.
"Abigail¡ I''m sorry. I''m really really sorry." She apologized to the real owner of her body. She realized that it was so unfair for the real owner of her body. She was letting a man touch and kiss her without the consent of the real Abigail.
Abigail or rather, Phantomke began rubbing her skin using the soap. She was cleaning her body topensate for the real owner.
Before she didn''t care about using this body for her benefit¡ but now, getting intimately involved with Nathan, Phantomke felt sorry for the real owner.
Abigail mmed her eyes shut and scolded herself repeatedly in her mind. She couldn''t resist that physical contact with Nathan. Her body was craving for more.
She didn''t expect that she would act like this under Nathan''s touches and kisses. She didn''t feel disgusted at all. In fact, she enjoyed every moment with him.
"Damn! This is crazy. The Devil is making me go nuts!" Abigail tugged her hair tightly.
"What should I do? Will Nathan remember what happened between us? Should I confront him tomorrow? Or just pretend that nothing happened?" Abigail was talking to herself.
"Damn! I hope Nathan is too drunk to remember it. I feel so embarrassed! I moaned non-stop¡ and he¡ Damn it! He devoured me down there¡ on my sex?!" Abigail''s cheeks reddened further at those thoughts. And for some unknown reason, she was getting aroused right now just thinking about it.
Abigail shook her head and washed her face over and over. She wanted to erase those thoughts otherwise, she wouldn''t stop getting horny.
*****
[ At Country J: Red Dragon Mafia Sanitarium ]
The Dragon Lord summoned Jack to his sleeping quarters. He had an important task for Jack. He could tell that Nathan would use all means just to find the culprit who took away Phantomke.
The Dragon Lord had to create something that would hinder Nathan from finding out that the Red Dragon Mafia was the one responsible for taking Phantomke.
"Our Lord, what do you want me to do?" Jack asked the Dragon Lord expectantly.
"Go back to Country M tomorrow. Do your previous mission. Same target¡ Nathan Sparks. Make sure to give him a severe injury that willst for a month but don''t kill him just yet. You can shoot him in his vital part but make sure that he will stay alive." The Dragon Lord gave him his instructions and order.
"I got it, our Lord. I know what to do. Just leave it to me." Jack responded cheerfully. He was eager to do this mission. He was inspired because the Dragon Lord gave him a high bonus after aplishing hisst mission.
"I will be looking forward to that. I want to hear good news soon."
Jack just gave him thumbs-up while bobbing his head.
"One more thing¡ tell Spade to erase his trace. We can''t let them know that the hacker was from the Red Dragon Mafia." The Dragon Lord recalled that Spade had an encounter with SizzlingAugust08. He was afraid that Nathan would find out that the Red Dragon Mafia was the real culprit for Phantomke''s disappearance.
They were not yet ready for an all-out war with the Syphiruz Mafia. They still had to prepare and strengthen their forces and resources.
"Sure thing, our Lord. I will remind Spade. And about my mission, rest assured that you will hear a piece of good news soon regarding Nathan Sparks."
Chapter 229 The Dragon Lords Scheme
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
[ Country J: Red Dragon Mafia Sanitarium¡ ]
Early this morning, the medical staff assigned to take care of Phantomke were restless. They didn''t know if something might have happened to the VIP patient.
They informed the Dragon Lord right away. They were still checking Phantomke''s vitals when the Dragon Lord appeared in her ward.
"What''s going on here?" The Dragon Lord asked them with a serious expression on his face.
The doctor in charge stepped forward to exin the situation.
"Sir, some bruises and marks suddenly resurfaced on the patient''s body. I am still trying to check if this is due to anemia."
The Dragon Lord didn''t care if some bruises appeared on her body. This was the opposite of Nathan''s reaction when those marks appeared on Phantomke''s body before.
At least, Nathan got angry when he thought someone touched Phantomke when the kiss marks resurfaced on her skin. But at this moment, the Dragon Lord didn''t show any emotions at all.
Little did they know, those marks that looked like bruises were not caused by Anemia. Last night''s intimate moment between Nathan and Abigail was the main cause for this. And this couldn''t be exined by mere Science!
"But we have good news, Sir. We see some signs of brain activity." The doctor showed him the record of the change in Phantomke''s brain wavesst night.
"What is the meaning of this?" The Dragon Lord asked the doctor.
"She has the chance to regain her consciousness and wake up from thisa," the doctor informed the Dragon Lord in his cheerful tone but the Dragon Lord was not happy to hear this.
''I prefer if she will not wake up anymore¡'' A cold glint shed in his eyes.
"Just update me if something serious happens to her. I''m going back to Country M today." The Dragon Lord was thinking about how to continue my negotiation with the Sawada n. The n Leader still refused to resched their meeting.
"Furthermore¡ Tighten the security here in the Sanitarium. We never know when our enemies will try to take her back." The Dragon Lord shot Abigail with onest nce before turning around to leave.
Jack returned to Country M earlier than the Dragon Lord since he had an important mission to do. He hoped everything would go ording to their n.
The Dragon Lord was aware that another group was targeting Nathan. The stabbing incident in Country F was done by another assassin. The order didn''te from the Red Dragon Mafia. He wondered who was targeting Nathan as well. He might form an alliance with them.
*****
Twenty Minutes Later¡
The Dragon Lord was in his private jet when his assistant gave him a document.
"This file contains information about the woman named Abigail Scarlett."
The Dragon Lord flipped the documents. Just a few days ago, he asked someone to gather information about Abigail and her rtionship with Nathan.
The Dragon Lord frowned upon seeing the pieces of information in the file. Abigail Scarlett was an actress of Star Corp Entertainment. There was news about her suicide. But it died down after two weeks and the public didn''t know her current health condition.
But for some unknown reason, Abigail was seen together with Nathan. She even went to Country F with him. The Dragon Lord also found out that this actress was currently living in the Sparks Mansion. Attached in the file were several photos of Abigail and Nathan, including their most current pictures in the amusement park.
ording to the report, Nathan''s son was also very fond of the actress. Ethan Sparks was the reason Nathan and Abigail met.
The Dragon Lord crumpled the documents in his hands. From the reports and the photos he had seen, he could tell that Nathan and Abigail were now in a serious rtionship.
That woman was already living with Nathan under one roof. They were also seen in the amusement park acting so sweet and happy. They looked like a family of three¨C Nathan, Abigail, and Ethan.
"So this guy already moved on? He had forgotten about Monica¡ how could he? I will not allow him to be happy." The Dragon Lord said through his gritted teeth.
He threw the documents and picked up his phone. After a few rings, the call got connected.
"I want you to prepare One Hundred Million Dors. I will invest in a movie." Without exining further, the Dragon Lord hung up the call.
The assistant who was sitting at his back was puzzled. Why did his Boss ask to prepare one hundred million dors just to invest in a movie? What was he nning to do?
Before his assistant could ask, the Dragon Lord spoke to him, giving him instruction.
"Upon arriving in Country M, I want you tomunicate with Star Corp Entertainment. Tell them that we are going to invest for film production¡ but on one condition, Abigail Scarlett should star in the movie as the Female Lead."
His question had been answered by these remarks. The assistant figured out that his Boss would try to get closer to Abigail Scarlett through this investment.
The Dragon Lord nned to ruin the rtionship between Abigail and Nathan. This was his goal for making a move to get closer to Abigail.
"One more thing, get me the contact numbers of Abigail''s manager." The Dragon Lord added.
"Got it, my Lord." The assistant promptly responded.
The Dragon Lord could no longer wait to meet Abigail Scarlett and find out what kind of woman she was. Howe she was able to rece Monica in Nathan''s heart?
Little did he know, Nathan and Abigail were not in a serious rtionship just yet. Abigail was trying her best to win Nathan''s heart and get his affection.
She was slowly aplishing her mission but another guy wanted to ruin her n and get in between them. The Dragon Lord wanted to mess Abigail n.
''Nathan Sparks¡ you don''t have the right to be happy with another woman¡ if I have to steal her away from you¡ I will do it.''
Then a sly smile appeared on his face. ''If I can''t¡ Then I will have to kill another woman¡ Just to make you suffer.''
Chapter 230 Find My Body
Day Twenty Five...
~~*****~~
Abigail stayed in her room for the whole morning. She was too embarrassed to face Nathan. If she saw him, she would be reminded of what happened between themst night. That was the most intimate moment they shared so far.
Butler Li was the one who delivered her breakfast in bed. But aside from sending her food, Butler Li came to see her because a certain someone disappeared. The Main Chef left her resignation letter without even saying goodbye.
"Miss Abi, what are we going to do now? Cherry resigned today. Do I need to find another Chef?" Butler Li sounded problematic. The assistant cooks were the ones who prepared the simple breakfast.
Fortunately, Nathan left the house early this morning, not even eating his breakfast. Little Ethan was the one who brought up the topic of Cherry''s absence.
Abigail rubbed her temples as she remembered Cherry. She wondered if she was on the way now to see Phantomke. She was certain that Cherry would contact the Red Dragon Mafia.
"Don''t ept her resignation yet. I will convince her to go back. Just tell others that Cherry went on vacation. She is also sick. Use that as an alibi."
"Noted Miss Abi. I understand. I''m leaving now. I have to go to the supermarket today." Butler Li said goodbye, feeling at ease. At least, he would not worry about finding a new cook.
When Butler Li left, Abigail heaved a sigh of relief. She was grateful that Butler Li seemed loyal to her. He was now reporting directly to her if there was concern in the house, instead of informing Nathan.
''Sigh. Why do I feel like Butler Li is treating me like the Lady of the House? He often consults me when ites to decision-making here.'' Abigail could only shake her head helplessly.
Abigail got off her bed and was about to enter the bathroom when someone showed up in front of her. Finally! The one she had been dying to meet appeared in front of her.
"Bam-Bam!!!"
"Master!!! Did you miss me?" Bam-Bam, the magical flying creature, shed his smile with his twinkling eyes.
Abigail immediately pulled his right leg, dragging her to the bed. "Where have you been?! You never showed up for several days!"
Bam-Bam let out a chuckle. "Haha. I knew it! You missed me!"
Poink!
Abigail hit his fluffy head.
"Aww! This is the reason why I don''t want to show up. You are always hitting me. Poor me." Bam-Bam pretended to be hurt. He put on a pitiful look, acting upset in front of her.
Abigail could only roll her eyes skyward. She knew that Bam-Bam was overreacting.
"You said you would guide me in my mission. But you weren''t around when I needed you. What were you up totely?" Abigail scolded Bam-Bam. She felt like she was left alone and abandoned by her guardian angel.
Bam-Bam scratched his face using his paw. "I''m sorry. It took me a long time before I could return to your side. I was busy looking for Abigail''s soul. She had been wandering the moment she left her body. You know that I can''t save her soul and body if you suddenly go back to your body. I can see that you are making more progress in your mission." Bam-Bam winked at Abigail after saying those meaningful words. It looked like he was still updated on what was happening between Abigail and Nathan.
Abigail grabbed both his legs and pulled her down so that their eyes would meet at the same level. "Bam-Bam! Don''t tell me... you are spying on me and Nathan. Did you leave some spying devices in our rooms?" Abigail asked him while eyeing him suspiciously.
Instead of feeling guilty, Bam-Bam let out another loud chuckle. "Ahem. By just looking at your blushing face, I could tell that something happened between the two of you... Haha. Did you kiss again? Or did you go all the way?" Bam-Bam was acting mischievous. He was having these wild fantasies.
Abigail red at him, raising her two fingers as if she wanted to stab his eyes using her forefinger and middle finger. "Don''t give me such a perverted look, Bam-Bam!"
Bam-Bam immediately covered his eyes with his two paws. "Don''t be mad. I am just teasing you. So what''s up? How are you and Nathan?"
Abigail took a deep sigh. "Something bad happened! Someone stole my body at Nathan''s Medical Facility."
Abigail just dropped the bomb on Bam-Bam. "What? Someone stole your body?! No wonder I have this nagging feeling. I haven''t finished finding Abigail''s soul yet when I thought of returning to check on you."
Abigail exhaled deeply and nodded her head to confirm it. "Yes. That''s the emergency I was talking about."
After absorbing her words, Bam-Bam blinked his eyes several times, looking at Abigail in amusement.
"Are you not happy? What if the people who took you are your allies? At least, you are no longer being held captive by Nathan. If you seed with your mission, you can escape from his grasp and he can no longer torture you to death." Bam-Bam summarized the good sides of this incident.
But Abigail wouldn''t agree to Bam-Bam. She shook her head frantically and exined, "The people who took my body are not my allies! They will just use me for their own benefit. And they are bad guys too... member of another notorious Mafia Group."
"At least, they will not think of torturing you to death unlike Nathan," Bam-Bam retorted.
Abigail pursed her lips. She didn''t know how she would refute Bam-Bam''s way of reasoning.
Abigail pinched Bam-Bam''s cheeks and looked straight into his eyes. "Bam-Bam, do you know how to teleport? Why don''t you find my body and teleport it to a safe ce... a ce where no mafia group can find it."
Bam-Bam hit her hands that were pinching his fluffy cheeks. "Aww. Master, stop hurting my poor cheeks."
"I can''t do that. Have you forgotten? Your body needs life support to continue breathing. Unlike those humans, they have technologies that can sustain your life." Bam-Bam exined once more. "Do you want your body to deterioriate even before you can return your soul?"
"Of course not!" Abigail promptly responded.
"But don''t worry, I can trace your body and find out where they are hiding it. But are you sure, you don''t want the other group to take care of your body? Are you nning to help Nathan to get your body back?" Bam-Bam asked her a serious question.
Abigail fell silent for a moment, thinking hard. After a while, Abigail reached a conclusion.
"Yes. I want to get my body back. At least, I can monitor it if my body is in Nathan''s territory. And I am certain that he is willing to do anything to keep me alive. He still needs me. The only reason he is keeping me alive is his desire to find out who ordered me to kill Monica."
"Okay. If that''s your decision, I will help you locate your body." Bam-Bam finally gave in to what she wanted.
"Don''t worry, Bam-Bam. I already find a way on how I will protect my life against Nathan''s revenge..." Abigail smiled meaningfully.
"Huh? What do you mean?"
"I only have to unfold some truth about Monica''s past," Abigail said with conviction.
Bam-Bam: "Eh???"
Chapter 231 The Black Knight
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
Cherry woke up early to prepare for her travel. Shemunicated with Spade. Spade asked her to meet in person today. He was very interested in ck Rose. They formed a good team. Theyplimented each other well when they attacked the Security System of the Syphiruz Mafia.
[ *Chatroom Conversation between Spade and ck Rose* ]
[ Spade: Let''s meet at Knight Cafe at the airport. I will be waiting for you this afternoon¡ 1:00 pm sharp! ]
[ ck Rose: Got it. What should I bring? ]
[ Spade: Laptop, Clothes, and Passport. I will travel with you to the ce where Phantomke is being treated. ]
Cherry started packing her things. She prepared her backpack containing three sets of clothes, her travel documents, gadget, and aptop.
She opened her drawer and saw her pistol. She wanted to bring one¡ but the airport authorities might find her weapon. They decided to have a public flight. She didn''t want to ride an aircraft owned by the Red Dragon Mafia. She felt like she would be surrounded by enemies. One member was enough. She didn''t want to travel along with other members.
Spade understood if ck Rose still had doubts about their alliance. She was just being cautious for her safety.
Unknown to Cherry, someone followed herst night. Aiden found out where she was staying. He was about to visit the Sparks Mansion to see Cherry but Butler Li informed him through their phone conversation that Cherry was on sick leave.
Aiden decided to drop by the supermarket to buy fruits for Cherry. He also bought a bouquet of flowers for her.
Aiden just arrived at the front of her apartment when Cherry stepped out of the house, carrying her backpack. Cherry was wearing her sunsses, high-waist blue jeans, and white in shirt matched with sneakers. She looked like she was going on a trip.
"Eh, I thought she was feeling sick?"
Aiden dialed Abigail''s number. Aiden knew that the two were close. He observed it when he visited the Sparks Mansion. He also heard that it was Abigail who rmended Cherry.
"Hello, Aiden¡ Why did you call me?" Abigail asked him, surprised at this sudden call from Aiden.
"Miss Abi, I can''te to the mansion today for our session." Aiden kept visiting the mansion for the past few days, using the seduction lesson with Abigail as an excuse to see Cherry.
"Fine with me. I''m also not in the mood to hear your nonsense," Abigail tly said.
Aiden pouted his lips when he heard that. Sometimes, Abigail talked like Nathan when interacting with him.
"Hmm. Not nonsense. Those are my words of wisdom¡ Seduction Technique!" Aiden defended himself.
Abigail just snorted and rolled her eyes skyward.
"Okay. I''m hanging up!"
"Wait, Abi!" Aiden stopped her.
"What do you want?" Abigail asked him again.
"Actually, I am here in front of Cherry''s apartment. I heard from Butler Li that she was sick so I nned to visit her. But it looks like she is fine. She is about to go on a trip. Perhaps¡ Do you know where she is going?" Aiden simply asked her but at the same time, he shared information about Cherry''s whereabouts.
Abigail''s eyes widened in realization. She already had suspicions that Cherry might go to the Red Dragon Mafia''s territory. They had to stop her no matter what.
"Aiden! I have something important to tell you. Listen to me¡" Abigail''s voice had be serious.
Aiden bobbed his head as if Abigail could see him. He got curious about what Abigail was going to say.
"Okay. I''m listening. Tell me."
"Cherry''s life will be in danger. You must do something." Abigail wanted to give this task to Aiden.
"What? Is that group of syndicates still following her?" Aiden blurted out. Oops. It was toote. Cherry told him not to tell anyone about this including Abigail. But he had a slip of the tongue.
"So Cherry¡ was being chased by bad people?" Abigail repeated, asking for Aiden''s confirmation.
"Yes, she is. It happened one time¡ and I saved her."
Abigail suddenly felt grateful for Aiden. She was d to hear that Aiden saved Cherry and he helped her out.
"Aiden¡ this time¡ can you protect her again?" Abigail asked him. ck Rose was not someone whom he could easily deal with. But she wanted to trust Aiden''s capability.
"Of course. What do you want me to do?" Aiden nced at Cherry. She was still waiting for a taxi.
"Go and follow her! Don''t let her leave the city. Then tell me where your location is, and I wille to you!" Abigail wanted Aiden to buy her some time. She would stop Cherry by herself. If they had to lock her up for a week she would do it.
Sooner orter, Bam-Bam would find her body. Cherry shouldn''t be there since she would help Nathan to take her body back.
"Got it, Ma''am! I will do that!" Aiden obediently replied. If this was for Cherry''s safety then he was willing to do it.
"Cherry rode the taxi. I gotta go. I will just update youter." Aiden finally hung up and followed the taxi.
Abigail, on the other hand, went to her bathroom to take a bath. She had to borrow one of Nathan''s cars to follow Cherry and Aiden. If she had to apply force she wouldn''t hesitate. Cherry must not go to Red Dragon Mafia''s headquarters.
*Twenty minutester¡*
Cherry arrived at the airport. She immediately looked for the Knight Cafe. Spade was already there, waiting for Cherry. He was wearing a blue shirt and brown cargo pants. He was sitting on the corner table while facing hisptop.
Spade already told her about his clothes, including the location of his table. The two already exchanged numbers. Cherry slowly approached him. Upon reaching his table, Cherry was taken aback to see his appearance.
Spade looked younger than she expected. And he was such a cutie¡ not a nerdy one. Spade also nced at her and he was put in a daze. Just like him, he didn''t expect that ck Rose was such a pretty woman.
''Damn¡ She is beautiful.'' Spade didn''t know what to say.
Cherry just extended her right hand and said, "Hello, I''m ck Rose. Nice to meet you."
Spade was about to hold her hand, but to their surprise someone grabbed her hand, interrupting the two.
"Hi, ck Rose, I''m ck Knight. Nice meeting you too!" Aiden said, smiling broadly.
ck Rose: "..."
Spade: "???"
Chapter 232 A Sudden Confession!
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
''What the hell is he doing here?'' Cherry was looking at Aiden with disbelief. She had the urge to hit this guy who suddenly appeared from out of nowhere.
Meanwhile, Spade darted his gaze back and forth between ck Rose and ck Knight or rather Cherry and Aiden. When he met Aiden''s gaze, Aiden shot Spade a cold sharp re.
Spade just blinked his eyes while looking at Aiden. He didn''t know why this strange guy was giving him a deathly re. He didn''t even know him. And how dare he interrupt ck Rose''s introduction? He was supposed to hold her hand but Aiden took it away from him.
"Engr. Wu, what are you doing here?" Cherry asked him, tightening her grip on his hand. She was giving him a warning look.
"Aww! Aww!" Aiden winced because of Cherry''s tight hold.
Spadeughed inwardly seeing how pissed Cherry was because of this strange guy. But he could tell that the two were acquainted with each other.
It did not take long before Cherry let go of his hand. Aiden could only endure the pain while rubbing his hand. He had to look strong in front of this guy. He sensed that the guy in front of him might be his rival.
"I just passed by and I saw you. I came here to greet you. How about you? What are you doing here? Abigail is looking for you." Aiden lied.
Cherry was taken aback at the mention of Abigail. She was still feeling guilty for leaving without saying goodbye in person. She just left her a letter. She was too embarrassed to face her. She refused Abigail''s offer as she chose the Red Dragon Mafia.
She just didn''t want Abigail to get involved with her problems. She wanted to fix them alone. She didn''t want to be a burden to her.
Spade nced at Cherry meaningfully. He wanted to talk to her alone but a third wheel suddenly showed up. Their flight would be at Two o''clock.
"Engr. Wu, you should go. You shouldn''t be here," Cherry said in her cold voice. She and Spade had to talk about something and they would have to check in after half an hour. Spade asked her to meet there for a few briefings.
But Aiden didn''t n to leave her with that pretty boy. Besides, Abigail already gave him the order not to let Cherry leave the city. She said that it was for Cherry''s sake.
Without asking their permission, Aiden sat next to Spade. He even wrapped his arm around his shoulder.
"Hello, Bro. What''s your name?" Aiden avoided looking at Cherry. She was ring at him because Aiden ignored her words.
Spade felt annoyed by Aiden''s confidence and yful attitude. He was acting friendly now. He knew Aiden was just faking it since a while ago, Aiden was looking daggers at him.
"I''m Spa¨C" Spade stopped midway after seeing Cherry''s intense gaze. He almost forgot. He shouldn''t give away his alias.
"I''m Xander¡ how about you?" Spade forced a smile to appear friendly in front of Cherry.
"I''m Aiden. Nice meeting you, Bro. What is your rtionship with Cherry?" Aiden asked him directly, picking up the untouched coffee in front of him and taking a seep.
Cherry facepalmed because of Aiden''s shamelessness. He took Spade''s coffee without even asking for his permission.
"You don''t have to know¡" Cherry pouted her lips and crossed her arms over her chest.
Spade gazed up at Cherry. ''So her real name is Cherry. Nice name¡ her lips are like cherries.'' Spade smiled inwardly at that thought.
Aiden secretly nced at his phone. He was wondering if Abigail was already in the airport. He already told her about their current location.
Cherry already looked annoyed and he was afraid that Cherry would beat him up. She was strong for a woman. He couldn''t afford to be embarrassed in front of his rival.
"Engr. Wu¡ I am here to talk to my friend. Can''t you feel that you are not wee here? Can you please give us some privacy?" Cherry could no longer take it. Aiden''s presence was stopping Spade and her from talking about Phantomke and the Red Dragon Mafia.
Spade let out a soft chuckle. He was d that Cherry was sending Aiden away. However, Aiden was so stubborn. He wouldn''t listen to her since Abigail was more frightening than Cherry. He shouldn''t fail this task.
He just put on a pitiful face and pretended to be hurt. "Why are you so harsh to me?"
Cherry was at a loss for words. Aiden was like a child¡ a crybaby. ''Come on. Man up a little!'' Cherry rubbed her forehead.
A few secondster, they heard their flight announcement.
"Good afternoon passengers. This is the pre-boarding announcement for flight A2RB to Country J. We are now inviting the passengers to proceed to Gate 3. Please have your boarding pass, passport, and identification card ready. Regr boarding will begin in approximately ten minutes from now. Thank you."
"That''s our flight! Let''s go!" Spade stood up and closed hisptop, putting it inside his backpack.
"Eh? Leaving already?" Aiden also stood up, roaming his eyes around the Cafe. He didn''t see Abigail.
[ Abi! Where are you now? I don''t know if I can stop Cherry. Their flight''s announcement has been announced. They are going to the boarding gate now. ]
Aiden sent Abigail an urgent message. Spade and Cherry exchanged nces with one another. Cherry immediately grabbed Spade''s hand. She was thinking of dragging him as fast as she could to escape from Aiden. She didn''t want to be bothered by this rich and yful bachelor.
[ Aiden: Miss Abi, where are you now? ]
[ Abigail: I''m near the airport. Please buy me more time. If you let her leave, you will be dead meat to me! ]
With no choice left, Aiden swiftly moved, grabbing Cherry''s elbow tightly thus stopping her both. Cherry and Spade turned in his direction, giving him a questioning look.
"What are you doing, Engr. Wu. Let go of my hand." Cherry sounded mad already. She didn''t have time for his childishness.
Spade was about to remove Aiden''s hand that was holding Cherry when suddenly Aiden let go of her elbow but he stepped forward, blocking their way.
The next thing he did surprised Cherry and Spade, including everyone who was inside the Cafe.
Aiden kneeled in front of Cherry, grabbing her two hands. Without breaking their eye contact, Aiden said, "Cherry, please don''t leave me. Don''te with him. Please choose me."
Cherry: "..."
Spade: "..."
Aiden didn''t stop talking. He even spoke loudly so that everyone inside could hear his next words.
"Cherry! I LIKE YOU! PLEASE BE MY GIRLFRIEND!"
Everyone cheered when they heard that sudden confession from this gorgeous guy kneeling in front of a prettydy. The three of them became the center of attention inside the Cafe. They were intrigued by how Cherry would respond to his confession.
"Oh my! This is a love triangle!"
"Oh, the woman is so lucky. Two handsome boys are fighting over her!"
"Take pictures¡"
Click! Click!
Others took live videos of this interesting scene.
"Wait¡ the guy¡ he looks familiar. Is he Aiden Wu?!! The famous Aiden Wu??!"
Chapter 233 Abigails Threat
Day Twenty Five...
~~*****~~
Cherry waspletely at a loss for words. She didn''t know what kind of prank this was. Aiden Wu was confessing to her in front of the public, asking her to be his girlfriend.
''He has got to have a few loose screws in his head to do this to someone he barely knows.'' Cherry thought to herself while eyeing Aiden in disbelief.
Then she looked around, noticing that the people''s attention was glued to them. She didn''t want to be the center of people''s attraction in this Cafe.
She clenched her fists tightly and mmed her eyes shut. She had the urge to beat someone for making her feel embarrassed.
Cherry wished that the ground would open up and swallow her whole in order to hide from these people.
''This is his fault. Why the hell is he doing this to me? Can''t he just leave me alone?'' Cherry was almost losing her patience.
They were in this kind of awkward situation when Abigail arrived and entered the Cafe. She blinked her eyes in confusion.
''Eh? What is Aiden doing there, kneeling in front of Cherry? Cherry looks so mad. I told him to buy me some time... not to create a scene.'' Abigail facepalmed as she watched the three of them.
The crowd began cheering for them, urging Cherry to answer Aiden.
"Miss Beautiful, choose now between the two men!"
"If you don''t want any of them, you can just give him to me."
"Choose Mr. Aiden Wu! Manydies dream of receiving a proper confession from him!"
"OMG! The suspense is killing me."
The cheering of the crowd made Cherry be more annoyed. She didn''t wish to have this unwanted attention. She just wanted them to shut up and leave her alone!
When Cherry could no longer stand the nosy bystanders, she pulled her hands away from Aiden and marched out of the Cafe, going to the nearestfort room. She needed to calm herself down. Someone just ruined her mood today.
Since Cherry entered the Lady''sfort room, Spade and Aiden couldn''t follow her. That was the time Abigail made a move. She chased after Cherry. She was following her behind.
When Cherry entered the cubicle, Abigail waited outside. She heard Cherry shriek inside with annoyance. Abigail could only smile. It looked like Aiden got on her nerves. But she had to praise him for doing his job well. He bought her a lot of time. Now they could stop Cherry from leaving the country.
A few secondster, Cherry came out of the cubicle. Then suddenly someone hit her on the back of her neck, making her fall unconscious. Abigailunched a sneaky attack from behind, knocking her down.
Abigail immediately caught Cherry''s body before she fell to the ground. Picking up her phone using her free hand, Abigail called Aiden.
"Abi? Where are you?" Aiden''s voice was heard from the other line as soon as the call got connected.
"Come here... at the south entrance. Wait for me at the main door of thedy''sfort room." Abigail gave him instruction which Aiden obeyed instantly.
Upon reaching the Lady''s Comfort Room, Aiden was surprised when Abigail passed to him Cherry''s unconscious body. He immediately carried her in his arms. "What happened to her? Why did she pass out?"
"Because of too much stress caused by your shamelessness," Abigail replied matter-of-factly.
Aiden: "..."
"You put her in that embarrassing moment. She passed out because of the surge of her anger level. In short, she got hypertension because of you."
"Eh? Why! I just did what I had to do, otherwise, you would beat me up!" Aiden said with his innocent eyes.
Abigail waved her hands, trying to hold herughter. "No one told you to make a scene. Anyway... just bring her to your car and leave the airport as soon as possible. Lock her up in your ce for the meantime." Abigail patted Aiden''s shoulder. She was about to walk away when Aiden spoke once more.
"Where are you going? Are you noting with us? I''m afraid Cherry will kill me once she wakes up." Aiden sounded very worried.
"Don''t worry. She won''t kill you. Besides, I''ll follow you once I''m done talking to the guy who she met here."
Aiden could no longer refuse her so he turned around to leave. Who knows that Xander guy aka Spade would try to stop him from taking away Cherry? Without a second thought, Aiden left the airport with Cherry.
Now, Abigail went to see Spade. Spade was standing outside the Cafe, still waiting for ck Rose. But little did he know, Aiden already took her away.
Abigail was carrying Cherry''s backpack as she walked towards Spade. Spade smiled thinking that ck Rose was the one approaching him. The smile on his face disappeared when he turned and saw Abigail. The woman was wearing a cap and a mask to hide her face from the public.
''Who is she? What is she doing here? Why is she standing in front of me?'' Spade mused to himself, his eyes silently sizing her up from top to bottom.
To his surprise, Abigail pushed him and pinned him to the wall. He was caught off guard by her sudden attack.
Before he could say a word, he felt something sharp at his neck. Damn! The woman was holding a small dagger. And she was surprisingly strong. He was immobilized in his spot.
''Damn. Is she an assassin? But we are here in a public ce. Is she not afraid to get caught?'' Spade tossed a look at his surroundings, contemting whether he should scream to attract people''s attention.
"One wrong move and I will cut your neck here." Abigail threatened Spade with her stone cold voice. Spade felt the chill spreading throughout his body after hearing her warning.
"W-Who are you? W-What do you want?" Spade''s lips were trembling from anxiousness. His body began to sweat. This was the first time he was put in this helpless situation. Was he going to die? Did their enemies send this assassin?
"I''m here to give you a warning... Spade..."
? His body stiffened at the mention of his name. This woman knew his identity. He was too scared to speak up.
"Stay away from ck Rose. Don''t try to use that woman. And... you should tell your Boss... he should return Phantomke''s body to where she should belong... otherwise, he and your organization will meet their demise."
Spade: "..."
''Fuck! Who is she?! She even knows about Phantomke! She knows that Phantomke is now in our custody!'' Spade couldn''t think at this moment. He was being attacked by this mysterious woman.
''Is she another member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild? Another survivor?''
Spade wanted to see her face but she was wearing a mask. All he could see was her sharp emerald eyes.
Abigail smiled inwardly. She missed threatening someone like this. She could tell that Spade was so nervous. But of course, she didn''t n on killing him. She wouldn''t kill as long as she was in Abigail''s body. She wouldn''t turn Abigail into a killer.
Spade almost forgot to breathe. Before he knew it, Abigail already let go of him. She even fixed his cor. "How is yourptop? Have you fixed it? Try to contact ck Rose again and I will send you another virus."
Abigail said herst warning before turning around to leave. Spade just looked at her departing back, shocked!
''Wait! Is she SizzlingAugust08?''
Chapter 234 Aidens Reward
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
Abigail left Spade in a deep trance. She felt very satisfied after threatening the hacker of the Red Dragon Mafia. She had to admit that Spade and ck Rose did well with their teamwork as they were able to break into the security system made by SizzlingAugust08.
But it looked like Nathan was not that active any more as Ethan was the one using his old ount.
Making sure that Spade was not following her, Abigail walked faster, blending herself into the crowd. She picked up her phone and checked Aiden''s message. Aiden gave her the address of his private vi.
Twenty Five minutester, Abigail arrived at Aiden''s private vi. His butler, Izekiel, was the one who weed her at the gate.
"This way, Se?orita," Izekiel guided her inside. Aiden reminded his butler to treat Abigail with utmost respect so Izekiel called her Se?orita. However, he sounded too formal that Abigail was not used to being called like this.
Abigail just smiled awkwardly as she followed Butler Izekiel. When they entered the house, Aiden was browsing his phone, his eyes open wide and his jaw dropped.
Izekiel and Abigail exchanged nces with one another, wondering why Aiden had a baffled look on his face.
News traveled so fast. Now, Aiden became a hot topic on the social media tform and the online world.
[ Aiden Wu, the ultimate Cassanova, proposed to a beautiful woman. But her identity is still unknown. ]
[ Aiden, one of the Magnificent Trio, kneeled in front of a woman at the Knight Cafe. ]
[ Aiden Wu, "The yboy" got involved in the Love Triangle. ]
[ Aiden confessed to a pretty woman but got rejected for the first time! ]
[ Big news! Aiden Wu was rejected by a woman. ]
There were several videos and photos of Aiden and Cherry that theizens posted on social media.
Aiden felt so embarrassed seeing those posts. His bashers made him look like a loser. Now, they got the opportunity to mock him.
Aiden switched off his phone and threw it on the sofa. He didn''t expect that his actions a while ago would backfire on him. He felt like his manly reputation had been ruined.
He didn''t mean to confess. It was just his strategy to make Cherry stay. He forgot that people around them could recognize his face. He overdid it.
"Damn those jealous men! They canugh at me today. Butter on, I will show them. I will make that woman my girlfriend!" Aiden dered, raising his fist in the air.
"Cough! Cough!" Butler Izekiel cleared his throat to make their presence known to Aiden. He seemed lost in his own world. "Master, Se?orita Abigail is here."
Aiden put on a puppy-eyed look as soon as he saw Abigail. He approached her while pouting his lips.
"Miss Abi¡ theizens are now making fun of me because of what happened in the airport." Aiden sounded like a child telling on his sister after getting bullied.
Butler Izekiel bit his lower lip, trying to hold hisughter. He didn''t know why Aiden was acting so childish in front of Abigail.
"It''s your fault for making that scene," Abigail responded nonchntly. "You have to me yourself."
Aiden motioned Butler Izekiel to leave them. When his butler was gone, Aiden began defending himself.
"I did it to buy you some time. See¡ I did my job well. After the humiliation I got, what is my reward? I think I deserve one," Aiden demanded shamelessly.
Abigail''s eyebrows were drawn together as she looked at Aiden. Well, thinking about it, Aiden did a great job in stopping Cherry from leaving.
After a while, a mischievous smile appeared on her face. "Sure. Why not? You truly deserve a reward. But I will give you a reward that I think you need the most."
Aiden''s eyes sparkled in anticipation. "What kind of reward? Tell me. Tell me!" He even tugged Abigail''s hand. He was eager to hear his reward.
Abigail leaned closer to Aiden, pressing her right hand on his chest. Aiden''s eyes widened and he just stood frozen in his spot.
''Hey¡ Hey¡ don''t tell me she is thinking of rewarding me¡ a ''good time''.'' Aiden blushed at that thought. But at the same time, he cringed as he realized how frightening Abigail could be.
He shook his head frantically, erasing the lewd thoughts in his mind. Aiden held his breath, waiting for her next words.
Aiden jolted when Abigail pinched his chest. She was just testing how sturdy his chest was. "I think you need to train physically. You look so weak to me. If you will face Cherry, you will certainly suffer a few beatings. So what you need right now is to learn how to fight like a man!"
Aiden: "..."
"That will be your reward. I can train you personally." Abigail said, smirking widely.
Aiden blinked his eyes, gasping. He didn''t expect that kind of reward from her. Should he feel d or insulted? But he had to admit that Abigail had a point.
They were still in that very close position when two men entered the living room. Nathan and Stephen were both shocked to see Aiden and Abigail together.
Abigail''s right hand was still pressed against Aiden''s chest and she was slightly leaning on him. Two pairs of sharp eyes greeted Aiden''s eyes.
"Nathan? Stephen?" Aiden called their names, making Abigail turn in their direction since her back was facing the two a while ago.
Abigail was caught off guard seeing the two, most especially, Nathan. Her cheeks burned as soon as their eyes met. After that passionate momentst night, this was the first time they saw each other.
Nathan''s gaze shifted from Abigail''s face to her hand that was still holding Aiden''s chest. As if she was caught by her boyfriend cheating, Abigail immediately pushed Aiden away from her, causing him to fall back on the sofa.
Nathan''s expression turned grim but he never uttered a word. It was Stephen who broke the awkward silence.
"Miss Abi, what are you doing here?" Stephen darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Aiden. They looked suspicious to him.
Aiden just smiled sheepishly and scratched his face. "I invited her¡ how about the two of you? I didn''t remember inviting you toe over today?"
Aiden''sst remarks made Nathan''s grim expression darken further. He clenched his fist tightly and he had the urge to punch his best friend, Aiden.
Nathan turned to Abigail, giving her an intense gaze. "Butler Li asked my permission to let you use my car. So this is where you were going?" Nathan sounded upset and disappointed.
Abigail could only bite her lower lip. Why did she feel like Nathan was mad at her for being there?
"I¨C" Abigail could feel the tension with the way Nathan was questioning her. "I came here to fetch Cherry. She passed out a while ago and Aiden brought her here."
"Cherry? Who is she?" Stephen hadn''t met Cherry yet.
"The Main Chef at Nathan''s Mansion¨C," Aiden responded but immediately closed his mouth when Nathan shot him a cold sharp re as if telling him to just keep his mouth shut.
''Why is Nathan being grumpy again?''
Chapter 235 Busted!
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
Sensing that Nathan was still in his grumpy mood, Abigail decided to flee by saying, "I''m gonna check on Cherry. See youter, guys."
Without waiting for their response, Abigail went upstairs to find Cherry. She might be sleeping in one of the rooms.
The three men could only watch her back. When Abigail disappeared from their sight, Nathan and Stephen shifted their gaze back to Aiden, giving him a questioning look.
The two men were about to interrogate Aiden since Aiden and Abigail were both acting suspiciously. Was there something going on between the two?
"Hey! Hey! Don''t give me such a look. I''m not doing something bad. Besides, Nathan gave me a task to befriend Abigail before, remember?" Aiden used it as an alibi.
"Now you can forget about that task. You are not good at spying," Nathan promptly said in his cold tone. He already changed his mind. He didn''t want Aiden to get closer to Abigail.
Aiden just blinked his eyes in confusion. It was very seldom for Nathan to take his orders back. What made him change his mind?
"By the way, what happened? You really surprised us both after seeing Abigail here. Why was she holding your chest? Did the two of you just kiss?" Stephen''s question made the atmosphere be more chilly. Nathan was now looking daggers at Aiden.
''I wanna zip this guy''s mouth!'' Aidenmented to himself.
"Of course not! She just pinched my chest! That''s all."
Stephen gasped when he heard that while Nathan squinted his eyes on Aiden.
"Hey! She just told me that I needed to work out! No other meaning behind it!" Aiden insisted.
"So who is this Cherry? Why did you bring her to your private vi? We thought this is your sacred ce. No woman is allowed to be here. Now, Cherry and Abigail have already set foot in here." Stephen continued to interrogate Aiden.
Aiden could only scratch the back of his head. "Those two do not act like a woman. They are more masculine than me! So they are exempt from the rule!"
Stephen: "..."
Nathan just remained quiet.
Fortunately, Stephen and Nathan were busy tracking down the culprits who took Phantomke. They didn''t have time to browse the inte. If they did, they would know what happened in the airport involving Cherry and Aiden.
"Now¡ It''s my turn to ask you. Why did you drop by here without even telling me?" Aiden asked his two best friends.
"Nathan needs to unwind so I brought him here." It was Stephen''s idea to go to Aiden''s ce. Nathan''s emotional state was unstable because of Phantomke''s disappearance so he thought bonding with him would help Nathan to divert his attention.
"An enemy took Phantomke," Stephen whispered to Aiden. Among the three, Aiden was thest one who heard the news.
"WHAT??!" Aiden gasped and immediately covered his mouth since Nathan was giving him a sharp re.
''No wonder Nate is in a grumpy mood!'' Aiden thought to himself.
But little did he know, Nathan had another reason why he was in a bad mood today¨C seeing Abigail and Aiden together in his private vi. If they didn''t drop by, Nathan wouldn''t know that Abigail was there in Aiden''s private vi.
Nathan thought Abigail went shopping as Butler Li said so. That''s the alibi Butler Li used when he asked Nathan''s permission to let Abigail use the car. Nathan was upset knowing that Butler Li and Abigail lied to him.
Aiden asked his cooks to prepare snacks for everyone. He also picked several canned beers for them to drink. He already understood why Stephen brought Nathan there.
The three men began drinking, not mentioning Phantomke at all. Nathan was silent. But he kept on ncing upstairs from time to time as if he was waiting for someone to descend from the stairs.
''Is she trying to hide from me? How long is she going to stay upstairs? Don''t tell me Aiden and Abigail lied about Cherry?'' Nathan suspected the two once more.
When Stephen went to the kitchen and Aiden answered a phone call, Nathan stood up and simply went upstairs to find Abigail. He was curious about what she was doing right now.
Meanwhile, in one of the guest rooms, Abigail was having a confrontation with Cherry. Cherry was now awake.
"Are you the one who knocked me down in the airport? Why did you do that, Miss Abi?"
Cherry sounded so upset. She was supposed to travel today with Spade. She was going to see Phantomke. But Aiden and Abigail ruined everything.
"I did that¡ to protect you!" Abigail didn''t know how long she could hide the truth from Cherry. The ck Rose she knew could be as stubborn as she was. Not giving her a proper exnation would only result in more suspicions.
"Who are you? I''m not asking anyone to protect me. Who gives you the right to do that? We didn''t even know each other!" Cherry pushed Abigail away. She was truly upset. She missed the chance to see Phantomke, her beloved sister!
Cherry was about to leave the room but Abigail grabbed her shoulders, stopping her.
"Phantomke! She gave me the right to protect you, ck Rose!" Abigail finally said it.
Cherry froze the moment she heard that. She turned to look at her, her eyes filled with disbelief.
"You know Phantomke¡ and me, ck Rose?" Cherry asked her with a bbergasted look in her eyes.
"Yes, I know Phantomke and you. I am a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild." Abigail dered to Cherry.
Bam!
Just when those words escaped from Abigail''s mouth, the door was pushed open and Nathan emerged from it.
Abigail felt like her heart jumped out of her chest and her entire body was sshed with cold water the moment she met Nathan''s bloodshot eyes.
''Did he hear everything?'' Abigail felt so anxious and her heart began to race rapidly inside her chest.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
With heavy footsteps, Nathan closed their gaps and grabbed Abigail''s wrist. With eyes burning with fury, Nathan dragged Abigail out of the room, leaving Cherry behind.
"Nate¡" Abigail tried to call him. She wanted to ask something but her words died down on her mouth as she noticed Nathan''s deathly re.
''Damn it! He heard everything! He definitely heard everything!'' Abigail was panicking deep inside. She didn''t know what she should do. What was Nathan going to do now? Was he going to kill her?
Nathan''s grip on her wrist tightened further. He continued dragging her forcefully until they descended the stairs. Fortunately, Abigail was able to catch up with him so that she would not fall or stumble.
Aiden and Stephen were surprised and confused when they saw the angry Nathan dragging Abigail.
Stephen: "Nate?"
Aiden: "Abi?"
But Nathan and Abigail just walked past them. Nathan pulled her at the garage. Upon reaching his car, he opened the door and yelled through his gritted teeth, "GET INSIDE!" Abigail could only obey Nathan.
Stephen and Aiden were following them behind. But before they could catch up with them, Nathan started the car and sped off, leaving Aiden''s garage.
"What is happening?" Aiden asked Stephen.
"Don''t ask! Let''s just follow them. Nathan''s emotions are unstable. I''m afraid that he might hurt Abigail!" Stephen motioned Aiden to give him his car key.
Chapter 236 Gunshot
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was furious after overhearing Abigail''s conversation with Cherry. Though he didn''t hear everything, the word Phantom''s Assassin Guild was enough to trigger him, stirring his emotions.
Nathan was always doubtful of Abigail''s identity and her intention of approaching him and Little Ethan. And he heard it from her mouth that she was a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild.
He felt betrayed once again. When he was softening towards Abigail, he found out that she had connections to Phantomke and her guild.
Was she the mastermind for the disappearance of Phantomke? Was she the one who leaked the information about Phantomke and the location of the Medical Facility?
Nathan remembered that Abigail had been in the Medical Facility before. She also saw Phantomke. Now, Abigail became his primary suspect.
How about the stabbing incident in Country F? The man who stabbed him might be Abigail''s aplice!
Nathan was so mad that he wanted to hurt Abigail at that time. But for some unknown reason, he couldn''t do it. He just found himself dragging her out of that room and bringing her to his car.
Now, they were speeding off the highway with 200 mph in his speedometer. He was driving at full speed while gripping the steering wheel tightly.
She could feel a bone-chilling aura radiating off him. With just one look at him, she could tell that he was exploding with anger.
Abigail didn''t know what to say. This situation was very suffocating for both of them. She regretted saying those words.
''Shit! I''m doomed! How will I exin myself to him?'' Abigail was racking her brain so hard, thinking of a perfect alibi.
She wasn''t afraid of the speed of the car. There was no way Nathan would intentionally crash the car. But she was more afraid of a confrontation. Her mind was nk and nothing good came into her brain.
''C''mon! Phantom¡ fix this mess. Talk to him.'' Abigail was encouraging herself.
After a while, Nathan finally broke the silence and spoke to her. "Where is Phantomke?! Where did you hide her?"
''Oh, Shit! Now, he is suspecting me that I was responsible for my body''s disappearance!'' Abigail had the urge to hit her head. This was her fault for not being cautious. She scolded herself inwardly.
"Nate¡ Slow down¡ I don''t know what you are talking about¡" Abigail feigned ignorance. But Nathan wouldn''t buy that.
"Confess now¡ while I am still controlling myself from hurting you," Nathan warned her coldly. He looked so serious.
"I didn''t hide her¡" Abigail retorted. She was telling the truth.
Nathan punched the steering wheel, venting out his anger and frustration.
"Talk now, Abigail!" He yelled at her.
"I''m telling the truth, Nate¡" Abigail said helplessly.
"Don''t you ever call my name!"
They were exiting the Towerville City now. Nathan continued speeding off, choosing a path that was less traveled by people.
''We already left the city. Where is he nning to go?'' Abigail was on high alert, secretly observing her surroundings. Nathan didn''t have a gun right now so she heaved a sigh of relief.
''If he hid his gun¡ maybe he is nning to shoot me in an isted area?'' Abigail was thinking of the worst case scenario. With his violent tendency, Nathan had the capability to hurt her.
Abigail could no longer hold herself. She hit her head using her hand and said, "I''m such an idiot!"
Nathan was taken aback when he saw her hitting her own head while calling herself an idiot. If he was not mad, he might find this gesture cute and charming.
Nathan finally slowed down a little bit. Unknown to them, there was another car following them from behind. Since Abigail and Nathan were busy with their confrontation, they didn''t notice that they were being tailed by a ck sedan car.
After seeing that they were already in a remote area, Nathan parked the car near the old tunnel. Abigail heaved another sigh of relief when Nathan finally stopped the car.
''This is it. What is he going to do now?'' Abigail watched Nathan as he alighted from the car. She was following his every movement.
Nathan moved to her side, opening the car door. "Get out," hemanded in his authoritative tone.
Abigail was at fault here so she was acting like an obedient child right now, following his everymand.
Abigail stepped out of the car silently. The moment she closed the car door, Nathan shoved her body to the car, holding her shoulders as he pinned her to the side of the car.
His right hand grabbed her by the neck but his grip was not enough to strangle her. He was just holding her in ce.
"Tell me where is Phantomke! Don''t make me repeat myself!" Nathan uttered, grinding his teeth. Abigail was stubborn and she refused to confess. How could he make her confess without hurting her?
"Don''t test my patience, Abi¡ I can kill you here¡ without people knowing." Nathan began to threaten her with words.
Abigail kept her mouth shut, refusing to utter a word. More words often result in more mistakes.
''As long as he is not pointing a gun, I can defend myself from him,'' Abigail thought to herself. Then from a distance, Abigail saw a car, just a few meters from them. She squinted her eyes at that suspicious car.
After a while, Nathan let out a humorlessughter, his eyes burning with rage. It was a bone-chillingughtering from the devil.
"You fooled me, Abigail Scarlett. You are indeed a great actress." Nathan mumbled with a mocking smile on his face.
The hand that was holding her neck was brought to her face, pinching her jaw as he forced her to look him in the eyes.
"You intentionally approached Ethan and me for your revenge¡ You are a member of the Phantom Assassin Guild. Do you think I will let you hurt my family? Abigail¡ this is yourst chance¡ to save yourself."
Abigail just smiled at him and said meaningfully, "Nathan¡ just trust me this once."
Before Nathan could say a word, Abigail anchored her arms around Nathan''s shoulder and turned around, switching their positions.
Nathan thought Abigail was going to fight with him but to his surprise, he saw a guy pointing a gun at them. Nathan''s eyes widened at the realization. They were not alone in that ce.
Nathan didn''t hear the sound of the gunshot but he saw the man pulling the trigger twice. The guy wearing a mask and a cap was using a gun with a silencer!
"Nathan¡ go¡" Abigail mumbled. With her remaining strength, she turned around and kicked a stone, hitting the guy''s hand that was holding the gun.
At that certain moment, Nathan realized that he wasn''t hurt at all. No gunshot wound! But when he looked at Abigail, her body was already falling to the ground.
Blood! He saw blood! And those blood belonged to Abigail. She had been shot. And this scene triggered bad memories in the past. Nathan stood frozen in his spot. This scene reminded him of the moment Monica was shot in front of him. But this time¡ it was Abigail.
The gunman was about to pick up his gun and shoot Nathan again but another car arrived.
Chapter 237 She Took The Bullets For Him
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
Aiden and Stephen were finally able to catch up with Nathan and Abigail. They saw their car being parked near the tunnel.
But the moment they were inching closer and closer to their spot, Stephen and Aiden noticed that something was off. There was another car parked on the other side of the road.
Stephen frowned when he saw Nathan just standing in front of his car. ''Where is Abigail?''
"Stephen, Look!" Aiden pointed his finger at the guy who bent over to pick his gun up.
Both Aiden and Stephen were shocked beyond belief when they took a closer look at what was happening there. Abigail was lying on the ground unconscious while a gunman was trying to take another shot, aiming at Nathan.
Nathan seemed like he was frozen in his spot. He was not in his right mind at this moment. Stephen could tell that Nathan was in a state of shock wherein a shback happened as this scene triggered the traumatic event he experienced in the past.
Aiden gasped when Stephen pulled something inside his bag. "Oh my gosh, why are you bringing a gun with you?"
"For a situation like this!" Stephen replied matter-of-factly, a cold glint shing through his eyes. He rolled down the car window and fired at the man who was holding a gun.
Bang! Bang!
Instead of shooting Nathan, the attention of the gunman was diverted because of Stephen. He exchanged fires with Stephen as he tried to flee. This was now the time to leave.
''Mission Failed!'' Jack thought to himself. He was supposed to shoot Nathan but someone protected him.
Before Stephen and Aiden could catch him, Jack immediately rode his car and sped off.
"Should we catch him!" Aiden asked Stephen.
"No, stop the car. I think Abigail is hurt!"
Stephen and Aiden rushed out of the car and sprinted towards Nathan and Abigail. Aiden focused his attention on Abigail while Stephen held Nathan''s shoulders.
"Nate! Get a hold of yourself!" Stephen shook Nathan''s body, waking him up from his deep stupor.
On the other hand, Aiden''s panicking voice was heard. "Oh no! Miss Abi is bleeding a lot! She has been shot!"
Stephen and Nathan looked down, seeing Aiden kneeling in front of Abigail''s unconscious body. Nathan finally sobered up when he saw Abigail''s face. A hint of concern shed on his face.
Nathan moved down, scooping Abigail in his arms. Nathan and Stephen exchanged nces with one another and they already understood each other.
Stephen opened the car door at the back passenger seat, letting Nathan enter the car while carrying Abigail. Stephen didn''t waste time as he stepped into the driver''s seat.
"Aiden! Let''s go to the nearest hospital."
Aiden nodded his head and ran in his car''s direction. Both men started their respective cars in a hurry. Nathan tried to find Abigail''s gunshot wound and pressed his hands against them to stop her bleeding.
Nathan was having conflicting thoughts right now. He was mad at Abigail but he didn''t want her to die.
"Stephen! Drive faster!" Nathan requested. He was anxious and restless.
"I know. Just calm down, Nate. She will be alright!" Stephen was worried for both Nathan and Abigail. He was worried that what happened to Abigail would open Nathan''s wound in the past. Nathan suffered from PTSD when Monica died. And just a while ago, Nathan showed some symptoms of a PTSD attack.
Nathan mmed his eyes shut and clenched his teeth. He wanted to calm down but he couldn''t. His body was trembling caused by intense distress and nervousness.
Abigail was shot three times! One at her back, her right shoulder, and her stomach. She continued losing more blood.
''You can''t die, Abigail¡ you can''t die¡ We are not yet done talking.''
As Nathan said those words, another shback appeared in his mind. A scene where Phantomke was lying in his arms.
''Yes. Just like her¡. You shouldn''t die just yet. Our confrontation is not yet finished.'' Nathan was silently praying in his mind.
Fifteen minutester¡ they arrived at the nearest hospital. Nathan rushed Abigail to the emergency room while Stephen called Axel. He was the one who informed Axel to track the culprit.
"If you have to hack the CCTV cameras on the street, do it just to find him. The te number of the ck Sedan car is XYW220," Stephen informed Axel.
"Got it, Doc. I willmunicate with our IT team." Axel responded. "Please send me the exact location and coordinate where the incident happened. Is Master Nathan just fine?"
"Yes. He is fine. But Abigail got shot three times. She took the bullets for Nathan''s sake. She is currently undergoing a major operation. Let''s just pray that she will be fine." Stephen said in his sad tone.
Axel fell silent for a moment. Young Master Ethan was the first person that came to his mind. What would happen once Little Ethan found out that something bad happened to his Miss Abi?
"Move now, Axel. We don''t have time to spare. This is the second time Nathan''s life was put in danger. The enemies are getting bolder and bolder."
Axel didn''t expect that Stephen would be more involved with their Supreme Leader''s business. He could feel his concern and at the same time, his anger.
As far as he knew, Stephen was always there to support Nathan. He epted the fact that his best friend was a leader of a mafia. And he didn''t judge him. Stephen was one hundred percent supporting Nathan.
"Okay, Dr. Zhou. We will do our best to catch the culprit." Axel hung up and started to move.
Aiden also arrived at the hospital. He saw Stephen at the entrance of the Emergency Room.
"How is Abi?" Aiden asked Stephen. He looked around searching for Nathan and Abigail.
"She was transferred to the Operating Room. Come¡ Let''s check on Nathan. He might still be in a state of shock."
Aiden and Stephen went inside. They just hoped that Abigail would survive this. They were afraid that Nathan would me himself once again because of what happened.
"Sparks'' bodyguards are on their way. After the operation, if everything is fine, we will transfer Abigail to the City Hospital." Stephen patted Aiden''s back. "BTW, Nice drive. I''m d we came on time," he added, praising Aiden.
Chapter 238 An Emergency Situation
Day Twenty Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was sitting in the waiting area outside the operating room. He looked absentminded while staring at his bloody hands. The blood in his palms belonged to Abigail. She lost too much blood.
She got three gunshot wounds. But he only saw the gunman pulling the trigger twice. He assumed that the first gunshot hit Abigail the moment she turned him around, switching their positions.
"Why did she save me? Why did she protect me? I thought she wanted revenge since I destroyed the Phantom''s Assassin Guild. Is this one of her schemes? But she might die." Nathan became more confused now. He couldn''t understand why Abigail protected him.
Nathan was still lost in his thoughts when the door of the operating room slid open. One nurse was rushing out. Nathan stood up and asked her. "How is she?"
"A few minutes after the surgery started, the patient''s heart suddenly stopped. The doctor is now trying to revive her. She lost more blood. I am going to get more."
Nathan nced through the ss window and saw the doctor applying CPR (Cardiopulmonary resuscitation). He felt like it was his heart being squeezed right now. ''Is Abigail going to die? No!!!''
Nathan folded his hand into a tight fist. He didn''t know if he could still watch this scene. He felt like his heart was going to burst at any moment. Why was he getting affected so much? He was supposed to feel nothing.
It did not take long before Aiden and Stephen joined Nathan. Stephen tapped Nathan''s shoulder as if he was telling him that everything would be fine.
Aiden, on the other hand, was shaken the moment he witnessed how the doctor was trying to revive Abigail. Just a while ago, Abigail was smiling at him. She even volunteered to train him. Aiden couldn''t help but tear up watching Abigail in this state.
"We must catch the culprit who did this to her!" Aiden mumbled through his gritted teeth. He felt sorry for Abigail.
The three men were just able to breathe normally when the doctor seeded in reviving her. Her heartbeat came back.
"Let''s just wait," Stephen mumbled, pulling Nathan back to the bench.
"Axel is now on the move to catch the culprit. We will hear an update from him soon," Stephen spoke up once again, reassuring Nathan.
He just wanted to lessen the burden in Nathan''s heart so that he wouldn''t feel the guilt. Nathan shouldn''t me himself for what happened.
Nathan just bobbed his head, his eyes still fixed on the closed door of the Operating Room.
"Aiden, go home first. Get clean clothes for Nathan. His clothes were soaked by Abigail''s blood. Also, prepare the transfer of Abigail to the Towerville City Hospital."
Stephen was acting like the Big Brother among the three, giving order and at the same time supporting his younger brothers in times like this. He had this good leadership in this emergency situation.
Aiden bobbed his head, following Stephen''s instructions. He said goodbye to Nathan and Stephen. He just left the hospital when he remembered that Cherry was still in his house.
"Damn! I forgot about her. What should I do if Cherry will escape again? Abigail trusted me, telling me to keep an eye on Cherry. I should not fail her. How will I be able to face her once she wakes up after the surgery?"
With those thoughts in mind, Aiden stepped on the pedal, speeding off. He had toe home asap and ensure that Cherry would not go anywhere.
After half an hour, Aiden finally reached his private vi. He sprinted inside the house, searching for Cherry.
"Where is she?" Aiden asked his butler.
Butler Izekiel was about to answer when someone spoke up from behind them. "Are you looking for me?"
When the two men turned around, Cherry was already standing there.
"Where is Abigail?" Cherry asked once more. She didn''t leave the house because she was waiting for Abigail. Their conversation a while ago was interrupted by Nathan. She still couldn''t believe that Abigail was a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild. She still needed to talk to her and confirm the truth.
"Abigail¡ is in the hospital right now. Something bad happened to her." Aiden informed her about the sad news.
Cherry was stunned for a moment when she heard this. She didn''t want to believe it at first. But seeing the sullen look in Aiden''s eyes, she could tell that Aiden was not lying.
Cherry: "W-What happened to her?"
Aiden: "She was shot."
Thud!
Cherry''s leg gave in as she stumbled because of the bad news.
*****
Meanwhile, not only Nathan''s side was facing this trouble, but also the Red Dragon Mafia, most especially the medical staff present in the Sanitarium.
An unknown phenomenon was happening to their VIP patient. Phantomke''s body bled so much for an unknown reason. When the doctor checked her body, they saw the sources of the blood¨C three wounds that were simr to a gunshot wound!
How could this happen? No one entered her ward except the assigned doctor and nurses. No one was carrying a gun! Where did she get that wound?
But treating the patient was the most important thing. They had to stop her bleeding so they transferred her to the Operating Room. They had no time to spare.
The doctor and the nurses became more restless when the patient''s blood pressure dropped and suddenly a cardiac arrest happened to the patient.
They were in that emergency state when Bam-Bam appeared inside the Operating Room.
"Uh-oh! What''s going on here? Did they do something to her?" Bam-Bam flew closer to Phantomke''s body. He assessed her body and saw her bleeding too much.
"Oh no! This is not good! I think¡ Something happened to Phantomke who is currently inside Abigail''s body!" Bam-Bam got worried about her.
"Master! What happened to you?!"
"I have to see her! I have to go back to her and find out what happened! It''s no fun dying too early. Today is only the 25th day of her mission!"
But before Bam-Bam left, he cast a spell on Phantomke''s body as the doctor began pumping her chest to revive her.
Chapter 239 Interesting Truth About Abigail
Day Twenty Six¡
~~*****~~
Eighteen hours after Abigail''s operation, she still remained unconscious. She was already transferred to the Towerville City Hospital. Her condition was already stable.
Three bullets were taken out of her body¨C one bullet from her right shoulder, one from her back just above her right ribs, and one from her stomach. Fortunately, no internal organs were damaged or hit by the bullet. Abigail could still be considered ''Lucky''.
Aiden was the one who processed the documents for Abigail''s transfer. He made sure to choose the VIP ward for her though Nathan didn''t order it.
Stephen drove Nathan homest night as he needed to rest both physically and mentally. Aiden and Cherry stayed in the hospital, watching over Abigail. They were waiting for her to wake up. But the doctor said she might wake up after Twenty Two hours.
While Aiden and Cherry were having breakfast outside, Bam-Bam showed up in her VIP Ward.
"Master!!! I just disappeared to find your body and now this happened to you!" Bam-Bam eximed exasperatedly as hended on the sickbed, bouncing on the cushion near Abigail''s head.
He was invisible and only Abigail could see Bam-Bam. But Abigail was still unconscious. To find out what happened to Abigail, Bam-Bam put his paw on Abigail''s forehead and tried to scan her memory.
Through this, Bam-Bam could see what transpired yesterday and how Abigail ended up in this situation.
"Uh-oh, it looks like my Master got in trouble. She was too reckless for saying those words. Nathan overheard them. Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. She should have been more careful with her words." Bam-Bam clicked his tongue while shaking his head.
"Don''t tell me Nathan was the one who shot her?" Bam-Bam assumed as he could see how furious Nathan was.
"ck Rose is to me. She was so stubborn and didn''t want to listen to my master¡ so my Master had to say those words for her to listen." Bam-Bam kept on talking as if he was a critique of the situation.
"Oops! What a twist and turn of events! She got busted by Nathan¡ but she saved his ass! Now, what is going to happen after she wakes up? Will Nathan forgive her?" Bam-Bam scratched his face using his paw.
After a while, Aiden and Cherry came back to the ward. That was the time, Bam-Bam had to disappear. Besides, Abigail was still sound asleep.
On the other hand, Nathan and Stephen also dropped by the Syphiruz Mafia''s headquarters. Axel and the IT team were still tracking the culprit.
"How is the situation here?" Nathan asked Axel.
"We were able to track the location of the ck sedan car. But as we expected, the car was abandoned in a remote area on the outskirts of Towerville City.
"However, the moment our men arrived, the gunman was gone. He already erased his trace. He is a professional. He even knew that we could track him and his car easily." Axel exined.
"Don''t you have any more leads?" Stephen joined the conversation. He was hoping that Axel and his team were able to find a clue about the mastermind of this assassination attempt.
"No¡ but we have to consider that those people who wanted our Supreme Leader to be dead must be his businesspetitors. No one knew that our Supreme Leader was Nathan Sparks. His real identity was still a secret to the underworld." Axel shared his opinion.
Nathan and Stephen fell silent for a moment. So if his enemies in the underworld didn''t know his real identity yet, then they wouldn''t send someone to kill Nathan Sparks in the broad daylight, unless, some enemies already found out who was the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia.
If this was the case, then Nathan would be in serious danger. Many more people woulde after him, targeting him.
"Axel, just leave us alone. I have to talk to Nathan first," Stephen spoke up, with a serious expression on his face.
There were lots of unanswered questions. And this time he wanted to ask Nathan about Abigail.
"Yesterday, when you stormed out of Aiden''s ce while dragging Abigail¡ what was that all about Nathan? Why did you bring her to that remote location? Were you not thinking that both your lives are in danger? Someone is after your life¡ and someone was also trying to kill Abigail."
Nathan looked down, clenching his fists. "I heard her¡ saying she was a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild¡"
Stephen was stunned for a moment when he heard that.
"A-Are you sure about that, Nate? Did you not mishear it?" Stephen was also surprised at the mention of Phantom''s Assassin Guild.
"I don''t know¡ but I heard what I heard¡ and those words stirred my emotions. I failed to control my rage. I didn''t expect that someone was tailing us."
Stephen remained quiet, letting Nathan exin further.
"I think, Abigail is a spy. She approached me and Ethan for her revenge. She might be the one who leaked the information about Phantomke''s location. She must have nned this from the very start. The people who took Phantomke might be her people¡ her aplices." Nathan came up with this conclusion.
"But¡ there is no way she knew that you are the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz. She only knows you as Nathan Sparks, the CEO of the SYP Starlight Corp." Stephen had this doubt.
"A person who wants revenge will never sacrifice her life just to save you. Nathan, I''m not defending Abigail¡ but I am grateful for her¡ she took those bullets to protect you."
"But what if¡ this was part of their schemes¡ she wanted me to feel indebted to her by saving me¡" Nathan was still doubtful and suspicious of Abigail.
Despite her heroic act, he didn''t want to trust her as he was afraid to be betrayed once more. He hated that feeling. When he first confronted her, he was devastated, thinking Abigail deceived him.
Stephen was always suspicious of Abigail since the start¡ because he was protective of Nathan, his best friend. But because of this incident, he felt like he wanted to trust Abigail because she saved Nathan. Stephen wanted to give Abigail a chance¡ a benefit of the doubt!
"But you were the one who chose to go to that remote area. You forced Abigail to go to that ce. How could you say that it was pre-nned by them?"
Nathan rubbed his temples and said, "I don''t know what to think anymore. My mind is in a mess. I don''t know what should I believe in."
Stephen took a deep sigh and approached Nathan. He held his shoulder and tapped his back. "I understand¡ but listen to your heart¡ what does it tell you at this moment? Does your heart want to believe her or not?"
Nathan was not able to answer that question. He knew the answer but he wanted to deny it.
"Let me think it through¡" Nathan simply mumbled, wanting to end this conversation.
And just right in time, Joker entered the room. "Supreme Leader¡ I''m finally done with the task you gave mest time. Ipleted my investigation with Abigail Scarlett. And I found out a very interesting truth about her."
Nathan and Stephen exchanged nces with one another after hearing that. Now, they were going to see and learn more about Abigail Scarlett.
Chapter 240 Conduct DNA Test
Day Twenty Six¡
~~*****~~
Nathan approached Joker instantly, closing their gaps. He held his shoulders and shook his body while asking him, "Tell me. What did you find out about her? Is she a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild?"
Nathan was dying to hear the truth. He couldn''t be at ease without learning everything about Abigail. This woman was making him nuts. She began to affect him so much.
Joker was confused for a moment, darting his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Stephen. "Huh? Member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild? Supreme Leader, what are you talking about?"
Upon investigating Abigail''s background and digging for more information about Abigail, Joker didn''t find anything that would connect her to the Phantom''s Assassin Guild. This rtion didn''te out in his investigation at all.
"The interesting truth about Abigail which you were talking about¡ perhaps, is it about Abigail being a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild?" Stephen was the one who repeated Nathan''s question. He knew that his best friend wouldn''t feel better unless this certain question would be given an answer.
Nathan''s grip on Joker''s shoulders tightened further. And he looked at him straight into his eyes. Nathan was anticipating Joker''s response.
Joker shifted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Stephen once more. He couldn''t understand why both men were insisting that Abigail was a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild.
After a while, Joker shook his head frantically and said, "Master Stephen and Supreme Leader, I don''t know why you are asking me this but there is no such thing in the result of my investigation. Miss Abigail has nothing to do with the Phantom''s Assassin Guild nor any syndicates or organizations in the underworld."
"Miss Abigail Scarlett is very clean. But she has a sad past, because she was abandoned when she was just a child," Joker informed the two.
"Are you sure about that?" Nathan asked him again. This time he loosened his grip on Joker''s body.
"Yes, Supreme Leader. I couldn''t be wrong. I already conducted a very thorough investigation and I dug deeper about her past." Joker was confident with his answer.
For some unknown reason, the heaviness in Nathan''s heart suddenly disappeared when he heard those words from Joker. He trusted his subordinate. There was no way Joker would lie to him.
"So what do you mean by an interesting truth about Abigail?" Stephen wanted to clear this thing.
Joker''s eyes lit up as he recalled a very significant piece of information he had discovered about Abigail''s identity.
"Supreme Leader¡ Master Stephen¡ you will be surprised when you hear this¡ I didn''t expect this as well."
"Just tell us!" Nathan could no longer wait further.
"Abigail Scarlett might be an heiress¡ the missing heiress of the Yan Family," Joker cheerfully said to them.
Nathan: "Yan Family?"
Stephen: "Yan Family?"
Both Nathan and Stephen spoke at the same time. They had creases on their foreheads.
Joker bobbed his head once again and borated on his statement.
"You know Madam Priyanshi Patel, right? She has been searching for her missing niece¡ the youngest daughter of her deceased sister. Her missing niece might be none other than Abigail Scarlett."
Nathan and Stephen were both rendered speechless. The Yan Family and the Patel Family were both powerful families in this country. They indeed belonged to the top 5 richest families in Country M.
"But Supreme Leader¡ the more I dug deeper on this, the more odd things I discovered," Joker said meaningfully, rubbing his chin.
"What is it?" Nathan and Stephen uttered in unison. The two men were both interested and intrigued.
"The day her suicide attempt happened was also the day she was supposed to meet the hired detective of Madam Priyanshi. Madam Patel hired topnotch detectives for several years now just to find her missing niece."
"Do you find it odd as well? Abigail was supposed to meet the detective to confirm her identity but she suddenlymitted suicide, jumping from the 13th Floor of the building?" Joker continued to share his thoughts with them.
"I think Miss Abigail was telling the truth. Someone tried to kill her and staged it as suicide!" he dered.
Nathan subconsciously clenched his fists. He was mad¡ but this time, not because of Abigail. The rage and hatred he felt inside his heart were directed to the person who tried to harm Abigail just to hide the truth.
''Is the reason why Abigail is being targeted¡ because of this inheritance from the Yan Family?'' Nathan tried to figure out the real motive of the mastermind for eliminating Abigail.
"If the people who wanted Abigail dead came from the Yan Family¡ then Miss Abigail is really in big trouble. This is about a big amount of inheritance¡ we are talking about here," Stephen mumbled, smirking.
"This is like members of the royal family fighting for the throne!" Stephen added, the smug smile on his face never left.
Then Stephen removed Nathan''s hands that were still holding Joker''s shoulders. "See, Nate. I think¡ we are wrong to judge her. It looks like Abigail has no connections with the Phantom''s Assassin Guild. You might have misheard it."
Nathan just pursed his lips, thinking so hard. ''Was I truly wrong? Did I mishear it?'' Nathan mused to himself.
The result of Joker''s investigation was foolproof. Even if Nathan would try to do different investigations and dig deeper into Abigail''s identity and her past, they would never find any connections between Abigail and the Phantom''s Assassin Guild.
Abigail had never met any members of that guild. Abigail tried her best to make ends meet every day. She worked hard to get what she had today in the Entertainment Circle. Phantomke was never involved in her life.
"Now, what are you going to do now, my friend?" Stephen asked Nathan.
Nathan just frowned deeply as he met Stephen''s gaze. He didn''t have to spell it all out. Of course, he had to do something for Abigail.
"Joker, I have another task for you," Nathan spoke, exuding with authority.
"Do this discreetly. None from the Yan Family should know this. You have to do a DNA test for Abigail and Madam Priyanshi. Let''s confirm first if the two are rted by blood."
Chapter 241 "Im Going To Trust You"
Day Twenty Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City Hospital¡ ]
Abigail was still unconscious when Nathan arrived at the hospital. The moment he entered the room he saw Aiden and Cherry watching over Abigail.
Nathan motioned them to leave. Aiden grabbed Cherry''s hand and pulled her,ing out of the room. Cherry was reluctant to leave but Nathan''s expression was so cold that it sent chills down her spine.
Cherry just let herself be pulled by Aiden. "Tell me honestly, who did this to Miss Abi?"
Aiden remained tight-lipped and didn''t mention anything about the culprit. She felt annoyed because Aiden was hiding something from her.
''Why did Abigail get shot? For what reason?'' Cherry clenched her fists.
"Nathan dragged her yesterday. Did he hurt Abigail?" Cherry confronted him.
"Of course not! Nathan didn''t hurt her," Aiden defended Nathan. He trusted his best friend. There was no way Nathan would hurt Abigail without valid reason especially if Little Ethan was her back up.
"Fine. If you don''t want to tell me¡ I will just ask Abigail once she wakes up." Cherry stomped her feet and walked out. She was worried that she might be the reason why Abigail got hurt so Cherry could feel the guilt deep inside her.
"Hey, where are you going?" Aiden followed her, trying to catch up. He grabbed her elbow to stop her but Cherry raised her hand, almost hitting Aiden. But her hand automatically stopped when Aiden crossed his arms, forming a shield to block her punch.
"You are always violent when ites to me," Aiden pouted his lips, acting pitiful.
Cherry could only shake her head helplessly. After a while, she turned from left to right. When she saw no one, Cherry dragged Aiden to one empty room near the hallway.
"Shush!" Cherry pinned him on the closed door, motioning him to keep quiet by pressing her forefinger on Aiden''s lips.
"Aiden Wu! I almost forgot about it. But now, I remember¡ why did you do that to me in the airport? What kind of prank is that?" Since they were now alone and Abigail was just fine, Cherry''s attention shifted back to Aiden and the embarrassing moment she had in the airport.
Cherry grabbed his cor once again while her right elbow was pressed against his chest.
''Damn! She is strong. Abigail is right. I should train myself so that I won''t appear weak in front of a woman, especially Cherry. Why do I feel so useless and helpless when ites to strong women like Abigail and Cherry?''
Aiden tried to put on a cold front. He held her hands, struggling from her grip. When he couldn''t win against her, Aiden moved his head forward, giving her a peck on her lips.
Mwuah!
Cherry: 0_0
Cherry''s mind went nk for a moment and she got distracted. How dare he do that! He just kissed her! He stole a kiss from her! Her first kiss!
Before Cherry recovered from the shock, Aiden was able to break free from her grasp. He gently pushed her away as he already saw the warning alert. He had to flee before Cherry could kill him for stealing a kiss from her.
Aiden opened the door and escaped as far as he could. Cherry shouldn''t catch him otherwise, his gorgeous face would get beaten up by her.
Cherry froze like a statue. She just moved when Aiden was no longer around. Her eyes were still wide open and her hand already covered her mouth.
''What the hell is that?! I''m gonna kill him once I catch him!''
Cherry stormed out of the empty room, looking for her target. She narrowed her eyes at the figure that was running away from her. Aiden ran so fast as if his life depended on it.
"Aiden Wu!!!" Cherry screamed out his name.
Aiden just turned around to face her for a moment. Then he winked at her while waving his hands. He also gave her a flying kiss, making Cherry more annoyed.
*****
Meanwhile, in Abigail''s VIP ward, Nathan quietly sat down on the vacant chair near Abigail''s sick bed, his eyes gazing at her sleeping figure.
As he stared at her for a long moment, herst words kept reying in his mind. [ "Nathan¡ just trust me this once." ]
He was no longer mad at Abigail. Joker cleared her name. He didn''t find the connection between Abigail and the Phantom''s Assassin Guild.
Nathan had the urge to caress her face but stopped midway when his hand was just an inch away from her cheeks. He felt like he didn''t have the right to touch her.
He jumped to the conclusion again, taking out his anger on her. He almost hurt her because of his rage. And Abigail''s life was put in danger because of him. The guilt was making him ufortable and ashamed. Once again, Abigail proved him wrong!
He didn''t know how he could make it up to her. But he felt relieved that Abigail was now safe and her health condition was stable.
Clenching his fist and retreating his hand, Nathan mumbled, "I''m sorry¡" Nathan apologized to Abigail with the most sincere tone he had. He just whispered those two words.
"This time¡ I''m going to trust you. I will try my best to believe in you¡" Nathan softly mumbled.
When Nathan was done saying those words, he immediately stood up, turning around to leave. He had to make a move now. Nathan had three main problems right now. First, Phantomke''s disappearance¡ Second, Mr. Hiroshi''s challenge¡ Third, Abigail''s shooting incident.
With those three main problems, Nathan chose the most urgent one¨C Catching the culprit who shot Abigail! He wouldn''t go easy on him once he caught him!
Bam!
Nathan closed the door of the VIP ward the moment he stepped out. That was the time, Abigail finally opened her eyes. She nced at the closed door with conflicting emotions, her heart racing for some unknown reason.
She was awake a while ago and she heard everything. Nathan apologized to her and he told her that he would begin to trust her now.
Abigail groaned and slowly sat up, her gaze still fixed on the door where Nathan disappeared to.
''Is he saying the truth? He is going to trust me now, but why? Did he change his mind because I protected him? Oh, God! I''m d my body just moved at the most crucial moment. But I didn''t n on taking the three bullets for him¡ What had gotten to me at that time? Sacrificing myself for the devil''s safety?! Have I gone crazy?
Abigail hit her head and winced. Her right shoulder and body were still aching. She also couldn''t believe herself. In her mind, it was not her n to protect Nathan at that time.
Surprisingly, Abigail just moved reflexively the moment she saw the gunman pointing a gun at Nathan. She even told him some cringy lines¨C [ "Nathan¡ just trust me this once!" ]
"Trust me this once my Ass!" Abigail was scolding herself. "Phantomke, do you wanna get yourself killed without even returning to your original body?! Have you gone mad!?" Abigail tugged her hair tightly using her left hand.
Chapter 242 Chaos In The Mansion
Day Twenty Six¡
~~*****~~
[ Red Dragon Mafia''s Hideout in Country M¡]
Jack immediately went into hiding. With the help of Spade, he was able to hide his trace after abandoning the ck sedan car he used during his mission.
Spade helped him by erasing the records in the CCTVs where Jack was spotted on the streets. Spade used his hacker skills once more, giving hisrade great support.
"Why are you sulking around here?" Jack hit Spade''s back who waszily leaning on his chair. Spade looked like he was not in a good mood. "By the way, thanks for saving my ass. You concealed my traces very well!" Jackmended his hacker friend.
"Just leave me alone, you troublemaker!" Spade spat back, hitting Jack''s hand.
"What''s wrong with you, man?! Why are you so grumpy?" Jack grabbed the chair and sat down next to Spade.
"Someone stopped ck Rose froming with me to Country J!" Spademented.
"And received a threat from an amazing enemy! The only regret I had was that¡ I was not able to say something in front of my idol! I should have grabbed her and asked her for an autograph¡ or some tips about hacking andputer programming!" Spade spoke spontaneously.
Jack could only frown as he couldn''t understand him.
"Your words do not make sense to me. Can''t you speak clearly? Something I can understand easily. Enemy¡ who? Idol¡ who?" Jackined to him.
"Sigh!" Spade heaved a deep sigh and patted Jack''s shoulder. "I had an encounter with SizzlingAugust08, my idol and our enemy. I''ll tell you a secret¡"
He leaned closer to Jack and whispered something to him. "SizzlingAugust08 is a woman! And she is strong and frightening!"
Jack: "..."
"Hey, you''re kidding me, right? SizzlingAugust08 was known as a man. Not a woman." Jack didn''t want to believe him.
"I will not force you if you don''t want to believe me¡ but one thing is for sure¡ SizzlingAugust08 already knew that we took Phantomke''s body and she asked me to tell our Dragon Lord to give her back to where she belongs. Do you think the Syphiruz Mafia is getting ready for a war? Are they going tounch a counterattack?"
Spade felt a little bit worried because of the threat Abigail had given him. Furthermore, he was contemting whether to contact ck Rose again. Abigail warned him to stay away from her.
"You are just overthinking. From what I heard there is no movement from the Syphiruz''s end as of now regarding Phantomke. They were still clueless about who stole Phantomke from their facility." Jack said nonchntly, not worried about those things.
"Sigh. But I have this nagging feeling. You should be careful too. I found out that Nathan''s men were now on the move to capture you." Spade spat back.
Jack just let out a soft chuckle. "See¡ I''m here. They won''t be able to catch me. Our hideout is safe! And I made sure to keep my identity hidden."
Spade just clicked his tongue and said, "You never know! You almost got caught in the airport!"
"Well, who cares? I failed to shoot Nathan Sparks but the diversion strategy is working so it''s a win-win situation for us. I bet our Dragon Lord will give me another big bonus and reward today!" Jack felt so confident.
Spade could only roll his eyes skyward. Jack was a little bit arrogant sometimes.
"Congrats on your bonus rewards! I hope nothing bad will happen to you."
Jack punched his shoulder and said, "Hey, don''t curse me! It''s such a bit of bad luck!"
Spade just stuck his tongue out, teasing Jack. He stood up and fled even before he received another punch from Jack.
******
Meanwhile, at Sparks Mansion, there was a ruckus happening. Little Ethan put the whole mansion in chaos. His robotic friends were helping him as they threw a fit.
Butler Li didn''t know how he would make Little Ethan calm down. No one dared to approach him. Everyone including the maids was hiding as Ethan and the robots were turning the house upside down.
"Young Master, please calm down. Miss Abi is going to be alright." Butler Li paced back and forth, following Ethan''s movement.
Ethan proceeded to the kitchen. The cooks were standing there when Little Ethan climbed on the chair and reached for the tes.
"Young Master! Please put them down." Butler Li was already begging him. Ethan was throwing a tantrum.
He didn''t know what was happening. Abigail didn''t go homest night, including Nathan. Butler Li didn''t even hear the news that Abigail was shot. Nathan chose to hide the incident from Ethan so that he wouldn''t worry.
But he underestimated his own son''s capability. When the IT team and Axel were busy tracking the culprit through the CCTV camera on the street, Ethan noticed that GingerAllieAnn was busy with something.
With the help of GingerAllieAnn, Ethan found out that something bad happened to Abigail. He tracked Nathan''s and Abigail''s location. Ethan had a bad feeling when their location was addressed in a hospital.
To find more details, he hacked the hospital''s CCTV camera and saw Abigail. It was confirmed that something bad happened to Abigail.
He tried to call Nathan to ask him but his Dad was ignoring his calls. Ethan got mad because his father hid this truth from him. To show his father that he was upset, he decided to break things in the house and create more mess.
Ethan began throwing the tes, breaking them. He was showing his rebellious side to everyone. Butler Li already messaged Nathan but he hadn''t replied yet.
They tried to stop him but Little Ethan didn''t listen. Afraid that he would throw the tes on them, the cooks just stayed behind. Themotion in the house was still ongoing when Nathan arrived.
Entering the house, Nathan already noticed the furniture was thrown upside down. Things scattered everywhere. Riemc, Star_S and Powy were caught in the act.
"STOP!" Nathan yelled at them. Nathan''s angry cold voice was recognized right away by the robots.
Riemc, Star_S and Powy stopped midway, the chairs and table were being lifted by them.
Chapter 243 The Storm Has Calmed Down
Day Twenty Six¡
~~*****~~
Powy, Riemc, and Star_S might be robots and couldn''t feel anything. However, upon recognizing the serious expression of their creator, Nathan, they could tell that trouble wasing their way.
Sensing the impending danger they would face against Nathan, the three robots exchanged nces with one another. With their robotic way ofmunication, the three asked each other where Little Ethan was.
Powy turned to Star_S and inquired, "Where''s Master Ethan?"
"In the Kitchen!" Star_S, who was good at tracking someone, responded.
"Do we abort the Mission?" Riemc asked his robotic friends.
Nathan had the capability to force stop and reprogram them. They were afraid that Nathan would do that as their punishment for today''s chaos.
"I sense danger! Abort Mission! Let''s escape!" Powy immediately put down the long sofa in his hands and ran upstairs to hide from Nathan.
Riemc and Star_S followed suit, putting the furniture down and fleeing from Nathan. The maids and the other helpers felt relieved as soon as they saw Nathan.
He was the only person who could deal with Little Ethan and his robotic friends. Even Butler Li couldn''t stop Ethan and his friends from creating a ruckus in the mansion.
Nathan rubbed his temples. He hadn''t sleptst night just thinking about Abigail and now, the first thing that weed his view was a great mess in the living room.
Though Nathan went homest night, Ethan was already asleep at that time, so the father and son duo didn''t see each other. Nathan also left early to go to the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters. This was one of the reasons Ethan was not able to confront and interrogate his father about Abigail. He thought the two didn''te home.
Unknown to little Ethan, Stephen drove his father homest night. He just tracked their location just this morning upon noticing that something was going on with Nathan''s IT team.
Nathan was about to find his son when Chantha showed up from behind. Chantha was one of the people who hid from Little Ethan and his robots a while ago. She didn''t know how to deal with her Supreme Leader''s son.
"Master! I''m d you are finally here. Your son is a handful! We don''t know how to pacify him. It looks like he truly inherit your moody attitudes and tantrum!" Chantha said spontaneously, without thinking that Nathan might be offended.
Nathan just shot her an icy re. He was about to walk past her but Chantha blocked his way. "Master, is it true? Something happened to Abigail?"
Nathan just frowned at her but with his expression alone, Chantha was able to confirm it. She gasped and immediately bowed her head several times as she apologized.
"Master, I''m so sorry! It''s my fault for not apanying her¡ for not guarding her well. Please forgive me. Any punishment you will give me, I will ept it!" Chantha felt guilty for not doing her job properly. She was supposed to be with Abigail at all times. However, that day, Abigail left the house without waiting for her.
Nathan was silent for fifteen seconds. Chantha didn''t dare to look at him. She was just staring at the ground, anticipating his judgment.
After a while, she heard Nathan saying, "She was with me when the shooting incident happened. It was never your fault."
Chantha was taken aback for a moment. She raised her head only to see the solemn look in Nathan''s eyes. Unable to utter a word, Chantha just watched Nathan as he left her, proceeding to the kitchen to have a face-off with his son¡ the Little Devil.
Ethan kept throwing and breaking the tes when suddenly, Nathan''s voice resounded in the entrance of the kitchen.
"Ethan, that is enough!" His voice filled with authority andmand.
Ethan, Butler Li, and the cooks turned in Nathan''s direction. Butler Li''s eyes, including the cooks, lit up with relief as soon as they saw the Master of the House, Nathan. They were grateful that their savior finally arrived!
On the other hand, Little Ethan gazed at his father with hostility and rage. He threw the tes he was holding in his father''s direction but it didn''t hit Nathan at all. Butler Li and the cooks gasped with their eyes wide open.
Then Little jumped off the chair, running fast as he approached his father. The moment he reached Nathan''s spot, Little Ethan began punching his Dad with his small fists. Nathan just stood there, allowing his son to punch his body.
"I hate you, Dad! I hate you!" Ethan yelled, sniffing. "You didn''t protect Miss Abi! She got hurt! And you even hid this from me! I hate you, Dad! You are so unfair." Little Ethan vented out his frustration, anger, and disappointment.
Nathan just motioned Butler Li and others to leave. He wanted to be alone with his son. Butler Li and the cooks quickly obeyed Nathan.
When they left, Nathan looked down, gazing at his son. Ethan didn''t stop as he threw more punches at his father. Nathan just let him do what he wanted until he got tired.
"I hate you, Dad! I thought we were partners! No lying! No hiding a secret. But you never informed me about what happened to Miss Abi. I already warned you. You should have protected her. She is my responsibility! I was the one who brought her into this house. I wanted to keep her safe at all times!"
After a few minutes, Ethan finally stopped punching Nathan. His hands were now clutching the hem of his father''s shirt. He kept sobbing and sniffing.
Nathan could only sigh deeply. Since his son was done beating him, Nathan ced his hand on the surface of his head. Nathan gently patted his head and mumbled, "I''m sorry, son¡ for disappointing you. I''m sorry for failing you."
Ethan rubbed his eyes, still avoiding Nathan. Understanding his son''s feelings, he scooped Ethan in his arms, carrying him. Ethan was about to struggle in his father''s arms but Nathan said something that made him obedient.
"Let''s go, son. I will bring you to see Miss Abi. But you have to wash your face and change your clothes. You don''t want Miss Abi to see you like this, do you?"
Ethan wiped his tears and silently nodded his head in agreement. He even wrapped his arms around Nathan''s neck. And just like that, the raging storm in the mansion finally calmed down.
*****
The father and son duo entered Ethan''s bedroom. Powy, Riemc, and Star_S had been hiding there. The robots didn''t expect that Nathan and Ethan would enter the room very soon.
[ *Is the face-off done already?*] Riemc sent a message to Star_S and Powy through their robotic way ofmunicating.
Star_S and Powy both scanned Nathan''s face and Ethan''s face. Identifying their current expressions, the two robots confirmed that the face-off between the father and son was already done.
[ *Yes, they are done! No doubt! 89% probability based on their current expressions* ] Powy replied, sending a secret message to Riemc and Star_S.
[ *It''s 97% for me after analyzing their facial expressions and gestures!* ] Star_S also shared his analysis with Riemc and Powy.
Nathan and Ethan looked at each other. They could tell that the robots were exchanging secret messages.
"Stop talking about us," Ethan said, wiggling his hips as he wanted toe down. Nathan ced him on the floor.
The three robots immediately proceeded to the yroom, leaving the father and son duo. Ethan headed to his wardrobe to pick some clothes. Nathan walked into the bathroom, preparing the bathtub. He was nning to bathe Little Ethan by himself.
Little Ethan already removed his clothes when he entered the bathroom. "Dad, why are you still here? I can bath alone." Ethan pouted his small lips.
"I''ll help you out," Nathan insisted.
Ethan didn''t resist anymore. Nathan carried his son and put him down in the bathtub in a standing position. Little Ethan squatted inside as he let his father take the shower, cing it over Ethan''s head. The shower began to release water while Ethan rubbed his body with soap.
As Ethan continued to bathe, he noticed that his father seemed to be troubled by something. At this moment, Ethan spoke up, questioning his father.
"Dad, can you tell me now what happened to Miss Abi?"
Nathan shifted his gaze from Ethan''s head to his face. He was contemting whether he should tell him or not. Ethan might me him further.
"Do you really want to hear the truth? You will hate me further. I don''t want my son to hate me," Nathan said meaningfully.
Little Ethan sighed deeply and red at him. "Dad, if you don''t speak the truth, I will hate you more. Just be honest with me." The young boy was urging him to speak up. Besides, Ethan already forgave his father when he apologized sincerely.
"She got hurt because she protected me¡" Nathan softly mumbled. He couldn''t tell his son that he was being targeted by his enemies. It was an assassination attempt.
Ethan fell silent for a moment. By assessing his father''s expression, he knew that he was not lying. Furthermore, he felt so happy knowing that Abigail saved his father.
A broad smile shed on his adorable face. ''Ahuh! So my father felt guilty that''s why he looks so troubled. He cares for her¡ Yey! He is worried about Miss Abi! He started to care about her!''
Little Ethan''s mood improved. He felt like there was great progress in the rtionship between Nathan and Abigail. He just wished that this incident would bring the two closer to each other.
Chapter 244 He Will Catch The Bad Guy
Day Twenty Six¡
~~*****~~
Nathan and Ethan were now on the way to the hospital. Chantha was the one driving the car. Several bodyguards were escorting them. Nathan had been targeted twice so he should be more cautious about his safety.
Ethan recalled that he hadn''t informed Nathan yet about the hacking incident. This was the right time to inform him. But of course, as per Abigail''s request, Ethan would omit some information rted to ck Rose. He would only inform him about the identity of another hacker.
"Dad! There is something I wanna tell you. Since we need to be honest with each other, I''ll tell you what happened a few nights ago." Ethan started the conversation first.
Nathan just looked at him with amusement since his son emphasized the words "We need to be honest with each other!"
"Okay, son. Tell me. What is it?" Nathan was now all ears on him.
"Dad, two nights ago¡ someone hacked our security system¡ in one of your Medical Facilities. I fought the hacker using your ount," Ethan informed his father.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He realized that it was the day when Phantomke was taken away from his territory.
"I got his ount name and his IP address," Little Ethan added. The young boy took his phone and showed Spade''s IP address to Nathan.
Nathan felt amused upon seeing the information from Ethan. It was very surprising that Little Ethan was able to counter the hacker and even find out the hacker''s IP address and information.
''My son is truly a genius.'' Nathan praised his son in his mind. Deep inside, he felt so proud of him.
"I sent a virus to hisputer, destroying it!" Ethan said cheerfully.
Nathan could only bob his head. "Good job son. Can you send this to me? I wanna check something."
With this information, Nathan finally found a very important clue about the culprit of Phantomke''s abduction.
Ethan sent those pieces of information to his father. Nathan immediately forwarded Spade''s IP address to Axel and the IT team.
*Nathan''s Message*
[ Find the location of this hacker named Spade through this IP address. Track him. He was responsible for hacking the security system of the Medical Facility Main Branch during Phantomke''s abduction. ]
*Axel''s Message*
[ Noted on this, Boss. We will track this and send it back to you as soon as possible. ]
After exchanging messages with Axel, Nathan brought his attention back to Ethan. "Son, next time¡ if something like this happens again, you should inform me immediately. I will deal with this personally, understand?"
"Yes, Dad. I will. I didn''t wake you up at that time thinking that you were tired after carrying Miss Abi for several hours." Ethan was referring to the time the three of them hung out in the Amusement Park.
Nathan just remained silent, hiding his embarrassment. ''He didn''t have to bring that topic up. This son of mine really knows how and when he would tease me.'' Nathan sighed deeply.
******
[ At Towerville City Hospital¡ ]
Abigail was already awake and Cherry was there, talking to her. She needed answers. She was surprised by Abigail''s revtion about her being a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild. She didn''t get to ask Abigail because Nathan interrupted them at that time.
"Are you feeling better now?" Cherry asked her worriedly. But at the same time, she felt awkward as she didn''t know how she would address her. Was she truly a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild? Howe she had never met her?
Abigail gave her a faint smile. At least, Cherry stayed by her side. She thought she would escape and go to the Red Dragon Mafia. She was d that what she told her made her stay.
But she had to admit that she regretted telling those words to her. Because of that, Nathan overheard them. She was put in big trouble. But thanks to that hitman, Nathan felt indebted to her right. She just hoped Nathan would never bring that topic once again.
"Thank you, Cherry. I feel okay. But my body is still numb. It might be because of my surgery. I can''t even move my right hand yet." Abigailined. Her right arm was in a sling.
"What happened to you? Aiden refused to tell me." Cherry crumpled her face as she remembered Aiden. That guy was too shameless for stealing a kiss from her.
"Oh¡ I got injured after saving a handsome guy," Abigail cracked a joke to lighten the mood. She could sense that Cherry felt a little bit awkward.
Cherry just gave her a puzzled look. Who was she referring to?
"I thought Nathan Sparks hurt you," Cherry recalled how Nathan dragged her out of the room with force.
Abigail promptly shook her head. "No. He didn''t hurt me."
''He was the one who looked hurt when he confronted me,'' Abigail added to his thoughts. She knew where Nathan wasing from. He hated betrayal. He thought she deceived him. But Nathan was not partly wrong. She truly had a reason for approaching him and Ethan. This was for the sake of her mission, her survival, and her revenge.
But as time went by, she was getting closer and closer to Ethan. She had no intention of hurting the child. And when it came to Nathan, Abigail didn''t know why her hatred towards him was slowly diminishing.
''Damn. How can I fix this? I already told Cherry and mentioned Phantom''s Assassin Guild. But I have to deny this from Nathan. What alibi should I tell them both?'' Abigail rubbed the space between her brows.
"I know this is not the appropriate time to ask you this¡ however, I will not be able to hold my curiosity. I need answers, Abigail. Can you please tell me¡ how did you be a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild? I have never seen you before." Cherry began asking Abigail.
Abigail looked at her eyes and said, "Cherry¡ I will tell you another time. Not now. Just please trust me. I''m one of your sisters. Do you trust a stranger more than me?" Abigail was referring to Spade and the Red Dragon Mafia.
Cherry felt silent for a moment, contemting. She wanted answers but she would like to respect Abigail. If she was not yet willing to talk about this, then she would wait for her.
She would trust her now. Abigail knew her and Phantomke so she would choose to trust her more than those men.
"Okay. I will trust you. But I am just worried about Sis Phantom. I am dying to see her. And she is now in the Red Dragon Mafia''s territory." Cherry was saddened at the thought that she wouldn''t be able to see Phantomke just yet.
Abigail''s lips curled up into a reassuring smile and replied, "Don''t worry. It will not take long before we can take her back. Just believe me. Phantomke will not stay longer in their territory. Someone will get her back soon."
Abigail just needed to hear updates from Bam-Bam. After that, she would help Nathan to get her body back. She would also use this opportunity to get closer to him. She had to gain his trust further.
She never knew until when Nathan would doubt her identity. She didn''t want Nathan to treat her as an enemy otherwise, she would be kicked out of the mansion. Worst case¡ she would fail her mission and die after the One Hundred Days.
The two just finished talking about Phantomke when they heard a knock. Abigail and Cherry turned in the direction of the door.
"Come in," Cherry mumbled. She wondered if Aiden finally returned. She was ready to beat him up.
When the door was pushed open, Nathan and Ethan came into their view. The father and son were the visitors.
"Miss Abi!!!" Ethan''s voice resounded in the VIP ward. He ran as soon as he saw Abigail. His face was covered with worries and concerns for her.
"Ethan," Abigail called him out as well. She was happy to see him. When she got shot, she couldn''t understand why she suddenly thought about Ethan. She wondered what Ethan would feel if she would die. She started to genuinely care about the young boy¡ including his father, Nathan.
''Maybe, I was thinking of Ethan when I protected his father,'' Abigail thought to herself, still denying that she did it for Nathan.
Upon reaching her, Ethan climbed on the bed and hugged Abigail as he cried in her arms. Nathan and Cherry were about to stop Ethan, thinking that Abigail might get hurt from that hug. Her arm injured arm was pressed in between her and Ethan. However, Abigail just motioned Nathan and Cherry to stay quiet and let Ethan be. She could endure the pain as long as it was for Ethan.
Nathan and Cherry just looked at her worriedly. But this scene touched their hearts. Anyone who would witness the interaction between Abigail and Ethan would think that they were like mother and son.
"Miss Abi¡ I thought I would never see you again. Please don''t get hurt anymore. I can''t forgive myself if something bad happens to you." Little Ethan was sniffing and sobbing as he talked.
Abigail smiled softly and rubbed Ethan''s back. "Don''t cry, Ethan. I''m just fine. See, I''m alive. Rest assured that whoever did this to me, your father will catch the bad guy and punish him." Abigail nced at Nathan meaningfully.
When their eyes met and saw her smile, Nathan''s heart skipped a beat. He felt like the heavy burden in his heart was lifted. Abigail was now safe.
"Yes. I promise¡ I will catch the bad guy and punish him," Nathan said, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
Chapter 245 Hitting Two Birds With One Stone
Day Twenty Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City Hospital: 2:00 am ]
Cherry went home while Nathan and Ethan stayed in the hospital, watching over Abigail. Ethan insisted on staying while Nathan decided to apany them.
Of course, he used Ethan as an alibi to stay in the hospital. He wanted to make it up to Abigail so as much as he could he would take care of her.
Ethan slept beside Abigailst night while Nathan stayed awake, watching over them. Abigail looked like Ethan''s mother since the young boy sunk to her side while hugging her. Both of them were sound asleep.
And at around 2:00 am, Nathan received a call from Axel. They already found out the location of that IP address and to which organization Spade belonged.
"Boss! It''s confirmed! The hacker is working under the Red Dragon Mafia! His IP address came from the location of the Red Dragon Mafia''s hideout. Boss, it seemed like the members of the Red Dragon Mafia were the ones who sneaked into our Medical Facility, abducting Phantomke."
Axel''s words hit Nathan so hard. He didn''t expect that a powerful rival had already made a move against him. He regretted maintaining neutral towards the Red Dragon Mafia for a long time just to maintain the bnce in the underworld.
"I avoid getting into war with them. But it looks like they will keep on provoking me. I went easy on them. But now, I can no longer do that. The Dragon Lord touched my bottom line." Nathan''s chilly voice resounded on the phone. Axel could already imagine Nathan''s frightening look.
"Axel¡"
"Yes, Sir?" Axel called Nathan formally because he was very anxious right now. He wondered what order Nathan would give him.
"Summon Joker, Spider, Chantha, and Violet. Tell them I have an important mission for them." Nathan sounded very serious as if he was going to execute someone soon.
"Okay, Sir. What mission?" Axel asked him with anticipation.
"How many hideouts does the Red Dragon Mafia have in our country?"
"So far, we located two hideouts as of now," Axel promptly responded. He could sense that war wasing their way.
"Good. Now, I want them to form two groups along with our elite men. Raid the two hideouts tonight and bring that person, Spade! Destroy their two hideouts today. I will dere war with the Red Dragon Mafia!" Nathan was resolute with his decision. No one could change his mind now.
*****
[ At EDSJ Five Star Hotel: 8:00 am ]
The Dragon Lord was so persistent. He went to the EDSJ Five Star Hotel personally, trying to make another appointment with the Leader of the Sawada n, Mr. Hiroshi.
He was waiting inside the private booth of the restaurant on the 5th floor of the hotel when he contacted Mr. Hiroshi''s right-hand man, Kazuki. Everymunication passed through him. Mr. Hiroshi didn''t like to meet people who were strangers to him.
"Mr. Kazuki, how is Godfather?" Godfather was Mr. Hiroshi''s alias. He was known in the underworld with this alias.
"He is doing fine. Why are you here, Dragon Lord? Our Godfather hadn''t set another appointment." Mr. Kazuki said it as politely as he could.
"That''s the main reason why I am here. Can you tell me the reason why your n leader is dying this negotiation? I already told you that my organization would put our hundred percentmitment to this coboration. We will search for the person he wants to find!" The Dragon Lord said with conviction.
Mr. Kazuki could only sigh deeply. He, himself, didn''t know the reason why their godfather kept dying this negotiation. Furthermore, he seemed like he was waiting for someone to contact him.
"I have no say in this, Dragon Lord. Our godfather has his own priority. As of now, he is busy with something," Kazuki lied. It was just an alibi since he didn''t want to directly offend the leader of the Red Dragon Mafia.
The Dragon Lord just stared at him. He was silent as he assessed Kazuki. He had been wondering if his organization did something that offended or disappointed the n Leader of Sawada.
"Did we do something you didn''t like?" The Dragon Lord asked him. But Kazuki just shook his head.
"Just be patient, Dragon Lord. I will just inform you if our Godfather is ready to meet and face you."
The Dragon Lord tried his best to hide his displeasure. Things were going to his ntely, except for the negotiation with the Sawada n.
"Okay. I have to go back to Country J soon. I hope before that, the Red Dragon Mafia and the Sawada n will be able to settle the negotiation." The Dragon Lord stood up, saying goodbye to Kazuki.
Kazuki could only watch his departing back. Without further ado, Kazuki left the restaurant to ry the message of the Dragon Lord.
Mr. Hiroshi was on the rooftop of the hotel. He had been watching the sky and the scenery underneath. He was bored and he tried contacting Abigail. But for some unknown reason, Abigail''s phone was switched off. He missed that young woman. He could see his daughter in her.
Mr. Hiroshi was still looking at his phone screen when Kazuki joined him.
"Godfather," he called his attention.
Mr. Hiroshi shifted his gaze from his phone to his subordinate. "Yes, Kazuki?"
"The Dragon Lord came here, asking about you. He is going to go back to Country J soon. He wondered when you would meet him to seal the deal."
Mr. Hiroshi frowned when he heard that. He was running out of time. Howe until now Nathan didn''t contact him?
''That guy! I wonder what is taking him so long to bring Abigail? Don''t tell me they are still fighting. No reconciliation yet?'' Mr. Hiroshi was losing his patience.
He gazed down and dialed Nathan''s number immediately. After a few rings, the call got connected.
"Hello, Mr. Hiroshi?" Nathan sounded surprised because Mr. Hiroshi''s contacted him first.
"Mr. Sparks, how long will you make me wait? Are you not interested in making a business deal with me? How''s Abigail? Why aren''t you bringing her to meet me?" Mr. Hiroshi nagged at Nathan, scolding him for making him wait for so long.
Nathan was at loss for words for a moment. The Leader of the Sawada n could be as demanding as this. He found it very amusing. He could already imagine Mr. Hiroshi''s dark and contorted face as he was saying those words from the other line.
"Apologies, Mr. Hiroshi. I encountered several emergency situationstely," Nathan apologized to the mighty Godfather.
"Ahuh? Emergency Situations?! Don''t tell me those are just alibis! Just bring Abigail here. I wanna talk to her," Mr. Hiroshi demanded.
"I''m afraid I can''t do that Mr. Hiroshi. I can''t bring her to your ce." Nathan rejected him instantly.
Because of Nathan''s refusal, Mr. Hiroshi''s face darkened further.
"Why? Don''t tell me you bullied her again?! Are you afraid that she will tell on you on how you mistreated her?" Mr. Hiroshi began to use Nathan.
"Mr. Hiroshi. It''s not like that." Nathan defended himself.
"If not, then why can''t you bring her with you to see me? I''m not going to abduct your woman and bring her abroad!"
Mr. Hiroshi heard Nathan''s deep sigh over the phone. He was about to scold him again when Nathan finally exined to him the situation.
"Abigail can''t go there because she has to stay in the hospital to recuperate."
"What?! Abigail is in a hospital? But why? What happened to her? Did she get sick because of you?" Mr. Hiroshi asked him exasperatedly. He was so worried about her.
Sensing that Mr. Hiroshi had genuine concern for Abigail, Nathan didn''t waste this opportunity to destroy the Red Dragon Mafia in his eyes. He wondered if Abigail would matter to him and would stop negotiating with the Red Dragon Mafia because of this incident. Nathan was not certain but he just wanted to gamble and test the water.
"Yes. It''s because of me. She got shot after saving me. She took the bullets on my behalf. A hitman tried to kill me. Then after I investigated it, I found out that the hitman was sent by a Mafia Organization¡ This is the reason why I couldn''te to you with Abigail. I am busy tracking the culprit."
Mr. Hiroshi tightened his grip on the phone while gnashing his teeth. He was enraged after hearing this bad news.
"Which Mafia Organization?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Nathan with his angry cold voice.
Nathan''s lips curled up into a triumphant smile. It looked like his provocation was effective. Mr. Hiroshi sounded mad.
"Red Dragon Mafia," Nathan dropped the name, a sly smirk shing on his face.
Nathan hadn''t confirmed yet who sent the hitman, however, he just used the Red Dragon Mafia for Mr. Hiroshi to dislike that organization. That was his simple revenge for taking away Phantomke from him. But little did he know, he was hitting two birds with one stone. The culprit who shot Abigail was also from the Red Dragon Mafia.
Chapter 246 Taking Care Of Her
Day Twenty Seven...
~~*****~~
After the phone call with Mr. Hiroshi, Nathan came back to Abigail''s VIP ward. He just sent Ethan off as the young boy needed to go to school when Mr. Hiroshi called him.
Nathan quietly entered the VIP ward since Abigail was still sound asleep. He took a deep sigh while eyeing Abigail helplessly. Her wound bledst night because of Ethan. She endured it as she didn''t want to interrupt Ethan or stop him from hugging her.
Abigail''s body was still weak and she had to recuperate after getting shot by three bullets. Nathan chose to stay today and looked after her. This was the least he could do for her.
He let Axel deal with thepany''s matters today while the other members of the Syphiruz Mafia were busy with their new missiona€¡°unching a counterattack against the Red Dragon Mafia.
Nathan checked the time on his wristwatch. Abigail should take her medication now but she hadn''t eaten her breakfast yet. Nathan was contemting whether to wake her up or not.
But after careful consideration, Nathan had decided to disturb her peaceful sleep in order for her to eat her breakfast and take her medicine.
"Miss Abi... wake up." Nathan gently tapped Abigail''s shoulders.
Abigail groaned inwardly before slowly opening her eyes. She blinked her eyes when Nathan''s gorgeous face greeted her sight first thing this morning.
Abigail yawned and rubbed her eyes, thinking that she was just dreaming. Then she heard Nathan''s voice once again.
"You have to wash your face, brush your teeth and eat your breakfast," Nathan said in his usualmanding tone.
Abigail''s eyebrows twitched into a deep frown. Her sleepiness went away in an instant because of Nathan''s bossy tone.
She snapped her eyes open and red at Nathan. "Can''t you speak more tenderly when talking to me? Why are you bossing me around with my personal things to do?" Abigailined. But she subconsciously covered her face using both hands to hide from Nathan''s view.
She had just woken up and her appearance was truly a great mess. She felt like she was unpresentable right now to face Nathan.
Nathan just slid his arm under her back and helped her to sit up. Before she could stop him, Nathan already put the foldable table in front of her and fixed it. Then he ced a bowl with warm water on the top of that table.
Abigail''s eyes just followed his every movement, wondering what Nathan was trying to do. To her surprise, Nathan dipped a clean towel into the bowl of water, squeezed it, and used it to wipe her face.
Abigail froze in her spot, startled by Nathan''s strange action. He was wiping and cleaning her face using the towel! Abigail''s cheeks turned scarlet red almost immediately. Nathan was making her more embarrassed by doing this.
''What had gotten into him?'' Abigail asked herself in puzzlement.
Before she couldin, Nathan was done wiping her face clean. Then he took a brush and put toothpaste on its surface.
"Open your mouth and I will brush your teeth," Nathan emotionlessly said.
Abigail: "..."
Abigail didn''t move. She just eyed him with utter shock and disbelief. She waspletely at a loss for words.
Aware of the strange look Abigail was giving him, Nathan spoke up once again. "I''m doing this because you can''t move your right hand. Now, open your mouth. Don''t worry, I''ll be gentle..." Nathan paused for a moment, trying his best to hide the faint smile that was threatening to appear on his face.
When Abigail didn''t move, Nathan taunted her by saying, "Perhaps... Do you want to eat your breakfast without brushing your teeth?"
Abigail shot him a cold sharp re before obediently parted her lips. Nathan pursed his lips, concealing his smile. Then he started brushing her teeth as if she was a child.
When he was done, he handed a ss of water over her. "You can gurgle here. And just spit the water in this bowl. I will just get your food."
Abigail felt so ufortable because she was not used to being treated like this by Nathan. She thought Nathan would confront her once again. But surprisingly, he never brought up the topic of Phantom''s Assassin Guild.
Abigail gurgled and cleaned her throat while Nathan prepared her breakfast. He kept talking to her while Abigail remained tight-lipped as she was silently observing him.
"By the way, Mr. Hiroshi just called me a while ago. He was looking for you. He wanted us to visit him... but I told him that you couldn''t go out as of now."
Abigail''s expression softened at the mention of Mr. Hiroshi''s name. "I think... he wants to make a business deal with you! Go and visit him as soon as possible!"
"I can''t. I can''t go there unless you are with me," Nathan nonchntly said as he was inching closer to her.
He removed the bowl of water and reced it with a tray of food. On the table, the following menus were served: chicken soup, omelette, toasted bread, rice, and milk.
"How can Ia€¡°" Abigail''s words were cut off by Nathan.
"I''ll feed you."
Abigail''s jaw dropped. She didn''t expect that Nathan would act so generous and kind towards her. She felt like another person was in front of her, not Nathan.
Nathan brought the spoon closer to her mouth after scooping a soup. Abigail just stared at him for a moment but Nathan motioned her to open her mouth.
"You need to eat this and drink your medicine," Nathan said.
Abigail could no longer stay silent. "Why are you doing this?"
"Starting today... I''m going to take care of you," Nathan responded matter-of-factly. "Now, eat this..."
Abigail was about to refuse when Nathan touched her chin, urging her to open her mouth. Unable to resist, Abigail obeyed him.
''Good girl,'' Nathan thought to himself, smiling inwardly.
Nathan began feeding her and suddenly a surprised visitor arrived, witnessing this scene. Nathan and Abigail were so preupied with what they were doing that they didn''t notice Mr. Hiroshi knocked on the door a while ago.
''Hmm. So this man knows how to take good care of his woman.'' Mr. Hiroshi felt so d to see Nathan exerting some effort to take care of Abigail. His impression of him might change if he continued doing this to Abigail.
"Ahem. Ahem." Mr. Hiroshi cleared his throat to make his presence known to Abigail and Nathan.
Both Nathan and Abigail turned in the direction of that voice, only to be surprised after seeing Mr. Hiroshi standing by the door.
"Mr. Hiroshi?"
Abigail mumbled his name in disbelief while Nathan just looked at him with an indescribable expression.
Mr. Hiroshi was holding two baskets. One basket contained assorted fruits while the other one contained beautiful flowers.
After learning that Abigail was in the hospital, Mr. Hiroshi left the EDSJ Five Star Hotel to visit her. He ordered Kazuki to investigate what happened and find the culprit. He intended to help Nathan in catching the hitman.
And if it was proven that the Red Dragon Mafia was responsible for the shooting incident, Mr. Hiroshi would certainly change his mind about making negotiations with that Mafia Organization.
"Pleasee in," Nathan weed the old man.
Mr. Hiroshi just bobbed his head and approached the two. He put down the two baskets on the bedside table. And he walked closer to Abigail.
"Poor child. Who did this to you? Do you want me to punish them for you?" Mr. Hiroshi''s expression softened as he spoke to Abigail.
Abigail smiled at him. She appreciated his genuine concern for her. He made an effort to visit her today even though they had just met each other a few days ago.
"Thank you foring today, Mr. Hiroshi. I know you are a very busy man. But still, you came here to see me." Abigail expressed her gratitude towards the old man.
"I''ve missed you, youngdy." Mr. Hiroshi said it filially but Nathan frowned deeply, unhappy about what he had just heard.
Meanwhile, Abigail let out a soft giggle. She didn''t expect that this old man had grown quite fond of her in just a short period. But she had to admit that she also felt the same thing. The feelings were mutual. She was fond of this old man as well.
"Since this man refused to bring you to me, I decided toe here. Furthermore, I was so worried after hearing the bad news so I rushed to this hospital to check on you." Mr. Hiroshi added.
Nathan darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi. He felt like he was being ignored by both and his presence had already been forgotten.
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan cleared his throat to tell them that he was there.
Mr. Hiroshi just raised his eyebrow and asked him. "Have you caught the culprit or not? Do you want me to do this task? I can mobilize my men. But in exchange, you should allow Abigail to go with me once I invite her toe and visit my country."
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. ''Why do I feel like Mr. Hiroshi wants to steal Abigail from me?''
Nathan eyed the old man suspiciously while pursing his lips. At this moment, he failed to hide his true emotions. It looked like he was against Mr. Hiroshi''s ideas.
His dark expression didn''t escape from Mr. Hiroshi''s observant eyes. "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk. You have a possessive man here, Miss Abi."
Abigail: "???"
Chapter 247 Attacking The Red Dragons Hideout
Day Twenty Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Red Dragon Mafia''s Hideout in Country M¡ ]
Spade was trying to contact ck Rose but she already blocked him. He kept calling and messaging her through her phone number, however, Cherry was not responding.
After talking to Abigail, Cherry decided to cut ties with Spade. And Spade had no idea about it. He even disregarded Abigail''s warning and continued reaching out for ck Rose. But this time, he failed.
"Why are you sulking there again?" Jack patted Spade''s back. He wanted to tease him.
Spade glowered his eyes at Spade. "Don''t start, Jack. I''m not in the mood."
"Ho! Ho! Our Spade sounded scary! I''m afraid!" Jack made some face, provoking him further.
Spade took his mouse and was about to throw it, aiming at Jack. However, he realized that it was his precious mouse so he put it down and just picked up his notepad, throwing it to Jack!
"Ouch! You are getting more violent now, Speedy!" Jack was calling him Speedy whenever he wanted to tease him.
"Just get out, Jack! Go to your own hideout! This is my territory!" Spade was sending his naughty friend away.
"Okay! Bye-Bye, my friend," Jack said,ughing as he left the room. He was going back to their second headquarters. He was assigned to oversee the second branch of the Red Dragon Mafia in Country M while the Dragon Lord was not around.
The Dragon Lord was preupied right now with the pending negotiation with the Sawada n. Because of that, he assigned Jack to manage and supervise their men in the second branch in the meantime.
"Thankfully, the annoying guy disappeared from my sight!" Spade stretched his arms and rubbed his nape.
Spade finally gained a peaceful environment when Jack left his territory¨C the Third Branch. Since Spade was not in the mood because ck Rose ghosted him, he decided to take a nap and sleep in his quarters.
*Half an hourter¡*
Spade woke up at the strong rm resounding on theptop near his bedside table and his smartwatch. The security system he installed for the Red Dragon Mafia''s hideout sensed some intruders.
Beep! Beep! Beep!
Spade sobered up and his sleepiness dissipated into thin air. He got off the bed and reached out for hisptop to check what was happening to their hideout. It did not take long when another rm resounded in the entire hideouts. It was a Fire rm!
*Bringgggggg!*
*Bringgggggg!*
A loud continuous beeping rm could be heard. It only meant that fire had broken out in a certain part of the headquarters.
Spade wanted to check the situation through hisptop when he suddenly heard several explosions followed by the sound of the gunshots.
"Holy Crap! We are under attack!" Spade''s eyes went round at that realization.
"Dammit! I just took a nap for half an hour. How could our enemies create a big mess in such a short period of time?" Spade could feel the sense of urgency all over his system. He ran as fast as he could to reach the security control room.
With an anxious look on his face, he hurriedly pressed the Red button to send information to the main headquarters that this branch was under attack by the enemies.
"Holy Crap!" His jaw dropped as soon as he saw the chaotic scene in the CCTV footage. Several armed men surrounded the hideout, exchanging fires with the members of the Red Dragon Mafia.
The enemies brought specialized bombs and smoke bombs to blind the members of the Red Dragon Mafia. The fire also broke out in different parts of the building.
"Shit! We are at a disadvantage right now! Who the hell is our attacker?" Spade was already checking the possible exits and escape routes.
Spade mmed the table when he saw that enemies already blocked the entrances and the exits. They were also outnumbered. He thought an entire army of soldiers came to seize them.
"Master Spade! Master Spade! We are surrounded by enemies. What are we going to do now?" A subordinate approached him in a hurry. They were in a panicked mode right now.
"We have to request for backup from the second branch!" Another member spoke up, mentioning the other branch which was being supervised by Jack.
"It will be toote. But this is worth a try!" Spade took his phone from his pocket and dialed Jack''s number.
Unfortunately, Jack''s number was unattended. "Call the second branch through their telephone number. I can''t contact Jack. My call couldn''t connect to him." Spade ordered his subordinate.
His subordinates immediately obeyed hismand. Spade continued searching for a way out. They must not stay there, otherwise, the enemies would catch them. Spade would never want that to happen. He knew how cruel and ruthless their enemies could be.
"Do you know who sent them? Whose faction?" Spade asked one of theirrades.
"Master Spade¡ I think¡ They are from the Syphiruz Mafia."
Spade froze at the mention of that name. His face became pale instantly. He recalled Abigail''s warning. ''Holy Crap! Those warnings from SizzlingAugust08¡ are not empty words!'' He was still thinking that the woman he met in the airport was SizzlingAugust08.
"Aaaah!!!" Spade screamed while tugging his hair tightly. He just realized his mistake. If SizzlingAugust08 was involved¡ then SizzlingAugust08 might also be the person who was able to locate this ce.
"I was too careless! SizzlingAugust08 tracked my IP address!" Spade felt like crying. He was still ming himself when suddenly familiar faces barged into the security control room.
Two women kicked the door at the same time, destroying it. The door flew open and the Soeung Sisters came into his view.
''I''m doomed! They are the Branch Leaders of the Syphiruz Mafia.'' Spade wanted to scream in his mind. He knew he was in great trouble today. ''How can we escape from this?''
"Who is Spade among you?" Chantha spoke up, her sharp eyes scanning the room. Inside the Security Control Room, there were five people present including Spade.
The two fierce women were holding their guns, pointing at them. "One wrong move and someone will be shot to death!" Violet threatened Spade and hisrade.
"Hey, you, Handsome!" Chantha shifted her gaze to Spade. "Are you Spade?" Chantha asked him, not because she suspected him as the hacker she was searching for but because Spade was the most handsome guy in that room.
Violet could only roll her eyes skyward. Her twin sister was acting naughty again. She was targeting this handsome man because she was easily attracted to gorgeous men.
Meanwhile, Spade raised his arms as a sign of surrender. Then he identified himself, "Y-Yes¡ I am S-Spade¡" he stuttered from nervousness.
"Haha! I knew it! You are Spade¡ I have a great instinct! Hahaha!" Chantha felt so proud of herself.
Violet: "..."
''Sheesh! My Twin Sister got it right!'' Violet could only shake her head helplessly.
"Stop flirting with him, Chantha. We are here to capture him." Violet warned her sister and reminded her to stay focused.
Chantha just stuck her tongue out at her Sister Violet before anchoring her arms around Spade''s arms. "Cutie, you are now under arrest. Will you be my boyfriend?" Chantha said yfully, winking at him.
Spade: "..."
Spade didn''t know whether tough or cry. The twin sisters looked alike but their attitudes were very different from each other. Chantha was the yful one while Violet was the serious type.
Before Spade could utter a word, he heard the clicking sound of the cuffs. Chantha already cuffed his hands, not allowing Spade to escape from their grasp.
Chantha leaned closer to him and whispered, "Don''t worry, Handsome¡ I will take good care of you."
Spade didn''t know why but her words sent chills down his spine. Chantha said it in a seductive way but he was aware that this woman was already thinking of so many ways on how she would torture him.
''Damn! Why do women be scarier these days?!'' Spade wanted to cry just thinking about it. This week he encountered the frightening Abigail, and now, he met Soeung Twins¨C the scary women from the Syphiruz Mafia.
When they were about to take Spade with them, they heard an update from the other branch through the telephone. Spade''s subordinate called the other branch even before Chantha and Violet showed up.
"We are also under attack by an unknown group of men!" One man spoke from the other line.
Chantha and Violet exchanged nces with one another.
"Those men are our men," Chantha said meaningfully. She was referring to theirrades, Joker and Spider.
''Damn it! We are cornered by the Syphiruz. Is this how they attacked the Phantom''s Assassin Guild before? A group of tenacious assassins failed to retaliate against the Syphiruz Mafia and they died miserably.'' Spade began to realize the power of the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Move now. We have to leave. Our Supreme Leader is expecting a good result soon," Violet motioned Chantha and Spade to leave. The two subordinates could only follow them as Violet cuffed their hands.
They captured other members as Nathan had another n for them. They would destroy those two hideouts to send a warning to the Red Dragon Mafia. The war between the two Mafia Organizations was now inevitable unless the Red Dragon Mafia wouldply with Nathan''s demand.
He needed to get Phantomke no matter what. If Spade was an important person to the Red Dragon Mafia, then he would try to use him for a negotiation. He just wanted Phantomke to be back to his side.
Chapter 248 Is It Jealousy?
Day Twenty Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia''s Headquarters¡ ]
Axel had been waiting for the two teams toe back. Nathan ordered him to follow up and monitor the missions of the two teams. Nathan was still in the hospital, taking care of Abigail.
Axel''s schedule for the day was very hectic. After dealing with thepany''s matters, he headed straight to the Syphiruz Mafia''s Headquarters.
He kept pacing back and forth across Nathan''s office. He was anxiously waiting for the result of theirrades'' mission. He just hoped that everyone was safe, especially the Soeung Twins.
He had nothing to worry about Spider and Joker. They could aplish their mission easily and they were used to fighting a group of men, especially a whole gang. He was more worried for thedies.
"Why are they taking so long to give me updates?" Axel murmured to himself, checking his phone over and over again.
He tried calling Chantha but she was not answering. He contemted whether to call Violet or not. Feeling uneasy, Axel finally dialed Violet''s phone number since her twin sister kept ignoring his phone call. His call got connected right away.
"Hello, Axel?" Violet greeted him.
Axel was about to ask her about their location when suddenly, he heard Chantha''s voice from the other line.
"Handsome, can you teach me how to hack? Howe you were able to break our system''s defense? I bet you are an expert at breaking something. Do you want to break mine too? My defense?" Chantha yfully said to Spade with her seductive smile.
Axel''s face contorted almost immediately after hearing Chantha''s flirty voice. ''Ahuh! No wonder she was not answering my calls, she was busy entertaining and flirting with another man!''
Axel tightened his grip on the phone, gnashing his teeth. He could already imagine Chantha yfully seducing a man right now.
''This woman¡ she is so annoying!'' Axel thought to himself.
"Where are you?" Axel identally raised his voice at Violet because he was getting annoyed by Chantha whom he could hear from the other line.
"We are on the way now to the headquarters," Violet responded. She was a little bit flustered because of Axel''s cold voice.
''Is he stressed? It looks like Axel is in a bad mood. Did something happen in thepany?'' Violet mused to herself.
"What happened to your mission?" Axel asked again.
"Mission aplished! We got the man¡ Spade!" Violet reported.
"I''ve been calling Chantha but she kept ignoring my calls. I thought something bad happened to the both of you!" Axelmented to Violet. He wanted to slice Chantha into tiny pieces right now. How dare she ignore his calls?
Violet could only sigh deeply and said, "My twin sister is busy interrogating the Red Dragon''s Ace Hacker."
''Interrogating my Ass?! She sounded like flirting with him!'' Axel wanted to scold Chantha in his mind.
"I don''t trust her with that. You should do the interrogation yourself. Besides, it should happen here in the headquarters, not in your car!" Axelined once more, questioning Chantha''s actions.
"Sigh. I know. But you know my twin sister. She can easily get attracted to handsome men. And it just so happened that this Spade is a charming guy." Violet said in her low voice, ensuring that only Axel could hear her.
Axel smacked his forehead upon hearing that. He suddenly got a headache because of Chantha!
''What am I gonna do with that annoying woman?!'' Axel rubbed the space in between his brows.
"Anyway¡ we are near our headquarters. See you in the underground basement. We will conduct the interrogation there at the underground prison cell. Please inform our Supreme Leader about this good news." Violet was still driving the car so she didn''t want to stay on the phone for so long.
"Okay. See you there. I will prepare the interrogation room and the other materials needed." Axel felt relieved now knowing that the Soeung Sisters were just fine. But he just hated the thought that Chantha was flirting with another man, most especially their enemy.
Axel informed Nathan as soon as he hung up the phone.
~*Axel''s Message*~
[ Boss, Chantha, and Violet aplished their mission. They captured the hacker. They are now on the way to our headquarters. I will now prepare the interrogation room. You cane here
anytime. Or if you want I will ask the IT team to transmit the live video of our interrogation to your phone. ]
After sending the message to Nathan, Axel moved and proceeded to the underground basement. Hemanded their men to prepare the equipment, devices, weapons, and other torturing materials they could use for today''s interrogation.
Nathan quickly responded upon reading Axel''s message.
~*Nathan''s Message*~
[ Alright! I''m going there. I will just drop by the Medical Facility to get the Truth Serum. ]
Veronica and others continued developing the truth serum. Nathan invested in this project as preparation for Phantomke''s interrogation once she regained consciousness.
Ten minutester¡
Chantha and Violet arrived at the headquarters. Spade was with them. The other members of the Red Dragon Mafia who were captured by Chantha and Violet were sent to another prison cell.
Spade''s eyes were now blindfolded and his hands were still handcuffed. Chantha was guiding him to the underground prison cell. She was holding his arms and pulling him while Violet was following them behind.
Violet could only sigh helplessly seeing her twin sister clinging onto Spade. She just hoped Chantha would not overdo the interrogation today. Furthermore, Nathan woulde to watch the interrogation.
When they arrived at the underground basement, Axel was already there. Axel frowned deeply when he saw Chantha who was anchoring her arm around Spade''s arm. She was smiling broadly as she pulled their hostage! Spade would serve as their hostage, hoping that the Red Dragon Mafia would try to negotiate with them for the exchange. They would return Spade safely if they would return Phantomke to them.
But first, they should try to get information from Spade regarding the location where they hid Phantomke''s body. The Red Dragon Mafia had so many headquarters in five countries. It would take time to find all of them. Nathan couldn''t wait that long to reim Phantomke.
"Let him sit," Axelmanded Chantha. "I mean never mind. Let me do it!" He moved closer to them and tried to separate the two.
Axel yanked Chantha''s hands, pulling them away from Spade. Violet could only smile watching the dog (Axel) and cat (Chantha). They were starting to fight and argue.
"Ouch! Can''t you wait?! You are hurting me!" Chanthained, stomping her feet. She wanted to kick Axel and punch him.
Axel just ignored herints. He just dragged Spade, pushing him down on the steel chair. He kneeled and chained Spade''s feet on the chair. He removed his handcuffs and chained his arms on the armrest of the chair.
Click!
Click!
He locked the chains. Spade had no way out. He was like amb in a tiger''s den.
''Fuck! Am I going to die? Are they going to torture me?'' Spade became more anxious as he couldn''t see anything. His eyes were blindfolded. And he could hear the movements of people around him.
''What are they nning to do?'' He felt very tense.
Badum! Badum! Badum!
His heart was racing from nervousness.
"Leave now. This is our mission. Let me deal with him!" Chantha blocked Axel''s way as she stood in between Axel and Spade.
Axel and Chantha met each other''s gaze. The two were having a staring contest. No one wanted to give in.
Violet had to interfere to stop them from bickering. "Go now, Axel. Wait for our Supreme Leader. He is on his way now, right?" She just whispered in his ears so that Spade couldn''t hear them.
Axel could only sigh in defeat. Since it was Violet who requested him to leave then he wouldply with her.
Chantha red at him and crumpled her face. She became more annoyed because Axel always listened to her twin sister. The two were getting along really well, unlike them who often fought and argued.
Was she jealous? Chantha immediately shook her head, disregarding the idea. ''No way?! Why would I feel jealous?! Of course, not!'' Chantha denied it.
When Axel left, Chantha focused her attention back on Spade. "Handsome, shall we talk? Let''s discuss something. I hope you will cooperate. I don''t want to hurt your handsome face."
Spade remained tight-lipped. But deep inside, his body was now covered with sweat. He was already imagining what kind of torture they would give him just to make him speak.
Spade gasped when suddenly he felt something heavy on hisp. Then he smelled Chantha''s feminine scent. Chantha just sat on hisp, facing him.
''Damn it! What is she doing?'' Spade''s heartbeat raced even faster because of Chantha. He could feel her softness as she teased him.
Chantha cupped his face and moved her face closer to him. Spade could already feel her breath fanning him. After a while, he felt Chantha''s finger tracing the surface of his lips.
"Handsome, don''t make things hard for both of us. Can you tell me where did you and your organization hide Phantomke? I promise¡ just tell me and I will make sure that no one will hurt you here." Chantha whispered in his ear.
She resorted to the seduction technique to make him talk and spill the beans. Spade''s breathing became ragged. He didn''t expect this kind of ''torture'' from her.
''Eh¡ this is not torture! She is clearly tempting me. Damn it!'' Spade cursed inwardly. But aside from Spade, another person was cursing inwardly as he watched this scene from the ss window on the other side.
Chapter 249 Another Group Intervened
Day Twenty Seven...
~~*****~~
Spade mmed his eyes shut behind that blindfolds. He clenched his fist and mumbled, "Just kill me. I don''t know."
''I can''t betray Dragon Lord. I was indebted to him. I swore to devote my life to him, serving him.'' Spade was determined to keep his mouth shut, not disclosing information about Phantomke''s whereabouts.
Chantha sighed deeply, hissing and clicking her tongue. "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk... What a pity. Do I have to break your bones, punch your gorgeous face and cut your fingers one by one just to make you confess?" Chantha has be serious now. Her yfulness disappeared.
"I''ve given you a chance. An easy way out to save your ass. But you chose the hard way. Do I need to remove your nails one by one?" Chantha lifted his chin and pinched his jaw using one hand.
Spade felt scared just imagining her words but he maintained his brave front as if he was willing to die anytime.
''Just endure it... for the Dragon Lord.''
Chantha got off hisp and scanned the row of weapons on the tablea€¡° different sizes of knives, daggers, pliers, hammer, needles, guns, ropes, wires, whip, iron, and others.
Chantha picked up the dagger. Then she pressed the tip of the dagger into Spade''s neck. "I can slit your throat now. But I need answers from you. You are a hacker, right? What would you feel if you had to see your hands without fingernails while typing on your keyboards?" Chantha began threatening him once again, reaching for the pliers.
Those thoughts sent chills down his spine. But he had to be brave and endure the pain. Chantha put down her dagger and used her free hand to hold his fingers.
Spade was crying inwardly. He wanted to shout for help! If only somebody could help him in this very hopeless situation.
"Should I start cutting your fingers as well, aside from pulling out your nails?" Chantha used the plier to pinch and hold the tip of his fingernail.
Spade began to tremble. Would he lose his fingernails... his fingers and his hands?
''I prefer to die if I can no longer hold myptop and do the things I usually do!'' Spade had already conditioned himself to die after this torture.
Chantha was about to squeeze the pliers and pull out his fingernail on his pinky finger when suddenly they heard an announcement from the speaker.
"The Supreme Leader has arrived!" Axel''s voice resounded in the interrogation room. This room was also considered as the Torture Room. Axel''s announcement made Chantha stop.
Chantha and Violet turned their heads to the ss window. Though they couldn''t see the people behind that ss wall window, they could tell that Axel and Nathan were standing in the next room, just watching them.
After five seconds, the door of the interrogation room slid open. Nathan showed up and Axel stood next to him. Nathan was holding a small briefcase that contained the truth serum. He got it from the facility.
"Use this," Nathan said coldly as he gazed at Spade with his sharp blue eyes.
Chantha put down the pliers. She no longer needed it. They knew that Nathan wanted to test the effectiveness of the newly upgraded Truth Serum. The serum he brought was much stronger than the truth serum he used for Abigail.
Violet approached Nathan to get the briefcase. She would be the one who would inject the truth serum into Spade''s body.
Nathan had so many questions. He wondered why the Red Dragon Mafia found out that Phantomke was alive and he was keeping her alive in their territory.
"Go, inject him with this..." Nathan handed the mini briefcase over to Violet.
Spade tried to struggle as he turned his head from left to right. He could hear them. They were talking about injecting him with something. What kind of drug was that?
Spade clenched his fists tightly. He was so nervous. He couldn''t see his enemies, adding more tension and pressure on him. He was cornered by them.
After a while, he felt someone holding his wrist. Before he could react, a sharp thin needle pierced his flesh, injecting an unknown liquid into his veins.
''Damn it! Is that a poison?'' Spade wondered to himself.
Nathan, Chantha, Violet, and Axel were just looking at Spade, waiting for the truth serum to take effect.
"Where are Joker and Spider? Did you hear any updates from them?" Nathan asked Axel as he realized that Team 2 was not around.
"No, Sir. Maybe, they haven''t finished their mission yet. Let''s just wait for them, Supreme Leader," Axel responded. He turned in Chantha''s direction, smiling inwardly. Chantha could no longer act as she wanted since Nathan looked very serious. She knew when she had to behave.
"Do we have casualties during the attack?" Nathan asked the Soeung Twins, Chantha and Violet.
"None, Sir. Everyone is safe." Violet replied.
Nathan just bobbed his head and shifted his attention back to Spade. He was counting in his mind. Only two minutes had passed. ording to Veronica, this upgraded version of Truth Serum would take effect after five minutes. The first version would take ten minutes before the effect could manifest.
This new version could alsost for forty five minutes. The same side effect applied. Spade couldn''t remember what he did or said while under the influence of the truth serum.
The group was still waiting for the truth serum to take effect when suddenly two men entered the interrogation room. Joker and Spider didn''t look good. They had a grim expressions on their faces.
"What happened to your faces? Did something bad happen... perhaps, something went wrong during your mission? Did you lose against the Red Dragon Mafia?" Chantha spoke up first, asking the two men.
Spider and Joker exchanged meaningful nces with one another before bobbing their heads as a response.
Chantha immediately heaved a sigh of disappointment while Violet and Axel looked at the two men worriedly.
"Did we lose a lot ofrades? How many died?" Violet was enraged just thinking about it.
Axel''s face also dimmed in frustration. He didn''t expect that Spider and Joker would be defeated by the members of the Red Dragon Mafia.
Nathan''s brows were drawn together in a deep frown. "Tell us what happened," he mumbled, his voice filled with authority.
Spider was the one who stepped forward, exining what happened during their mission.
"We didn''t do much. The moment we arrived at their hideouts, several men were already down. Another groupunched a surprise attack against the Red Dragon Mafia. We only saw the injured men. The Branch Leader managing the hideout was gone."
Axel, Chantha, and Violet were taken aback when they heard that.
"Who destroyed our targets? Someone was ahead of us." Chanthamented, rubbing her chin.
Nathan narrowed his eyes. He suspected someone. But he wasn''t sure if the person in his mind was responsible for what happened to the other hideouts of the Red Dragon Mafia.
"Any clue about the attackers?" Nathan turned to Joker. When it came to gathering information and intel, Joker was the right person to ask. This was his expertise since Joker was a profiler.
"I checked the CCTV Cameras... and gathered sample weapons and bullets scattered in the surroundings... It seems like the Sawada n had something to do with the attack."
Chantha gasped in disbelief. "Oh My Gosh! They turned their back on each other? Is this some kind of betrayal for both parties? I thought the two were having a deal?!"
Violet and Axel also bobbed their heads in amusement. On the other hand, Nathan was at a loss for words. He was right! The Sawada n was involved. He had never imagined that Mr. Hiroshi would make a move against the Red Dragon Mafia. He just tested the water but he reaped a good result.
''So he was serious when he told me he would catch the culprit. But I lied to him. I''m not certain if the Red Dragon Mafia ordered the hit to kill me. Did Mr. Hiroshi find out the truth that I lied?''
Nathan shook his head. He shouldn''t think about other things. He had some important thing to do right now.
"Let''s proceed with the interrogation." Nathan nced at his wristwatch. Five minutes had already passed. Spade also began to murmur something.
Nathan moved closer to Spade, facing him. He dragged Spade''s blindfolds. Spade kept blinking because he felt lightheaded and groggy.
He tried to clear his vision and focus his eyes on the person in front of him. "Oh, Nathan Sparks? The Leader of Syphiruz Mafia is here!! I''m d to finally see you face to face! You are no longer a mystery to us!" Spade blurted out cheerfully. The new upgraded version of truth serum increased the capability of a person to be honest and expressed what he really wanted to say and what he felt.
Nathan hadplicated emotions on his face when he heard that. This only meant that the Red Dragon Mafia was already aware of his real identity.
Nathan''srades couldn''t believe it! They were stunned for a moment, trying to absorb what Spade had just said.
"Supreme Leader, what are we going to do now?! Your identity is no longer a secret to our enemies," Spider expressed his concern.
"Our enemies might leak this important information to others..." Axel added. This was not good for their leader.
However, Nathan remained calm and unfazed. "It doesn''t matter. The good thing is... the new upgraded truth serum is very effective."
"How did you know that Phantomke is alive? Why did you take her?" Nathan asked Spade, looking at him intently with anticipation.
Spade chuckled for a moment before he answered him. "Because of ck Rose!"
Chantha: "ck Rose??!"
Chapter 250 Spilling More Information!
Day Twenty Seven¡
~~*****~~
"ck Rose??!" Chantha arched her eyebrow at the mention of that name.
"Who is she? Is she your lover? Who is more beautiful between ck Rose and me?" Chantha added, asking Spade. She didn''t know ck Rose.
Nathan and Axel gave her a cold sharp re because of her interruption. Violet could only shake her head as she dragged her sister.
"Sshhhh!" Violet motioned her twin sister to just keep quiet.
But surprisingly, Spade still responded to her query due to the effect of the truth serum.
"ck Rose! The expert hacker of the Phantom''s Guild Assassin. She is not my lover. But I would love to be her lover! Urgh¡For me¡ She is more beautiful than you!"
Chantha: "..."
"Pfft!" Axel tried his best to hold hisughter. Chantha''s stunned expression looked so funny. He could tell that Chantha didn''t expect to hear that.
Joker, on the other hand, nced at Nathan, thinking about ck Rose. He already heard that name. She was famous in the online world.
"Supreme Leader¡ ck Rose yed a very important role in the guild. She was doing the background check on their targets, gathering vital information rted to them." Joker informed them.
A deep crease appeared on Nathan''s forehead, his eyes sharpening while clenching his fists. "There was another survivor? Aside from Phantomke, another member stayed alive at that time¡"
"What are you up to? What is the deal between your organization and that woman?" Nathan asked Spade once more.
"Just recently, we discovered that ck Rose was alive. We wanted to recruit her as our new member." Spade was spilling more information voluntarily.
"She was the one who told us that Phantomke might still be alive. She offered us a deal. If we could get Phantomke out of your territory, she would join our organization."
Nathan''s expression darkened at the thought of this mysterious woman. He began to wonder what kind of person ck Rose was. Would she be a treat to him? But what could one woman do against him and his organization?
''Perhaps¡ Abigail is ck Rose?'' Nathan recalled Abigail''s words. If he was not mistaken, he heard that name from Abigail''s mouth. However, he was not certain.
"Where did you hide Phantomke?" Nathan finally asked Spade the most important question.
Spade groaned as he felt a throbbing pain in his head. This might be one of the side effects of the new form of the truth serum.
Nathan grabbed Spade''s shoulders and he leaned closer, making Spade look into his eyes. "Where is she? Where did you hide her?!" He said in his cold deepening tone.
Spade blinked his eyes as he tried to focus his vision on Nathan''s face. He sneered at him and said, "In our Sanitarium at Country J."
Nathan hastily let go of Spade''s shoulders and turned to face hisrades.
"Joker, investigate ck Rose. Get as much information as you can regarding ck Rose¨C her face, her background, her real identity." Nathanmanded him.
"Got it, Supreme Leader. I have to leave now to do my next mission." Joker tapped Spider''s back, smiling at him meaningfully. He failed today''s mission so Joker wanted to do another mission to keep himself busy. He was the kind of guy who liked to challenge himself.
Nathan just bobbed his head and shifted his gaze back to Spade. "You can continue interrogating him about ck Rose and the Red Dragon Mafia. You still have Twenty Five minutes left before the effect of truth serum will disappear. Keep him in the prison cell afterward. We still need him¡"
Chantha immediately raised her hand and said, "Supreme Leader, leave him to me. I will deal with him¡ carefully..." A yful grin stretched from ear to ear, brightening up Chantha''s face.
Violet and Axel squinted their eyes on Chantha. They knew that she had another motive as to why she volunteered to handle the interrogation.
"I will do it! Not you!" Axel butted in, opposing Chantha.
Nathan, Spider, and Violet darted their gazes back and forth between Axel and Chantha. They started bickering once more.
The two were still arguing when Spade suddenly spoke up, catching everyone''s attention.
"Is SizzlingAugust08 here? Can I talk to her? I want to see her! She is my idol. Can I have her autograph before you kill me? SizzlingAugust08 is the greatest hacker of all time! It''s my dream to meet her¡ and I can''t believe SizzlingAugust08 is a woman¡ she is sizzling and cool. Haha!" Spade spoke spontaneously, expressing his admiration toward SizzlingAugust08.
Nathan: "..."
Nathan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect to hear his old ount''s name. And what the hell Spade was talking about?
''Did he just say that I am a woman? Is he referring to me or another hacker?'' Nathan mused to himself, eyeing Spade confusedly.
"ck Rose and SizzlingAugust08! You like hackers! What is so good about them?!" Chantha stomped her feet. She was disappointed since Spade kept ignoring her. Her charm didn''t work on him at all.
"Sis, behave!" Violet warned her sister.
"Who is he talking about? SizzlingAugust08? The legendary hacker?" Spider became interested and intrigued.
Nathan just kept silent. Hisrades didn''t know about his other identity as the legendary hacker of his time! Only a few people knew about it.
"Yes! I''m talking about her! She is working here right?! In your organization! Please let me meet her once more." Spade begged them as if he was a child asking his parent to buy him his favorite toy.
"We don''t know her! No SizzlingAugust her, just Sizzling Hot Chantha!" Chantha presented herself proudly.
"Haha! You are lying! I just met her at the airport two days ago. When I hacked your security system, I had an encounter with her. She even sent a virus that destroyed myputer."
As Nathan listened to Spade''s words, he figured out that Spade was referring to his son, Ethan. Ethan told him the same story. But he was a little bit confused since this Spade was telling them that he met a woman whom he believed was SizzlingAugust08.
"ck Rose and I were about to leave the country together but SizzlingAugust08 stopped me! She even threatened me not to contact ck Rose again and to stay away from her." Spade chuckled and began mimicking Abigail''s threat whom he mistook as SizzlingAugust08.
"Stay away from ck Rose. Don''t try to use that woman. And¡ you should tell your Boss¡ he should return Phantomke''s body to where she belongs¡ otherwise, you and your organization will meet their demise!" Spade repeated Abigail''s warning in front of Nathan and his subordinates.
Chantha looked at Spade strangely and whispered to Nathan. "Supreme Leader, does the new version of truth serum have defects? Why this guy is talking some nonsense? I don''t know if he is telling the truth or if he is just delusional. Does he know what he is talking about?"
Nathan gazed at Chantha for five seconds with an indescribable expression. After a while, Nathan bobbed his head in agreement. Spade''s words didn''t make sense to him at all.
"I think that woman is fake¡ a poser? An impostor? She pretended to be a member of our organization." Chantha blurted out, looking at Spade ridiculously. "We must capture her, Boss! She is using our organization''s name to deceive someone!" She added.
Axel, Spider, and Violet could only sigh helplessly. Chantha was so frank, not even filtering her words, just expressing what was on her mind.
But Nathan thought of the possibility that Spade was still telling the truth because of the truth serum.
"Spider, kindly find out and confirm if this guy truly met someone who pretended to be Sizzling¨C I mean if she pretended to be our members and if she is iming herself as SizzlingAugust08."
Spider snapped his fingers in excitement. He finally received another mission from Nathan. He waspeting with Joker in aplishing missions!
"I''ll work hard on this task, Supreme Leader. I gotta go now. See yah!" Spider also left, not wasting his time.
"I will leave him to the two of you. Axel,e with me. We need to locate the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium in Country J. We will take Phantomke back," Nathan mumbled with so much conviction.
"I understand, sir," Axel politely replied.
Nathan and Axel left the interrogation room. They could still hear Spade''s voice, asking them to bring SizzlingAugust08. Nathan just maintained his poker face and feigned ignorance about it.
But Nathan was still curious about the woman who threatened Spade using SizzlingAugust''s identity. ''Only a few people know who is the person behind SizzlingAugust08¡''
''ck Rose, the woman version of SizzlingAugust08 and¡ Abigail¡ I wonder if the three of them has rtion to each other. Or this is just a great coincidence?'' Nathan had more puzzles to solve.
''I should find Phantomke first¡ and this time¡ I''m going to use myputer skills to find her¡'' Nathan decided to use his hacker skills and his old ount SizzlingAugust08 in tracking Phantomke.
******
Meanwhile, at Dragon Lord''s private vi in Country M, he got a piece of bad news from his underling. He was enjoying his coffee in the pool area when his assistant came running to him.
"D-Dragon Lord¡ something disastrous happened to our two hideouts here in Country M!" The Dragon Lord''s assistant reported.
The Dragon Lord frowned and asked him, "What happened?"
"One hideout was attacked by the Syphiruz Mafia and the other one was attacked by the Sawada n¡ We can''t reach Jack and Spade!"
"WHAT?!!!" The Dragon Lord couldn''t believe it. He was utterly shocked to hear this bad news.
Chapter 251 Catching The Hitman
Day Twenty Seven¡
~~*****~~
CRASH!
The Dragon Lord broke the cup of coffee in his arms after hearing the bad news. Two of their hideouts were destroyed! The Syphiruz Mafia already made a move. It was also a sneaky attack.
But the thing he couldn''t ept was that the Sawada n also attacked their hideout. For what reason?! He was supposed to make a deal with them. But now, it seemed that the negotiation would be called off because of this incident.
"Track Spade and Jack! I think they are in danger." The Dragon Lord was worried that his loyal subordinates would suffer at the hands of those two notorious groups¨C Syphiruz and Sawada.
Spade was the head of his defense and security, responsible for strengthening the security system of the Red Dragon Mafia. He also had a great contribution in gathering intel and important information for the organization.
"Yes, our Lord. We are doing our best to track them."
A chilly glint shed through his eyes. Dragon Lord has another way to know their whereabouts. ''If they can''t find them, I have to confront the Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n.''
"I knew it. Nathan will not stand still. He will do anything just to get what he wants." The Dragon Lord mumbled through his gritted teeth.
The Dragon Lord hastily left the pool area, marching inside the house. He had to call the Branch Leader managing the Sanitarium in Country J. He needed to make a move before Nathanunched another attack.
"Agustav! I need you to go to Country J today. Make some preparations. Mobilize our elite men. I believe the Syphiruz will try to raid our Sanitarium. We will set a trap for them and annihte the members who will set foot in our territory!" The Dragon Lord prepared a counterattack.
He knew Nathan. Since he was so obsessed with Phantomke, the Dragon Lord was certain that Nathan woulde personally to reim her and get her back.
''I will make sure to punish you, Nathan Sparks¡ for destroying my two headquarters. You want war¡ then I will give you war!''
Meanwhile, the Dragon Lord''s target, Nathan, was preupied right now. Using his old ount, Nathan was searching for the location of the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium in Country J.
A tap tap of the keyboard could be heard in his office. Several tabs kept popping on his screen¨C abination of numbers and letters running the program.
Nathan tried to backtrack everything. The day Phantomke was transferred to the Sanitarium. He was searching for the recordings in the airports for both Country M and Country J.
It would take a lot of time to find their traces but Nathan wouldn''t give up. He also used his influence to gather information about the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium in Country J.
He knew that Country J was the turf of the Red Dragon Mafia. He couldn''tunch an attack blindly. He should be more careful because it was the Enemy''s territory.
Even the government was secretly supporting the Red Dragon Mafia. The government officials in Country J didn''t want to offend that organization, otherwise, they would cause great chaos in that country. The Red Dragon Mafia was capable of doing that.
As Nathan was doing this, he was unaware that his enemy was already preparing for his arrival. They would set a trap in the Sanitarium. As of now, Phantomke was now being transferred to another medical facility.
The Dragon Lord thought of hiding her in a ce where Nathan wouldn''t be expecting or even imagine.
Nathan was still searching and tracking the Sanitarium when he received a call from Mr. Hiroshi. Nathan picked up the call almost immediately.
"Mr. Sparks, where are you right now?" Mr. Hiroshi directly asked Nathan.
Feeling a little bit confused, Nathan answered him. "I''m in my office, Mr. Hiroshi. Why?"
"Come to this address. There is something I wanna show you." There was urgency in Mr. Hiroshi''s tone.
Nathan contemted for a moment. He was looking at hisputer screen. He was not yet done looking for the Sanitarium.
"Don''t make me wait!" Mr. Hiroshi spoke again as if he was able to read what was on Nathan''s mind.
Nathan couldn''t refuse him. Mr. Hiroshi had this kind of authority that would force someone not to defy him. Nathan could only sigh inwardly before saying, "Okay. I''m leaving my office now. Let''s meet there in a while."
Nathan had no other choice but to leave. But he wouldn''t stop searching for the location of the Sanitarium. He picked up hisptop and connected it to his portable wifi connection. He grabbed his coat and car keys. Upon leaving his office, he bumped into Axel at the entrance door.
"Axel, we need to go somewhere. Drive for me." Nathan ordered Axel and handed over the car keys to him.
Axel could only bob his head and followed Nathan behind. The two headed to the ce. It was a private subdivision. Mr. Hiroshi just bought a house just for today. The man he captured was brought to the house by his men.
It did not take long when Nathan and Axel arrived at the subdivision. The house was located in a more secluded area of the subdivision.
Several men in ck were standing outside the house, staying on guard. Upon seeing Nathan as he alighted from the car, the men in ck opened the gate for them.
"Pleasee in¡" the guard led them inside the house where Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki were waiting for them.
Nathan and Axel were not surprised since they knew that they were members of the Sawada n.
"Finally, you are here," Mr. Hiroshi greeted Nathan immediately. He was grinning from ear to ear. He was staring at him meaningfully.
Nathan just maintained his calm expression as he faced Mr. Hiroshi. He wondered if Mr. Hiroshi would confront him about his white lie. He used Abigail''s shooting incident to create conflict between Mr. Hiroshi and the Dragon Lord.
''Did he find out already?'' Nathan assessed Mr. Hiroshi''s expression. He couldn''t figure out what he was thinking at this moment.
"I have a surprise for you." Mr. Hiroshi spoke again, motioning to his right-hand man, Kazuki, to guide them to the room.
Nathan and Axel met each other''s gazes before following Kazuki and Mr. Hiroshi.
Kazuki pushed the door open and stepped to the side, making a way for Mr. Hiroshi, Nathan, and Axel. They saw a blindfolded guy who was being tied down in a steel chair. From the look of it, the guy had been beaten up. He had several bruises on his face and body. He was unconscious right now.
Mr. Hiroshi stepped closer "Here is the man¡ the Hitman who shot you and Abigail!"
Nathan and Axel were stunned for a moment when they heard that. Did Mr. Hiroshi catch the real hitman? The Syphiruz Mafia was still investigating the incident. They didn''t have a clue who sent the gunman since Nathan had so many people whom he offended before¡ he got so many rivals in business and in the underworld.
"What do you mean, Mr. Hiroshi?" Nathan failed to conceal his confusion. "Are you sure¡ he is the one?"
Mr. Hiroshi bobbed his head, confident. "Yes. He is the one. His name is Jack. He is an infamous hitman who joined the Red Dragon Mafia. Since then, he is no longer epting missions from other organizations. He became an exclusive hitman of the Red Dragon. He was promoted to be a high-ranking member of the organization."
Nathan looked at him with amusement. Even Axel didn''t expect that Mr. Hiroshi would catch Jack ''The Hitman''.
"Don''t worry. I have connections. I got some intel and we''ve confirmed it. This guy was the one who shot Abigail." Mr. Hiroshi gave his signal to Kazuki, allowing him to present the proof that Jack was indeed the hitman who tried to shoot Nathan.
Mr. Hiroshi mobilized his special task force to catch the real culprit and the evidence led them to Jack. The Sawada n also had unique resources and power that could help them solve an incident and catch a culprit faster than any other organization.
Axel epted the files. His jaw dropped upon seeing the concrete proof. "Sir¡ this is¡" Axel handed the files over to Nathan. "The Red Dragon called the hit. You were not mistaken!"
Nathan frowned deeply. He gripped the files tightly, clutching the paper. He didn''t expect that the Red Dragon Mafia was also involved in that shooting incident. There was a sudden surge of anger in his heart. The Red Dragon Mafia kept on touching his bottom line!
"So I did it¡ just like what I had told you in the hospital. Fulfilling my words, I caught the culprit. Now I am leaving him to you. But remember, we have a deal. You should allow Abigail to go with me once I invite her to visit my country." Mr. Hiroshi didn''t waste this opportunity to get Nathan''s consent. He didn''t know why but he just wanted to get closer and spend more time with Abigail. His yearning for his missing daughter was growing as time went by.
Nathan fell silent for a moment. He was thinking about this deal. He couldn''t say yes right away. Something was stopping him from allowing Abigail to go to another country¡ especially if she would be with another man. He had this wild imagination, thinking that Mr. Hiroshi wanted to be Abigail''s Sugar Daddy!
"I agree. But on one condition¡ I have toe and apany her."
Mr. Hiroshi: "..."
Axel: "..."
Chapter 252 The Deal Between Supreme Leader And The Godfather
Day Twenty Seven...
~~*****~~
Mr. Hiroshi scowled at Nathan. ''This man is so wise. Hmmph. Why do I feel like he is restraining Abigail''s freedom?''
"Abigail... is my responsibility," Nathan said, justifying himself.
Axel watched his Supreme Leader in amusement.
Mr. Hiroshi just waved his hands nonchntly while nodding his head. He already knew that Nathan was the kind of man who is very possessive of his woman.
Part of him was d to see that Nathan was reluctant to be separated from Abigail.
"Fine. I''m good with that. Now, you can have this guy. It''s up to you what you will do to him. Give him the appropriate punishment. Though my men already beat him up, you can punish him further. It is up to you if you want to hand him over to the police." Mr. Hiroshi was allowing Nathan to do his judgment. It was his call if he wanted to torture him or not.
"If I were to choose... I would make him suffer more..." Mr. Hiroshi murmured to himself.
But Nathan still heard his faint voice. He could only nod his head since he agreed to him. The man before them was the reason why Abigail''s life was put in danger.
Nathan turned to Axel. He motioned him to bring Jack to their headquarters.
"Thanks for this, Mr. Hiroshi. I owe you this. Rest assured that I will return this favor someday." Nathan reassured him.
"No need. Just let me bond with Abigail. That will be enough." Mr. Hiroshi mumbled.
Nathan decided to talk to Mr. Hiroshi privately while Axel and Kazuki were transferring the unconscious Jack to their car.
"Mr. Hiroshi... why do you want to get closer with Abigail? Perhaps, do you like her as a woman?" Nathan confronted Mr. Hiroshi directly.
Mr. Hiroshi nced at Nathan, looking at him strangely. He didn''t know if he shouldugh or feel offended. He only loved one woman. And she was long gone. But he had never forgotten her.
"Tsk, Tsk, Tsk... Mr. Sparks, Mr. Sparks." Mr. Hiroshi shook his head whileughing. He moved closer to Nathan, tapping his shoulder.
"No need to be jealous of me. I like Abigail as a person. I can see my daughter in her... my missing daughter." Mr. Hiroshi smiled faintly. There was a hint of longing in his eyes.
"Your daughter?" Nathan was a little bit baffled as Mr. Hiroshi opened up to him. This only meant Mr. Hiroshi was sharing his sentiments with him about searching for his missing daughter. Mr. Hiroshi already mentioned it before. The person he wanted to find was his missing daughter.
Mr. Hiroshi met Nathan''s gaze and bobbed his head. "Yes, my daughter. Actually, I want to make a deal with you. If you can help me find my daughter, I can give you anything you want. If you need money, I will invest in yourpany. If you need my men, I can mobilize them for you. I can be your ally. I am willing to back you up."
Mr. Hiroshi wanted to trust Nathan. He saw how he took care of Abigail in the hospital and he felt so touched. Nathan could be a great man. Though he didn''t know how to express his feelings well, he could tell that Nathan truly cared about Abigail.
He was cold outside but deep inside, he was considerate and generous to Abigail. It''s just that Nathan hadn''t realized it yet.
"Do you trust me with this now, Mr. Hiroshi?" Nathan asked the old man. For some unknown reason, he felt at ease when Mr. Hiroshi began to trust him.
"Yes. I choose to trust you so I hope you will not fail me or disappoint me. From now on, you should be good to Abigail. Abigail was the one who encouraged me to trust you with this important task."
Nathan fell silent for a moment. He truly had to thank Abigail for her intervention. Abigail became the bridge connecting Nathan and Mr. Hiroshi. He appreciated it so much.
"My resources and power have limitations, especially in this country. This is not my territory... I mean Country M is not my home country. And I lost two important people in my life here. My wife died while my daughter had gone missing. I''ve been looking for her... but I failed over and over again. I am so desperate now. I''m getting older. Before I die, I want to find her. I hope you can help me with that..." Mr. Hiroshi clenched his fist, looking down. He was hiding the sadness on his face. He tried to fight the urge to shed some tears. It would be embarrassing if he would cry in front of Nathan.
But the only people who could make him cry were his family... his wife and his daughter. He missed them so much! He tried to live his life with the hope that he could still meet his missing daughter.
"How old was she when she went missing? Can you tell me what happened?" Nathan asked him. He wanted to hear Mr. Hiroshi''s story.
Nathan only heard from his father, Old Man Xu, that Mr. Hiroshi was the most powerful and respected man he had known in the underworld. He was known for his cruelty and ruthlessness. But that cruel man suddenly changed when he met a woman who taught him to love.
Everyone, who heard of the Sawada n before, always cowered in fear. No one wanted to offend them directly but others tried to scheme secretly just to eliminate Mr. Hiroshi and bring down the Sawada n.
Mr. Hiroshi was invincible that no one could win against him and his n. They couldn''t find any weaknesses. He feared no one. He was like a tyrant king that was unbeatable.
However, everything changed when he met the woman who made him fall in love. She became his Achilles heel. But she also became his joy... his world and his life.
Nathan''s question brought Mr. Hiroshi back to the past. He couldn''t help but reminisce about the memories he had with his wife and daughter.
"The greatest regret I had in my life was... keeping a secret to her... about my real identity. I was a coward. I thought hiding my dark past from her would be for the best. But I was wrong."
Nathan continued listening to Mr. Hiroshi, not interrupting him.
"My daughter was four years old when my wife left me after finding out my secret. Because of me, their lives were put in danger. We fought and argued but I knew that she still loved me. She just needed time and space for her to ept who I really was. I thought it would be best for us to get separated to keep them safe... so I didn''t follow them here. But I was wrong..."
"One yearter... When I fixed everything on my side, I decided toe here to reunite with them... but I was toote." Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes were filled with both hatred and regret.
"My wife was killed and my daughter went missing... Someone made it look like an ident... but I knew... there was a foul y..."
Nathan started to feel pity for him. He could imagine the pain and sadness Mr. Hiroshi had gone through. He could rte to him. They were somehow simr to each other. Just like Mr. Hiroshi, Nathan lost the woman he loved. He failed to protect her and he felt so devastated at that time... and until now.
"Do you think she is still alive?" Nathan asked him. He wanted to make sure that Mr. Hiroshi was not relying on his false hope. Was he still in the denial stage? It would be hard to find a dead person.
"Of course, Yes!" Mr. Hiroshi squinted his eyes on Nathan. He didn''t like the way he sounded as if he was doubting him... doubting him that his missing daughter was still alive.
"I will never give up on finding her. Twenty three years had passed but I never stopped searching for her. If she is dead, I want to see her body or where she was buried. I want to know what happened to my daughter. At the same time... I am busy hunting all my enemies whom I suspected to be the one who was responsible for the death of my wife."
Nathan bobbed his head, telling Mr. Hiroshi that he understood him.
"Okay, Mr. Hiroshi. I am epting this mission. I will help you find your missing daughter. Do you still have a picture of her when she was four years old?"
"Yes. I have one..." Mr. Hiroshi pulled out his wallet from his suit pocket and showed his young daughter''s photo to Nathan. "Her name is Jane Rielle Hiroshi." His voice was filled with fatherly love as he mentioned her name.
Nathan stared at the photo for a long moment. The young girl in the picture looked very charming. She also had beautiful emerald eyes.
"Can I have a copy of her picture? With the technology I have, I will use AI to generate an older version of your daughter''s young face to have her photographic sketch. She is 27 years old now... right?"
Mr. Hiroshi smiled at him as he nodded his head. He did a background check on Nathan. Hispany was well known for its advanced technologies, AIs, and robots. There was no doubt that Nathan could utilize his advanced technologies that could help them find his missing daughter.
"Okay, Mr. Sparks. I will leave this to you. If you need any support from my end, don''t hesitate to inform me." Mr. Hiroshi extended his right hand for a handshake. Nathan epted it to close the deal!
Chapter 253 Not Flower Boy But A Tough Man
Day Twenty Eight...
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City Hospital... ]
After his morning ss, Little Ethan headed straight to the hospital to visit Abigail together with his bodyguard. When he entered the VIP ward he saw Cherry assisting Abigail. The twodies just came out of the bathroom. It looked like Cherry helped Abigail in taking a shower.
"Miss Abi!" Ethan ran in Abigail''s direction, hugging her legs as soon as he reached her spot.
"Little Ethan, you are here," Abigail smiled faintly, stroking his hair. This young boy was so sweet. He was holding a bouquet of flowers.
"Yes. I don''t have ss in the afternoon so I decided to drop by. Besides, I am missing you." Ethan put on his puppy-eyed look while giving her a charming smile. Then he turned to Cherry to greet her. "Hi, Miss Cherry. Thank you for taking care of Miss Abi on my behalf."
"It''s my pleasure, young master Ethan. No need to thank me." Cherry ruffled Ethan''s hair as sheughed. ''This young boy is so considerate, kind, and polite. I like him.''
"Where is Dad?" Ethan asked the twodies as he roamed his eyes around the room. "Is he not here?"
Abigail bobbed her head and grabbed Ethan''s hand, guiding him to the sofa. "Your Dad seems so busy. He wille tonight once he is done with his work."
Nathan was still tracking and searching for the location of the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium. He couldn''t work in front of Abigail so he went to the Syphiruz Mafia''s Headquarters.
"Okay, Miss Abi. At least, I can have you for myself since Dad is not around," Little Ethan mumbled as he nced at Abigail teasingly. For the past two days, Ethan had seen how Nathan took care of Abigail and he stayed by her side.
He was a little bit jealous but he was happy since he could feel that his father was starting to like and care for Abigail.
Meanwhile, Abigail couldn''t help but smile as well just thinking about Nathan. The devil had softened for the past few days. He was treating her so well and he was acting kind and generous. She appreciated his sweet gestures.
"Young master, what do you want to eat? I will prepare it for you," Cherry said. The private ward was spacious. There was an area for cooking. It''s a mini kitchen where Cherry could cook.
"Pasta!" Ethan replied, his eyes sparkling. Ethan loved to eat pasta.
"Ok. Young Master. I will cook it for you."
"Thank you, Miss Cherry."
Cherry was about to prepare the ingredients when they heard a knock outside the door. Instead of heading to the mini kitchen, Cherry proceeded to the door to wee another visitor.
When she opened the door, Aiden''s gorgeous face came into her view. The two met each other''s eyes for several seconds, just staring at their faces.
Finally, Aiden showed up once again after he stole a kiss from her. Cherry was about to punch him when Aiden moved quickly. He stepped back and dragged someone from his side, using that person as his shield against Cherry''s attack.
Cherry''s fist stopped midway even before she couldnd a punch on someone else''s face. She cursed Aiden inwardly as she almost punched the wrong person.
"I''m sorry, sir..." Cherry retreated her fist as she apologized to the person. Then she shot Aiden a deathly re as if telling him, ''Just you wait. I''m gonna beat you soon.''
Meanwhile, the person standing in the middle of Cherry and Aiden was none other than Stephen. Aiden knew that Stephen would visit Abigail today so he also came with him. He was afraid that once he was alone, Cherry would beat him into a pulp.
"Uncle Stephen! Uncle Aiden!" Little Ethan''s voice resounded in the ward as he called on their names. He was d to see them both.
Stephen just smiled at Cherry and shifted his gaze to Ethan. He waved at him before marching forward. Aiden followed him right away to avoid Cherry''s wrath.
"My godson is here. How are you, Little One?" Stephen approached Abigail and Ethan.
"I''m fine, Uncle. I''m here to take care of Miss Abi." The young boy spoke enthusiastically.
"Good boy," Stephen tapped the tip of Ethan''s nose. Then he nced at Abigail. "I''m sorry, it took me a while before I was able to visit you. How are your wounds?" Stephen asked Abigail softly.
"They are recovering fast. But I can''t use my right hand for now, and I have to be careful when moving around." Abigail waved her hand, inviting Stephen to sit next to them.
Stephen just nodded his head and sat down next to Ethan. He faced Abigail and gave her a grateful look. "Miss Abi... Thank you for protecting Nathan. We owe you."
"No need to mention it, Stephen. I was just returning the favor. I feel grateful to Mr. Sparks for letting me stay in his mansion. I also felt secure in his ce so it was my turn to protect him at that time."
"I understand..." Stephen mumbled, turning to Aiden who had just arrived. He also sat down next to Stephen. The four of them were now sitting on that long sofa while Cherry stood in front of them.
Her sharp gaze was still directed at Aiden. But Aiden avoided looking in her direction. He tried to hide from her by sinking into Stephen''s side.
"I''m going to cook snacks. Do you want to eat Pasta too?" Cherry asked the neer.
"Yes, I would love to." Stephen promptly responded.
Aiden just pouted his lips since Cherry didn''t even ask him. Only Stephen.
On the other hand, Little Ethan hastily stood up, grabbing Cherry''s hand. He faced his Uncle Stephen and said, "Uncle Steph, I would like you to meet Miss Cherry! She is a good cook. All the food she cooks is delicious. She is a wife-material, Uncle."
Stephen: "..."
Cherry''s jaw dropped after hearing Little Ethan''s way of introducing her to Stephen. It was too obvious that the young boy was matchmaking the two.
Abigail giggled because of Little Ethan. She could sense his real motive. He was ying cupid once more.
Meanwhile, Aiden''s face contorted as he gazed at Little Ethan. He sucked his teeth and shook his head. He wrapped his arms around Stephen''s shoulders and butted in.
"My dear godson, you are mistaken. Your Uncle Stephen is not interested in women. He is busy with his work. He is not nning to marry someone!"
Stephen arched his eyebrow while gazing at his best friend sharply. He didn''t have to say that in front of a kid... most especially in front of Abigail and Cherry.
"Oh, really? If I could remember well, it was you who didn''t want to marry someone. You are always running away frommitment. You change your girlfriends every week and every month!" Little Ethan didn''t filter his words as he targeted his Uncle Aiden.
"Pffft!" Stephen tried to hold hisughter but failed. Ethan just disclosed Aiden''s bad reputation.
Cherry shot him a cold sharp re after hearing this. She couldn''t ept that this yboy became her first kiss! So unromantic!
''I want to beat him right here right then!'' Cherry folded her hands into fists and ground her teeth, giving Aiden a deathly re.
Aiden felt the chill in Cherry''s gaze. His body stiffened and he wanted to hide from her. He immediately shook his head and waved his hands as if he was telling Cherry not to listen to Ethan.
"Cough! Cough! Don''t joke around like that, my dearest godson! I''m a gentleman! A true gentleman. You can ask your Uncle Steph." Aiden quickly nced at Stephen with his pleading eyes. He was asking for help. He didn''t want to have a bad image in front of Cherry.
Stephen could only shrug his shoulders. He didn''t want to lie. Aiden might be a gentleman but it was also true that he changed girlfriends every month.
"Young Master... I will have to cook now so that you can eat your favorite pasta." Cherry changed the topic and excused herself to them. She was already pissed off by Aiden so she didn''t want to stay longer there and interact with him.
Aiden could only sigh deeply, feeling dejected as he watched Cherry''s back. ''Now, she hates me more... How can I tame this wild cat and fierce woman? Tsk... tsk.. tsk...''
"Why are you bullying me, Ethan?" Aidenmented when Cherry left.
"I''m not bullying you, Uncle! I''m just stating a fact." Ethan responded matter-of-factly.
"Ouch! I feel hurt and offended!" Aiden put on a pitiful face. "Abi, please defend me!" He looked for an ally.
Abigail smiled and said, "Just prove them wrong. This is your chance to change and be a better man... a true gentleman."
Stephen and Little Ethan erupted into a peal ofughter as the three of them ganged up on him.
"Sigh. I''m a good person. But why do I get bullied by everyone? No one loves me. Even my best friend betrayed me. My godson doesn''t care about my feelings." Aidenined exasperatedly.
Stephen just leaned closer to Aiden and whispered, "Hey, Do you like her? That Cherry girl?"
"Of course, not!" Aiden denied it but his face was blushing.
Stephen just eyed him suspiciously while grinning from ear to ear. "Are you finally in love?" Stephen asked again expectantly.
"No! He can''t! Not Cherry. I will be against it!" Abigail suddenly blurted out, making the three boys look at her.
"Why?" Aiden asked her in disbelief. "Perhaps, do you like me, Miss Abi?"
Stephen and Ethan both squinted their eyes at Aiden. He was too confident to say that.
Abigail smiled sarcastically and said, "I don''t like ''Flower Boy... I love tough men..."
Aiden: "..."
Stephen and Ethan burst into a peal ofughter once more.
*****
Note:
A "Flower boy" can be described as a man having a soft appearance, smooth skin, decent manners, and wearing fashionable makeup and clothes. A typical flower boy is the opposite of the patriarchal "tough" male.
Chapter 254 Ill Do What You Want
Day Twenty Eight...
~~*****~~
Aiden and Stephen didn''t stay long in Abigail''s ward. The two men left after eating the pasta Cherry cooked for them. Aiden''s colleagues called him because they had to work on an important project, while Stephen decided to visit Nathan. He wanted to help him in getting Phantomke back.
Inside the mini-living room of the VIP ward, Abigail was waiting for Little Ethan and Cherry. The two just went out to buy some food to stockpile in the refrigerator. When Abigail was left alone, Bam-Bam took that chance to show up in front of her.
For the past few days, Nathan, Ethan, and Cherry stayed by her side so he didn''t get to talk to Abigail. Bam-Bam flew toward Abigail who was currently watching a movie on the TV screen.
"Bam-Bam!" Abigail felt d to see this flying creature. "How is it? Did you find my body?" she couldn''t wait for his updates.
"Yes, Master! I found your body. The Red Dragon Mafia brought your body to the other country called Country J. It is a big Sanitarium exclusively for the members and allies of the Red Dragon Mafia."
Abigail thought of Nathan. He had been busy since yesterday, just searching for Phantomke. She wondered what he was doing right now. He hadn''t visited her today yet.
Part of her was hoping to see him. Maybe because he missed the way he took care of her, feeding her, assisting her when she wanted to walk and stand around the room, and tucking her on her bed before going to sleep. Nathan almost became her private nurse! A handsome nurse!
"Do you know the address? I want to help Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia. They have to reim my body back as soon as possible." Abigail''s expression became serious as she gazed at Bam-Bam.
Bam-Bam bobbed his head frantically, smiling broadly. "Yes, Master! I know the address. Do you want me to write it down for you?"
Abigail sized him up from top to bottom. She arched her eyebrow and asked him, "Do you know how to write using your paws? Can you hold a ballpen?"
Bam-Bam facepalmed upon hearing that. "Master, are you underestimating me? I''m a magical creature who can read and write like a human being but I can use telekinesis. I didn''t have to hold the ballpen myself. I can just look at it and make it move using my mind." Bam-Bam sounded proud and confident. He was boasting a little bit.
Abigail just gave him a faint smile. "Alright! Now tell me the address and the exact location. I will send this to Nathan. I wouldn''t feel at ease as long as my real body is in the territory of the Red Dragon Mafia."
Bam-Bam didn''t waste more time as he used his telekic power to grab the ballpen and pad in the drawer. He waved his paws and the ballpen started to move on its ord, writing the address on the pad paper.
"Bam-Bam, can you go and monitor my condition? I believe my body was hurt when I got shot, am I right?" Abigail looked at her injured hand. She recalled that whatever happened to Abigail''s body while her soul was upying it, her original body would also suffer and experience the same thing.
"Indeed, something happened to your body. You also bled and almost died. Fortunately, you survived while your soul was in that body. From now on, you have to be more careful," Bam-Bam reminded her.
"By the way, it looks like the shooting incident helped you to get closer to Nathan. You already reconciled with him. He didn''t bring up the topic of your involvement with the Phantom''s Assassin Guild. Have you anticipated this oue? Was that the reason why you didn''t hesitate to sacrifice yourself just to save him?"
Abigail fell silent for a moment. She was trying to assess her real feelings. She was reflecting on her actions. ''I saved him... because he was my old friend... SizzlingAugust08.''
"Let''s not talk about him... I need to send this address to Nathan without his knowledge..." Abigail tossed a look at the paper wherein theplete address of the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium was written.
Abigail and Bam-Bam were preupied with what they were doing that they failed to notice the presence of another person who was standing behind the sofa. Little Ethan stopped and stayed rooted in his spot as he watched Abigail with eyes filled with bafflement.
Ethan opened his mouth only to close it again, his eyes darting back and forth from side to side. He was seeing and hearing something he couldn''t exin. ''Can Miss Abi see ghosts and spirits? Who is she talking to?''
Little Ethan''s brows knitted into a deep frown as he observed Abigail. Something strange was happening there. But Little Ethan didn''t want to disturb Abigail so he just stood in his spot, not making any noise.
After a while, Bam-Bam caught a glimpse of someone else''s presence inside the room. When he turned to the back, his eyes met Ethan''s gaze. Bam-Bam stopped talking and just watched the boy. ''Damn! How long he has been standing there? Can he see me or not?''
Meanwhile, Abigail was puzzled as to why Bam-Bam suddenly stopped talking. She followed his line of sight and Ethan''s adorable face came into her view. ''Ethan and Cherry are back?!''
Abigail and Bam-Bam exchanged meaningful nces. Both of them were assessing Ethan''s expression. He remained standing in his spot like a statue.
Bam-Bam wanted to know if Ethan could see him or not. Without a second thought, Bam-Bam flew, closing their gaps in an instant. He moved closer to the young boy''s face. He even waved his paws in front of his eyes, wondering if he would react but Ethan just ignored him. His eyes were fixed on Abigail''s face.
''Am I just mistaken? I thought our eyes met a while ago. Sigh!'' Bam-Bam heaved a sigh of relief. He almost got a heart attack thinking that Little Ethan could see him.
Ethan seemed like he wanted to tell Abigail something but in the end, he decided to just keep it to himself. "Hello, Miss Abi! Are you talking to someone?" Ethan asked her with his innocent eyes.
Abigail blinked in puzzlement. ''Did he hear me talking to Bam-Bam?'' Abigail didn''t learn her lesson. Nathan already overheard her conversation once. And now, Ethan might have heard her conversation with Bam-Bam.
She shifted her gaze back and forth between Ethan and the flying creature surrounding him. ''I don''t think he can see Bam-Bam. I shoulde out with a good alibi.''
"I''m just talking about the movie I am watching. Come here, Ethan," Abigail patted the space next to her, inviting Ethan to sit with her. Then Abigail secretly signaled Bam-Bam to leave Ethan alone. She didn''t want to see Bam-Bam flying around Ethan as if he wanted to y with him.
Ethan just bobbed his head and obediently traced his steps toward Abigail. "Miss Cherry just dropped by the drugstore to buy you medicine. She will be here in a while."
"Okay, let''s just wait for her," Abigail softly mumbled. Then she nced at Bam-Bam who was still flying around the room. The magical creature was reluctant to leave but since Ethan was there, he had no choice but to disappear and do what he needed to do.
However, before Bam-Bam left, Abigail sent him a secret message, reminding him to monitor her body at the Red Dragon Mafia''s headquarters. She didn''t trust the Red Dragon Mafia.
"Ethan, did you bring yourptop?" Abigail was thinking of sending Nathan a message through a secret ount. She wondered if he was still using SizzlingAugust08. Would he be reminded of her even though she would use a different ount?
"Yes, Miss Abi. It''s in the car. I will call my bodyguard to bring theptop here." Ethan immediately picked up his phone and called his assigned bodyguard. Fifteen secondster, Ethan hang up the phone.
"What do you think your father is doing right now?" Abigail simply asked Ethan, pretending that it was just a casual question. But in truth, she was trying to get information out of Ethan.
"I asked GGA. It looks like he is searching for something, Miss Abi. Why, Miss Abi? Do you miss my Dad already?" Ethan smiled at Abigail teasingly.
"Y-Yes... I mean No." Abigail took her word back instantly. It was just a slip of the tongue. "I am just worried about him since there are bad people who are after your Dad."
"Don''t worry about me. I can deal with them." A deep baritone voice was heard at the back. Nathan entered the ward together with Cherry.
"Dad!"
"Nathan..."
Both Ethan and Abigail turned in his direction, surprised to see him. Ethan jumped off the sofa and ran to wee his father. He pounced on him and raised his hands, asking his father to carry him. Nathan scooped Ethan right away and carried him in his arms.
"Dad, Miss Abi is missing you. Did you hear it? She was looking for you," Ethan whispered in his ear when he anchored his arms around his father''s neck.
Nathan''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. Yes, he heard her looking for him but she denied the fact that she was missing him.
"I came here to deliver a piece of good news," Nathan mumbled, shifting his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Ethan. Cherry was also there, listening to Nathan.
"What good news, Dad?" Ethan asked him, his eyes filled with intrigue.
"We caught the culprit who shot Miss Abi," Nathan dered to them.
''Eh? That is so fast! They caught the culprit in just a short period.'' Abigail couldn''t help but feel amazed.
"What do you want me to do to him?" Nathan asked Abigail, looking at her intently.
"Eh? Why are you asking me that..."
"Because you were the one who got hurt... I''ll do what you want... It''s your call," Nathan said meaningfully, making Abigail''s heart flutter.
Chapter 255 He Knew Her Personally
Day Twenty Eight¡
~~*****~~
Abigail fell silent just thinking about what she would do to the culprit. Part of her wanted to meet those who targeted Nathan. Who was the mastermind for Nathan''s assassination attempt?
"Can I meet him? I wonder who ordered the hit," Abigail mumbled.
Ethan, Nathan, and Cherry frowned when they heard that. They didn''t agree to her request. Why would she want to meet the person who shot her?
That shooting incident should have been a traumatic experience for her. But it looked like the opposite. The natural reaction of an ordinary person who experienced a life-threatening experience would fear the person who almost killed her.
''Abigail already experienced this simr situation. She fell from the 13th floor. Someone pushed her. It was also a traumatic experience for her¡ but she remained strong.'' Nathan admired Abigail''s strong will and bravery.
"Miss Abi, are you not afraid? That man is a dangerous person!" Ethan raised his concern. Then he gazed at his father, asking for his support. Ethan was very protective of Abigail. He didn''t wish to expose her to traumatic events or something that might give her stress.
However, even before Nathan could say a word, Abigail spoke up, cutting him off. "Don''t worry, Ethan. Your Dad will protect me against the bad guy. I trust him. Besides, I just want to meet the person who tried to harm your father. I want to give him a lesson myself."
Nathan didn''t expect to hear those words from Abigail. Was she telling the truth? She wanted to see the culprit because of Nathan.
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan cleared his throat, trying to conceal the smile that was threatening to show up.
"Please, I just want to see him." Abigail pleaded to Nathan. Cherry could only sigh helplessly. She was amazed because Abigail wasn''t afraid to confront the culprit. She was as brave as the woman she knew.
''Sigh. I miss sis¡ Phantomke. I wonder if Abigail is right. Can Nathan help us to get my sister back?'' Cherry shifted her gaze to Nathan, wondering how Abigail would ask for his help. Thinking that it was not her ce to stay there, Cherry went to the mini-kitchen to put the items they bought in the refrigerator.
"I will think about it first. You still need to recuperate. Once you recover, I will make sure that you will see him." Nathan could no longer refuse Abigail''s request. He was also anticipating what lesson Abigail would give Jack once she met him.
''It''s not a bad idea to watch her punish the hitman. She has the right to do that. So I will leave that man to her¡'' Nathan''s lips twitched, a sly smirk appearing on his face. But the smile disappeared right away as he remembered that Abigail''s identity was still questionable. She mentioned ck Rose and the Phantom''s Assassin Guild but Joker didn''t find any connections between her and the assassin guild.
"Okay. I can recover fast. So that wouldn''t be a problem," Abigail confidently said. She could also feel it. Her body was recovering fast. She wondered if Bam-Bam had something to do with this.
"Nate¡" Abigail called him out. She wanted to ask him whether he finally found the location of the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium or not. But there was no way she could ask him directly.
Meanwhile, Nathan met her gaze, waiting for her next words. He could sense that she had something important to say.
"What is it?"
Abigail shook her head. "It''s nothing."
Nathan didn''t ask her further. Then his phone suddenly rang. It was a calling from the Syphiruz Headquarters.
"Supreme Leader, Joker has an important update. Are you free? Can you go back here to our headquarters?" Violet politely asked Nathan. But her voice was filled with urgency.
Nathan hadplicated look in his eyes as he stared at Abigail. What if Joker already had an answer to his question? ''Who is ck Rose? Is it Abigail?''
Nathan was thinking of preparing himself to hear the truth. He didn''t want to lose control of his temper in front of Abigail. This was the least he could do since he owed her for saving his life.
"Okay. I''m going back. Just tell him to wait." After hanging up the phone, Nathan said goodbye to Ethan and Abigail. "I have to leave now. There is an urgent matter that I need to address in the office." Nathan used thepany as an alibi. But Abigail was already aware that Nathan was busy with something rted to the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Okay, Dad! You can leave Miss Abi with me. I''ll take care of her on your behalf," Ethan reassured his father while giving him a teasing smile. He loved to tease his father, especially in front of Abigail.
Nathan could only purse his lips, eyeing his son with a warning. Little Ethan just ignored his father''s sharp gaze and stuck his tongue out at him. Ethan also giggled as he waved at his father. "Go, Dad! Leave now. I want to have private time with Miss Abi."
Nathan could only sigh in defeat. His son was being yful and mischievous. He immediately left the hospital and headed straight to the Syphiruz Headquarters.
The moment he arrived, Joker, Violet, and Chantha were already inside his office. Only Spider was not around since he was still investigating the woman whom Spade met¡ the woman who pretended to be a member of Syphiruz Mafia and called herself SizzlingAugust08. But aside from Nathan, there was another person who came. It was Stephen!
"What are you doing here?" Nathan asked his best friend. He was surprised to see him in the headquarters.
"I want to hear an update about Phantomke¡ Did you find her location?" Stephen was too frank and direct with his motive. For the past few nights, Stephen couldn''t sleep just thinking about Phantomke. Just like Nathan, he was worried sick since Phantomke was not in Nathan''s territory.
He couldn''t protect her. At least, he could do something for her if she was in Nathan''s territory. Stephen hadn''t given up yet on convincing Nathan to forget about his revenge.
Nathan assessed his best friend''s expression. Nathan was not dumb. He already noticed the way Stephen cared about Phantomke. He had been asking himself why Stephen''s attention was always directed to Phantomke. He had been protecting her in the shadow.
Nathan could still remember the shock on Stephen''s face the moment he saw Phantomke in person. He saw her lying unconscious in the ICU of their Medical Facility. Nathan always had a suspicion that Stephen might have known Phantomke personally.
But Nathan chose to respect his best friend''s privacy since he could tell that Stephen had no intention of sharing his story with him. He turned a blind eye for the past two years but now, he wanted to confront Stephen about his rtionship with Phantomke.
"Before I answer that, we need to talk," Nathan coldly said with a serious expression on his face. "Follow me on the rooftop."
Stephen nodded his head as he followed Nathan behind. As the two were walking in the hallway, Nathan''s phone beeped. It was a unique sound indicating that his ount, SizzlingAugust08, received a message from someone.
Nathan came to halt for a moment to check his message. It did not take long when a deep crease on his forehead after reading a message from the sender whose name was Cliste. Abigail used this ount tomunicate with Nathan. Ethan helped her to connect with Nathan''s old ount. Ethan epted Abigail''s friend request using his Dad''s ount.
A disbelief resurfaced in his eyes. As far as he could remember, he didn''t add anyone as a friend but the person who messaged him appeared to be his friend.
''This might be a friend of Ethan.'' He thought to himself.
"Is there something wrong, Nate?" Stephen asked him in puzzlement. He took a peek at Nathan''s phone. "Are you still using your old ount?" Stephen had a baffled look in his eyes since Nathan had a new friend.
Nathan moved sideways, hiding his phone screen from Stephen. "Just mind your own business, Steph¡"
Stephen just let out a soft chuckle before apologizing to Nathan. He just wanted to lighten the mood since Nathan looked very serious.
Nathan didn''t say a word and just focused on his phone, opening Cliste''s message. Nathan was taken aback once more when he read the content of the message.
[ Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium: Country J, Abe''s St. Block 9. 2nd Floor. VIP Room 555. ]
''Don''t tell me this is the exact location of the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium? Who is Cliste? How did this person know that I was searching for this?''
"Nate! You are spacing out again. What is it?" Stephen snapped his fingers in front of Nathan''s face to catch his attention.
Nathan nced at Stephen withplicated emotions on his face. "I think¡ Someone already tracked Phantomke''s location." Nathan showed his phone to Stephen. He shared the address with him.
Stephen snatched the phone from Nathan''s hand as soon as Phantomke''s name was mentioned. He read the message carefully. "Who is Cliste?"
"I don''t know," Nathan promptly responded.
"Just be careful. This might be a trap!" Stephen warned his best friend.
"I know what I have to do. I will verify this information first before I take action," Nathan extended his right hand in front of Stephen, asking him to give his phone back.
"What are you nning, Nate? Are you going to get her back personally?" Stephen asked him curiously. He knew his best friend. Nathan wouldn''t stand still.
"Yes. I will. I have to do it. I''ll go to Country J, myself," Nathan responded promptly,
But Stephen shook his head and held his shoulder. "Stay here, Nate. Allow me to do it. There are lots of people after your life. I will take her back on your behalf."
"Stephen, why? Why do you want to do this? You are not even a member of the Syphiruz. This is a dangerous mission. Why are you willing to do this?" Nathan wanted to hear the truth from him.
Stephen fell silent for a moment, just staring into Nathan''s eyes. He was still contemting whether he would reveal the truth or not.
Seeing the reluctance in Stephen''s eyes, Nathan spoke again, urging him to tell the truth and be honest with him. "Trust me, Stephen. I''m your best friend. I want to know the reason why you badly want to protect Phantomke. Do you know her? Are you acquainted with each other?"
Stephen could no longer keep his secret from Nathan. This was the first time Nathan confronted him about Phantomke.
"Yes¡ I knew her¡ I was acquainted with her in the past¡"
Chapter 256 Matched!
Day Twenty Eight¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was at a loss for words. Although he already expected a connection between Stephen and Phantomke, it felt strange hearing it from his best friend''s mouth.
He didn''t know how he would react. He hated Phantomke but Stephen was his best friend. Nathan mmed his eyes shut and inhaled deeply. He needed to calm himself down.
Instead of judging Stephen, he had to listen to his story, so that he could understand why Stephen wanted to protect Phantomke.
No matter what his story was, he wouldn''t get influenced by his best friend. His hatred for Phantomke would never change since she was the one who killed his beloved woman.
"How did you know her?" Nathan coldly asked Stephen, his sharp eyes looking at him.
Stephen sighed deeply. "It was a chance encounter¡ five years ago. I met her abroad¡ when she saved my life against those gangsters."
"I almost got beaten up badly if not for her interference," he added.
"Did she know you?" Nathan asked him.
"Honestly, I am not sure if she was the woman whom I met five years ago¡ Once she wakes up¡ I want to confirm it. I wonder if she can still remember me."
Nathan just remained silent. Phantomke saved his best friend. But he couldn''t change the fact that the same woman took away the most important woman in his life.
Stephen stared at Nathan for a long moment, waiting for his best friend to say a word.
"So please¡ let me do this mission to take her back. Allow me to do it by myself." Stephen requested him once more.
Complicated emotions resurfaced in Nathan''s eyes. "Perhaps¡ Do you like her?"
Stephen was at a loss for words. He didn''t expect to hear that question from Nathan. He wasn''t prepared to answer that.
He fell silent for several seconds. He recalled the moments he spent with her. In fact, a woman who looked like Phantomke became his patient, so he couldn''t disclose this to Nathan because of the doctor-patient confidentiality.
The moment he saw Phantomke''s face, Stephen couldn''t be mistaken¡ his gut feeling was telling him that she was the same woman who saved him and at the same time, the woman who became his patient.
''I saw how she suffered emotionally and mentally¡ because of what happened to her. An unfortunate event in her life. I witnessed her vulnerable side. She is different from Phantomke who is known as the most ruthless assassin¡''
"Why can''t you answer me, Stephen? Do you have feelings for her? For the woman who ruined me?" Nathan clenched his jaw, a cold glint shing through his eyes. He felt annoyed since Stephen took his time to answer Nathan.
"You are overthinking, Nate. I can''t exin it¡ but I have to return the favor¡ since she saved me once." Stephen reasoned out.
"So are you thinking of stopping me from my revenge against her? Do you think you can change my mind? I will still kill her once I''m done with her. I just have to get the name of the person who called the hit!" Nathan spat back at Stephen. For the first time, Nathan got upset with Stephen.
"Yes¡ I will not deny it¡ I am hoping that you will change your mind¡ Don''t take all your hatred and anger on her. She''s an assassin. She just epted the mission¡ The real bad guy who wanted to ruin you was the person who gave her the mission¨C"
Nathan raised his hand, signaling Stephen to stop. "I don''t want to hear this."
Stephen looked down, feeling dejected. He didn''t want to lie to Nathan so he expressed what was on his mind and his true feelings. He already expected this kind of reaction from Nathan.
"I am not asking you to stop your revenge¡ All I ask of you today¡ is to allow me to do this task. I will get her back together with your subordinates. Furthermore, I just don''t want you to be in danger." Stephen mumbled with his pleading voice.
Nathan met his gaze. He contemted for a moment. But Nathan always had a soft spot for his best friends.
"Fine. I will inform the team. You can join them on my behalf." Nathan finally agreed to his request.
Stephen''s face brightened up when he heard that. His eyes gleamed with joy. He held his shoulders and said, "Thank you, Nate¡ I promise I will do what I can to get her back. Trust me. I will not do anything that will make you upset." Stephen reassured him.
Nathan just waved his hand, dismissing Stephen. He already got the answer he sought. Now, he had nothing to say to Stephen. His resolve wouldn''t change. As of this moment, he couldn''t forgive Phantomke. He wanted to destroy her slowly, making her suffer ten folds.
They didn''t even reach the rooftop. Nathan turned around to proceed to his office where Joker, Violet, and Chantha were waiting for him.
"Come with me. I will inform my subordinates that you areing with them once I verify this address." Nathan invited Stephen to join them in this meeting.
Stephen was his best friend. There was no need to hide information about Syphiruz. Stephen was like a brother to him, including Aiden.
"Okay." Stephen followed him.
When the door was pushed open, Chantha, Violet, and Joker turned in their direction. Chantha and Violet were surprised to see Stephen.
"What is he doing here?" Chantha leaned closer to her twin sister and whispered.
"Just behave. This is Dr. Stephen Zhou. Don''t offend him, alright?" Violet warned Chantha.
Chantha just pouted her lips and rolled her eyes skyward. Violet was always telling her 1to behave. She didn''t have any intention to make trouble for herself. She knew her limitation. Sometimes, they were hesitant to approach Stephen. He possessed an intimidating aura just like Nathan.
The three of them were silent. They just watched Nathan and Stephen as they took their seats.
"Stephen is here¡ because he will be joining the team in our operation to get Phantomke back." Nathan dered to them.
Chantha, Violet, and Joker had a baffled look in their eyes when they heard Nathan. Stephen was not a member of the Syphiruz Mafia but why did he have to join them in this mission? He was not trained as a fighter.
"Supreme Leader, are you sure about this? This is a dangerous mission. I don''t think Dr. Zhou is suited for this kind of mission." Violet showed her concern for the doctor.
"Don''t underestimate me, Ms. Violet," Stephen said meaningfully.
Violet pursed her lips, keeping her mouth shut. She didn''t expect that Stephen would react like that.
Nathan just gave everyone a warning look. The atmosphere immediately turned quiet. Nathan looked at Joker. He was looking forward to hearing an update from him.
"Joker, what have you got? Any significant information?" Nathan asked him expectantly.
"Regarding ck Rose¡ I didn''t get any information. Even her pictures. Somehow, I feel like her data and information had been deleted. No records of her. But one thing is for sure¡ ck Rose is a member of the Phantom''s Assassin Guild."
"She is a well-known hacker. But her identity is also hidden from others. I dug deeper but she erased her trace." Joker informed them.
Nathan''s face contorted as soon as he heard that. How great ck Rose was for her to erase all her traces?
But little did he know, Abigail was the one who erased ck Rose''s traces. This was his way of protecting her against Nathan.
She made sure that anyone who would try to look for ck Rose and gather information about her wouldn''t find anything. She tried to hide her profile and background. Abigail had the capability to do that. This was her precautionary measure against their enemies.
"You have to try hard and conduct a thorough investigation about ck Rose," Nathan ordered him. He couldn''t ept this kind of result. Deep inside, he wanted to clear his suspicion about Abigail being ck Rose. What if she was ck Rose¡ the hidden member of the Phantom''s Assassin Guild.
"Ok, Supreme Leader. My apology for my ipetence. I failed to get relevant information about this hacker, ck Rose," Joker apologized right away, feeling disheartened.
Nathan just waved his hand and massaged his temples. He heard a lot of unpleasant things today¨C First¡ the rtionship between Stephen and Phantomke, and Second¡ ck Rose''s identity remained hidden.
"Supreme Leader, I am also here to report something important about the other task you''ve given me."
Nathan stopped rubbing his forehead and tossed a nce at him. "What is it?"
"It''s about Miss Abigail Scarlett¡" Joker mumbled, catching the attention of Chantha, Violet, and Stephen. Aside from Nathan, the three of them became interested to hear an update about Abigail.
"What did you find out?" Nathan asked him curiously.
Joker pulled out a brown envelope and handed it over to Nathan. "This is the result of the DNA test."
Nathan took out the document inside the envelope. He checked the content and Nathan''s expression changed as soon as he saw the percentage.
[ 99.9%... MATCHED ]
Chapter 257 She Is Not Dead!
Day Twenty Eight...
~~*****~~
The DNA Test matched.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. This only meant that Abigail was rted to the Yan Family. She came from a wealthy family.
"Whose DNA sample was this?" Nathan asked Joker.
Chantha, Violet, and Stephen looked at Nathan and Joker, darting their gazes back and forth between the two men.
"Alyssa Yan... thete sister of Madam Priyanshi Patel. They kept Lady Alyssa''s blood sample and cells. I was able to steal some samples," Joker informed them.
"So... Abigail Scarlett is the missing daughter of Alyssa Yan," Nathan mumbled. He started to specte in his mind that Abigail''s assassination attempt might be rted to this revtion. Maybe, someone wanted to hide or bury her existence.
The Yan Family Patriarch only had two daughters, Priyanshi and Alyssa. Since Priyanshi was married to the Patel Family, Old Master Yan was thinking of making Alyssa''s missing daughter, the heiress of the Yan Family Business. He wanted to give her the 80% of his inheritance.
Nathan was slowly connecting the dots. He suspected that someone wanted to stop Old Master Yan from finding his missing granddaughter. If the Yan Patriarch couldn''t find Alyssa''s daughter, his wealth would be divided among his siblings, including Priyanshi. One of them might be after the inheritance.
"Yes, Supreme Leader!" Joker promptly responded.
Chantha gasped in surprise while Violet and Stephen had baffled looks on their faces. The Yan Family belonged to the wealthiest and most influential families in Country M. Who would have thought that Abigail was part of that family?
"What are you nning to do now, Nate? Will you inform Madam Priyanshi about this? Abigail doesn''t even know about this." Stephen wondered what Nathan would do after discovering this shocking truth.
"Oh my Gosh! Abigail is not an ordinary woman! She is an heiress!" Chantha blurted out exasperatedly.
Violet could only nod her head. She hadn''t expected this as well.
Nathan took his time, contemting what he should do. He had several things to consider regarding this situation. They didn''t know who wanted Abigail dead. Was it really her rtives? As of now, he couldn''tpromise her safety.
"I will keep this a secret for now. Don''t tell anyone about this. No one should know about Abigail''s identity. We need to find out first who tried to kill her. There is a possibility that a jealous and greedy rtive might be behind the assassination attempt which was disguised as a suicide." Nathan finally made up his decision.
Chantha: "Okay, Master!
Joker: "Yes, Supreme Leader."
Violet: "Got it, sir!"
Stephen just bobbed his head in agreement.
"Now, let''s talk about another thing." Nathan changed the topic. He didn''t want hisrades to think that he was getting more involved with Abigail''s matter. "We willmence another mission... taking back Phantomke. I finally got the exact address of the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium. We can make a move now."
"Okay, Supreme Leader. We are just waiting for your instruction," Violet responded.
"Who wants to do this task with Stephen?" Nathan asked the group.
Chantha and Violet immediately raised their hands while Joker stayed put as he felt ufortable working with Stephen. He would like to avoid working with Stephen as much as possible.
On the other hand, Stephen smiled faintly at the twins. He was d since the twodies were willing to work and cooperate with him on this mission.
Nathan darted his gaze back and forth between Chantha and Violet.
"One of you must stay here and manage the headquarters. We have two important prisoners here." Nathan was referring to Jack and Spade. The two men were still being imprisoned in the underground prison cell.
When Chantha heard that, she immediately lowered her hand and said, "Okay, Master. I will stay here at the headquarters. My twin sister Violet will go to Country J together with Doctor Stephen. I, on the other hand, will watch over their hacker and hitman!" Chantha volunteered to stay behind because of Spade and Jack.
Violet and Joker could only shake their heads while eyeing her helplessly. Chantha was acting naughtily once more. She enjoyed gathering information from Spade and Jack. Besides, the two were both good-looking. Though Spade was beaten up badly and received several bruises on his face, it didn''t make him less attractive.
"Okay. Violet will be doing this mission. You can bring the elite members of our organization to make sure that everything will go smoothly with this mission. But be careful. Country J is our enemy''s turf. We have to be more cautious and meticulous in implementing our strategies."
Nathan didn''t want to underestimate their enemies. He knew what the Red Dragon Mafia was capable of doing. The new Dragon Lord was also a scheming man. He was somehow familiar to him.
"I want you to leave as soon as possible. We need to strike now," Nathan added.
"Got it, sir. I will gather and summon our men now." Violet responded. She was excited to do this mission. Furthermore, Stephen would be joining her team. She would like to impress Nathan''s best friend.
"Chantha, since I assigned you as Abigail''s bodyguard, can you continue your mission and find out who is the real culprit behind Abigail''s assassination attempt? This is the least I can do for her. I will be returning the favor of saving my life by catching the mastermind who is after Abigail''s life," Nathan uttered with conviction.
"Don''t worry about this, Supreme Leader. I will do my best to solve this puzzle. We owe Miss Abigail a lot. Just leave this to me." Chantha reassured Nathan.
After giving them his instructions, Nathan stood up. He didn''t have reason to stay there. He still needed to verify the address given to him by Cliste. Nathan said goodbye to them and proceeded to his chamber. Nathan wanted to be alone while using his ount SizzlingAugust08. He preferred to work in his chamber room.
Nathan switched on hisptop and began working on verifying the location of the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium. Upon opening his browser, Cliste''s message popped up on the screen. Little did he know that Cliste was Abigail''s alternate ount. Abigail could no longer ess her old ount... the old ount she often used whenmunicating with Nathan during their younger years.
[ Cliste: Hey... Have you received my message? ]
Abigail felt bored so she decided to chat with Nathan using her ount. Of course, she wouldn''t let Nathan know that she was the owner of Cliste''s ount.
Nathan read her message. He didn''t reply right away. He was just staring at Abigail''s message. For Nathan, her message sounded a little bit rude. He didn''t know her at all, and Cliste just sent him a message as if they were close.
[ SizzlingAugust08: Who are you? ]
Abigail''s lips curled up in a faint smile as soon as she received Nathan''s reply. She could already imagine Natha''s appearance. "His eyebrows might be knitted in a fleeting frown as of this moment."
[ Cliste: An old friend of yours... ]
Abigail''s hand reflexively typed those words and sent them to Nathan. Part of her wanted to reveal that she was his old friend... the mentee whom he trained to be a hacker. She was his ying buddy.
Meanwhile, Nathan ignored her words saying she was his old friend. He was thinking that maybe she was referring to Ethan, not him. As far as he could remember, he didn''t have any interaction with this person.
[ SizzlingAugust: the Address you sent... How did you know that I was searching for it? ]
Nathan was dying to ask her this question. He just verified it. The address truly exists. He contacted some people in Country J and someone confirmed that members of the Red Dragon Mafia could be seen in that area.
[ Cliste: Because I just know. By the way, can I ask you something? ]
Abigail had another reason formunicating with Nathan. She wanted to know what happened in the past. Why did Nathan suddenly disappear and stopmunicating with her? He didn''t even say goodbye. She thought they were real friends but she felt like she was abandoned by him. She was truly hurt.
[ SizzlingAugust08: Go on! ]
[ Cliste: Do you know Shining_Star? ]
Nathan''s eyes widened at the mention of that ount. It was Monica''s ount. Who was this person? Was this person rted to Monica? Howe he couldn''t remember her ount?
[ SizzlingAugust08: Yes. I know her. Why? What is your rtionship with her? Are you her friend? ]
[ Cliste: Yes, she is my friend. And she had been looking for you. Why did you suddenly stop talking to her? ]
Abigail was not able to control her curiosity. Though she couldn''t tell him that she was Shining_Star, Abigail would like to hear the reason why Nathan cut their ties and disappeared for a long time.
[ SizzlingAugust08: You are lying. You are not her friend. Why are you pretending that you know her? ]
A cold glint shed through Nathan''s eyes. He was wondering why Cliste was bringing the past up. He already exined everything to Shining_Star the reason why he stopped talking to her.
[ Cliste: Why do you think I''m lying? Are you not interested to know where she is right now? ]
Abigail just wanted to know if Nathan could still remember her or if he cared about her. Was he interested to know about her current whereabouts? Surprisingly, Abigail received a different reaction from Nathan.
[ SizzlingAugust08: Don''t ever use her name! Stop fooling around... Shining_Star is dead! She is gone! ]
Abigail was at a loss for words when she read Nathan''s message. ''What did he say? Don''t tell me... he is thinking that I am dead?! But why?!!''
[ Cliste: You Fool! She is not dead yet! ]
Chapter 258 A Mystery To Solve
Day Twenty Eight...
~~*****~~
[ Cliste: You Fool! She is not dead yet! ]
Abigail couldn''t help but call Nathan dumb. How could he think that she was dead? She was supposed to be the one thinking that way. Nathan was the one who disappeared like a ghost.
Meanwhile, Nathan felt more annoyed when he read Abigail''sst message. His expression turned grim, clenching his fists. He had the urge to punch hisptop monitor.
Who was this Cliste? How dare she used Shining_Star. She was just triggering Nathan''s emotions, reminding her of Monica.
"This person is just mocking me while spouting some nonsense," Nathan mumbled through his gritted teeth.
Nathan mmed his eyes shut and took a deep breath to calm himself. He didn''t know if Cliste was a friend or a foe. Though he was furious at her, he couldn''t deny the fact that the person who helped him to locate the exact address of the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium.
[ SizzlingAugust08: Stop contacting me if you will only tell more nonsense. You don''t know Shining_Star at all. Don''t pretend and don''t make absurd stories up. ]
Nathan warned her since he didn''t believe her. The Shining Star he knew died in his arms two years ago.
However, Abigail was still confused as to why Nathan was thinking that she was dead. For what reason? She would insist that Shining Star was alive. Phantomke was not yet dead. As long as she could aplish her mission, she could return to her original body and she would live.
[ Cliste: I know her well. Shining Star is your mentee! She is your ying buddy. You and Shining Star always yed Mission XXX,peting with each other. You were the one who taught her about hacking and programming! ]
Though Abigail was only using her left hand to type her message, she made sure to tell those specific details to convince Nathan that she was not lying. She definitely knew Shining Star because Shining Star was Phantomke, her own self!
Meanwhile, Nathan was taken aback after seeing herst message. What she said was true. He became Shining Star''s mentor. He taught her everything aboutputer programming and hacking. It was no doubt that this Cliste knew Shining Star.
''Maybe this person is not lying. What if this Cliste is one of Monica''s close friends? Only Monica and I knew about our usual bonding... Did Monica tell her friend about us ying Mission XXX together?''
The annoyance and anger he felt toward this stranger suddenly disappeared after thinking that Cliste might be Monica''s close friend.
[ SizzlingAugust08: If you are her friend, then you must know that Shining Star was gone. She died two years ago. Haven''t you heard the news about her? ]
A deep crease appeared on Abigail''s forehead. She couldn''t figure out why Nathan was insisting that she died. Well, two years ago, she almost died. But she was still in aa so typically she was not dead yet.
''Who''s Shining Star he was talking about? Is it me or another person?'' Abigail mused to herself.
[ Cliste: I heard that something unfortunate happened to her. But she didn''t die. She is still alive. ]
Abigail was also stubborn. She wouldn''t stop insisting until Nathan would believe her words. She must convince him that his old friend was still alive. Perhaps, part of her was hoping that once she survived, Nathan would still forgive her for what she had done to Monica. She was hoping that Nathan would consider their friendship and he would stop hating her.
''Sigh. Why do I feel this way? I am wishing for his forgiveness and mercy...'' Abigail tugged her hair tightly. She was also confused about her feelings. Instead of hating Nathan, she was softening towards him. Knowing that he was her old friend affected her feelings greatly. Even her n of getting her revenge against Nathan was slowly changing.
Abigail was still lost in her thoughts when Nathan sent another message which shocked Abigail to the core. She had never expected to know this revtioning from Nathan.
[ SizzlingAugust08: Believe me or not, Shining Star is gone. She died... in front of me. I held her in my arms... ]
Nathan''s heart still clenched whenever he would remember that tragic incident. He felt suffocated. His mind was reying the sad and dark memories of losing his beloved woman.
Abigail, on the other hand, had a nagging feeling about the message she received from Nathan. She was connecting the dots. And she concluded that Nathan might be referring to Monica. No way! How could that be? Was he referring to Monica? Not her?
[ Cliste: How did she die? ] Abigail''s palms and fingers were already sweating when she typed those words. She was already anxious. She just hoped that she was mistaken. After one minute, Nathan responded to her question.
[ SizzlingAugust08: She was shot... by an assassin. She died because of me... ]
Thud!
Theptop was dropped from Abigail''sp. Her eyes were wide open. A whirlwind of emotions filled her heart.
''Nathan... was referring to Monica... Does it mean... he was thinking that Shining Star... his old friend... was Monica, n-not me...'' Abigail didn''t know what she should feel at this moment. She couldn''t believe this.
''Perhaps... Monica pretended to be me just to get closer to Nathan. But how she was able to pull it off? Or did Nathan just mistake her for me since we have the same ount name?'' Abigail started to ask and specte with herself.
Abigail slumped her body on her bed, staring at the ceiling. She felt like her energy was drained because of this discovery. After a while, Abigail let out a humorless chuckle.
"Nathan, Monica, and I... seems like our lives got entangled with each other. What kind of fate is this?" Abigail murmured, putting her left elbow on her forehead, and covering her eyes. Abigail didn''t know if she was mad or shocked.
''Monica... I feel like she had be more mysterious. I have to know her more. What did I miss? Is there another scheme? Or there is another secret story behind all of this?''
Abigail was reminded of the guy whom she saw a few days ago. She saw him with Monica before. That guy was talking about Monica as well.
''Are you alive... Monica? Did you fake your death? Who was the woman who died in Nathan''s arms?'' More questions and mysteries about Monica kepting into her mind.
"I will get to the bottom of this..." Abigail dered as she clenched her left fist and mmed her eyes shut.
Abigail didn''t respond to Nathan. Her mind was already preupied with Monica. How did she be Shining Star? How did Nathan and Monica meet?
As she racked her brain so hard, Abigail recalled something in the past. There was an instance wherein her ount was hacked and locked for several months. Since SizzlingAugust08 stoppedmunicating with her and she was no longer ying Mission XXX at that time, Abigail didn''t pay more attention to her hacked ount.
She just focused on training herself as a full-fledged assassin and epting more missions.
''I wonder if that incident was connected to this kind of mess?'' Abigail considered this a great mess. Nathan met another woman whom he believed was Shining Star. How many Shining Star has he met before?
Just thinking about it, Abigail couldn''t stop herself from feeling upset with Nathan. ''Can''t he even determine who is the real Shining Star who became his mentee and ying buddy before?! Did he ever treat me as a real friend?''
"Nathan Sparks... you are quite a fool and dumb not to notice our differences!" Abigail sat up and grabbed the pillow using her left hand. She started punching it, imagining it was Nathan whom she was hitting. She was venting out her frustration, unhappiness, and anger toward SizzlingAugust08, Nathan''s other identity.
*****
At Nathan''s Chambers in Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters...
Nathan had been waiting for Cliste''s response but to his disappointment, the stranger stopped sending a message to him. He wondered if she got shocked by the revtion he told her.
"That strange person didn''t know that Monica died. Did she get shocked when I told her what happened to Monica?" Nathan wondered to himself, his eyes staring at the chatbox of their conversation. Thirty minutes had passed and he didn''t get any message from her.
"Is she still processing the content of my message?" For some unknown reason, Nathan got worried about the stranger. He thought she wasn''t prepared to hear the bad news regarding Monica''s death. A while ago, she kept on insisting Monica was alive but he corrected her wrong assumption.
Unable to control his curiosity, Nathan typed another message and sent it to Cliste.
[ SizzlingAugust08: Are you still there? ]
If Cliste was Monica''s friend, Nathan wanted to continue conversing with her. He was longing for Monica and he would like to hear if Cliste knew more things about Monica. Perhaps, he just wished to talk about Monica because he yearned for her. He missed her.
An hour had passed... Nathan didn''t receive any response from her. Nathan could only sigh deeply before shutting down hisptop. Hey down on his bed and closed his eyes. His mind began to wander off somewhere.
Nathan reminisced about the moments he had with Monica. But strangely, he couldn''t remember well the first time they slept. He was drunk and totally wasted but his body could feel the strong intimacy between them. One thing was for sure, both of them were very passionate at that time. Little Ethan was the product of that passionate night.
After a while, his tired body finally drifted off to sleep. But the person who appeared in his dream was another woman... it was Abigail.
Chapter 259 "If I Die, You Won’t Even Cry..."
Day Twenty Nine...
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City Hospital... ]
Abigail had been ignoring Nathan. She received his message yesterday but she didn''t reply. She was upset with him because Nathan couldn''t even distinguish the real Shining Star from the impostor.
Abigail also returned Ethan''sptop so that she would no longer be tempted to chat with Nathan.
"Little Ethan... don''t tell anyone that I am Cliste, okay?" Abigail requested Ethan. The two had been sharing secrets. The young boy couldn''t refuse Abigail''s request.
"Yes, Miss Abi. I promise." Ethan smiled at her. He was supposed to be Nathan''s spy. But Ethan had been keeping things from his father, regarding Abigail. He also didn''t mention ck Rose to his father as per request by Abigail.
''Hmm. I''m not betraying, Dad. I just don''t want Miss Abi to get in trouble.'' Ethan thought to himself, justifying his action.
Abigail ruffled his hair and tapped his cute nose. "Thank you Little One."
Ethan giggled and nodded his head. "Are you feeling better now, Miss Abi?"
"Yes. I am. I hope the doctor will allow me to leave the hospital today. Sigh. I''m bored doing nothing here." Abigailined to Ethan.
"Don''t worry, Miss Abi. I will ask Dad to bring you home. You can recuperate at the mansion." Ethan raised his hand to tap Abigail''s shoulder, reassuring her.
"You are my angel, Ethan. I will always feel grateful to you."
"As long as it''s for you, Miss Abi. I want to make you happy andfortable..."
Abigail didn''t know how she would thank Ethan for his generosity toward her. However, as she looked at him, Abigail couldn''t help but think about his mother, Monica.
"Ethan, can I ask you something about your mother?" Abigail was not able to hold her curiosity.
Ethan nced at Abigail''s face, blinking his eyes in puzzlement. Why did Abigail mention his mother? It was a sensitive topic for Ethan. He yearned for a mother''s love. But since his mother died when he was only three years old, he couldn''t remember her and he didn''t know much about her.
"Miss Abi... I-I," Ethan didn''t know what to say. As much as he wanted to amodate Abigail''s question, he couldn''t give her more information about his mother.
Nathan also hid the real cause of his mother''s death. He believed that Ethan was too young to understand what happened. And he thought Ethan wouldn''t be able to handle the truth that his mother was assassinated.
"If you want to know about Monica, just ask me, not my son," Nathan''s voice was heard from the entrance door.
''Damn! Nathan heard us! What the hell is he doing here?'' Abigail cursed inwardly. She didn''t look at him as she was caught in the act. What if Nathan would misunderstand her motive once again?
Meanwhile, Ethan faced his father and waved at him. He was d to see him dropping by to visit Abigail.
"Dad, don''t you know how to knock?" Ethan scolded his father after noticing that Abigail looked guilty and embarrassed. She was avoiding Nathan''s gaze.
"I am the one paying this VIP ward. I don''t need to knock," Nathan nonchntly replied, making Ethan rolled his eyes skyward.
"What a shameless guy!" Abigail murmured, pursing her lips.
Nathan traced his steps toward them. Abigail could hear his footsteps inching closer and closer to them. She mmed her eyes and bit her lower lip. She wasn''t prepared to see Nathan today.
Not looking into his eyes, she sensed Nathan stop on the other side of her bed. Nathan stood there, watching her intently.
Yesterday afternoon, Nathan fell asleep in his chambers in the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters. He got tired of thinking about so many things. And surprisingly, he dreamed of Abigail. He was confused as to why he dreamed of her. Stephen often told him that what he was thinking in his subconscious often showed up in his dream.
''Am I thinking about her? Am I curious about her?'' Nathan asked himself.
His eyes scanned Abigail. He just discovered something interesting about her. This woman before his eyes was the missing heiress of the Yan Family. But she was also a possibility that she was connected to ck Rose.
Nathan couldn''t decide what he would do to her. Abigail''s identity was not yet confirmed. Was she a friend or a foe? But one thing was for sure, someone was after Abigail''s life. And he believed that it was rted to the Yan Family and inheritance.
"Dad, what are you thinking?" Little Ethan broke the awkward silence in the room. He noticed that his father was looking at Abigail as he thought about something.
Ethan''s voice snapped Nathan out of his deep thought. Instead of answering Ethan, he focused his attention on Abigail and asked her a question.
"Why are you interested in Monica?"
Both Ethan and Abigail gazed up to look at him. Nathan had a nk look on his face. They couldn''t tell what he was thinking. Was he mad?
Abigail tried her best to force a fake smile. Though she was upset with him, Abigail had to interact with Nathan and answer his question properly. She couldn''t afford to have another conflict with him just because of Monica.
''Monica will always be a barrier that I have to break in order to get closer to Nathan.'' Abigail secretly clenched her fist. She got annoyed just thinking about Monica.
"I want to know what kind of woman she was for you to fall in love with. I bet there are lots of beautiful women trying to catch your attention... Why did you choose her?" Abigail directly asked him. She was dying to ask that question to Nathan. What was so great to Monica that Nathan fell head over heels for her?
Nathan was not able to respond right away. Abigail and Ethan were anticipating his words, just looking at him. After a while, Nathan raised his eyebrow and said, "I don''t have to answer that. Why do you want to know?"
Ethan shifted his gaze from his father to Abigail. He bobbed his head since he was also curious as to why Abigail was asking his father about her mother.
Abigail pursed her lips and took a deep breath. She made sure to meet Nathan''s blue eyes before responding to him. "Because I want topete with her. I would like to know what kind of woman you like... so that I can have your affection!"
Nathan: "..."
Abigail said those words boldly, making Nathan speechless. She had another motivation to aplish her 100 Days mission. She had to survive and clear more things with Nathan. She wanted to face him and revealed her identity as Shining Star using her original body... Phantomke. She would like to confront him about Monica. She wanted answers and exnations from Nathan about his sudden disappearance.
Nathan was still in a deep stupor when Little Ethan decided to leave the two. He went to the mini-kitchen to get some snacks, giving Nathan and Abigail some privacy. He didn''t want to spoil and ruin the moment between the two adults. They had to talk without his presence. Little Ethan was mature enough to know that basic.
"No one can ever rece her," Nathan mumbled after he recovered from his stupor.
But Abigail''s lips curled up into a meaningful smile. "Are you sure? What will you do if you learn that you fell for the wrong woman?" Abigail sneered at him, her sharp eyes mocking him. Her instinct was telling her that Monica was not a perfect woman. That woman might be hiding something from Nathan. And Abigail was determined to find out and unfold the truth.
"What do you mean? You don''t know her at all so don''t say bad things about her. She was the person who gave color to my boring life..." Nathan defended Monica.
"I already told you before. I will make you fall for me. Mark my words!" Abigail would never back down on this challenge.
"Then we will see... Don''t me me if you cry in the end," Nathan warned her.
Abigail justughed at his warning. "Even if I cry or not, that won''t be a problem... If I can''t make you fall for me, then I will die..."
Nathan''s lips formed a thin line and a cold glint shed through his eyes. He didn''t like to hear those words from her. "Are you threatening me with your life?"
Abigail let out another chuckle. "Of course not. I''m just stating a fact. If I die, you won''t even cry, right?" Abigail spat back.
Nathan squinted his eyes at her. "But my son will cry. So don''t even think of dying." Nathan had the urge to scold her.
Abigail was not able to refute that. Nathan was too shameless to even use his son''s name for this argument. She just heaved a sigh of defeat.
''If I die, Ethan will not even know since only my soul will leave this body and I will disappear for good. The real Abigail still has a chance to go back to her body and live.'' Abigail''s expression suddenly changed. The sullen look was visible in her eyes and Nathan had observed the changes in her mood.
"Are you okay?" Nathan asked her, concealing the worries in his tone.
Abigail just bobbed her head, not saying a word. Meanwhile, Nathan stared at her for a long moment. ''I don''t know if she is serious about her words or she is just joking.''
After a while, Nathan changed the topic. "By the way, Abigail... are you looking for your real parents? Do you want to know them?"
Abigail blinked and gave him a puzzled look. "My parents?"
Chapter 260 Master! An Emergency!
Day Twenty Nine¡
~~*****~~
"My parents?" Abigail had a puzzled look in her eyes. "They were all dead," she mumbled. For a moment, she had forgotten that Nathan was referring to the real Abigail, not Phantomke. She recalled that her parents died in a car ident and her master was the one who saved her and raised her like her own child.
"How did you know that they were dead? You were sent to an orphanage, am I right?" Nathan asked her.
At the mention of the orphanage, Abigail realized that Nathan was referring to the parents of the real owner of her body.
"Oh right. I just thought they died. But if given a chance, of course, I would like to meet them. I want to know who are my real parents so that I can ask them why they abandoned me," Abigail responded, putting herself in the real Abigail''s shoes.
Nathan nodded his head. "I found out who is your mother and her family."
Abigail was at loss for words. She was surprised knowing how capable Nathan was.
''He might be doubting my identity and he conducted a thorough investigation that led to the discovery of Abigail''s parents. Nathan Sparks and his resources are truly one of a kind.'' Abigail couldn''t help but praise him in her mind.
"Who is Abi¡ I mean who is my mother?" Abigail asked Nathan expectantly. She wanted to know since this was rted to the real owner of her body.
"Alyssa Yan of the Yan Family. The elder sister of Madam Priyanshi Patel, the owner of EDSJ Five Star Hotel. Can you remember her?" Nathan just dropped the bomb in front of Abigail.
Abigail was not able to utter a word for several seconds. She couldn''t believe that the real Abigail was a member of a wealthy family in Towerville City. Of course, she had heard of Priyanshi Patel, including the Yan Family. She even met Madam Priyanshi during the Masquerade Ball.
"You are a missing heiress," Nathan added.
"No way!" Abigail gasped in disbelief. She shook her head, trying to absorb his words.
Nathan smirked at her and said, "Aren''t you happy with this discovery?"
"Are you sure about this? Is this not a prank? What proof do you have?" Abigail questioned him. She couldn''t believe his words. What if Nathan was just taunting her?
"I''ll be honest with you. I have been always doubtful of your identity so I dug deeper to obtain more information rted to you." Nathan paused for a moment and handed a piece of paper over to her.
Abigail epted it and read the content. A deep crease appeared on her forehead after reading what was written on the paper. It was the result of the DNA Test and it showed that the two samples matched each other with a 99.9% result.
"You and your mother''s DNA test report¡"
Abigail scanned the paper over and over again. Nathan was telling the truth. She and Alyssa Yan shared the same bloodline. They were proven to be mother and daughter.
"Perhaps, did you discover the reason why she abandoned me? How about my father? Who is my father?" Abigail asked Nathan as she gripped the paper tightly.
"I didn''t get any information about your father¡ but your mother died a long time ago. It was a car ident."
Abigail didn''t know why she felt affected by this discovery even though she was not the real Abigail. "My mother is¡ dead?"
Nathan didn''t know what to say. Abigail''s expression changed. He didn''t know how he wouldfort her. He wasn''t prepared for this. He didn''t expect that Abigail would take this negatively.
Abigail looked down, avoiding Nathan''s gaze. She was trying to gather her emotions. She wasn''t supposed to feel this way but for some unknown reason, she felt sorry for the real Abigail.
"Was I abandoned before my mother died?" Abigail asked him in a low voice.
Nathan''s heart clenched seeing her gloomy mood. He could tell that Abigail was hurting right now.
"No. I don''t think so. What I''ve heard is that¡ you went missing. They lost you. And the Yan Family, most especially your Aunt, was looking for you for the past twenty years." Nathan''s words somehowforted Abigail. At least, Nathan was telling her she wasn''t abandoned by her mother or by her family.
''I think the real Abigail will be happy once she hears this truth. She can be with her real family. All she has to do is to survive once I leave her body,'' Phantomke felt happy for Abigail. She didn''t know why but she already felt a deep connection with the real owner of this body. Maybe because she was borrowing this body.
"Do you want to meet them and reveal to them the truth about your identity?" Nathan asked Abigail. He wanted to know if Abigail would be greedy knowing that she was an heiress.
But Abigail shook her head frantically. This was not the right time to tell the Yan Family about her real identity. She had no right to take this opportunity from the real Abigail. It should be the real Abi who should meet her family.
''I am just borrowing her body right now to do my mission. If I introduce myself as the missing daughter of the Yan Family, Nathan will send me to them. I can no longer stay in the Sparks Mansion. I have to stick with Nathan.''
"No. I can''t reveal my true identity yet. I haven''t caught the culprit¡ the person who wants me dead. What if this has something to do with the Yan Family?" Abigail reasoned out.
Nathan smiled inwardly. He was satisfied with Abigail''s answer. He thought Abigail would suddenly get excited to meet the Yan Family. But he was mistaken. Deep inside, he didn''t Abigail to reveal her identity yet. It was for the same reason. He suspected that the assassination attempt might be connected to the Yan Family.
"So what are you nning to do now?" Nathan nonchntly asked her, taking the paper back from Abigail''s hand. He had to keep it since Joker did something illegal just to get a DNA sample from the Yan Family. This should remain secret from the Yan Family.
"I''m going to catch the culprit and stick with you for the meantime. Once I recover, I will go back to work and attend the Star G. Do you want to join me and be my escort during the Star G?" Abigail''s mood went back to normal. She was shamelessly inviting Nathan to be her escort for the uing Star G Night.
"I''m not a mere actress now. I am an heiress too. I can match your reputation," Abigail boldly said with so much confidence in her voice.
Nathan just watched her helplessly. "No, thanks. I am a busy man. I have something more important to do than attending a Star G." Nathan tantly rejected Abigail''s invitation.
"Okay, fine! I will not force you. I will just find someone else. Hmm¡ Aiden and Stephen might be a great choice too." Abigail said it to provoke Nathan.
Nathan''s face contorted when he heard that. This woman really knew how to annoy him.
"Do what you want. Just don''t bother me." Nathan turned around and marched out of the ward. He couldn''t believe that Abigail would not ask him twice. She even considered recing him with Aiden and Stephen.
''What an unfaithful brat,'' Nathan murmured as he left the ward.
Abigail just smiled mischievously as she watched Nathan''s departing back.
''More revtions toe. With the help of Nathan, I am able to help the real Abigail in finding out the truth about her origin. I hope she will be able to survive once her soul returns to this body. I will leave this to Bam-Bam,'' Abigail thought to herself, her eyes gleaming with hope.
She had just thought of Bam-Bam when suddenly the flying creature showed up.
"Master! Master! We have a problem!" Bam-Bam called her attention with urgency in her voice. He looked very anxious.
"What happened? Am I in trouble again? My real body?" Abigail couldn''t think of anything. She asked Bam-Bam to monitor her real body so this might be rted to her.
"Yes and No!" Bam-Bam replied as he flew around her.
"Can you calm down and exin to me what''s going on," Abigail grabbed Bam-Bam''s leg using her left hand to stop him from flying around her. She was feeling dizzy with his movement.
"Master, your body is transferred to another ce. You are no longer in the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium. Did you inform Nathan about the location?"
Abigail bobbed her head in response. "Yes. I send the exact address and location to Nathan."
"Oh NO!" Bam-Bam gasped, holding his face using both paws.
"What''s wrong?" Abigail asked.
"Master, this is Bad! Take it back! Take it back! The Red Dragon Mafia set a trap. They are already expecting Nathan and his men to make a move. The Sanitarium is full of traps. They can''t leave that area alive."
Abigail''s eyes widened when she heard that. She needed to inform Nathan as soon as possible. But Nathan just went outside. She just hoped Nathan didn''t send his team to take her body back.
Abigail was about to leave her bed when Ethan suddenly appeared. Without asking her, Ethan picked up hisptop and his phone. "Miss Abi, do you need myptop or my phone?"
Abigail and Bam-Bam looked at little Ethan confusedly. They didn''t tell him anything but he suddenly showed up bringing hisptop and phone to Abigail as if he knew that she needed to contact his father right now.
Chapter 261 Ambush
Day Twenty Nine¡
~~*****~~
Abigail and Bam-Bam exchanged nces with one another. They wondered why Ethan offered his phone andptop.
"May I borrow yourptop, Ethan," Abigail smiled shyly at the young boy.
Ethan just bobbed his head, setting the table and putting down theptop for Abigail to use.
Bam-Bam was silently observing Ethan. He rubbed his chin using his paw. He tried to check if Ethan could see him by flying in front of his face. But Ethan''s eyes were avoiding him.
Ethan switched on theptop and entered the password. Abigail couldn''t wait to message Nathan. She was afraid that Nathan would misunderstand once again.
If something bad happened to his team, Nathan would think that she was an aplice of the Red Dragon Mafia. The Sanitarium was a trap. The team would be ambushed by the members of the Red Dragon Mafia.
Abigail immediately logged in to her ount. Using her left hand, she tapped the keyboard with her usual typing speed.
[ Cliste: August! Don''t attack or send your team to the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium. It''s a Trap! The members of the Red Dragon are already expecting your team''s arrival. They''ll do an ambush! ]
Abigail tapped the table using her fingers while waiting for Nathan''s reply. Bam-Bam and Ethan were just silently watching her. They could tell that Abigail was anxious. Her eyes were fixed on the monitor screen as she bit her lips. She was silently praying that Nathan could read her urgent message.
But one minute had passed, and Nathan had yet to read her message. Abigail rubbed the space between her eyebrow. It looked like she had no choice left. She had to notify Nathan through his phone since he was not logged in with his ount.
"Ethan, can you call your Dad and ry my message to him?" Abigail asked for Ethan''s help to contact Nathan.
Ethan bobbed his head without asking her reason. He trusted Abigail that much.
"What do you want me to tell Dad, Miss Abi?" Ethan picked up his phone, getting ready to dial Nathan''s number.
"Tell him that you received an urgent message from Cliste. He should open his ount to check it." Abigail could only use Ethan''s cooperation so that Nathan would never doubt her message. Who knows if Nathan would also ignore her message as his revenge for what she had done to him yesterday?
After a few rings, Ethan''s call was answered by his father. Nathan was walking in the hospital hallway when he noticed that Ethan was calling him.
"Yes, son? Do you need something?" Nathan asked. He was heading to the Billing Section to pay the bill for Abigail''s hospitalization. He would also process her discharge. He heard from Ethan that Abigail wanted to go home. (Not her home, but the Sparks Mansion)
"Dad, you have received an urgent message in your ount. Check it now. It''s from Cliste. Don''t worry. I didn''t open it but I just saw the word urgent message." Ethan was good at making an alibi. His words seemed believable. At the mention of Cliste''s name, Nathan halted on his steps.
"Okay. I''m going back there. Did you bring yourptop with you? I''m going to check it using yourptop. I left mine in the car." Nathan changed his course. Instead of going to the Billing Section, Nathan turned around, proceeding to the elevator.
Meanwhile, Abigail waited for Ethan to finish his conversation with Nathan before speaking up.
"What did he say?" Abigail asked when Ethan hung up the phone.
"Dad is on his way here. He said he wanted to borrow myptop to check the message."
Abigail gasped and her eyes widened at the realization. Nathan was now on the way to the VIP Ward. He was going to borrow Ethan''sptop which she was currently using.
"Gosh! I have to log out now. But before that, I have to send him aplete message with full details because I won''t be able to reply once Nathan used thisptop.
Using only her left hand to type her message, Abigail''s fingers moved quickly topose her message.
[ Cliste: Phantomke was transferred to¡ ] Abigail paused for a moment and nced at Bam-Bam meaningfully. With their eye-to-eye contact, Abigail was asking Bam-Bam about the exact location and address where her body was taken to.
"St. Benedict Memorial Hospital." Bam-Bam dictated to Abigail as she tried toplete the necessary information she should share with Nathan.
As she continuedposing her message, Nathan was inching closer and closer to the VIP Room.
[ Cliste: Phantomke was transferred to St. Benedict Memorial Hospital. VIP Room # 245 on the second floor of the hospital. You will find Phantomke there. Four bodyguards are exchanging shifts. The Red Dragon''s Sanitarium is just a trap. Several armed men are hiding in the different wards, pretending to be patients. Don''t fall for their tricks. ]
Abigail just finished typing her message when the door slid open and Nathan came into their view. Abigail looked surprised to see him. Their eyes met and Nathan saw the baffled look in her eyes. He shifted his gaze from Abigail''s face to theptop.
Not looking away, Abigail clicked the send button. As Nathan traced his steps toward them, Abigail immediately logged out of her ount, hoping that Nathan won''t be able to find out that she was Cliste.
When Nathan was about to take theptop, Abigail reflexively folded it to hide the screen from him. Nathan frowned as he gave Abigail a questioning gaze.
"May I borrow theptop? I have to check something. I have an urgent message from a friend." Nathan asked Abigail''s permission because he felt like Abigail didn''t want to give theptop to him.
Meanwhile, Abigail was taken aback for a moment when Nathan called her ''friend''. She didn''t expect to hear that from Nathan.
''Did he just call Cliste his friend? What had gotten into him?'' Abigail blinked her eyes while observing Nathan''s expression.
Abigail obediently handed theptop over to him. When Nathan took it, she heaved a sigh of relief. She logged out on time and she already sent the message to SizzlingAugust08.
Nathan headed to the mini-living room and settled down on the sofa. He immediately logged in to his ount and Cliste''s message popped up right away. He received two messages from her.
The first message was shorter than the second one. Nathan furrowed his eyebrows as soon as he read the content of Abigail''s message.
He mmed the table using his clenched fists. "Damn it! I already dispatched the team yesterday. Stephen, Violet, and others are already on the move. They are in danger!"
Nathan didn''t waste any more time as he dialed Stephen''s number. He had no time to doubt Cliste''s message because he needed to warm them as soon as possible. The safety of his best friend and his subordinates depended on this so he didn''t want to gamble. He wanted to believe and trust Cliste.
Unfortunately, Stephen''s number couldn''t be reached. Since they were on a mission, Stephen made sure to leave his personal phone. Nathan tried to contact them once more. This time, he called Violet''s phone number. Her phone was ringing but no one was answering.
Nathan cursed inwardly. He had no choice but to track their location. With hisputer skill, he could easily trace their current location. He just hoped that the team hadn''t reached the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium yet.
He dialed Axel''s number and put his phone in loudspeaker mode. He was currently tracking their location when the call got connected.
"Hello, sir?" Axel''s voice was heard.
"Axel! This is an emergency. Try to contact any members of our team who join Stephen and Violet in Country J. Tell them to abort the mission. Don''t enter the vicinity of the Sanitarium. The ce is filled with traps. I received intel that the Red Dragon nned to ambush our team."
"Okay, Master! I got it. I will contact them right away!" Axel immediately made a move.
After two minutes, Nathan finally tracked Stephen''s and Violet''s location. Nathan was surrounded by a chilly aura and his eyes showed a hint of worry for them.
The coordinates stated that Violet, Stephen, and the team were already inside the territory of the Red Dragon Mafia¡ the Sanitarium.
Abigail, Ethan, and Bam-Bam took a peek at what Nathan was doing in the living room. They could feel the eerie aura emanating from him. From his expression alone, the three already knew that something wrong was going on.
''Shit. Don''t tell me Nathan already sent his troops to infiltrate the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium. Are we toote?'' Abigail had a nagging feeling about this.
"Dad¡ are you okay? Is there something wrong?" Ethan already approached his father. He grabbed his fist, gently rubbing it to calm him down.
Nathan gazed at his son. He didn''t hide his worries from him. "Son¡ Your Uncle Stephen¡ I made a mistake. He is in danger¡"
Abigail''s body stiffened when she heard that. ''Why Stephen? Why did he be involved here? He is not a member of the Syphiruz Mafia.''
"What do you mean, Dad? Where is Uncle?" Ethan asked his father once more, feeling a little bit confused.
Nathan fell silent for a moment. He couldn''t find the right words to tell Ethan about this. Abigail, on the other hand, grabbed Bam-Bam''s foot, pulling him closer to her.
"Ouch, Master! Don''t pull my leg," heined.
"Bam-Bam! This happened because of yourte updates. Now, go back there and find out what is happening. If you can save Stephen, then do it."
''Gosh! This is not my job. I am not allowed to meddle with other human lives except Abigail and Master Phantomke.''
Bam-Bam wanted toin and refuse but Abigail was giving Bam-Bam a deathly re, making the magical flying creature bob his head in obedience.
"Master, I can find out what is happening in the Sanitarium, however, I can''t meddle with their lives. I can''t guarantee you that I can protect Stephen or whoever the person you want to save."
Abigail just pursed her lips, giving Bam-Bam another warning look. "Just go, Bam-Bam!"
Chapter 262 Under His Protection
Day Twenty Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ Country J: At Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium¡ ]
A few minutes ago, Violet and Stephen were able to infiltrate the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium together with thirteen men from their elite group. They divided their team into two groups. One was assigned to enter the Sanitarium while the other one would serve as a backup. They stayed on guard outside waiting for the other team to get Phantomke out of the Sanitarium.
Violet and Stephen already felt strange since they easily infiltrated the Sanitarium without encountering any difficulties. Unknowingly, the Red Dragon Mafia intentionally lowered their security and made it less tight, allowing the members of the Syphiruz to enter their territory.
Stephen and Violet immediately searched for the location of Phantomke''s ward. They followed Nathan''s instruction which was provided by Abigail when she used her ount Cliste. However, upon entering the VIP ward, all they could see was an empty bed. That was the time the two realized that something went wrong with this operation. They fell into the enemy''s trap.
~ Current Time¡~
Violet''s phone had been ringing. Nathan, Chantha, and Axel kept calling them but they couldn''t answer them. They were in such a deadly situation that a simple move could cost their lives.
They fell into the Red Dragon''s Trap. They were now surrounded by several armed men who were disguised as nurses and patients.
They also lost tenrades after exchanging fire. The blood of theirrades had been spilled in that Sanitarium. It was already toote to retreat. They were like sheep cornered in the wolf''s den. Several guns were pointing at them.
Stephen put his gun down on the floor and raised his hands while stepping in front to shield Violet. Violet appreciated Stephen''s protective gesture.
She looked around and saw theirrades lying dead on the floor. The team who would infiltrate the Sanitarium wasposed of fifteen people. Another team was on standby outside with twenty armed men.
But to their surprise, the Red Dragon Mafia trapped them inside the sanitarium. They could no longer send a message to warn the other group nor ask for backup.
Violet could tell that Nathan and others were calling her as her phone was vibrating inside her pocket. It was put in silent mode. However, she couldn''t answer it under the watch of their enemies.
"Dr. Zhou," Violet called his name from the back. There was a gleam of worry in her eyes.
But Stephen just turned at her, giving her a reassuring smile. The doctor remained calm in this situation. He just motioned Violet to stay behind his back.
"Drop your weapons!" One member of the Red Dragon Mafia shouted at them. They didn''t n on killing everyone there. Someone must stay alive so that they could serve as their hostage.
The Dragon Lord ordered his underling to capture the team leader of the Syphiruz Mafia to be used as a hostage for exchange and negotiation. He had to rescue Jack and Spade. Two important subordinates were being held captive in the Syphiruz Headquarters.
"Who is the Supreme Leader among you?" Agustav finally stepped forward. He was looking for Nathan. The Dragon Lord expected that Nathan woulde personally to reim Phantomke''s body.
Stephen heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that. ''I''m d that I was the one who joined this team on behalf of Nathan. Nothing bad will happen to him.''
Violet saw the faint smile on Stephen''s lips when he turned to look at her. She admired him for being so calm andposed in this kind of situation. She could also feel that Stephen was d that he was there instead of Nathan.
''This man¡ I respect him so much. He cares so much about our Supreme Leader. He is a true friend. Our Supreme Leader is so lucky to have a friend like him.'' Violet thought to herself. Before she knew it, she began to admire Stephen aspared to before. She had the urge to protect this guy.
"I''m the leader!" Stephen presented himself once more, catching the attention of everyone.
Agustav and others shifted their gazes back to Stephen. Agustav frowned because Stephen didn''t look like the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz. He didn''t even wear his signature mask.
"Are you the Supreme Leader? Are you trying to fool us?" Another member of the Red Dragon Mafia spoke up. He had some doubts also since Stephen had silver-gray hair. The Supreme Leader of Syphiruz had ck hair. Did he change his hair color?
Agustav walked closer to them, kicking the gun away from Stephen. He alsomanded his members to take the weapons of Violet and the other three members who stayed alive. That was the time they noticed Violet''s phone.
"Boss, someone has a phone. And herrade is calling her!" the guy who confiscated Violet''s phone reported to Agustav.
"Give me her phone!" Agustav extended his right hand, asking his underling to hand over the phone.
When Agustav answered the call, Chantha''s worried tone reverberated from the other line.
"Sister! We have been calling you! Why did you just answer now?! Our Supreme Leader has ordered us to abort the mission! This is a TRAP! Leave the Red Dragon Mafia''s territory NOW!"
Chantha tried to warn her twin sister but it was already toote. Agustav sneered slyly at them. He taunted Violet and Stephen by putting the phone into loudspeaker mode. They heard Chantha''s worried voice.
"Miss, you are toote. We''ve already captured them and killed some of your members. This is our revenge for destroying our two hideouts in Country M, killing our brothers, and capturing two important people in our organization." Agustav mumbled in his chilly tone. He felt so proud of their achievement today. He knew that he also caught big fish from the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Don''t you darey a hand on my sister, or else, I will send the head of yourrades and spread their body parts all around the world!" Chantha was not able to control her rage. She burst out because of her concern for her twin sister.
Violet facepalmed the moment she heard Chantha''s threatening voice. She was not helping. Chantha shouldn''t provoke their enemy. They were at disadvantage.
"Forgive my sister, Dr. Zhou. She might put us in deep trouble because of her sharp tongue. Sometimes, she couldn''t control her bbering mouth," Violet apologized to Stephen, feeling a little bit embarrassed. She was worried that Chantha''s words might get them in trouble.
But Stephen just smiled at her and responded, "It''s okay. Don''t worry. I guess, they won''t kill us just yet. They also need us to save theirrades." This was the advantage of being a psychologist. Stephen could read the situation. He could analyze the enemy''s behavior. He could tell that the Red Dragon Mafia wanted to save theirrades as well so they didn''t kill them all.
"It depends. You will see how we will deal with them soon. Tell your Supreme Leader to contact us for negotiation. Don''t make us wait, otherwise, I can''t tell you what I''m gonna do to your beautiful sister¡" Agustav let out a sinisterugh. His underlings also joined him,ughing together.
Violet and Stephen were able to hear Chantha''s loud curse before Agustav hung up the phone. Violet could already imagine her twin sister''s angry expression. If she was there, she would have attacked Agustav already. Chantha was also very protective of her twin sister.
Two men approached Violet. They were about to grab her and touch her shoulders inappropriately but Stephen blocked them. He punched the tall guy and twisted the arm of the thin guy.
Violet gasped in surprise. She didn''t expect that Stephen would suddenly step in the middle to intervene. He was protecting Violet against those men. But Agustav pointed his gun at Stephen''s head.
"Stop! Do you want me to blow up your brain using my gun?" Agustav threatened him.
But Stephen met Agustav''s gaze with a cold glint shing through his eyes. "Don''t touch thedy."
Agustav hated Stephen''s guts and confidence. He should fear them but Stephen didn''t show any weakness. Instead, he was acting so brave and calm in this situation.
Without a warning, Agustav hit Stephen''s face using the tip of the gun magazine. "You are in no position to tell us what to do. I make the call here."
"Stephen!" Violet yelled his name and was about to move closer to Stephen to check on him when the two men grabbed her, holding her in ce.
The left corner of Stephen''s lips bled instantly because of the impact. He wiped it and spat some blood. Stephen didn''t look mad. He just stared at Agustav with a nk expression. Because of that, Agustav became more annoyed by his reaction.
Agustav threw another punch, hitting Stephen on his stomach. Not yet satisfied, Agustav raised his leg and kicked him once more.
"No! Stop it!" Violet was struggling. She wanted to help him but the two men already pointed the gun at her thus stopping her from moving. Stephen just shook his head, signaling Violet to stay still and don''t do something reckless. He could endure the pain.
"Where''s Phantomke? Where did you hide her?" Stephen asked Agustav, not minding the pain of those punches and kicks. He was not worried about his safety. He just wanted to protect Violet and at the same time, to see Phantomke.
"Stop acting arrogant and brave. You are pissing me off!" Agustav barked at him as he continued to beat Stephen. He only stopped when Stephen finally fell to the ground, badly beaten up by him.
Violet clenched her fists and gritted her teeth. Her eyes turned red from both anger and worry. Her eyes were burned with tears. She could no longer watch Stephen in that state. "STOP! Please Stop! You might end up killing him! Please stop¡"
Chapter 263 She Couldnt Remember Him
Day Twenty Nine...
~~*****~~
Violet didn''t know what to do since Stephen was already badly beaten up. Bam-Bam also arrived at that time, seeing Stephen''s sorry state. His gorgeous face received bruises from Agustav''s punches.
But Agustav targeted his body specifically his stomach, causing Stephen to fall to the ground. He tried to get up, kneeling on his right leg. He just sneered at Agustav as he wiped the blood off his face.
"Oh no! Doctor Zhou is badly hurt. I wonder if Master will hold me responsible for this. I am not allowed to intervene." Bam-Bam flew back and forth, feeling anxious. He was worried that Abigail might scold him big time.
"Gosh! I have to inform Master about this. Maybe Nathan can do something for them." Bam-Bam couldn''t save them. He could only watch what was happening there. In the end, the magical flying creature decided toe back and informed Abigail about this situation.
As of now, a magical creature like him couldn''t use his power in this situation because it was against the rule of being a soul keeper. He had limitations.
In just a blink of an eye, Bam-Bam disappeared. He used his supernatural power to teleport back to Country M where Abigail was waiting for him.
Meanwhile, at Towerville City Hospital, Abigail was secretly watching Nathan and Ethan on the back. Abigail was reluctant to approach the father and son duo since Nathan''s expression was very gloomy. It did not take long before Chantha contacted Nathan to report what happened to her twin sister and Stephen.
Nathan excused himself from Ethan upon seeing Chantha''s caller ID. He knew that she had an important message to deliver to him. Not allowing Ethan to know his involvement with the Syphiruz Mafia, Nathan made sure to leave the ward before answering Chantha.
Little Ethan could only sigh helplessly. He could sense that his father was trying to hide something from him. What would happen to his Uncle Stephen now? Ethan was lost in his thoughts when Abigail finally made her presence known to him. She sat down next to Ethan.
She could move around the VIP ward after removing the IV drip in her left hand. "Don''t worry too much, Ethan. Your Uncle Stephen will be safe. Your Dad will find a way to keep him safe." Abigail wanted to console the young boy.
Ethan just bobbed his head, shing his adorable smile. "I know, Miss Abi. Dad will do everything just to protect the people close to him. I wish he would do the same to you. I hope that he will keep you safe starting today."
Abigail smiled faintly, a little bit embarrassed. Ethan was truly wishing them to be on good terms and get closer.
"By the way, Ethan... who called your Dad?" Abigail asked, feeling curious. She turned in the direction of the closed door where Nathan disappeared to.
Ethan shook his head as he didn''t recognize the caller. "I don''t know, Miss Abi. Branch Leader was the Caller ID."
Abigail became more curious. She could tell that this had something to do with the Syphiruz Mafia and the team who was sent to get Phantomke back.
They were still talking when Bam-Bam showed up. He immediately waved his paws when he met Abigail''s gaze. Abigail motioned Bam-Bam to go to the bathroom and she would follow. She couldn''t talk to him in front of Ethan.
"Ethan, just stay here. I will just go to thefort room." Abigail simply said goodbye to Ethan. The young boy obediently listened to her. He stayed in the mini-living room, waiting for both Abigail and Nathan toe back.
When Abigail entered thefort room, Bam-Bam immediately pounced on her and began to report what he had seen in the Red Dragon Mafia''s Sanitarium.
"Master! We are toote. The team that was sent by Nathan was cornered and trapped in the Sanitarium. Many of theirrades died."
"How about Stephen?" Abigail couldn''t hide the worries in her tone.
"He was badly beaten up by the Leader of the Red Dragon. I immediately came back because Doctor Zhou was getting bullied. A ruthless guy made him a punching bag."
Abigail had already expected this. If they were in an enemy''s territory, it was already given that they would experience some kind of torture. They would love to pick on their trapped and helpless prey and assault them, making them suffer. They would show their dominance to their target, telling them that they were at their mercy.
"The Red Dragon told the Syphiruz Mafia to contact them for negotiation, otherwise, they would kill their hostages. Only five people from the Syphiruz, including Stephen, stayed alive. But the members of the Red Dragon were also violent and unpredictable. Who knows they might kill the remaining members of Syphiruz one by one." Bam-Bam spoke spontaneously, reporting everything he had witnessed.
"There is a woman there, apanying Stephen. He protected her while diverting the attention of the enemies from the woman to him. If he didn''t provoke them, they would have touched the woman already. Thanks to Stephen''s protective instinct."
Abigail''s face contorted upon hearing that. When a woman was involved, Abigail couldn''t help but feel the rage surging up inside her. She didn''t want to see a woman being sexually assaulted and taken advantage of by those disgusting bad guys. She felt like she wanted to kill someone at this moment.
"If I were there, I am going to kill them!" Abigail mumbled through her gritted teeth.
Bam-Bam bobbed his head. "I understand you, Master. Nathan must make a move now before it bes toote for them. They are demanding to talk to the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz."
Abigail marched out of thefort room. She would want to know if Nathan already had the n to rescue hisrades.
Ethan: "Miss Abi, where are you going?"
Bam-Bam: "Master, where are you going?"
The two asked her in unison. But Abigail just raised her left hand, stopping the two from following her. "Just stay here..." She was referring to both.
Bam!
Abigail closed the door, leaving Bam-Bam and Ethan behind. She followed Nathan.
Meanwhile, Nathan was just standing in the corner near Abigail''s VIP ward. He was talking to someone over the phone. Abigail silently traced her steps toward him and hid from him. She made sure to eavesdrop on their conversation.
"This is my fault. I shouldn''t have let Stephen join the team..." Nathan started ming himself. ording to Chantha, the Red Dragon Mafia already captured Stephen, Violet, and others. She already reported that several members died during the ambush.
"I already allowed him because he was so determined to rescue Phantomke..." Nathan added, clenching his fist. Nathan was expressing his feelings because he was now talking to Aiden.
Chantha was done reporting to him and he already ordered Axel to contact the Red Dragon Mafia for a negotiation.
"What?! What had gotten into him? Why did he do such a dangerous job?! He was supposed to treat his clients in his clinic, not go to a foreignnd, surrounded by armed men!" Aiden reacted exasperatedly. With his loud voice, Abigail could even hear his voice from that distance.
"Because of Phantomke. He did it because of her." Nathan mumbled, massaging his temples. He hadn''t noticed Abigail''s presence.
Abigail, on the other hand, arched her eyebrow in amusement. She was wondering why Stephen did the mission for her. She wanted to scold Nathan for allowing Stephen to do that dangerous mission.
''Are they both insane?'' Abigailined in her mind.
"Why her? Why is it my two best friends are so obsessed with Phantomke?! I know your reason, but how about Stephen? I couldn''t fathom his line of thinking at all! He is so hard to figure out sometimes!" Aiden kept onmenting. He was acting like this because he was worried sick about Stephen.
"Because he was acquainted with her. Stephen knew Phantomke!" Nathan revealed this to Aiden.
Aiden was taken aback for a moment. But not only him... Abigail was also stupefied when she heard those words from Nathan.
''What? Stephen knew me? Howe? I can''t remember talking to him before... Do I know him?'' Abigail mused to herself. She racked her brain so hard but she couldn''t remember meeting Stephen before.
Did she lose her memory? Or maybe, Stephen only mistook her for someone who looked simr to her.
"Aiden, let''s talkter. I still need to do something. Rescuing Stephen is my priority right now. I have to go." Nathan hung up and was about to return to the VIP Ward when he bumped into Abigail. She was lost in her train of thought that she forgot to avoid Nathan.
"Aww!" Abigail hit her nose on Nathan''s sturdy chest.
"Abi? What are you doing here?" Nathan asked her in disbelief, his hands were holding her shoulder and the back of her waist to support her. Their bodies were pressed at each other.
''Oh, Shit! I got caught again.'' Abigail closed her eyes and bit her lower lip.
Chapter 264 She Might Wake Up Soon
Day Twenty Nine...
~~*****~~
"Are you okay? Are you hurt?" Nathan asked Abigail, instead of confronting her about eavesdropping on his conversation. He was worried about her but his expression remained indifferent.
Abigail just blinked her eyes while observing Nathan''s face. For some unknown reason, their closeness made her heart race.
Badum! Badum! Badum!
Since she raised her head when she looked at him, their faces were just a few inches away. She could smell his masculine scent and it was delightful in his nose. She had the urge to lean closer to him and nuzzle her nose against his neck.
Before Abigail could lose her self-control, she gently pushed Nathan away from her using her left hand. She looked down, hiding her reddened face. She felt embarrassed with the way she was thinking of him.
"I''m alright. I''m not hurt," Abigail responded meekly.
Nathan stared at her for a long moment. He was contemting what words he should utter. He was careful not to offend Abigail, his savior.
"Why are you here? Where''s Ethan? You should be staying inside your room. Why are you wandering around here?" Nathan slightly scolded her. He was just concerned about her well-being. She was still a patient who was trying to recover.
"I followed you here," Abigail truthfully said, tugging the hem of her patient''s gown sleeve. She lowered her gaze, hiding her embarrassment. Her heart was still beating so fast. She inhaled and exhaled to calm herself.
Nathan frowned upon noticing her strange behavior. She looked very tense.
"Rx. I''m not getting mad at you." Nathan held her shoulders once more. In his eyes, Abigail suddenly became a fragile woman whom he had to protect.
"Why did you follow me here?" Nathan asked her, intrigued. He raised his eyebrow, waiting for her response.
"Umm..." Abigail paused for a moment, searching for the right response. "I heard from Ethan that something bad happened to Dr. Zhou. How is he?"
Nathan didn''t hide his troubles at the mention of Stephen''s name. He breathed out with aplicated expression on his face.
"Yes. He is in danger. But don''t worry about him and just focus on your recovery. I will solve this problem as soon as possible." Nathan sounded dejected. He thought Abigail followed him just to know whether Stephen was safe or not. He presumed that Abigail was worried sick about his best friend and she cared about him.
Abigail shook her head and said, "I am more worried about you. You look so stressed. I know Stephen is a very close friend of yours... like your own brother. I followed you here to check on you as well. Are you alright?"
Nathan was at a loss for words for a moment. He didn''t expect that Abigail would ask about his feelings. He had been dealing with all those concerns for a while now. He had been through a lot of stresstely. And he was trying to cope with these unpleasant incidents.
He had a breakdown when Phantomke was taken away from him. He had a major misunderstanding with Abigail. Then the shooting ident happened and Abigail got hurt because of him. And now, his best friend andrades were captured by the enemy. Nathan was facing one problem after another.
"Honestly... I''m tired," Nathan absentmindedly mumbled while looking into her eyes. Deep inside, he felt like he needed to get this out of his system to ease the heavy burden in his heart.
Nathan''s lips curled up but they didn''t stretch out enough to create a full smile. He just felt d that someone like Abigail asked him this question.
On the other hand, Abigail raised her left hand, reaching for his head. Before Nathan could react, Abigail was already petting his head. Nathan''s body stiffened when Abigail''s palm began rubbing his head and caressing his hair.
"Don''t worry. Everything will be fine. I believe in you. You can solve this problem. You can save Stephen." Abigail surprisingly uttered someforting words for Nathan.
Nathan remained silent, just staring at her emerald eyes. His heart skipped a beat when Abigail''s gentle smile came into his view. She was consoling him and at the same time, encouraging him.
He didn''t expect that Abigail''s gestures and words would work like magic. For some reason, Nathan found himself easing up a little. He would like to believe her that everything would be fine and he would be able to protect his best friend and hisrades.
After a while, Nathan grabbed Abigail''s hand, stopping her from petting his head. She thought Nathan felt annoyed by her action. However, Nathan reacted differently.
"Thank you, Miss Abi. Now, let''s go back to your room. You shouldn''t be wandering around here alone." Nathan gently pulled Abigail, guiding her back to the VIP Ward. Abigail just obediently followed him while gazing at their entangled hands.
''Nathan''s palm is so warm,'' Abigail thought to herself. Reflexively, Abigail gripped his hand tightly as if she didn''t want to let go. Nathan smiled faintly when he felt that. However, since Nathan was walking ahead of Abigail and she was following behind, she didn''t see the charming smile that formed on Nathan''s lips.
When they entered the ward, Ethan was already standing by the door as if he was about to go out and check on them. Little Ethan''s eyes sparkled in delight when he saw Nathan holding Abigail''s hand. He smiled at his father meaningfully. He had a teasing smile stered on his adorable face. Not only Ethan but also Bam-Bam had the same sparkle in his eyes when he watched Abigail and Nathan together.
''Their rtionship is improving. My Master is making big progress with her mission. It won''t take long before she could go back to her original body. I can feel that she might wake up soon. She just needs to keep this momentum up!'' Bam-Bam felt so proud of Abigail. He even raised his paws and wagged his tail, congratting his master.
Abigail just pretended not to see Bam-Bam''s joyful look. She felt strange seeing Bam-Bam flying around them while Nathan and Ethan were present. She was used to talking to him alone and in private.
"Ethan, watch Miss Abi. Don''t let her leave her room alone. She hasn''t recovered yet. She still needs to rest and recuperate. Understand?" Nathan requested his son to watch and guard Abigail, not allowing her to wander around alone.
Nathan became more cautious especially now that Abigail''s identity had been revealed. He already suspected that someone who wanted to erase her existence might be after the inheritance of the Yan Patriarch.
"I''m sorry, Dad. I promise. I will not leave her side. I will keep my eyes on her!" Ethan immediately responded, making a salute gesture at his father.
Abigail could only shake her head helplessly. ''I can protect myself. I''m not a child.'' Then Abigail groaned inwardly when Nathan finally let go of her hand.
"I have to leave for now. I will send Abigail''s bodyguards here. If you need something, just call me." Nathan was reluctant to leave but he had to confront the Red Dragon Mafia for the safety of Stephen and Violet.
"Where are you going, Dad? Leaving so soon." Ethan sounded a little bit disappointed.
"Your Uncle Stephen needs my help. Don''t worry. I wille back as soon as I fix this. For now, just stay by Miss Abi''s side. Look after her." He reminded his son once again. The young boy could only bob his head frantically.
Nathan turned to Abigail, ncing at her for onest time before he took his leave. He said goodbye to both of them and headed straight to the headquarters. Axel and Chantha were waiting for him. They needed their Supreme Leader''s decision regarding this matter.
Twenty minutester... Nathan arrived at the headquarters. Chantha and Axel weed him. The three of them headed to his office to discuss some things and strategize their rescue n.
"Supreme Leader, let me go to Country J. I need to save and rescue my sister!" Chantha sounded very anxious. She kept pacing back and forth while cracking her knuckles. Axel tried to calm her down. If not for him, Chantha would have been at the airport now.
"Yes, prepare our troops. Gather fifty men. We are going to Country J now. Axel, check the avability of mypany''s private ne. We are going to use it." Nathan ordered them. There was determination in his eyes. He was exhausted but he got recharged after talking to Abigail in the hospital.
Meanwhile, Chantha felt grateful. Their Supreme Leader didn''t forbid her to go to Country J to rescue her twin sister.
"What is your n, Supreme Leader?" Chantha asked him expectantly. She was eager to know Nathan''s strategic n.
"We will do the exchange. Bring the hitman and the hacker. We will exchange them for Stephen and Violet. The Red Dragon Mafia demanded to free their men." Nathan exined to Chantha.
"Huh? What if this is another trap, Supreme Leader? Are you willing to trust those scumbags? They might betray us." Chantha had her doubts about this negotiation. But Nathan just gave her a reassuring look.
"I have my reason for doing this. The Red Dragon Mafia will be focusing on this exchange. While you are doing this negotiation, I will take Phantomke back. We will do these two missions at the same time."
Axel and Chantha were startled when they heard that. "Supreme Leader, do you know where they hide Phantomke? She was no longer in the Sanitarium." Chantha asked.
"Yes. Someone gave me her current location. This time we will get Stephen and Violet back along with Phantomke," Nathan uttered with confidence.
Chapter 265 Brothers And Comrades
Day Thirty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country J: Red Dragon Mafia''s Headquarters¡ ]
After confirming that the Syphiruz Mafia called the Red Dragon Mafia for a negotiation, the Dragon Lord immediately went to the headquarters to instruct his men on what they would do when facing the Syphiruz.
He could tell that Nathan woulde personally to do the negotiation. He was surprised when he learned that Stephen Zhou was the one who was captured by his men and not the Supreme Leader.
"Get ready everyone. The Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz is someone we can''t underestimate," Dragon Lord warned his subordinates. Though his counterattack against Nathan worked, the Dragon Lord was expecting Nathan to retaliate.
''His best friend was captured on his behalf, he would certainly save him. They failed to get Phantomke back but I got the chance to free myrades.'' The Dragon Lord was referring to Jack and Spade.
"The location will be Orion Port," he responded. Orion Port was the oldest port of Country J. It already stopped its operation. The ce was undergoing a renovation so the port was closed for four months.
"Master, are you going to watch the exchange of hostages, personally?" Agustav asked their leader.
"Yes. I want to ensure that Jack and Spade are safe." The Dragon Lord promptly responded. If Aiden and Stephen were important to Nathan, the Dragon Lord also had people he wanted to protect as he treated them like brothers. Spade and Jack.
Agustav''s face darkened for a moment. But he was able to conceal his emotions right away. Agustav was jealous of the closeness between Spade, Jack, and the Dragon Lord. He favored them over him. Deep inside, he wished that Syphiruz Mafia would kill Jack.
He was just an assassin before, but now, Jack became a branch leader of the Red Dragon Mafia. Agustav took him a long time before he became a branch leader. Because of this jealousy, Agustav had the urge to sabotage this negotiation.
''Should I kill Jack by myself and put the me on the Syphiruz Mafia? The Dragon Lord will not suspect me.'' Agustav found a chance to eliminate his rival.
"Where did you set the location of this exchange?" the Dragon Lord asked, scanning his phone. He was checking the possible routes Nathan and his men would be taking once they arrived at Country J. He was already sent someone to monitor Nathan''s movement. Several men were already waiting at the different airports in the country.
"I already heightened the surveince that will monitor the Syphiruz men''s arrival. We have to secure the perimeter. Our team should position themselves in different areas. We can''t allow the Syphiruz to outsmart us." The Dragon Lord sounded very cautious when dealing with Nathan and his organization. He had to admit that Nathan was a powerful rival.
"I understand, Dragon Lord. I will now leave to take all necessary measures to avoid a mishap," Agustav mumbled meaningfully. When he turned around, a sly smile shed across his face. He was up to something.
The Dragon Lord continued his briefing to the other members. He was getting ready to face off Nathan. And just like what Nathan had expected, the Dragon Lord mobilized several men, sending them to the assigned location where the exchange would happen.
It did not take long before one member of the Red Dragon Mafia called the Dragon Lord. "Our Lord, the Syphiruz Mafia has finally arrived. We saw their men scattered around the J-Pan International Airport," the man reported.
"Have you seen Spade and Jack? Did they bring them? We should ensure that the Syphiruz would not betray us and sabotage this negotiation." A chilly glint shed through the Dragon Lord''s eyes.
"Yes, our lord. We saw two blindfolded men getting on the ck van. They were escorted by several men. They used the VIP passage of the airport, avoiding the public''s eyes. Fortunately, one of our men waited outside, on the other exit, and happened to see them." The man continued reporting the situation to their Dragon Lord.
"A masked man also appeared. I believe he is the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz. I took a photo of him. I already sent the photos," he added.
"Okay. Keep your eyes on them. How many men have they brought?" The Dragon Lord wanted to know if their forces were enough to outnumber Nathan''s group. Though he had no n of ambushing them, he had to make sure that Nathan and his men would never go back to their words. He only wanted to free Jack and Spade from the grasp of the Syphiruz Mafia. Who knows Nathan had other tricks?
"At around thirty men. Rough estimate, our Lord."
"Alright. Make preparations. Continue to follow them. We are going to meet them at Orion Port."
After confirming the current location of Nathan and others, the Dragon Lord hung up and left. He was now on the way to the Orion Port. When he checked the photo, Nathan was indeed wearing a ck mask, so many guards escorting him.
But little did they know, Nathan and Axel were both wearing the same clothes and masks. They were aware that Country J was the Red Dragon''s turf so they already expected that the Dragon Lord''s men scattered everywhere and were watching them.
Moving discreetly, Axel and Nathan already exchanged cars upon leaving the airport, deceiving the Red Dragon Mafia''s watchers. Nathan drove his own car, proceeding in the opposite direction.
Unknown to Nathan, someone was following him behind. It was Kathleen. She heard the bad news from her cousin, Aiden. She was worried about Stephen. Aiden didn''t tell her the full details. All she knew was that Stephen was in great danger and Nathan would try to save him.
It just so happened that Kathleen had another business trip in Country J. With her persistence and ckmail, she managed to get some information from Aiden, telling her where and when Nathan would be arriving at Country J. He even informed her about Nathan''s car and te number. Aiden was the one who arranged Nathan''s car before his arrival. He had a few connections from the locals.
''Oh God, please keep Stephen safe. I don''t want anything bad to happen to him,'' Kathleen prayed silently as she focused on driving, her eyes following the movement of Nathan''s car.
Kathleen shouldn''t have followed Nathan. Because of this, she would discover Nathan''s secret.
Chapter 266 The Patient Is His Secret Lover?
Day Thirty...
~~*****~~
[ At St. Benedict Memorial Hospital... ]
The Red Dragon Mafia and the Syphiruz Mafia were set to meet at 7:00 pm in Orion Port. They would exchange hostages. The Dragon Lord changed the time. Instead of meeting them this morning, he arranged to do the negotiation in the evening. This was favorable for them.
Since the scheduled time was changed, Nathan had to wait before implementing his n. Little did he know, Kathleen was already following him secretly. Nathan stayed in the hospital where the Red Dragon Mafia transferred Phantomke.
Nathan had been roaming around the hospital. The hospital was a public hospital. He could tell that this was the Dragon Lord''s strategy to mislead him. If not for Cliste''s intel, he wouldn''t think that the Red Dragon Mafia would hide Phantomke in this small and public hospital.
When he visited Phantomke''s ward, he observed that only two men were standing outside as guards. The Dragon Lord mobilized his men and sent them to the Orion Port, leaving only two guards in Phantomke''s ward. Only Nathan came to the hospital. He didn''t bring anyone inside the hospital so that he wouldn''t attract unwanted attention.
"The Dragon Lord is a cunny person as well," Nathan mumbled, smirking inwardly as he watched the two guards from afar. "However, I am wiser than him," he added.
Nathan turned around and looked for a hiding ce in the hospital. He already familiarized the in and out of the hospital. He already took note of the possible escape route.
He went to the hospital cafeteria and spent his time nning for his next move. He pulled out his phone from his pocket to check Axel and Chantha. He knew that his team was also preparing to meet the enemy.
Nathan typed his message for Axel.
[ Nathan: Is everything fine on your end? ]
Axel responded right away.
[ Axel: Sir, we are all set. We are going to follow your instruction. If we can''t avoid confronting them and have to fight, we will make sure to protect Dr. Zhou. ]
Nathan ordered his men to cooperate with the Red Dragon Mafia''s demand. They only wanted Jack and Spade. He knew that the Red Dragon Mafia would be more cautious about possible sabotage and tricks since they couldn''t trust each other. Same with the Syphiruz Mafia. Nathan already made n B and precautionary measures to protect his men.
The Red Dragon Mafia only saw the thirty men they mobilized. But Nathan brought fifty men to Country J. The twenty men stayed hidden from the eyes of the Red Dragon Mafia. They would serve as his secret weapon against the Red Dragon Mafia. The teams got separated. The twenty men were sent herest night. They were now in position around the vicinity of the Orion Port.
Two members of the Syphiruz Mafia were already sent to this hospitalst night, infiltrating it sessfully. They would help Nathan in getting Phantomke out of the hospital.
[ Nathan: Once I finish here, I will go there myself. Tell the team. ]
Nathan wanted to boost the morale of hisrades so his presence would reassure his men that he got their back. He knew some were feeling anxious because they were in the enemy''s territory. He couldn''t deny the fact that Country J was the Red Dragon''s turf. They had to be more careful.
[ Axel: Thanks, Sir. I will ry the message to them. ]
[ Nathan: Onest thing... Make sure to watch Chantha andfort her. I know she is having a hard time just thinking about Violet''s safety. ]
Nathan seldom showed kindness and expressed his concern for hisrade. Axel was surprised since Nathan was also worried about Chantha. He was about to respond to him when he received another message from Nathan.
[ Nathan: Be good to Chantha. Don''t fight, argue and provoke her. I encourage you to control yourself and be patient with her. Have a TRUCE. ]
The next message he got from Nathan made Axel choke and cough. He didn''t expect that Nathan would say those words. He sounded like he was teasing Axel. He knew that the two always fought and argued.
[ Axel: Yes... Boss. ] Axel felt like his eyes were burned from embarrassment. He didn''t expect that their Supreme Leader would notice and remember the bickering between Chantha and him.
Reflexively, Axel tossed a look at Chantha who was silently sitting next to him. Chantha was unusually quiet. He could tell that she was nervous and so worried about her twin sister, Violet. Chantha was always jolly and lively but today, her expression was sullen.
Axel could only sigh helplessly. He was worried about her. He was not used to seeing her acting like this. He wanted to see her bright mood. He just hoped Violet was safe, otherwise, Chantha would be affected greatly. She loved her twin sister so much.
"Stop looking gloomy. Trust me... we will save them both." Axel softly mumbled, trying tofort her. Chantha just looked at him with a sad expression. "If you don''t trust me then just trust our Supreme Leader..."
After saying that, Axel raised his phone and brought it in front of Chantha''s face, showing Nathan''s message to her. He thought maybe Nathan''s worries and concerns for Chantha could cheer her up. As far as he knew Nathan was Chantha''s ultimate crush.
Chantha''s lips immediately curled up into a smile after reading Nathan''s message. She felt touched seeing Nathan''s message. Just like Axel, she had never expected that Nathan would worry about her and express his concern.
''I knew it. Our Supreme Leader is the only one who can cheer her up. When I asked her to trust me... she just gave me a sad look. But when ites to our Supreme Leader, she immediately smiles...'' Axel didn''t know why but he felt disappointed just thinking about this. ''Can''t she rely on me?'' hemented in his mind.
"Thanks, Axel..." Chantha said in a low voice.
Axel could only bob his head. "You''re wee."
The two were engulfed in an awkward silence once again after Axel spoke up.
Meanwhile, back at the hospital, Nathan was still waiting for the exchange to happen. After contacting Axel, he stood up and left the cafeteria. He searched for the two members of the Syphiruz who were already in disguised.
After a few minutes, Nathan received a message from his subordinate. They were in the Staff Locker room. Nathan headed to their location right away. He was not aware that Kathleen had been observing him for a while now.
"What is he doing here? Is Stephen hospitalized here?" Kathleen kept walking while hiding her presence from Nathan. She kept looking around but she didn''t see Stephen at all.
"I wonder why he kept passing through the same ward a while ago. And I saw two men guarding the ward. I will check who is the person admitted to that ward." With that thought in mind, Kathleen had this crazy idea to find out who was the patient in that ward.
Kathleen stole a nurse uniform and disguised herself as one of the hospital staff. Pretending to be the nurse in charge of the patient in VIP Room #245, the two bodyguards allowed Kathleen to enter the room.
Upon seeing the patient, Kathleen gasped in surprise. ''What?! The patient is a woman?! Is she rted to Nathan? A secret lover perhaps?''
Chapter 267 Taking Her Back!
Day Thirty¡
~~*****~~
Kathleen walked closer to the sick bed to see the patient''s face. She frowned as she noticed that the patient was sound asleep with an oxygen mask.
"Is she gravely ill?" Kathleen murmured to herself. She wanted to have a closer look at her. Then she was surprised to see the beautiful woman in her patient''s gown.
"Ahuh, she is beautiful. Don''t tell me Nathan took a liking of her. But something is strange. Nathan didn''t enter this room and the guards didn''t know him at all," Kathleen kept murmuring to herself.
Kathleen searched for the patient''s name. But the namete on the sick bed was empty. She was about to check her body when someone entered the room.
She jolted and her heart jumped when another person suddenly entered the ward. Did she get caught? Damn!
She froze in her spot, waiting for the guard to say something. But to her surprise, the guy didn''t say a word. She just turned around to leave. However, she came to a halt as soon as she saw the man''s face.
"Nathan?"
"Kathleen?"
Nathan and Kathleen were both stunned to see each other.
''Gosh! Nathan is here. He looks suspicious to me. But he is so damn hot in this doctor''s uniform,'' Kathleen thought to herself, eyeing Nathan from top to bottom.
Nathan scanned her as well, wondering why Kathleen was also there inside Phantomke''s ward.
"What are you doing here?" Nathan asked her coldly.
Kathleen smiled sheepishly, scratching her face. She didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t tell him that she was there as a nurse since Nathan knew she was not a nurse in profession. She was afraid that Nathan would get mad once he learned that she followed him there.
"I am on my on-the-job training. I''m an intern here. How about you?" Kathleen said meekly.
Nathan raised his eyebrow and said, "I''m a resident doctor here," Nathan lied as well. He already knew that Kathleen was lying. He just copied her reason.
Kathleen tried to hold herughter. Nathan didn''t bat an eyelid. If she didn''t know him, she would have believed his lies. Kathleen tiptoed and raised her head to look outside. She wondered why she could no longer see the figures of the two bodyguards outside.
Nathan moved and blocked her view. It looked like he was preventing Kathleen to see what was happening behind the door. The two members of the Syphiruz who were also disguised as hospital employees were currently dealing with the two guards.
They injected them with sedatives. When they fell unconscious, the two men moved the guards to the stockroom. Now, they were preparing for a stretcher to move Phantomke.
"Supreme Leader!" Someone pushed the door open and called Nathan. Kathleen automatically turned to the guy, giving him a puzzled look.
''Who is this? Another personnel? Or just a fake one?'' Kathleen was being suspicious of them. ''What did he say? Supreme Leader? What kind of a strange name is that?''
When the guy saw Kathleen, he immediately moved closer to her and grabbed her by her neck. The man was going to attack Kathleen and injected her with the sedative, thinking that Kathleen was a real nurse.
"Hey, what are you doing? Stop that! Nathan! Help!" When Kathleen sensed that the guy nned on doing something bad to her, she immediately asked for Nathan''s help.
Nathan just massaged his temples and waved his hands nonchntly. "Release her. I know her." Nathan didn''t want to hurt Kathleen. He knew that Kathleen was there for a reason. He needed to bring her back. He wondered if Aiden had something to do with this.
When the guy released Kathleen, she ran in Nathan''s direction and hid at his back. She used him as a shield. She was so scared when she saw the syringe and the long needle. She hated injections.
"Juste with me. And stay silent. We have no time to spare. We should leave now!" Nathan motioned his men. The other guy entered while pushing the stretcher. They had to transfer Phantomke and get her out of the ward.
"Come, help me," Nathan ordered Kathleen. She just obediently followed him. Nathan let her hold her oxygen mask and the monitor. Then Nathan was the one who carried Phantomke, transferring her to the stretcher. He was handling her well.
Kathleen just watched his every movement. She was still trying to figure out what Nathan was doing there and his rtionship with the patient.
''Damn! Don''t tell me he is going to take this patient without permission and consent. Is this abducting?'' Kathleen''s wild imagination began to act up.
They were about to take her out when Kathleen suddenly stopped them. "Nate, what is the meaning of this? Are you abducting this patient?" Kathleen was not able to hold her curiosity. She confronted Nathan, making the three men stare at her sharply. They were in a rush and here she was stopping them from leaving.
"Don''t ask, otherwise, I will leave you here and make youy down on that bed!" Nathan warned him, pointing his finger at the sick bed.
Kathleen immediately shook her head and closed her mouth. She didn''t want to offend Nathan. She regretted asking him that question. Nathan''s subordinates were just waiting for his go signal. If he would order them to shut this woman, they would surely obey him.
"Let''s go!" Nathan''s authoritative voice echoed in the room. Kathleen and the two men immediately followed him.
The four of them began to take Phantomke out of the ward. Nathan took the alternate route and exited the gate without facing any difficulties. The Red Dragon Mafia made a great mistake. They overlooked this kind of situation.
The Dragon Lord became overconfident in himself. He thought Nathan would not be able to find this hospital. He focused on this negotiation wherein a confrontation between two organizations would happen in the Orion Port. While the Dragon Lord was busy preparing to meet Axel''s team, Nathan aplished his goal of reiming Phantomke back!
Chapter 268 The Exchange
Day Thirty¡
~~*****~~
[ Country J: At Orion Port: 7:00 pm ]
Axel and Chantha together with the other members of the Syphiruz Mafia already arrived at the Orion Port. Three vans stopped in the middle of the port. It was an old port so no people were using it at this moment. Only a few construction workers were staying in the area since the port was undergoing renovation.
But little did they know, the men wearing protective gear and construction uniforms were members of the Red Dragon Mafia. They were scattered in the area, hiding their weapons. Some snipers positioned themselves in dark ces where they could easily conceal their presence from the enemies.
Agustav and others alighted from their respective cars to wee the neers. Stephen and Violet were still inside the ck van, being guarded by five armed men.
"What''s going on here?" Violet murmured, asking Stephen. She couldn''t see anything as her eyes were also blindfolded.
"I think¡ Cough~ Nathan''s group is here," Stephen calmly said in his hoarse voice. He already felt sick. He got a high fever after he suffered severe beatings from Agustav yesterday. "Don''t worry. I trust my best friend. He will do something to save us."
Violet folded her hands, which were tied by a rope, into tight fists. She was touched since Stephen could stillfort her despite his current situation. He was very calm at times like this. She truly admired her for beingposed in any given situation.
They were still talking when from a distance they suddenly heard a very familiar voice.
"Where is my Sister? Bring them out now! I will kill you all if I find out that my sister got hurt!" Chantha''s loud voice echoed in the area. She was too fierce and bold, dering war as soon as she stepped out of the car. She could no longer wait to see her twin sister, including Stephen.
Axel could only grab Chantha''s shoulder. He couldn''t let her run wild and fire a shot at anyone out there. They were supposed to deal with this in a peaceful manner. ''Hmm, it seems like Supreme Leader already envisioned this. He already expected how Chantha would act in front of the Red Dragon Mafia. No wonder he reminded me to watch her over and control her emotions.''
"Chantha, just calm down. We are here to negotiate and do the exchange. This is their turf. We need to be more careful." Axel warned her in a low and gentle tone. He didn''t want to trigger her emotions further so he tried to be as gentle as possible.
"No! I have to threaten them now. I will definitely kill anyone who dares to touch my twin sister," Chantha stubbornly said.
Axel took a deep sigh while rubbing the space in between his brows. Nathan asked him to be patient with her but Chantha was acting very stubborn tonight. He had to control her no matter what. "Can you stop talking for a few minutes? Let me handle this negotiation. Just stay put."
"No¨C" Chantha was about to argue with Axel when suddenly her lips were sealed by his mouth. He pressed his lips against her to stop her from talking. And it was effective!
Chantha: ''What the hell?! Axel kissed me?! Did he?! Aaaah~!''
Agustav: "..."
Red Dragon Mafia''s members: "..."
Syphiruz Mafia''s members: "..."
Axel already released her mouth but Chantha was still stupefied in her spot. She was blinking her eyes in utter disbelief, trying to process what had just happened.
On the other hand, Axel turned to face Agustav and his men, starting the negotiation.
"Where are myrades?" Axel used Nathan''s usual authoritative tone. He was pretending to be the Supreme Leader in front of their enemies.9ront of their enemies.
Agustav and others snapped out of their stupor when Axel''s voice was heard. Agustav stepped forward and spoke, "Show us ourrades as well. Spade and Jack¡ bring them out first!"
Axel motioned his subordinates to open the door of the white van in the middle. Spade and Jack were sitting there. When Agustav saw the two men, he also instructed his men to open the car door of the ck van. Axel and Chantha frowned deeply when Stephen''s figure came into their view.
He didn''t look well. The corners of his lips and some parts of his face had bruises. He was badly beaten up. His clothes were untidy. Axel, who was wearing his mask, narrowed his eyes at the sight. He knew that Nathan wouldn''t be happy to see Stephen''s sorry state. Axel clenched his jaws.
''Dr. Stephen Zhou¡ didn''t deserve this treatment.'' Axel thought to himself.
But Agustav also noticed that Jack was in a simr situation as Stephen. He was also badly beaten up by Nathan''s men. Agustav tried his best to conceal the satisfaction in his eyes. He thought that Jack deserved it. He didn''t feel sorry for him at all.
The two factions got their hostages out of the vans simultaneously. While this exchange was ongoing, the Dragon Lord was watching the scene from a secluded area in the port. He was watching it through the screen monitor. The live video was being transmitted to hisptop.
The Dragon Lord was leisurely sitting on his chair while staring at the monitor. He ran his finger on the surface of his lips as he tried to assess Axel. With the action he did and the figure he had, the Dragon Lord could tell that the person behind the mask was not Nathan. He was a fake Supreme Leader.
''Ahuh! So this is your trick, Nathan Sparks. You are still hiding from me. I thought you were a brave man who wouldn''t be scared to infiltrate your enemy''s territory. But I was mistaken. You chose not to show up.''
The Dragon Lord sat up straight and rubbed his palms together, his eyes not leaving the monitor screen. "Perhaps, you are here¡ but you just blended with the crowd."
The Dragon Lord was searching for Nathan among the group of men whom he could see in the live video. He hadn''t spotted Nathan yet.
"Where are you¡ Nathan Sparks? Where are you hiding? Are you scared of me?"
Chapter 269 [Bonus ] First Gunshot
Day Thirty¡
~~*****~~
The men present in the Orion Port were on high alert. The heavy tension could be felt around them. Both factions were getting ready for the worst-case scenario. A shootout between the two parties might happen at any time.
The snipers were already in position. They could get a clear shot from their hiding spot. Axel and Chantha were exposed to them. They were just waiting for the go-signal of their leader¡ the Dragon Lord. With just one call from him, they would start shooting the enemies.
"Sister! Are you okay? Did they hurt you? Did they touch you?" Chantha yelled, asking Violet.
"No. I''m fine," Violet responded, smiling faintly. She was d to hear her twin sister''s voice. She could feel her genuine concern for her.
Chantha bobbed her head. She felt relieved now after hearing that. Setting aside Axel''s strange action a while ago, Chantha was able to divert her attention back to their mission.
"Let''s exchange now!" Chantha uttered impatiently. The stolen kiss made her distracted a while ago. But she returned to her focus as soon as she saw her twin sister, Violet.
Agustav gazed up, sending a secret signal to someone before he turned to Stephen and Violet. "Remove their blindfolds now," he ordered his underlings.
Syphiruz members also removed the blindfolds of Spade and Jack. Spade was overwhelmed to see the two rival factions facing each other in this ce. This was a confrontation between the Red Dragon Mafia and the Syphiruz Mafia.
"See, the Dragon Lord will not let us die," Spade whispered to Jack. Spade believed that the Dragon Lord knew how to value hisrades and friends.
"Yeah, I know," Jack replied weakly. Between them, Jack was the one who received torture from Nathan''s men. He felt so weak at this moment. Spade had to hold his body, making him stand on his feet.
Kacha!
The cocking sound of the different guns reverberated in the area. Each man cocked their gun and aimed at their enemies. Both factions were ready to shoot. But they were holding their fire as they waited for the hostages to exchange.
"Don''t you dare make a sneaky move, or else, I will annihte everyone here!" Chantha had spoken once more, showing her fierce personality.
"Haha. Have you forgotten that you are in our territory, Miss? We can bury you alive here," Agustav spat back at her.
Chantha just rolled her eyes skyward and red at him. Axel already stepped in front of Chantha, blocking her view. "Stop that, Chantha. If you will say another thing, I will seal it again."
Chantha scowled at Axel but she immediately pouted her lips, trying to restrain herself from talking further.
"We can exchange now," Agustav also dered.
"If you fire first, we will not hesitate to shoot," Axel sneered at him. He made sure to stand in front of Chantha to serve as her shield whenever a shootout would happen.
"We know. We are just here to take ourrades!" Agustav responded meaningfully.
He raised his hand and waved to the guards who were holding Violet and Stephen. He signaled the guards to let them go. Axel also did the same. The hostages should walk toward their allies.
"I have a bad feeling about this. I can feel like the Red Dragon Mafia is going to sabotage this," Chantha murmured, tugging the hem of Axel''s jacket from the back.
"Don''t worry. I got you. Just stay focused," Axel mumbled, reassuring her.
Spade, who was assisting Jack, began to walk toward theirrades. Violet and Stephen did the same. The surrounding was engulfed with deafening silence.
Everyone''s attention was focused on the four people walking in front of them. The heavy tension grew further when both hostages were inching closer and closer to theirrades.
It looked like the Syphiruz Mafia was obedient and following the rules of this negotiation. Following Nathan''s instruction, the members had no n of shooting the enemies first. They would stick to their Supreme Leader''s rules as necessary.
Just when they thought that the situation was under their control and everything was going smoothly, suddenly they heard a gunshot when the four were almost reaching their allies'' sides.
Bang!
"What the hell?"
"Who fired the shot?"
The ce was suddenly put in chaos especially when someone among the four hostages copsed. Among them, Spade was hit in the back.
"Fire!!! The Syphiruz Mafia fired the first shot!" Agustav shouted, ordering his men.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Bang! Bang! Bang!
"Violet!"
"Chantha!"
The exchange of hostages became the exchange of gunshots between the two factions. Someone fired the gun and they med the Syphiruz Mafia for that since one of the members of the Red Dragon Mafia was hit.
Everyone tried to take cover, avoiding the bullets. Axel made sure to protect Chantha while Violet pulled Stephen, making them drop on the floor.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
"Kill them all!"
"The Syphiruz Mafia can''t leave here alive."
"Protect our Branch Leaders!"
"Target their Supreme Leader!"
Several screams and orders from themanding officers could be heard. The Red Dragon Mafia thought they already cornered Syphiruz.
There were several shotsing from different directions. Violet was helping Stephen to take shelter as they crawled going to the van.
Chantha kept on shooting the enemies to take cover for her twin sister and Stephen. "Sis! Dr. Zhou,e here! Faster! Get inside the van!"
Their vans were not ordinary vans. Nathan paid so much to get this armored van! Its parts were bulletproof, a good hiding spot, cover, and shelter during the shootout!
Looking after each other, Violet and Stephen were finally able to reach the van. Chantha extended her hand to reach for her twin sister''s hand. But snipers were everywhere. Another gunshot was heard.
Bang!
That gun was aimed at the twins¨C either Chantha or Violet.
"Nooo!"
Violet screamed when she saw the red spotlighting from the sniper''s rifle directed at Chantha.
Bang! Bang!
But before the bullet could hit Chantha''s chest, someone stepped forward, hugging her as he used his body as the shield. It was Axel!
"Aah~" Axel groaned when the bullets hit his body.
"Axel¡" Chantha mumbled his name.
Chapter 270 There Is A Traitor
Day Thirty¡
~~*****~~
Axel has been hit by the bullets after protecting Chantha. Everyone got worried about him. Stephen and Violet approached Axel and Chantha immediately.
"Get inside the car now!" Violet urged her twin sister who was holding Axel.
The other members of the Syphiruz Mafia took cover for them. The Red Dragon was rejoicing, thinking that the Supreme Leader was hit. Only the Dragon Lord knew that the Supreme Leader was fake. It was not Nathan.
When they entered the van, Chantha tried to find Axel''s gunshot wounds. They had to leave that ce as soon as possible but the exchange of fires continued
The construction workers began moving, revealing their true identities. At this moment, the Syphiruz Mafia looked like they were outnumbered by their enemies. They came out from different directions,unching an attack.
The Syphiruz members were surrounded. Since Syphiruz''s vehicles were armored, many men targeted the wheels so that they couldn''t leave the area.
"Who fired the gun, hitting the guy?" Chantha asked the other members through themunication devices. Nathan ordered them not to fire first. How would they exin this? Someone broke his rule.
"Branch Leader, we didn''t do it! No one fired that gunshot among ourselves!" One member answered her, denying the usation.
"Yes, Branch Leader. You know us! We will never disobey our Supreme Leader''s order!" Another member supported hisrade''s im.
While Chantha was talking to the other members, Stephen helped her in checking Axel''s wound. Axel was still conscious but his breathing was ragged. He was d that Chantha wasn''t hurt by that gunshot.
"We need to leave this ce ASAP!" Chantha said with urgency in her voice. She looked at Axel with a worried expression.
"We are surrounded! Our wheels were damaged. It''s hard to drive a car with a t tire! Let''s wait for our backup!"
On the other hand, Jack was holding Spade in his arms. He pressed his palms against his gunshot wound to stop the bleeding. Jack was enraged because the Syphiruz Mafia made a sneaky move by targeting Spade.
"Don''t sleep, Spade. Please stay awake!" Jack tapped his face.
Spade just smiled at him faintly. He coughed some blood. Then he motioned Jack to move closer to him as he had something important to tell.
Seeing Spade''s request, Jack leaned over, bringing his face closer to Spade. After a while, he heard his weak voice telling him, "There''s a traitor. Be careful, Jack¡ I saw someone from our team¡ pointing a gun at you."
Jack was taken aback when he heard that. He thought the person who fired the first shot came from the Syphiruz Mafia. But it turned out it came from theirrade. And the most shocking revtion was that¡ he was the target. This only meant Spade protected him and took the bullet for him.
"You stupid man! You shouldn''t have done that." Jack said through his gritted teeth. He was angry with himself. "Do you wanna die?" He wanted to scold Spade because he was worried about him.
Spade just let out a soft chuckle and groaned. "Don''t get mad at me. I saved your ass, bro! You should thank me instead!"
"I''m getting you out here!" Jack mumbled. "Hey, what the hell are you doing?! Bring the car here quickly! Spade got shot!" He turned to theirrades who were busy firing shots at the Syphiruz Mafia.
Agustav, who was not happy with the result, came to approach them. It was not his intention to hurt Spade. Jack was his initial target but something went wrong. He didn''t expect that Spade would sacrifice himself for Jack.
"Let''s get them out of here!" Agustav ordered his men.
It did not take long before a ck car rushed in their direction. When the car window in the driver''s seat was rolled down, their Dragon Lord came into their view. The Dragon Lord wouldn''t allow Spade and Jack to get hurt in this encounter. They were preciousrades.
"Get inside now. We will go to the hospital!" The Dragon Lord couldn''t stay put. He already gave them a hand to rush those two men to the nearest hospital. Both of them needed to be treated.
Without dying any more time, the other members carried Jack and Spade, bringing them inside the Dragon Lord''s car. "Deal with them! Kill them all," he ordered Agustav before speeding off.
Agustav''s face contorted seeing the three leaving the Orion Port. He thought it was so unfair that the Dragon Lord was showing more affection to Jack and Spade. They were currently in the middle of a battle but their leader already left just to protect those two men!
"Fuck them! I want them all dead!" Agustav yelled, ordering his men but his eyes were fixed on the Dragon Lord''s car which was speeding off.
When the Dragon Lord left, the Red Dragon Mafia continued attacking the members of the Syphiruz Mafia. The bullets were raining in their direction, not allowing them to leave the port.
"Throw a grenade to destroy their vehicles. Don''t waste your bullets on their armored vans!" One team leadermanded his subordinates.
"Yes sir!"
"Blow them up!"
"Yeees!"
"Let''s kill them!"
"Don''t spare them!"
The members of the Red Dragon Mafia were already having fun, rejoicing with their so-called victory. They thought they already cornered the members of Syphiruz and could annihte them in no time.
But before they could use some explosives to attack Chantha''s team, the Syphiruz''s backup finally showed up! Eighteen members who stayed hidden made their grand entrance. They were done eliminating the snipers of the Red Dragon so they revealed their presence to help theirrades who were trapped in the middle of the shootout!
"Oh Great! They are here!" Chantha heaved a sigh of relief.
"I hope our Supreme Leader seeded in his mission¡" Axel mumbled in his low voice. He was losing more blood. He received two gunshot wounds. It''s just a matter of time before he would lose consciousness. He was just fighting it because of Chantha and others.
"Nate is here as well?" Stephen asked them worriedly.
"Yes¡ and he is there!" Violet replied after seeing Nathan driving the other car.
"Supreme Leader?!!"
"He is here!!!"
Chapter 271 Their Paths Crossed Again
Day Thirty¡
~~*****~~
Agustav and his team were caught off guard when the backup of Syphiruz showed up. They wondered when they arrived. No one spotted them. They thought the Syphiruz only brought thirty men. Who would have thought that an advance party was sent and was hiding in that area with them?
The most shocking thing they had witnessed was that a person with a mask made a grand entrance. The real Supreme Leader made his presence known to everyone. His appearance boosted the morale of the Syphiruz. They got more excited to fight alongside their Supreme Leader.
And just like that, the Syphiruz was able to turn the table around, making the situation in their favor. The advance party secretly eliminated the snipers and gained control of the situation. Agustav and his team had no choice but to retreat before it resulted in more casualties on their sides.
"Retreat! Retreat! We already aplished our mission of getting Jack and Spade back!" Agustav ordered his underlings.
The forces of Syphiruz couldn''t be underestimated. They were skilled and talented, and most of them were sharpshooters. As the members forced the Red Dragon to retreat, Nathan alighted from the car and approached the van where Stephen, Axel, Chantha, and Violet were hiding.
"Is everything alright?" Nathan asked them worriedly.
"Supreme Leader! Axel got shot! We need to bring him to the nearest hospital!" Chantha was the first one who informed Nathan about the situation.
Nathan''s expression darkened when he heard that. He searched for Stephen and saw his bruises. He felt the guilt deep inside his heart. His best friend got beaten up because of him.
"Let''s go now." Nathan extended his right hand, assisting Stephen as they transferred to his car. Axel was feeling weak. Chantha, Stephen, and Axel moved to Nathan''s car in the backseat. Violet apanied Nathan in the front.
"Supreme Leader, we can leave now. We will be escorting you. We got your back!" the members of the Syphiruz assembled to take cover for Nathan and others.
Nathan just bobbed his head before starting the car. They had to leave the ce now. Violet and Stephen were back. But they had to rush Axel to the nearest hospital.
"Nate, why did youe here? You should have stayed in Country M." Stephen didn''t know if he should feel grateful or scold his best friend. This was their enemy''s territory so he thought it would be best for Nathan not to show up personally.
"I came here because you failed your mission. You promised that you would get her back but you failed." Nathan tantly said, making Stephen guilty.
"I''m sorry¡" Stephen apologized right away.
"Supreme Leader¡ Don''t me Dr. Zhou. He did his best. His presence here made you safe," Violet defended Stephen.
"I''m not ming him, Violet. What I wanted to say is that¡ I decided to continue his mission of getting Phantomke back." Nathan uttered nonchntly. He was ming no one.
Violet bit her lower lip. She was not supposed to talk back to Nathan but she did it because of Stephen.
"I''m sorry, Master. I misunderstood you." Violet apologized.
While they were busy talking, Chantha''s attention was focused on Axel. She was tapping his face, reminding him to stay awake. Stephen and Chantha were still pressing his wounds.
"How is it? Did you get her?" Stephen asked his best friend expectantly. He was eager to know if Phantomke was safe.
"Yes." Nathan simply said.
That single word was enough for Stephen to feel relieved. He was d to hear this piece of good news. Phantomke was back in their hands.
"She can''t escape from me. I will not allow this to happen twice. No one can steal her from me," Nathan added with conviction in his voice.
"Where is she? Who is watching over her right now?" Stephen didn''t hide his concern for Phantomke. Violet could only listen to their conversation quietly.
"I left her at the nearest hospital here along with someone¡" Nathan rubbed his temples as he remembered Kathleen. She was not part of the operation. She was excluded from his n. But that woman suddenly appeared from out of nowhere.
"Wait?! Nearest hospital? There were injured men from the Red Dragon Mafia. What if they also brought them to the nearest hospital here?" Violet raised her concern as she realized this situation.
Chantha and Stephen exchanged nces with one another and bobbed their heads in agreement with Violet''sst remarks.
What would they do if they happened to meet the members of the Red Dragon Mafia in the same hospital?
Realizing this possibility, Nathan stepped on the pedal and sped off. Though he was confident that no one could take Phantomke from that hospital, he wanted to make sure that the Red Dragon Mafia couldn''t get near her.
While driving, Nathan called his two members guarding Phantomke in the hospital.
"Bring her now to the airport. The private doctor and nurses are waiting in the private ne."
"Noted, Supreme Leader. But what are we going to do to the other woman?" The man was referring to Kathleen.
"Just tell her to stay in the lobby. Stephen and I areing." Nathan used Stephen to make Kathleen stay in that hospital. He couldn''t let here and watch Phantomke.
"Got it, Boss."
When Nathan hung up, Stephen asked him about the person whom he was talking about from the other line.
"Who is the other woman?"
"Kathleen¡ Aiden''s cousin." Nathan replied.
Stephen: "..."
''What is she doing here? Why is she with Phantomke?''
"Aiden''s fault," Nathan mumbled as if he was able to read Stephen''s mind through his expression
Stephen sighed helplessly. ''I knew it! Aiden will always create trouble for both Nathan and me.''
Meanwhile, at the hospital, the two men began to move.
"Hey, where are you going? We''ve just arrived here. Why are you taking her out once again?" Kathleen blocked the two men.
"Our Boss'' order."
"You can''t leave. Where is Nathan? I have to talk to him!" Kathleen insisted on stopping them.
"He is on his way now together with Stephen. He said that you should stay here and wait for them. And as for us, we need to transfer this patient."
At the mention of Stephen''s name, Kathleen''s expression changed. "Stephen? They areing here?!"
"Yes. They are. So wait for them in the Lobby."
Without saying another word, Kathleen quickly turned around, going to the hospital lobby. The two men just exchanged nces with one another. They couldn''t believe that the stubborn woman finally listened to them.
She truly cared so much about Stephen. She could forget other things and would always prioritize Stephen.
Kathleen was rushing to the elevator when she suddenly bumped into someone.
"Ouch!" Kathleenined when she hit her face on someone''s sturdy body. She almost fell but the man caught her hips.
When she looked up, she met a familiar pair of eyes.
"You?" Kathleen mumbled in disbelief. "What are you doing here?"
The shock on her face was reced by worries and concerns when she noticed Jack''s appearance. He was covered with bruises and his clothes had bloodstains.
"What happened to you?" Kathleen asked him.
But instead of answering her, Jack suddenly grabbed her, pulling her closer to him. He hugged Kathleen tightly.
Chapter 272 She Lied
Day Thirty¡
~~*****~~
Kathleen was stunned for a moment when Jack suddenly grabbed her, embracing her tightly. She could sense that something was troubling him at this moment. She was also wondering why he had so many injuries. He looked untidy and his clothes were tainted with blood. She could even smell the iron scent of the fresh blood.
"What happened to you?" Kathleen asked him. She wanted to escape from his grasp because she felt awkward and ufortable with their closeness. However, Jack didn''t let go of her.
"Please¡ just stay for a moment¡" He pleaded. Jack didn''t feel so well. He was quite shaken after knowing that there was a traitor from theirrades and Spade sacrificed himself just to protect him.
Spade was already sent to the operating room. He was ming himself for what happened. Jack was afraid that Spade would not survive this. He bled so much and Jack thought he was hit in his vital area.
"Fine. Just ten more seconds¡" Kathleen crunched her nose and mumbled. "You smell¡" she paused.
When Jack heard that, he realized that he hadn''t washed for two days now. The scent of his sweat and blood already mixed. Jack felt embarrassed so he pushed her away.
"I''m so sorry¡ I didn''t mean to¡" Jack was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say. He felt ashamed for facing Kathleen in his current state.
Jack was about to leave when Kathleen grabbed his elbow thus stopping him from taking another step. "Don''t touch me¡ I haven''t washed yet¡"
Kathleen just shook her head and smiled at him. "I''m just teasing you. I didn''t mean to offend you."
Jack just fell silent. He lowered his head, hiding his embarrassment. "I''m not offended. I just felt ashamed¡"
Kathleen let out a soft giggle. Then she moved closer to Jack, raising her hand to pet his head. She gently patted his head thrice and said, "It''s alright. No need to be ashamed of it. I''ve done worse than this. Remember how I puked when I got drunk¡ but you still took care of me¡ That was so gross¡ right?"
Jack raised his head to look at her. He blinked his eyes several times, staring at her with amusement. Kathleen was still smiling. Jack''s heart skipped a beat and he was mesmerized by her charming smile. Her presence could somehow ease his burden.
Kathleen bit her lower lip and contemted for a moment. She couldn''t decide whether she should leave him now and proceed to the hospital lobby to wait for Nathan and Stephen. But after some careful consideration, Kathleen couldn''t leave Jack in his unstable state.
She was worried that Jack would suddenly break down if she would leave him alone. To return the favor, Kathleen decided to apany Jack and entertained him for a moment.
"Come with me!" Kathleen immediately pulled Jack. She led him to the room where Phantomke stayed. The room was already empty since the two men already moved her out and used the other exit.
"Where are we going?" Jack asked her in puzzlement. He didn''tin. He just let her pull him.
Confusion resurfaced on his face when Kathleen brought him to an empty ward. It was already a coincidence that he met her once again in this country. Last time, he identally met her in Country F. Maybe they were fated to cross paths once more. They always met at their lowest moments.
"Here¡ you can use this. Go, wash and clean yourself. I''m going to buy you a new set of clothes." Kathleen opened the bathroom door for him.
Jack didn''t move from his spot. He just shifted his gaze back and forth between Kathleen and the bathroom. He couldn''t move well. The Syphiruz also fractured his right hand as punishment for shooting Abigail. He couldn''t wash his body properly without help from anyone
"Hey. Can''t you hear me? Don''t just stand there. Get inside and take a bath." Kathleen gently pushed him towards the door.
She was about to leave when Jack spoke again. "I can''t do this by myself. Can you please help me wash?" Since they were already there, Jack wanted to grab this opportunity to ask her. He wanted to clean himself and wash so that he wouldn''t feel embarrassed looking so dirty in front of Kathleen.
"I injured my hands¡ I can''t move¡" Jack put on a pitiful face.
Kathleen just watched him in disbelief. ''Eh? Seriously. Is he asking me to bathe him? So shameless.''
"You can''t move? Then why were you able to hug me so tightly?" Kathleen questioned him.
"I just endured the pain. Besides, I didn''t feel the pain when I was hugging you. So please¡ can you help me wash?" Jack requested her.
Kathleen could only sigh in defeat. "Fine. What do you want me to do? I can only wash your head and upper body. Take care of your lower body." She scowled at him after saying that.
Jack finally chuckled because of Kathleen''s reaction. "Okay. I will do that. Can you please assist me¡ take off my shirt¡"
Kathleen just pursed her lips before reluctantly reaching for his clothes. She didn''t know where to start.
''Should I just pull his shirt up? Or just pull it down?'' Kathleen''s eyes began to survey Jack''s body.
"You can tear my shirt off¡ besides, you nned on buying a new set of clothes for me¡ right?" Jack was back to his usual self. He tried to look less gloomy in Kathleen''s eyes.
If not for his pitiful look, Kathleen would have hit him so hard already. She knew that Jack''s first sentence had a double meaning. In the end, she just ignored it and began undressing Jack. Since she didn''t want him to get hurt, she followed his instruction of ripping his shirt off using scissors.
As she was doing it, Kathleen saw how bad his condition was. His body was covered with cuts and bruises. "Oh My?! Who did this to you?!" She didn''t expect his injuries were severe.
"How can you still stand and walk with your body beaten up like this?" Kathleen covered her mouth using both hands, her eyes wide open.
Her gaze roamed around his body, still assessing his wounds. "Who did this to you? We should report this assault to the police!" Kathleen didn''t hide her concern for Jack.
"Calm down, Miss Kath¡ This is just normal to a man like me. I fought someone and I ended up being defeated."
"Are you a superman? How can you still be alive having these cuts and bruises?! I will call the doctor after this." Kathleen grabbed a clean towel and soaked it with warm water. She also mixed and poured body gel into the water. She began wiping his body. Her hand was so gentle, making sure he wouldn''t get hurt.
Jack could only watch Kathleen. This scene felt so heartwarming. It was so good to have someone taking care of you. Jack''s eyes were following her every move. Kathleen was so immersed in what she was doing. She even forgot about Stephen because she was so focused on tending his wounds and cleaning his body.
"Sit down. Let me wash your hair." Kathleen made him sit down on the chair and brought the shower on top of his hair. She began washing his hair and applied shampoo. After twenty minutes, she was done cleaning and bathing him.
"Hmm¡ That''s it. We are finally done. You look like a person now," Kathleen mumbled, teasing him as she giggled. Jack was very silent when she was washing his body a while ago. She could sense that Jack was thinking about someone.
"A penny for your thought," Kathleen softly asked him.
Jack raised his head and nced at her. He hadplicated emotions on his face. "I am worried about my friend. He got hurt because of me¡"
Kathleen covered his head using a dry towel. She began rubbing his wet hair with a towel. "Cheer up. Your friend will be fine. But for now, you have to treat yourself."
"I have to go now. You can wash your lower body while I get you some clothes¡" Kathleen hung the towel around his shoulders as she said goodbye.
"Will youe back?" Jack was worried that Kathleen would never return after this. He knew she had her own reason why she was in this hospital.
"Of course. I will. Just stay here. I will send the doctor who will check on you. Just continue washing."
Jack bobbed his head and said, "Thank you."
Kathleen just smiled at him. "No need to thank me. I''m just returning the favor."
She turned around to leave. Jack could only watch her back until she vanished from his sight. Jack waited for her toe back. However, an hour passed, and Kathleen never showed up again in that ward. He was disappointed when someone entered the ward but it wasn''t Kathleen. It was the doctor whom she sent. The doctor also brought a paper bag containing his clothes.
"Doc¡ where is Miss Kath?" Jack asked the doctor expectantly.
"Something came up so she couldn''t return. She sent me here to deliver this and check on you." The doctor put the paper bag in the space next to Jack.
Jack gazed at the paper bag and grabbed it tightly. His expression turned grim while clenching the paper bag with his left hand. ''She lied to me. She said¡ she woulde back¡ but she didn''t.'' Jack became more upset because of Kathleen''s disappearance.
Chapter 273 Another Clue
Day Thirty One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M¡. Syphiruz Medical Facility¡ ]
After getting immediate treatment in the hospital of Country J, Axel and Stephen were transferred to Country M along with Phantomke. The Syphiruz Mafia immediately escaped and left Country J. Fortunately, Axel got operated on and the bullets were removed.
Last night, Kathleen met Nathan and Stephen. Since they had to leave as soon as possible, Kathleen was not able to go back to Jack. Furthermore, her attention was diverted to Stephen.
Nathan ensured that Kathleen would go back with them. He would confront Aiden as to why Kathleen was present in the same hospital where he was going to retake Phantomke.
Nathan was now in a room facing Kathleen and Aiden. The two cousins looked like they were in a principal''s office, waiting to be interrogated by Nathan.
"Exin this." Nathan just said those simple words but Kathleen and Aiden could feel his authority. Nathan was a little bit mad.
What if the mission failed because of Kathleen''s presence and something happened to her? It would be dangerous for her.
Kathleen and Aiden exchanged nces with one another. Aiden signaled Kathleen to defend him. It was her fault for secretly following Nathan to the hospital.
Kathleen already got her cue when she met Nathan''s gaze. Since her cousin couldn''t talk back to Nathan, she decided to take it over.
"Don''t give me such a look, Nate. You should be the one to exin something. Why did you steal that patient? Who is she?" Kathleen confronted Nathan.
Aiden bit his lower lip. He was afraid that Nathan would erupt in anger. His cousin was truly fierce and bold to confront Nathan.
Nathan just gave Kathleen a sharp deathly re. He had no obligation to answer that.
"It''s none of your business," Nathan coldly said.
But Kathleen wouldn''t back down. She kept on asking Nathan until the topic would be diverted away from her.
"It''s illegal. Your action was suspicious. You pretended to be a resident doctor. Are you her guardian?"
"Yes, I am. I''ve been taking care of her for two years." Nathan could no longer stay quiet. He was annoyed by Kathleen''s persistence. She kept on bugging him until she got the answer she wanted to hear.
Kathleen gasped and covered her mouth. She looked surprised. "OMG! I knew it. You have a rtionship with her! Your secret lover!"
Nathan''s expression darkened when he heard the word ''Lover''. In his thought, Phantomke would never be his lover.
"She''s my nemesis. Not a lover." Nathan dered. He rubbed his temples, trying to hold his emotions. Kathleen was very annoying.
Nathan turned to Aiden, motioning him to keep his cousin silent. Aiden could only shrug his shoulders, giving Nathan an apologetic look. Even he himself couldn''t control his own cousin. Kathleen was always free-spirited. She would say anything thates to her mind.
"Huh? You''re lying! Why are you still denying it? You went to that extent just to get her out of that hospital. And what is this ce? This seems to be a private hospital."
"Furthermore, you already said that you''ve been looking after her for the past two years now. If she is your enemy, why are you concerned about her well-being?" Kathleen threw more questions.
"Stop asking, Kath! This is enough!" Aiden stood up, grabbing Kathleen''s elbow. He could already feel that Nathan was losing his patience with Kathleen.
"Hmmph! Are you a member of a gang? Those two men with you were frightening." Kathleen confronted Nathan once again.
Nathan squinted his eyes at her. He was supposed to be the one interrogating them but here he was being confronted by Kathleen.
Kathleen even put her hands on the sides of her waist, eyeing Nathan suspiciously. "Ahuh. Now you are speechless because you are guilty. If she is your lover, you don''t have to hide it just because she is sick!"
A cold glint shed through Nathan''s eyes when he heard the word lover once more. "That woman¡ is not my lover. She was the person who killed Monica! She''s an assassin!"
Kathleen: "..."
Kathleen was at a loss for words because of that revtion. She finally figured out why Nathan was enraged right now. He hated it when she was mentioning the word lover.
"W-What do you mean???" She turned to Aiden, asking him if he already knew about this.
Aiden just nodded his head, confirming and supporting Nathan''s im. Kathleen didn''t know what to say to Nathan. It was her bad for making that wrong assumption.
''No way¡ Nathan is truly scary. Don''t tell me he is the one who makes that woman sick. Is this his revenge? He is imprisoning her in this facility? I never saw her waking up. Is he torturing her to death?'' Kathleen''s wild imagination started to act up.
''Instead of handing her over to the police, Nathan chose to hold her captive. I already pity this woman.'' Kathleen pitied Phantomke more than Monica.
"I already answered your questions. Now, tell me the reason why I found you there. What were you doing in that hospital?" Nathan''s expression could no longer be painted. He was annoyed since Aiden and Kathleen remained silent.
Aiden took a deep sigh. He had to confess now or else, Nathan would make things difficult for the two of them.
"I''ve mentioned to her about what happened to Stephen. It just so happened that she was in Country J. She didn''t stop pestering me until I gave information to her about your arrival to Country J. I didn''t expect her to follow you secretly from the airport going to that hospital. Forgive me, Nate. My cousin is always curious about you, Stephen, and me."
Kathleen just red at her cousin. "You traitor! You just want to save your ass! Putting all the me on me?!"
Nathan just stayed quiet for a moment, just darting his gaze back and forth between Aiden and Kathleen.
The two were waiting tosh out at them when Nathan''s phone beeped. He got a message from Cliste. Nathan turned on his notification about the iing messages for SizzlingAugust08.
[ Cliste: Hey, Yow! How is it? Where are you? Have you aplished it? Were you able to get her back? ]
Nathan''s expression softened after reading Cliste''s message. Now, he was convinced that Cliste was not a foe. Thanks to her, he was able to take Phantomke back.
''It''s not bad to make friends with this stranger. Cliste is someone helpful.'' Nathan''s lips curled up into a faint smile. He was reminded again of Monica, or shall we say Shining_Star in particr.
Their friendship also started through the virtual conversation.
Meanwhile, Aiden and Kathleen were stunned upon seeing the changes in Nathan''s expression. They wondered who was the person who messaged him at this moment, making his mood brighten up a little.
Nathan typed his reply, unaware that two pairs of eyes were already observing him and his every reaction.
[ SizzlingAugust08: Yeah. I got her back. Thanks to you. If you ever need my help, don''t hesitate to tell me. I will certainly return the favor. ]
Nathan was this kind of person. He didn''t want to be indebted for so long. He would make sure to return the favor. He could be good to people who deserved his kindness. But to people who wronged him, he could be as ruthless as the devil.
On the other side, Abigail felt her heart leap when she learned that Nathan sessfully reimed her body. She was worried about him and his mission. She felt relieved after knowing that her body was back to Nathan''s care.
She was about to be discharged today and Ethan was there to pick her up. Before leaving the hospital, she decided to message Nathan and asked him about his operation rted to Phantomke. She just heard a piece of good news!
"I knew it. He could take me back. He would do anything to have me¡" Abigail smiled faintly. She nced at the monitor''s screen of Ethan''sptop.
She decided not to reply to Nathan''sst message. She already felt d that he was safe and the mission was a sess.
When Abigail didn''t respond, Nathan felt bothered. He felt like Cliste was always ignoring him as soon as she got what she wanted from him.
Nathan was just looking at his phone screen, waiting for Cliste''s message. Aiden and Kathleen were silently observing him. It looked like Nathan had already forgotten about their existence. He was now so focused on his phone.
"Cousin¡ what are we going to do now? Should we leave him alone? Your best friend looks like he is upied with something," Kathleen whispered at Aiden.
Aiden bobbed his head frantically and replied, "Yes. We should leave now and escape. Let''s visit Stephen. He is resting on the second floor."
At the mention of Stephen''s name, Kathleen immediately agreed. She even pulled Aiden hurriedly to leave Nathan''s office.
Meanwhile, Nathan was still contemting whether he should message Cliste again or not. Feeling annoyed and impatience, Nathan switched on hisptop and he began to trace Cliste''s IP address.
Though Abigail used fake IP addresses to hide her real one, Nathan was able to decode it and he found Cliste''s real IP address and location.
"What the hell¡ this IP¡ seems familiar to me¡" Nathan frowned for a moment. After a while, his eyes widened at realization. In his baffled state, he mumbled, "Ethan''s¡"
Nathan clicked something and the location was revealed to him. [ Towerville City Hospital ]
Without saying a word, Nathan grabbed his car key as he marched out of his office. He had one destination in mind¨C Towerville City Hospital.
Chapter 274 Cliste And Black Rose
Day Thirty One...
~~*****~~
Nathan was about to leave the Medical Facility of the Syphiruz to check and verify Cliste''s identity when Spider bumped into him at the entrance of the facility. Nathan stopped on his track when Spider called his attention.
"Supreme Leader!" Spider approached him.
"What is it?" Nathan was in a hurry. But Spider looked like he had something important to say.
"I already found out who was the woman who pretended to be our member. The one Spade mentioned to us whom he called SizzlingAugust08.
Nathan was stunned for a moment at the mention of SizzlingAugust08. He was curious who was the woman who pretended to be SizzlingAugust08.
"Tell me. What did you discover?" Nathan asked. He was now all ears on Spider. Though he wanted to leave as soon as possible, he had to hear what Spider would reveal.
"Miss Abigail Scarlett. She''s the one who was spotted in the airport, having a conversation with Spade. They had an encounter in the said Cafe."
Nathan didn''t expect to hear Abigail''s name once again. ''Abigail again? She was involved in this incident again...''
But he wasn''t as surprised as before since Ethan was close to Abigail. He thought his son was the one who let Abigail use his ount as SizzlingAugust08. Besides, Ethan could ess his ount. Ethan was also the one who fought Spade when he hacked their security system in the facility.
"Does she know about your connection with the Syphiruz Mafia? What are you going to do about this, Supreme Leader?" Spider was troubled knowing that Abigail knew something about the Syphiruz Mafia.
"I don''t know. I will think about it first," Nathan simply responded.
Nathan rubbed his temples. His head was aching once more. He could remember Spade''s confession. Abigail was the one who threatened Spade not to contact ck Rose once again. He wondered if Abigail knew the real ck Rose.
With this revtion, Nathan rejected the idea that Abigail was ck Rose. There was another woman whom Spade met at the airport. Nathan''s eyes lit up as he had an idea of how to find out ck Rose''s identity.
"Spider... among the people in the Knight Cafe, find out who was the woman with him," Nathan ordered him.
Spider nodded his head and said, "I already got a copy of the CCTV inside the Cafe. Take a look at this." Spider presented his phone, showing the recording inside the Cafe.
Nathan watched the video for several seconds. After a while, he saw a familiar face. It was Cherry, the New Chief of his house. ''No way! This woman... is working for me.''
"Abigail and Cherry," Nathan mumbled their names. He could somehow connect the dots now. Abigail was talking to Cherry when she mentioned ck Rose and the Phantom''s Assassin Guild. So that was the conversation he overheard in Aiden''s ce.
"Thank you for informing me of this. I will deal with them myself. Now, go and check Axel''s condition first. I need to go somewhere." Nathan had more reason to go to Towerville City Hospital.
"Anyway, good job!" Nathan patted Spider''s shoulder before leaving.
Spider could only smile in satisfaction. He knew that Nathan would give him another bonus for aplishing this job. He had something to brag about with Joker. Joker failed to find a clue rted to ck Rose''s identity. But Spider was able to kill two birds with one stone. He found out who pretended to be SizzlingAugust08. Then this led to the discovery of ck Rose''s identity.
"I wonder what our Supreme Leader is going to do with those twodies. One is rted to Phantom''s Assassin Guild while the other one knew something about the Syphiruz Mafia. Tsk Tsk Tsk. Our Boss will not be forgiving at this moment." Spider mumbled while clicking his tongue.
Unknown to him, there was a person secretly eavesdropping on their conversation. It was Veronica. When Nathan left, Veronica came out of her hiding ce.
"What did you just say? Abigail already knew about Nathan being a member of the Syphiruz Mafia?! Does she know that Nathan is the leader?" Veronica sounded annoyed. She didn''t hide her hostility towards Abigail. She felt threatened by Abigail''s presence.
For the past few days, she noticed that Nathan was always spending time with Abigail. She knew that Abigail saved Nathan''s life. This made her more upset because she couldn''t ept the fact that Abigail was the one who was there. Now, Nathan felt indebted to her.
"Yes, Lady Veronica. Upon my investigation and the facts I gathered, it looks like Miss Abigail has a connection with ck Rose." Spider shared the information with Veronica.
He didn''t hide anything from her since he was thinking so highly of Veronica. Veronica was Monica''s sister so he thought this woman held a special ce in their Supreme Leader''s heart. Some members were specting that Veronica might be their Supreme Leader''s wife in the future. Sometimes, Veronica was acting as if she was the Queen of the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Who is ck Rose again?" Veronica asked him curiously.
"ck Rose is a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild. The assassin guild established by Phantomke."
Veronica was taken aback for a moment when she heard that. That was Phantomke''s assassin guild so ck Rose was arade of the woman who killed her sister.
"So aside from Phantomke, there is another survivor! Wait... Abigail is connected to ck Rose?! Does it mean she is friends with an enemy?!" Veronica said expectantly.
Spider didn''t know whether to confirm it or not. He wasn''t sure about the degree of the rtionship between Abigail and ck Rose.
"I knew it! There is something suspicious about that woman! Nathan should not trust her. He should kick her out of the mansion. She might be spying on him!" Veronica burst out. "That woman is pretentious. What if she was an aplice to Nathan''s assassination? What if this was part of their strategy to gain his trust?!"
"We are not yet certain about this, Lady Veronica. So far, with Joker''s digging, we didn''t see Abigail''s involvement with Phantom''s Assassin Guild. Only now that we see the connections between Abigail and ck Rose. She was the one who threatened Spade not tomunicate with ck Rose once again. But this doesn''t prove that Abigail is connected to Phantom''s Assassin Guild."
"She might be ck Rose''s friend but not a member of the Assassin Guild..." Spider added. He could already feel that Veronica was unhappy to hear this news.
"Member or not, Nathan should stay away from her. He should ban her from getting close even to my nephew!" Veronica couldn''t control her emotions. She was venting out her frustrations. She couldn''t understand why Nathan was allowing Abigail to get close to Ethan.
Spider could only nod his head. He didn''t want to offend Veronica or oppose her opinion. Besides, he could understand where Veronica wasing from. Spider knew that Veronica was seeing Abigail as her rival for Nathan''s affection.
"Where is your Supreme Leader going?" Veronica asked, her brows knitted in a frown.
"I think he is going to visit Miss Abigail to confront her. She is still in the hospital..."
Spider was not yet done talking to Veronica but she already marched out. She nned on following Nathan. She was thinking of crushing Abigail into tiny pieces. She was always suspicious of her.
"My decision was right. I should have killed her. She should die, or else, Nathan and his secret will be jeopardized!" Veronica said through her gritted teeth. She was clenching her fists as she headed to the parking lot.
*****
[ Towerville City Hospital: 15 Minutester... ]
Meanwhile, Abigail was already preparing to leave the hospital. Ethan was already there to pick her up.
"Miss Abi. Are you done? Shall we go?" Ethan''s enthusiastic voice was heard. He was excited since Abigail was going back to the mansion today.
Abigail nodded her head and closed theptop. She was done using it. Cherry was also there. She asked Butler Li to let her apany Ethan when fetching Abigail from the hospital.
"Miss Abi, careful..." Cherry assisted Abigail in getting off the bed and standing up. She took theptop from her.
"Thanks," Abigail smiled faintly at Cherry. She was d to see her today.
Ethan grabbed the hands of both women. He was holding Abigail''s left hand and Cherry''s right hand. The guards opened the door for them and escorted them out of the VIP Ward. They were already walking in the hallway when Nathan saw them.
The guards immediately bowed their heads upon seeing their boss.
"Dad! Did youe to fetch us?" Ethan''s cheerful voice greeted Nathan.
But Nathan ignored Ethan''s question. His attention was focused on the two women standing in front of him. He moved his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Cherry. Ethan just looked at him with puzzlement. He could tell that his father was not in the mood.
"ck Rose, Cliste... I finally found both of you..." Nathan mumbled, smirking at them coldly.
Abigail: "..."
Cherry: "..."
Ethan: "???"
*****
Author''s Note:
My dear readers, thank you for your continued support. This holiday season, I just want you to enjoy your vacation and spend your time with your family and friends. I hope you can also enjoy your holiday by reading my books. I want to apologize for my shorings as the author of this book and my other books. As much as possible, I would like to write more chapters for everyone to read. I''m just waiting for my vacation. Please keep supporting me by voting golden tickets and power stones. I love you all.
Chapter 275 Got Caught
Day Thirty One...
~~*****~~
Both Abigail and Cherry were startled when Nathan mentioned their aliases. Little Ethan just looked at them with puzzlement in his eyes. He encountered ck Rose before but he never knew that Cherry was ck Rose. However, he was aware that Abigail was Cliste. This was one of their little secrets of Abigail and him.
Meanwhile, Nathan motioned the men in uniform at the back to arrest Cherry. This time he involved the police since Ethan was with them. He just wanted to detain Cherry for further interrogation.
"Miss Cherry, you have toe with us," one police officer spoke up as he approached Cherry and Abigail.
Abigail snapped out of her stupor when the police spoke up, separating Cherry from Ethan.
"Dad! What is the meaning of this?" Ethan questioned his father. He hit the hands of the police officer. He stepped forward and extended his two hands sideways as if he was shielding Cherry against the police.
Abigail also moved forward. She wouldn''t let the police capture Cherry. She had to protect her. But Nathan signaled the bodyguards to hold Abigail and Ethan so that they wouldn''t interfere with this arrest.
"Miss Cherry defies thew. She did illegal things so she should bear the consequences of her actions." Nathan said, exining the situation to Ethan. "She is an infamous hacker, Ethan. Don''t defend her," he added, looking daggers at Cherry.
Cherry was at a loss for words. She had never imagined that this day wouldea€¡° police capturing her without fighting back. She was caught off guard by this sudden turn of events. ording to Abigail, Nathan Sparks was supposed to be the one who would help them to see Phantomke. But this situation was telling her the other way around.
''Damn! Should I run? But I am surrounded by Nathan''s guards and policemen.'' Cherry was contemting what to do in this dire situation. For some unknown reason, Cherry reflexively nced at Abigail, her eyes asking her what she should do.
Abigail, who didn''t like what was happening right now, signaled Cherry to stay put. She smiled at her, reassuring her that she got her back. ''I will protect you. Nathan can''t touch you!''
"You don''t have to cuff her hands!" Abigail stopped the police. "She will follow you... obediently."
Those words were Abigail''s cue to Cherry. She was telling her toe with them peacefully. Trusting Abigail wholeheartedly, Cherry obeyed her instruction. She willingly walked towards the police officer, without any intention of running away.
The police officer recited the Miranda rights before taking Cherry with them. Abigail and Little Ethan could only watch Cherry and her departing back. Cherry was just a few meters away from them when Veronica showed up. Before anyone could stop her, she moved toward Cherry and pped her on her right cheek.
Pak!
Little Ethan: "Aunt!"
Abigail: "Cherry!"
Hearing their shouts, Nathan turned around to check what was going on only to find Veronica making a scene in the hospital hallway. She attacked Cherry and the police officer failed to stop her.
"You and your guild! A murderer!" Veronica shed out at Cherry.
When Nathan heard that, he sprinted toward them, pulling Veronica away from Cherry. Abigail and Ethan followed them along with the guards. If not for Nathan''s interference, themotion would have continued.
"What are you doing here?" Nathan asked Veronic whom he was holding. "This is a hospital for goodness''s sake. Don''t make a scene here." Nathan scolded Veronica.
"That woman... belongs to the guild that killed my sister. How do you expect me to react?" Veronica spat back at him. Then she squinted her eyes the moment she saw Abigail. She was her original target but she knew she couldn''t harm Abigail since Ethan was there and Nathan felt indebted to her. With that, she decided to vent her anger and frustration to Cherry.
When Abigail reached their spot, she immediately checked on Cherry. There was a p mark on her right cheek. She even heard the loud smack of Veronica''s hand hitting Cherry''s cheek from afar. It was a hard p.
"Are you okay?" Abigail asked Cherry worriedly. Little Ethan was standing next to her, grabbing Cherry''s hand. They wanted tofort her. It was so humiliating to be pped in front of many people.
Cherry could only bob her head. She looked down while clenching her fists. She was just enduring it because she didn''t want Abigail to get in trouble again because of her.
"Who is that woman?" Cherry asked Abigail in a low voice. Cherry had no idea that Veronica was Monica''s sister. The sister of the woman her sis Phantomke killed before.
"Don''t mind her. She is just a crazy jealous bitch," Abigail replied. Then she covered her lips using her left hand, realizing that Little Ethan was there. Veronica was still Ethan''s Aunt. She shouldn''t talk badly about her in front of Ethan. But to her surprise, Ethan just bobbed his head in support of her im.
"Ethan,e here! Don''t get close to them. They are the reasons why your mother died!" Veronica had forgotten to filter her words. She just felt annoyed since Ethan was still siding with the two women. She thought it was so unfair. Her own nephew didn''t even defend her.
"Veronica. Stop it!" Nathan''s cold deep voice reverberated in the hallway. He could understand Veronica''s action of pping ck Rose but he couldn''t tolerate her involving his son in this conflict. She was bringing up the death of Ethan''s mother. This was a sensitive topic he didn''t want to mention especially in a public ce like this.
"Aunt... What do you mean?" Ethan asked her in confusion.
Abigail''s heart became anxious when Ethan started to ask Veronica. She was afraid that Veronica would tell Ethan something inappropriate that might affect her rtionship with him.
''No, Ethan... don''t listen to her...'' Abigail murmured to herself as she folded her left hand into a fist. She was controlling her temper. If she had a chance, she would cut Veronica''s tongue just to shut her up.
On the other hand, Veronica suddenly got a wake-up call when she met Nathan''s sharp gaze. He was now emanating a dark and chilly aura.
Chapter 276 His Aunts Secret
Day Thirty One¡
~~*****~~
Nathan didn''t allow Veronica to utter another word. He grabbed her wrist tightly and pulled her away. But before he left with Veronica, he gave hisst orders to his men and police officers.
"Take her to the precinct," Nathan ordered the policemen. He was referring to Cherry. After that, he turned to the bodyguards and said, "Escort your young master and Abigail to the mansion."
Nathan shifted his gaze from the guards to Abigail. "I''ll talk to youter." Without waiting for Abigail''s response, Nathan turned around, bringing Veronica with him.
Little Ethan, who became silent, just stood on his spot. His expression was unreadable. He gazed in the direction where his father and aunt disappeared to. Abigail didn''t know what to say. She could feel the guilt deep inside her heart as she nced at the young boy.
She couldn''t deny the fact that she was the one who killed his mother. And it looked like Ethan was not aware of the truth about what happened to his mother. The confusion resurfaced in the young boy''s eyes when Veronica mentioned his mother''s death. Little Ethan''s mood also changed when his father dragged his aunt without exining her words.
"Young Master, let''s go?" one of the guards spoke up, catching Ethan''s attention. The young boy just looked at him coldly. The young master was not in the mood so the guard nced at Abigail, seeking help.
? Abigail took a deep breath, mustering up her courage to talk to Ethan. Though she felt like she had no right to talk to him at this moment, Abigail had to interact with him since even the guard couldn''t make Ethan obey.
"Little Ethan¡ shall we go home? Let''s just wait for your father in the mansion," Abigail softly suggested.
Ethan bobbed her head right away. He even shed his faint smile before grabbing her left hand. Abigail was stunned for a moment and her heart ached for him. Little Ethan was always considerate of her. He always listened to her without knowing that she was the one who took his mother''s life.
Meanwhile, the guards felt relieved since their young master obediently followed Abigail. They were now escorting them out of the hospital.
"Miss Abi, are you worried about Miss Cherry?" Ethan asked her after settling inside the car. "I would like to apologize for my Aunt''s action. She shouldn''t have made a scene in the hospital. I''m so sorry about that. Can you ry my message to Miss Cherry?"
Abigail turned to the side to face Ethan. She cupped his small face and caressed his cheeks. "You don''t have to apologize. It''s not your fault. But I want you to know that Cherry is a good person. She has nothing to do with your mother''s death¡"
Abigail didn''t want Ethan to hate Cherry because of Veronica''s usation. She was the only person whomitted that crime. Cherry, also known as ck Rose, was not involved in any of this.
Ethan leaned closer to Abigail and mumbled, "I understand. Can you please hug me, Miss Abi?"
This was the first time Abigail saw Ethan feeling so down. She saw the need tofort the young boy. Abigail wrapped her left hand around his little body, pulling him closer to her into a warm hug. They stayed like that for a minute. Before she could say another word, Ethan began to confide his feelings with her.
"Miss Abi¡ I have known the truth¡ about my mother''s death. It was not an ident. Someone murdered her. My Dad didn''t know that I managed to see the files of my mother''s case."
Abigail''s body stiffened when she heard that. She was rendered speechless. She was the root cause of Ethan''s misery. She was the one who killed his mother. Her heart clenched for him. She couldn''t turn back time.
Because of Ethan, she was drowning in guilt. This feeling was unfamiliar to her. As a professional assassin, she had never felt this guilt before when eliminating someone. She had never regretted doing it.
But everything changed when she met Ethan. For some unknown reason, this child was able to make her feel those emotions she usually never felt before. Her stone-cold heart had begun to soften for a child like him. He was truly affecting her feelings.
''I''m sorry, Ethan. I''m sorry. I promise¡ once I return to my original body. I will apologize to you properly. I will ask for your forgiveness. I hope that you will never hate me that much¡'' Abigail gently tapped Ethan''s back. She just stayed silent, letting Ethan speak what was on his mind and what was on his heart.
"I know Dad¡ hasn''t gotten over that incident. I know he is ming himself for failing to protect my mother. That''s the reason why my Dad refused to move on and stayed in this misery. He didn''t want to move on or be happy because he thought it was his fault that my mother died."
"If I was hurt because of my mother''s death, my dad''s feelings are ten times what I have felt." Ethan was so mature as if he was not a five-year-old kid. He could understand his father''s feelings.
"So Miss Abi, please don''t feel ufortable and awkward if I am trying to match you with my father. I just want him to move on and be happy. If only he could forget about my mother, maybe he could love another woman and be happy with her. My father is still so young."
As she listened to Ethan''s words, Abigail couldn''t help but feel conflicted. If Nathan could fall in love again, then the woman shouldn''t be her. She was the reason why both father and son were hurting because of Monica''s death. She had no right to have Nathan''s affection.
But then again, maybe by doing this mission, she could fulfill Little Ethan''s wish. She would make Nathan fall in love with Abigail. And when she returned to her original body as Phantomke, the real Abigail could be with Nathan and Ethan.
At least, the real Abigail had nothing to do with the assassination. She was also suited to Nathan. Abigail was an heiress and she came from the Yan Family. They would be a perfect match for each other.
"It''s okay, Ethan. I don''t mind it. Don''t worry, I will do my best to fulfill your wish. I will help your father move on and fall in love again. You have my word." Abigail tried to reassure Ethan.
Ethan finally shed his smile and nodded his head. "Thank you, Miss Abi. I really really like you. I want you to be my mother." He gazed at her while putting on a puppy-eyed look. He even pouted his small lips to look cute and adorable.
Abigail raised her hand to gently caress his cheek. "Yes. I can be your mother, in the meantime. And don''t listen to your Aunt''s lies. I¡ Abigail Scarlett has nothing to do with your mother''s death," Abigail said meaningfully. She was referring to the real owner of her body.
"Yes, Miss Abi. I believe you more than my Aunt. Those are just mindless usations. I know my Aunt''s secret."
"What''s the secret?" Abigail asked him with intrigue.
"She was jealous of my mother. She had a thing for my father. She hated Mom for stealing my Dad from her."
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 277 Argument
Day Thirty One...
~~*****~~
Nathan brought Veronica to a secluded area of the hospital wherein the two of them could talk privately without worrying about other people overhearing their conversation. Nathan had a grim expression on his face as he stared at Veronica.
"Why are you here? You were not supposed to be here." Nathan finally let go of Veronica, slightly pushing her away. "The action you showed us a while ago is inappropriate. Have you forgotten that I forbid anyone from talking about Monica''s death, especially in front of Ethan?" Nathan also shed out at her.
Veronica clenched her fists. "I didn''t mean to. It''s just that I failed to control my emotions. You know me. I lost my sister. And I just found out that one of the members of the Phantom Assassin Guild survived, aside from Phantomke. You should have told me this information. I deserve to know."
Nathan pursed his lips, trying to control his temper. "This is none of your business. Besides, I am the only one who can deal with this. What can you do? Your power also depends on me. Why? Are you going to make a move against ck Rose without my knowledge? Do you want to deal with her yourself?"
Nathan was trying to be patient with Veronica just because she was Monica''s sister. But he didn''t like the way she acted today. Without filtering her words, she opened up the wound in Ethan''s heart. This was the reason why Nathan got mad at her. Aside from that, she even emphasized that Cherry and Abigail had something to do with Monica''s death.
Nathan knew how close he was to Abigail. He was so fond of her. What would he feel if someone would tell him that the person he liked so much had something to do with his mother''s death? Furthermore, nothing was certain yet. Abigail''s connection with the Phantom Assassin Guild was still a mystery... a big question to Nathan.
"Yes! I want to punish her myself. Including Abigail! Those two are aplices. They have ill motives. They want revenge against you, Nate. Are you blind? Can''t you see it? Abigail is just using Ethan. She is very pretentious. I should protect my nephew from that strange woman! She is a bad influence on Ethan!" Veronica spat back at Nathan. She was using Ethan as an alibi, targeting Abigail. She was using her again... defaming her.
"Why are you letting Ethan get closer to that woman?! Have you not wondered? Maybe Abigail is also ying a mind game with you. She saved you so that you would feel indebted to her. Don''t be fooled by her, Nathan! You are a smart guy." Veronica spoke spontaneously, venting out all her frustrations.
Nathan was so unfair. He was getting mad at her but not at Abigail. He even allowed Abigail to go home with Ethan.
"Nathan... tell me honestly. Do you like that woman already?" Veronica could no longer hold her curiosity. She was dying to know if Nathan already had feelings for Abigail.
Nathan''s eyes were set aze when he heard that. He didn''t like the way Veronica was questioning him. She sounded like a jealous girlfriend.
"Whether I like her or not, it''s not your ce to know. So stop asking me this. You should go back to the facility... NOW!" Nathan didn''t want to waste his time arguing with Veronica. He still had something more important to do than this.
Veronica was at fault here. She just barged into the hospital and made a scene. She was not supposed to act scandalously in a public ce. She failed to control her outrage. She even triggered Ethan''s negative emotions.
However, Veronica didn''t want to acknowledge her mistake. She would insist on what she thought was right for them.
"Nathan... this is my advice to you... Stay away from Abigail. You will just get hurt in the end. This is for your well-being. She couldn''t be trusted. She is friends with ck Rose. And one more thing... please allow me to deal with ck Rose." Veronica begged him. She thought that targeting ck Rose would definitely affect Abigail. She wanted to provoke Abigail so that she would show her true colors to Nathan and Ethan.
"I''m not a kid, Veronica. I know what I am doing. Don''t dictate to me what I should do and what I should not do." Nathan raised his voice as he clenched his teeth. Veronica was bing a nuisance to him.
"ck Rose and Abigail... are my business. MINE. So don''t do anything. Don''t ever touch them. I will deal with this myself. Do you understand?" Nathan wanted to end this argument as soon as possible. "Just focus on taking care of Axel right now and Phantomke."
Without waiting for her response, Nathan turned around, leaving Veronica behind. He didn''t bother giving her a ride to the facility. She came there alone so she could drive her own car.
When Nathan left, Veronica stomped her feet in rage. She clenched her fists tightly as she marched out. She halted on her step when she saw the trash bin and she began kicking it. She felt defeated today. Lately, she often argued with Nathan just because of Abigail. She became more threatened by Abigail''s existence.
"I have to eliminate that woman from our lives! She is an obstruction to my ns. I want her to disappear for good! And next time... I will make sure that she will never survive. But before that, I have to make both Ethan and Nathan hate her so much. As long as she has the support of Ethan, Nathan will never take a move against Abigail." Veronica was now crafting another scheme in her mind. She wanted to defeat Abigail for good. She was a big hindrance to her goal.
While Veronica was upied with her next moves on Abigail, the person she nned to target already arrived at the Sparks Mansion together with Little Ethan. Butler Li weed the two with a cheerful smile on his face.
"Wee back, Miss Abi! We missed you here in the house. The house is boring without you. If you were here, you would always be the center of attention, especially by your haters," Butler Li mumbled, cracking some jokes. He noticed that the head maid and the other maids were ring at Abigail. They were disappointed and unhappy seeing her back.
"You have nothing to worry about, Butler Li. I don''t mind them at all. Besides, I don''t care about what they are thinking about me. But I do appreciate that you missed my presence here at the mansion. Thank you so much. Well... I''m back." Abigail smiled at him joyfully. In fact, she missed staying in the mansion. And she was d that Butler Li was there to give her a warm wee.
Butler Li just nodded his head with a broad smile. "Because of that, I prepared your favorite food in the kitchen. You should eat some. Some Hospital food tastes nd so I bet you will like it."
Then Butler Li nced at Ethan, "Hmm. I guess the young master will be happier now since Miss Abi is back. You two can eat the food I served in the kitchen."
"Thanks. Butler Li. Though I don''t have an appetite right now, I will apany Miss Abi so she can enjoy the food. Since she can''t use her right hand, I will feed her." Ethan dered, pulling Abigail''s hand.
He wondered why Little Ethan mentioned that he didn''t have an appetite at this moment. Puzzled by Ethan''s words, Butler Li just guided them to the kitchen.
"By the way, where is Cherry? I thought she was with you?" Butler Li asked when he noticed that Cherry was not around. She was supposed to return together with Ethan and Abigail.
At the mention of Cherry''s name, both Ethan and Abigail fell silent. Their worries and concerns for her resurfaced on their faces. Cherry was taken away by the police.
Butler Li just stared at them, anticipating their response. But no one between the two spoke up about what happened to Cherry. They didn''t want other people to know that she was arrested by the police.
"She dropped by somewhere," Ethan simply replied.
"Okay. Now let''s go and eat." Butler Li mumbled. He already read the atmosphere. Something went wrong but the two were unwilling to spill the beans. He was respecting them so he decided to ignore the glum expressions on their faces.
Both Abigail and Ethan had no appetite but they tried to eat what Butler Li prepared for them since he made an effort. They were still eating when another person joined them in the kitchen. Nathan finally arrived at the mansion.
"When you are done eating, proceed to my study room. We need to talk," Nathan''s cold voice was heard at the entrance door of the kitchen. When Abigail turned around in his direction, she met Nathan''s cold sharp gaze.
''Damn it! What kind of alibi I will be using this time?'' Abigail cursed inwardly, biting her lower lip.
Chapter 278 The Best Alibi
Day Thirty-One...
~~*****~~
Nathan didn''t bother to hear Abigail''s response. He just left the kitchen as he didn''t want to disturb Ethan and Abigail from enjoying their meal. Nathan heaved a sigh of relief because he could see that Ethan didn''t mind Veronica''s words a while ago. He was still very attentive to Abigail. He was feeding her with food and taking care of her.
"Miss Abi, do you want me to apany you? Are you in trouble again? It seems like my Dad already found out that you are Cliste." Little Ethan gently patted Abigail''s shoulder. Whenever she was in trouble, Little Ethan would alwayse to her rescue.
But Abigail refused to ept Ethan''s help. She had to face Nathan alone. Ethan had already done so much for her. She should not rely on Ethan''s support. She couldn''t involve him in this mess... the own mess she created.
"I''m fine, Ethan. Thank you for letting me know that you are always there to back me up. However, this time I must refuse. This discussion is between your father and me. A talk between two adults..." Abigail stroked Ethan''s hair and gently patted his head.
"I understand, Miss Abi. Just always remember that I will always be here to defend you against my father. If he makes you cry, I will scold and punish him with this." Ethan raised his little fist.
Abigail let out a soft giggle. She truly appreciated how much Ethan wanted to protect her. "Thank you, my cute little angel."
~ Ten minutester... ~
Abigail proceeded to Nathan''s study. When she entered the room, she saw Nathan sitting on his swivel chair. His eyes were closed and his right elbow was ced over his forehead. There was a crease in between his brows as he bit his lower lip. He looked like he had a throbbing headache. His left hand was gripping the armrest of the chair tightly.
"Nate?" Abigail called his name softly.
Nathan already knew that she was there. He heard the sound of the door opening and her footsteps a while ago. However, he didn''t open his eyes. He took his time conditioning himself. He wondered what kind of answers he would get from her.
Abigail''s identity was giving him a headache. She never failed to surprise him over and over again. ''As time goes by, how many more revtions I will uncover rted to her?''
"Are you okay?" Abigail''s faint voice was heard again.
Nathan exhaled deeply before removing his hand from his forehead. He slowly opened his eyes and sat up straight, facing Abigail. The moment their eyes met, Abigail''s heart leaped in anxiousness. Nathan was now staring at her intently.
"I''m not okay. Honestly, you are giving me a headache, Miss Scarlett. You have a lot of exining things to do." Nathan''s sharp gaze never left Abigail''s face.
Abigail just blinked several times. She didn''t know where she would start. Nathan''s scrutinizing gaze was somehow pressuring her. But she had to say something. She had to sound believable. Furthermore, she must find a way how she would protect ck Rose. Nathan already learned the truth about Cherry''s real identity.
"What do you want to know first?" Abigail asked him. She took a deep breath for her to calm down and clear her mind. Clearing her mind would help her think of the best solution to her problem. Nathan must be suspicious of her.
"First, I wanna know what''s your connection with ck Rose. Why do you know her? Are you a member of her guild?" Nathan stood up, walking closer to Abigail.
Abigail stepped back. Nathan just entered her safe zone. She felt ufortable with their closeness. Nathan''s presence was making her nervous. Her heart kept racing inside her chest. She couldn''t control it.
''Damn! Don''t get closer or else, I will have a heart attack.'' Abigailined inwardly.
"ck Rose is my acquaintance. As you know, I''m Cliste. I''m also a hacker so it''s not a surprise if we know each other. But I''m not a member of ck Rose''s guild. Furthermore, I also know Shining Star, remember?" Abigail made sure to give emphasis to Shining Star''s name. Since someone used her identity as Shining Star then it would only be fair if she would use that impostor as well.
On the other hand, Nathan became more confused. But her strategy was working. Nathan''s expression softened at the mention of Shining Star. "You are friends with both of them?"
"Of course. I''m close to ck Rose and Shining Star!" Abigail promptly responded. It was partly true and partly a lie.
"But do you know that ck Rose''s guild kill your friend Shining Star? Why are you helping her? Phantomke, the leader of ck Rose''s guild was the one who murdered Shining Star." Nathan said those words through his gritted teeth. He was reminded of that tragic moment.
''Yeah! You don''t have to tell me that. I already knew that. I''m Phantomke,'' she chanted in her mind.
"Let me correct your statement, Nate. Phantomke was the one who killed Monica, but not, ck Rose. She is innocent. You don''t have to take your anger and hatred on her. Just let her go. Besides, Phantomke should be the one to suffer, not ck Rose."
Abigail wanted to clear ck Rose''s name. She wanted to put all the me on herself. Nathan should only direct his anger on Phantomke, not other people... not ck Rose.
Nathan didn''t say anything for a moment. He was trying to digest Abigail''s words. To convince him further, Abigail had to borate on her statement.
"That was the reason why I helped you in searching for Phantomke. You owed me, Nate. Because of my help, you managed to get Phantomke back. Am I right?"
Nathan was at a loss for words. He couldn''t refute that. Cliste was the one who warned him about the Red Dragon''s Trap. She was the one who informed him about the location of the Red Dragon''s Sanitarium and the hospital where Phantomke was transferred to.
"Now, do me a favor, Nate. Release ck Rose. Please don''t hurt her. She is my friend." Abigail pleaded.
Nathan was still reluctant to grant her request. But he had no reason to refuse. Cliste was a big help to himtely. Furthermore, he owed her his life.
"How long have you known my secret?" Nathan finally spoke up after being quiet for a minute.
"Secret? What secret?" Abigail feigned ignorance. She didn''t what secret he was referring to.
"My involvement with the Syphiruz Mafia... Did you tell Ethan about this?" Nathan was worried that his son would know his dark sides.
Abigail restrained herself from rolling her eyes. ''Nathan Sparks, if only you knew how smart and mature your son was... Even if you tried your best to hide so many secrets from him, Little Ethan has many ways to find them out. You don''t even know that your son already knew the real cause of his mother''s death. I wouldn''t be surprised if Ethan already knew that you are the Leader of a Mafia Group.''
''Hmm. Thinking about that... I am not sure if Ethan knew or not. Maybe, he was not mentioning it to me because he didn''t want his father''s reputation to get ruined in my eyes. Maybe Ethan didn''t want me to be scared of Nathan?'' Abigail started to specte.
"Answer me, Abi!" Nathan urged her to speak up. Abigail seemed to be distracted and she was not paying attention to him. Her mind was wandering off somewhere. However, Nathan''s voice brought her back to the present.
"No! I didn''t tell Ethan any of this. I swear." Abigail said, raising her left hand as a sign of her sincerity.
"Are you sure?" Nathan stepped forward, closing their gaps. He had a serious expression on his face. He held her shoulders, making her look straight into his eyes. He wanted to know that Abigail was not lying.
"I swear. I haven''t told anyone about this. As for the time when I learned your secret... Uhmm... actually... I discovered it when your men brought me to the medical facility when you were poisoned... I mean when your allergy worsened because of the food I cooked."
"So clearly, it''s not my fault that I learned your secret. It was your men''s fault for summoning me there and I saw Phantomke." Abigail added, making a good alibi and at the same time, putting the me on Nathan''s men.
"Oops, I forgot. It was Dr. Veronica who ordered your men to bring me there. So me her!" Abigail shamelessly said. She even sneered at Nathan.
Nathan: "..."
''Why do I feel like she is getting even at Veronica? Veronica tried to make Abigail look bad in Ethan''s eyes. And now, she is clearly putting the me on Veronica.''
Nathan felt amused by Abigail''s bluntness and shamelessness. But for some unknown reason, he felt at ease now, hearing this exnation. Abigail or Cliste meant no harm, either to him or Ethan.
Her story sounded believable. And the way she reasoned waspelling. Though he didn''tpletely buy all her words, part of Nathan was telling him to trust Abigail.
"Alright. I will grant your request about releasing ck Rose and notying a hand on her... but on one condition..."
Abigail''s face brightened up when she heard that so without waiting for Nathan toplete his words, Abigail cut him off immediately. "Sure! Sure! Just tell me what you want!"
"Don''t ever tell Ethan about this and..."
"And what?" Abigail was very eager to hear about his condition.
"Tell me more things about Monica... what do you know about your hacker friend... Shining Star..." There was a spark in Nathan''s eyes when he said hisst statement.
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 279 The Dragon Lord Was Defeated
Day Thirty One¡
~~*****~~
[ Country J: At Red Dragon Mafia''s Headquarters¡ ]
Crash!
Smash!
The Dragon Lord''s office was quite a mess. The Dragon Lord broke several things inside as soon as he learned that Phantomke disappeared from St. Benedict Memorial Hospital. He suspected that Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia were the ones who took her away.
''Damn it! No wonder Nathan Sparks didn''t show up during the exchange. He was doing another mission. He came for Phantomke!'' the Dragon Lord finally figured out the reason for Nathan''s absence during the negotiation.
m!
Thud!
The Dragon Lord smashed his table and kicked his chair at that realization. Nathan had outsmarted him. He couldn''t ept it. He lost to Nathan once again!
"How could that be possible? How did he know that Phantomke was transferred to St. Benedict?!"
The Dragon Lord couldn''t believe that Nathan found the location as soon as possible. He made a mistake. He became so confident that Nathan wouldn''t be able to find Phantomke. Abigail was only transferred to St. Benedict Memorial Hospital for a day. Howe Nathan was able to trace the location?
''''SizzlingAugust08¡ the greatest hacker¡ was he the one who found the location?" The Dragon Lord had no idea that Nathan was SizzlingAugust08. And his conjecture was wrong. A magical creature (Bam-Bam) was the one who helped Abigail and Nathan in tracking Phantomke''s location.
"Damn it!" He cursed under his breath. He punched the table over and over again.
It did not take long before Jack and Agustav entered the room. They had something to discuss with their leader but they knew that they were in the wrong timing since the office was in a chaotic state and the Dragon Lord was still furious about what happened.
"Dragon Lord¡ everyone is waiting for yourmand." Agustav mustered his courage up to speak to their moody leader. "What are we going to do to the other members of the Syphiruz Mafia?" The Red Dragon Mafia still had prisoners. Only Stephen and Violet were able to escape during their encounter with the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Kill. Them. All." The Dragon Lordmanded with his authority.
"Consider it done, my lord," Agustav promptly responded. He immediately left the room to execute the Dragon Lord''s order.
When Agustav was gone, Jack gained the opportunity to discuss an important matter with the Dragon Lord.
"Dragon Lord¡ I have something important to tell you¡"
The Dragon Lord tossed a puzzled look at Jack. Seeing his bruises made him more enraged. Jack was badly beaten up and Spade was still in the hospital, recuperating from his gunshot wounds. He hasn''t regained consciousness yet.
"What is it?" he inly said.
"My Lord¡ there is a traitor among us. Spade told me something before he lost consciousness. He told me that the man who fired the first gunshot came from our team, not from the Syphiruz Mafia. And the target was me. Not Spade. He just protected me."
The Dragon Lord was stunned for a moment when he heard that. Jack would never lie about this so he could tell that he was telling the truth. Furthermore, there was no reason for him to lie about this incident.
"A traitor from our team?" A deep crease formed on the Dragon Lord''s forehead as he questioned Jack.
Jack bobbed his head to confirm it. "Yes, my lord."
"Does it mean¡ the members of the Syphiruz Mafia didn''t break the rule of our negotiation. The first gunshot came from our team¡ Who dares defy my orders?" The Dragon Lord gnashed his teeth while clenching his fists. Someone from his team vited the rules. And it resulted in theirrades getting injured. Both parties, (Syphiruz, and Red Dragon) had casualties during the shootout. It started because of a traitor from their group.
"Fuck! You have to find out who is the traitor among us. I will never forgive him. They must be kicked out and punished!" the Dragon Lord''s cold voice reverberated inside his office.
"I understand, my Lord. Just leave it to me. Spade was hurt because of me. The least I can do is to find the culprit who shot him. I will punish the traitor by myself." Jack said with conviction.
"By the way, how are you feeling? Just take it easy and rest until you recover." The Dragon Lord didn''t hide his concern for his loyal subordinate. He was worried for both Jack and Spade.
But he was d that they were no longer in the hands of the Syphiruz Mafia. He knew that Nathan could be ruthless. If he didn''t capture Stephen and Violet, Nathan would have killed Jack already. Nathan even reimed Phantomke.
"I''m just fine, my Lord. Don''t worry. This is nothingpared to the wounds I received when I was tortured by another organization. The King Stallions. I can manage." Jack reassured the Dragon Lord. Deep inside, he felt so touched since their leader showed concern for both Spade and him.
"Okay. I will leave this task to you. I have to go back to Country M to continue my n." A chilly glint flickered in his eyes. The battle between Nathan and the Dragon Lord was not yet done. This was the only start. He would never give up until he brought Nathan down.
"What are you nning this time, my Lord?" Jack was a little bit worried. Country M was the Syphiruz Mafia''s turf. The Dragon Lord should be more careful.
"I will try to target Nathan''s weakness. His son and his woman¡ I have to get close to them without Nathan''s knowledge. His son is heavily guarded so I will start with his woman¡ Abigail Scarlett." A sly smile appeared on his face as he thought about the actress. He already made a preparation. During the Star G, he would join the party and create a ''chance encounter'' with her.
"My Lord¡ be careful. That woman is very strange. She is not a typical actress. She was the one who chased after me at the airport. She is very observant. Her eyes were like hawks. She can easily see through you." Jack warned his leader.
"She seems interesting. I like it. Let''s see how good she is."
Chapter 280 The Deal Between Abi And Nate
Day Thirty Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Abigail was staring at her reflection in therge mirror. She was still wearing the arm sling of her right hand. Two days from now, she could already remove the arm sling. Fortunately, her gunshot wounds recovered fast. She had to attend the Star G in five days.
Abigail exhaled deeply. Lots of things happened this week. Nathan uncovered many revtions about her. They confronted each other several times. But in the end, they ended up making another deal.
"Damn! Nathan wants to hear everything I know about Shining Star. But the Shining Star I know is myself¡ not Monica." Abigailmented.
Nathan required Abigail to meet him at his study every Wednesday night and Friday night just to talk about Monica and her rtionship with her. Abigail had no choice but to agree. This was one of his conditions to release ck Rose.
"Should I say that the Shining Star he knew is an impostor?" Abigail continued her monologue in front of the mirror. After a while, Abigail shook her head. She didn''t have proof. Nathan would not believe her. She couldn''t afford to argue with Nathan again. They just reconciled.
Abigail massaged her temples using her left hand. She was racking her brain about what she would do next. Then an idea popped up in her head.
"I know what to do. I should grab this opportunity to ask Nathan how did he meet Monica. I will gather some information on how Monica became Shining Star. Maybe through this, I will be able to figure out if she pretended to be me or if Nathan just mistook her for me."
Abigail snapped her fingers and looked at the mirror with her sparkling emerald eyes. She just found a great chance to slowly solve the mystery surrounding Monica.
Knock! Knock!
Abigail was interrupted when she heard the knocking sound of the door. She turned around, facing the door of her bedroom. "Wait. I''ming," Abigail mumbled, tracing her steps toward the door.
After opening the door, Nathan''s gorgeous face greeted her sight. He looked very refreshed this morning aspared to his stressed look yesterday.
"Are you ready?" Nathan asked her, his eyes scanning her from top to bottom.
The two of them were going to take ck Rose out of the Police Station. She was detained in the precinct yesterday as per instruction of Nathan. But because of the deal he made with Abigail, he would release ck Rose. He promised not to harm her. If Veronica would learn about this, she would certainly explode in fury.
Abigail nodded. "Yes. Let''s go."
Nathan stepped to the side, letting Abigail walk ahead. He was the one who closed the door behind them. Then he guided Abigail downstairs as if he was her bodyguard. Two bodyguards and the chauffeur were waiting for them outside.
"Where is Chantha?" Abigail wondered as she didn''t see herdy bodyguard. She had been missing for the past few days.
"She''s in the headquarters, taking care of something," Nathan inly responded. In fact, Chantha was taking care of Axel since she felt responsible for what happened to him. Axel protected her so she felt the urge to look after him until he recovered.
Abigail had no idea that the Syphiruz Mafia also had casualties during the mission. Theirrades got severely injured as well, including Axel.
When they arrived at the police precinct, Cherry was already sitting in the waiting lounge. Her hands were no longer restrained by the handcuffs. She was now free and she still had no idea what happened.
"Abi!" Cherry stood up the moment she saw Abigail. She waved her hand at her but she stopped midway when Nathan appeared behind Abigail. ''Damn! My Big Boss who got me arrested is also here¡'' Cherry shot Nathan a cold sharp re.
Abigail pursed her lips, trying to hold herughter. She noticed Cherry''s reaction when she saw Nathan. She understood why she was upset with Nathan. Furthermore, Cherry had no idea how Nathan found out that she was ck Rose, an infamous hacker.
Cherry was looking daggers at Nathan. She ignored him and walked towards Abigail. She pounced on her and hugged her gently, making sure that Abigail''s injured hand wouldn''t get hurt.
Abigail hugged her back, tapping her shoulder using her left hand. "I got your back, Cherry. You have nothing to worry about anymore," she whispered in her ear.
Cherry closed her eyes, savoring this feeling offort brought by Abigail. She was acting like a big sister to her even though she was older than her. Abigail was only 21 years old while she was 24 years old.
"Cherry," Nathan called her attention. He motioned her to let go of Abigail. He thought Cherry was hugging Abigail tightly. Abigail''s hand was pressed in between their bodies. He was worried that Abigail would be in pain.
Glowering her eyes at Nathan, Cherry gently let go of Abigail. "Mr. Sparks, why are you here?" Cherry gave him a cold shoulder. Abigail immediately grabbed her hand and gave her a warning look.
"Don''t be so rude. He is here to take you out," Abigail murmured to her.
Cherry was rendered speechless. She turned to Abigail, disbelief resurfacing in her eyes. "Is that true?"
Abigail smiled and bobbed her head. "Yes."
Cherry immediately bowed her head and thanked Nathan. "Thank you, Mr. Sparks!"
"I''m sorry. This is just a mistaken identity." The police who arrested Cherry yesterday apologized to her. Nathan would never apologize because he knew the truth. Cherry was ck Rose.
Cherry heaved a sigh of relief. She didn''t say anything and just focused her attention on Abigail.
"Come with us. We are going somewhere¡" There was a gleam in her eyes when she invited Cherry. She knew that Cherry would be happy once she saw her surprise to her. Then Abigail nced at Nathan meaningfully. Abigail made another proposal to Nathanst night. Luckily, Nathan listened and agreed to her.
Nathan talked to the Police Chief before leaving the station. Abigail and Cherry waited for him in the car. Since they were left alone inside the car, the twodies got the chance to talk privately.
"Miss Abi¡ is this true? Nathan Sparks will no longer send me to the police. Do you know how he found out that I am ck Rose?" Cherry asked Abigail curiously.
Abigail faced Cherry, holding her hand. "Cherry, listen to me. Starting today you will be working for Nathan and hispany. You will no longer be a cook. But you will use yourputer skills for Nathan."
"Huh? Why should I do that?" Cherry was against this idea.
"Because I made a deal with him¡ both of us will benefit from this deal. Can you please cooperate? This is for your own safety." Abigail exined to Cherry.
But Cherry was not convinced about this. She shook her head frantically. "I have a mission to do, Abi. I have to find Phantomke. I need to rescue her. I must destroy the Syphiruz Mafia¡ for my sisters. I want to avenge them¡"
Abigail''s heart clenched in pain. She was the root cause of this. She was arrogant to challenge Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia that she foolishly epted that mission. She was the one who brought demise to her assassin guild.
''I have to fix this. ck Rose doesn''t need to do the revenge.''
"Cherry¡ If Phantomke is here, she will tell you to listen to me. Your safety is more important to her than revenge¡"
Cherry just fell silent. She couldn''t decide as of now.
"Juste with us. I will show you something. I just hope¡ after this, you will finally listen to me." Abigail gently squeezed her hand. She would do anything to protect the only sister she had left. That was none other than ck Rose.
Cherry didn''t know what to feel. She just sat there quietly. Then Nathan joined them. Leaving the police station, the three of them headed to a private vi. Both Abigail and Cherry were surprised when Stephen and Aiden weed them at the entrance gate.
Cherry: "Dr. Zhou? Aiden?"
Abigail: "Stephen¡ Aiden¡" She nced at Nathan, giving him a puzzled look. She thought he would bring them to a medical facility.
"She is here," Nathan mumbled, answering the questioning look in Abigail''s eyes.
"I can''t let her stay in the same ce where she was taken away." Nathan added. He said it in a low voice that only Abigail could only hear his words.
Chapter 281 Reunited
Day Thirty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Abigail was able to figure out the meaning of Nathan''s words. But she wondered why Stephen and Aiden were also there. Abigail moved her gaze back and forth between Aiden and Stephen. Then her eyes stopped at Stephen.
She recalled the conversation she overheard between Aiden and Nathan. Nathan mentioned that Phantomke was the reason why Stephen insisted on doing the mission. As a result, Stephen was the one who got captured by the Red Dragon Mafia.
With his current appearance, Abigail could already imagine the pain he endured at the hands of the Red Dragon Mafia. Stephen was beaten up badly. His bruises were visible on his face. But it didn''t make him less attractive.
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan cleared his throat to get Abigail''s attention. He saw how Abigail stared at Stephen for a long moment.
"Shall we go inside?" Nathan signaled Aiden to open the door.
Stephen smiled at them and bobbed his head. Aiden opened the door for everyone and walked ahead together with Stephen. Nathan guided Abigail, not leaving her side. On the other hand, Cherry who was still clueless why they were there just followed everyone.
Passing through the hallway for two minutes, the five of them stopped at the center, facing a steel door. It wasrger than the other doors inside that house. Two guards were standing in front of the steel door. But they were not human, they were humanoid robots.
Abigail and Cherry were amazed to see those two robots. They were reminded of Ethan''s robotic friends¨C Powy, Riemc, and Star S. This type of robot was thetest version of humanoid robots of SYP Starlight Corp.
"Amazing! They are your guards. Are they more capable than human guards?" Cherry asked them in amusement.
"Well¡ Nathan provided these robots because a certain someone here doesn''t want to have many strangers in his home. I think they are as capable as the human guards. At least, these robots won''t betray their master." Aiden replied to Cherry''s question.
"Certain someone? Who owns this house?" Abigail threw a follow-up question.
"Mine!" Stephen raised his hand and smiled sheepishly at them.
Abigail and Cherry were surprised. They didn''t expect that this house belonged to Stephen.
"Why are we here?" Cherry asked them again, feeling intrigued.
"Yeah, I''m also curious. Why did you bring Abigail and Cherry here, Nate?" Aiden butted in once more. He thought outsiders were not allowed to go there.
Stephen had no idea either. Nathan didn''t mention the reason why he decided to bring Abigail and ck Rose.
"We are here to see the patient," Abigail spoke on behalf of Nathan. "Can we enter now?" She was dying to see her body. Bam-Bam already mentioned that her physical body was also affected when she got shot. She wondered if her injuries were recovering well.
ording to Nathan, Stephen suggested letting Phantomke stay in his house. He would closely monitor her condition. Since Phantomke was taken from the Medical Facility of the Syphiruz Mafia, it wasn''t a good idea to bring her back there. She should be transferred to a ce where their enemies couldn''t find her.
Nathan just raised his right hand and the two robots gave way, opening the steel door for them. Nathan walked ahead without waiting for them. Abigail immediately followed him. Stephen invited Cherry in and the three of them entered the room at the same time.
When Cherry saw a familiar figure lying on the sickbed, she froze on her spot with startled eyes.
"Sis Phantom¡" She mumbled in a low voice. Her gaze was fixed on Phantomke''s body. Her eyes became teary and her body trembled. She felt the lump in her throat as she tried to hold back her tears. She didn''t want to cry in front of Aiden, Stephen, and Nathan. But she was overwhelmed at this moment.
She had never imagined that she would see Phantomke today. So this was the meaning of Abigail''s words. Phantomke was now in Nathan''s custody. No wonder Abigail said that she would finally listen to her after this. Abigail was so confident that Nathan would be able to take Phantomke from the Red Dragon Mafia.
''Sis¡'' Cherry finally found her strength to take a step. She thought she was dreaming. But the moment she reached the sickbed, she got a closer look at Phantomke''s face. She was indeed Phantomke¡ her mentor, her sister, and her friend.
''I''m d she is here¡ She is alive.'' A single tear fell from the corner of her eyes when she touched Phantomke''s hand.
"W-What happened to her? How is she?" Cherry asked them in her trembling voice. She had mixed emotions.
"She is still in aa. But her condition is stable now." Stephen was the one who answered Cherry.
"Does she know her?" Aiden asked, nudging Nathan''s shoulder.
Nathan just gave him a cold stare, signaling him to stay quiet. "Let''s leave them for a while¡" Nathan signaled Aiden and Stephen to follow him outside. This was one of the requests made by Abigail.
Reluctant to leave, Aiden was just pulled by Stephen as they went outside, leaving Abigail and Cherry inside.
"Hey, Nate. What''s going on here? Please exin. My dumb mind can''t understand this." Aiden immediately interrogated Nathan.
Stephen also gave Nathan a questioning gaze. He didn''t know what was running through Nathan''s mind. Why did he suddenly bring Abigail and Cherry there? Were they rted to Phantomke?
"I guess, they know each other¡ am I right?" Stephen asked Nathan as well.
"Yes. They know each other. Cherry¡ is ck Rose. She is a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild."
"WHAT?!" Aiden gasped in surprise. His eyes were wide open. Even Stephen was taken aback when he heard Nathan''s response.
"Then why did you bring her here? Does she know that you are a member of the Syphiruz Mafia?" Stephen inquired.
Nathan shook his head. "She didn''t know. This is part of my deal with Abigail. Abigail is also a hacker. Her alias is Cliste. She knew ck Rose but she is not a member of Phantom''s Assassin Guild. Abigail was the hacker who helped me track Phantomke''s location. In other words, because of her, we found Phantomke¡"
"WHAT?! Abigail is a hacker too?!!" Aiden reacted exasperatedly once more.
Stephen and Nathan shot Aiden with sharp res. His loud gasp and overreaction were a little bit distracting. Can''t he just act naturally? He already heard Nathan. Why did he have to repeat the question?
"What is the deal between you and Abigail?" Stephen asked Nathan seriously. Aiden shut his mouth and waited for Nathan''s response.
"In exchange for her help and assistance provided to me in searching for Phantomke, Abigail asked me not to involve ck Rose in my revenge against Phantomke because she said ck Rose had nothing to do with Monica''s death. She''s innocent¨C"
"I AGREE!" Aiden blurted out, cutting off Nathan. For some unknown reason, he didn''t want Nathan to hurt Cherry aka ck Rose.
Stephen red at Aiden, telling him to stay quiet.
"What else did she ask you?" Stephen was curious about the deal between Abigail and Nathan.
"Abigail promised to hide the truth about my identity as the Leader of Syphiruz Mafia from Cherry. She suggested that we would pretend that I helped her in taking Phantomke from Red Dragon and the Syphiruz. In exchange, she would convince ck Rose to work for me¡"
"Whoa! Brilliant Suggestion!" Aiden pped his hands and chuckled.
Nathan and Stephen turned in his direction, giving him a deathly re. "Shut up, Aiden!" Both men said in unison. Aiden was ruining the mood. The two were talking seriously while Aiden was making somements.
"Fine. Fine! I will keep my mouth shut. Don''t kill me with that look." Aiden zipped his mouth.
"Nate. I know how you hate Phantomke and the members of her guild. What urge you to ept this deal?" Stephen marveled as to why Nathan agreed to this deal.
"Why do you ask? It''s simple. Of course, Nate felt indebted to Abigail so he couldn''t say no!" Aiden failed to hold his tongue once more and just butted in.
"Aiden¡ I''m not asking you." Stephen sighed helplessly.
"Oops. I''m sorry¡" Aiden apologized right away. "But kidding aside, what is your real reason, Nate?"
Nathan paused for a moment, assessing his feelings. Then he nced at the closed door before speaking up. "Because Abigail is also a close friend of Monica¡"
Stephen: "..."
Aiden: "..."
''No way. Is this true? What a small world it is¡ after all!''
"Have you confirmed it?" Stephen asked again, still trying to absorb Nathan''s revtion.
"Yes. Abigail knew something that only Monica and I knew." Nathan said meaningfully. "But I will continue to ask her things rted to Monica and see if she truly knows Monica."
Aiden and Stephen could only nod their heads.
"Are you fine with this setup? Are you not bothered by ck Rose''s presence?" Stephen just wanted to make sure that Cherry would not trigger some bad memories of Nathan.
"Yes. I''m fine with this setup. What we need to do is to focus on Phantomke''s recovery. And who knows¡ ck Rose''s presence will help Phantomke''s condition to improve and wake up."
Stephen smiled at Nathan, feeling satisfied. His best friend was now coping up.
"So expect Cherry to pay Phantomke a visit regrly. Keep watching her¡ She might also volunteer to take care of Phantomke during Weekends." Nathan informed Stephen because this was his house.
"It''s okay. I don''t mind it at all. Cherry is not a stranger to me." Stephen said.
Aiden furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that. "I will alsoe here during weekends!" Aiden dered to them.
Chapter 282 If I Just Met Him Sooner...
Day Thirty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Cherry was still overwhelmed since she finally got to see Phantomke after two years. Nothing changed in her appearance. She was d that the Syphiruz Mafia kept her alive. Abigail already exined to Cherry the current condition of Phantomke.
She has been in aa for two years now. The Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia didn''t harm her. Instead, he made sure that Phantomke would be taken care of by the doctors and nurses of their Medical Facility.
"What''s wrong with her? Why is it her right hand wrapped in a bandage?" Cherry was going to check Phantomke''s body but Abigail stopped her. She didn''t want Cherry to worry. Just like Abigail, Phantomke received the same injury when she was shot by the three bullets.
"The doctor advised us not to touch the covered areas of her body. She got some allergic reactions from her previous medicines given by the Red Dragon Mafia," Abigail said as an alibi, ming the Red Dragon Mafia. Besides, it was true that the Red Dragon Mafia was the main reason she got hurt.
Cherry didn''t ask further. She just obediently nodded her head, retreating her hand. She moved it on Phantomke''s hand, squeezing her palm. She felt so warm.
"Thank you, Miss Abi. Because of you, I was reunited with Sis Phantom!" A grateful look shed through her eyes as she nced at Abigail.
"It''s my pleasure. I promised her¡ I will protect you. So please, make up your mind now. Work for Nathan Sparks. Phantomke is now under his protection. I guarantee you. He will do everything just to cure her." Abigail began to convince Cherry.
"Alright. I agree. I will work for Nathan Sparks¡ as long as he will allow me to take good care of Sis Phantom." There was excitement in her voice when she said those words. She didn''t want to leave Phantomke''s side.
Abigail just giggled. She could see how happy Cherry was at this moment. "Yes. Don''t worry. Nathan will surely agree."
"By the way, Miss Abi¡ Does Nathan know that she is an assassin?" For a moment, Cherry was scared that Nathan would hand them over to the police. He just sent her to prison yesterday. What if he would do it again? And this time, Phantomke might also get involved.
Abigail let out another soft giggle. She walked closer to Cherry and patted her back. "Don''t overthink. As long as I''m here, Nathan will noty a finger on either one of you." There was a hint of reassurance in her every word.
"Whoa¡ Miss Abi¡ can you tell me honestly¡ Are you and Boss Nathan in a rtionship? Did he confess to you already?"
"Cough! Cough! Cough!" Abigail choked the moment she heard Cherry''sst remarks.
"Hey, are you okay?" Cherry asked her innocently. But her lips curled up into a teasing smile when they met each other''s gaze.
Abigail didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Between us, I should be the one confessing to him. I am the one who is chasing after his affection. Not the other way around." Abigail corrected Cherry''s wrong assumption. "We are not in a rtionship yet."
"Yes¡ Not yet. But I feel like the two of you are attracted to each other. He was so worried about you when you got hurt." Cherry nudged Abigail''s shoulder as she kept teasing her.
Abigail just raised her eyebrow and said, "We are still far from your expectation. Hmm. But I will work hard! I only have 68 Days left before my mission ends."
"Huh? 68 Days left? What mission?" Abigail had a slip of a tongue so Cherry heard her.
Abigail cursed herself inwardly. She didn''t mean to say those words. She smiled at her sheepishly and came up with a good alibi. "Hmm. Oh, it''s nothing. It''s my personal goal. I put a timeframe so that I can monitor my progress."
"What goal?" Cherry asked her again. She was curious about Abigail''s mission.
"Hmm. My goal is to make Nathan Sparks fall for me," Abigail could no longer stand lying to ck Rose. She already lied several times for Cherry''s sake. This time she wanted to share this with her, though she would have to omit some details.
''I can''t tell her that I''m Phantomke and I''m on a mission of making Nathan fall for me. And if I fail¡ death will be my punishment. Sigh. I feel like I am a terminally ill patient, waiting for my death toe.''
Abigail was looking troubled and problematic when Cherry''sughter echoed inside the ward. She didn''t expect Abigail was very passionate once in love. She was bold enough to woo a guy. Well, she couldn''t me her. Nathan Sparks was so handsome.
"So your type is a devilish beauty. He suits your taste. You are very fierce. I hope both of you will end up together." Cherry rubbed her palm together as if she was wishing in front of a shooting star.
Abigail could only smile. She didn''t want to deny it. Nathan was indeed her type. He was so smart, gorgeous, and hot. The only disappointment she had for him was that¡ Nathan couldn''t distinguish who was the real Shining Star.
"Sigh. He is dumb and foolish sometimes," Abigailmented, heaving a deep sigh.
"Haha! Why?" Cherry watched Abigail in amusement. She couldn''t believe that this woman had the guts to call Nathan Sparks dumb and foolish.
"Because I think¡ he fell for the wrong woman!" Abigail stated matter-of-factly. Deep inside her heart, she wondered if she had met him before Monica did, would Nathan fall for her as well?
Abigail tried to assess her inner feelings. Would she fall for Nathan? Would she give herself a chance to be with a guy like him? Falling in love with someone didn''t cross her mind before. But now, she couldn''t help but marvel¡ ''If I met him sooner, could we end up being together, and¡ Ethan could be our son¡''
Abigail''s cheeks were burned in embarrassment because of her wishful thinking. She immediately shook her head and pushed the thoughts to the back of her mind. ''Damn! What am I thinking? This is so embarrassing! Clear your mind, Phantomke!''
Chapter 283 She Doesnt Know Her Past
Day Thirty Two¡
~~*****~~
When the guys made sure that they''d already given thedies enough time to have catching up together and some time alone with Phantomke, Aiden invited Abigail and Cherry to eat some snacks in the living room.
But Cherry felt like she hadn''t got enough time so she chose to stay by Phantomke''s side. Abigail gave Cherry the chance to be with Phantomke alone. Cherry said she wanted to talk to Phantomke alone. Though she felt strange since she was the real Phantomke, Abigail just let Cherry do what she wanted.
She almost told her this. "If you have something to tell Phantomke, just share it with me. I assure you, Phantomke will be able to hear your message and know your thoughts." Fortunately, Abigail was able to hold her tongue from saying it out loud.
"How is Cherry?" Aiden simply asked Abigail as they passed through the hallway going to the living room.
"She is feeling good. I guess she is happy," Abigail responded with a gentle smile.
"Hmm. You look so happy as well."
Abigail just shrugged her shoulders.
"Miss Abi, you are full of secrets! You are so cool. You can fight and you are an expert inputers! Where did you learn those things?" Aiden was praising her. Admiration and amazement could be seen in his eyes.
"You should recover fast so that you can teach me both fighting skills and hacking skills!" he added enthusiastically.
"Hmm. Sure. I will," Abigail promptly responded. She was also in a good mood so she wasn''t annoyed by Aiden''s bbering mouth.
"However¡ I can''t be with you always otherwise, someone might get jealous. So why don''t you just ask your friend, Cherry, to teach me some hacking skills instead?" Aiden shamelessly suggested.
Abigail arched her eyebrow and halted on her steps. She turned to Aiden, facing him. Aiden held his breath when Abigail''s prying eyes were fixed on his face. ''Why is she looking at me like that? Did I say something wrong? Damn. What if Abigail didn''t want me to get closer to Cherry? Is she protecting her against me? But I''m harmless.''
Aiden started to regret it. Abigail seemed like she had be serious now. Her intent gaze was making him sweat.
"Who will get jealous?" Abigail asked him.
"Who else? Of course, Nathan!" Aiden didn''t think twice as he mentioned Nathan''s name. He also noticed the deathly re Nathan was giving him whenever he would see them together.
Abigail: "..."
"What about me?" Nathan''s voice was heard at the back.
''Uh-oh. Speak of the devil¡ He is here,'' Abigail thought to herself as she nced in Nathan''s direction.
"See! Here is the killer gaze!" Aiden mumbled after seeing the sharp gazeing from Nathan.
Nathan got impatient since Aiden took a lot of time before going back. He just fetched the two women but he hadn''te back for several minutes. Nathan decided to follow him. And here, he saw him cheerfully talking to Abigail¡ ALONE. Cherry was not around.
"Where is Cherry?" Nathan asked the two, but his eyes were fixed on Abigail''s face.
"She said she''s full. She decided to stay in Phantomke''s room to watch her¡ and probably to spend more time with her," Abigail calmly exined. She didn''t know why Nathan was looking so grumpy again.
Nathan didn''t say another word. He just turned around and marched forward. He went ahead, without waiting for Abigail and Aiden. Watching Nathan''s back, Aiden moved closer to Abigail and whispered, "See. I told you. Someone is jealous of me. If only looks could kill¡ I''b be dead right now." Aiden clenched his chest dramatically.
Abigail just rolled her eyes and elbowed his tummy. "Behave, Aiden. Don''t give meaning to his tiger look. Nathan is always like that."
''Don''t give me such false hope,'' Abigail added in her thoughts.
But Aiden would insist on what he thought. "Believe me. I am already familiar with that kind of stare. Many men are always giving me that kind of look especially if their women would stare at me lustfully." Aiden was shamelessly boasting.
Abigail could only sigh helplessly before pinching Aiden''s waist. "So Shameless!"
"Aww! That hurts!" Aiden grunted, pouting his lips.
Nathan was not able to control himself. Instead of walking ahead, he turned around and sprinted toward Aiden''s spot. Without saying a word, Nathan grabbed his arm and dragged him, separating him from Abigail.
"Stop pestering her," Nathan said, scolding Aiden.
"Hey! She''s the one who pinched me. Why am I the one getting dragged and scolded here?" Aidenined. Then he stopped talking when he met Nathan''s deathly re. He just shut his mouth and obediently followed Nathan until they reached the living room.
Abigail could only smile watching the two men. She shook her head helplessly. ''Is Nathan really jealous? No way! No way???''
Meanwhile, Cherry was silently talking to Phantomke when someone knocked on the door.
"May Ie?" Stephen asked Cherry''s permission. He just waited for Cherry to be alone before he decided to approach her. He had something to ask. He wondered how close Cherry was to Phantomke. He wanted to know if Cherry knew Phantomke''s past.
"Yes, Dr. Zhou¡" Cherry replied meekly.
Soon the door was pushed open and Stephen entered the room. "Just call me Stephen. Dr. Zhou is very formal."
Cherry just bobbed her head, giving him a faint smile. "I heard that you got injured when you joined the team in rescuing her. Thank you, Stephen." Abigail informed Cherry about what happened to Stephen. But she didn''t give her full details of what happened.
"No need to thank me, Cherry. I also have a reason for doing it." Stephen said truthfully, his gaze shifted from Cherry to Phantomke.
"If you don''t mind, may I know the reason why you did that dangerous task?" Cherry asked Stephen curiously.
"Because¡ I think¡ I already met her. She might be the woman I had known before¡ as my patient." Stephen moved his gaze back to Cherry, assessing her reaction. She looked surprised when she heard Stephen''sst remarks.
"What do you mean?" Cherry blinked several times, trying to figure out what he was talking about. ''My sis Phantom already met this gorgeous doctor? But where? She seldom interacts with men.''
"Where did you meet her?" Cherry added.
"Country Z¡"
Cherry gasped when she heard that. After a while, Cherry spoke up and asked, "Are you her doctor?"
There was a gleam in Stephen''s eyes at herst remarks. ''Perhaps, Cherry knew what happened to Phantomke. She knew her past¡''
"Yes. I am her doctor." Stephen smiled. He felt relieved knowing that Cherry might be Phantomke''s real friend. And she could help him confirm if Phantomke was indeed his patient before and the special woman he met identally abroad.
"Oh right! I remember. My sis was sent to Country Z for her rehabilitation. For her physical therapy. She got injured severely and our guardian had to bring her abroad for her treatment! So you were her doctor! What a small world!"
The smile on Stephen''s face slowly disappeared. Something was off with Cherry''s statement. ''As far as I know, the woman I met didn''te to Country Z for rehabilitation or physical therapy. She was there for another reason¡ If Jane and Phantomke are the same person¡ this only means Cherry also doesn''t know the truth about Phantomke''s past¡"
Chapter 284 Erasing Her Memory
Day Thirty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Stephen was slightly disappointed since Cherry knew a different thing about Phantomke. But he realized something. Phantomke and the woman with her hid the truth from the entire members of the assassin guild.
But Stephen decided to continue asking Cherry, gathering information from her.
"When she got injured, do you think she also got depression and anxiety because of her injury?"
Cherry fell silent for a moment. She tried to recollect what had transpired in the past. After a while, she gasped when a realization dawned on her.
"Wait. You are not a physical therapist in profession, right? Howe you be her doctor? You are a psychologist¡" Cherry questioned him.
Stephen smiled faintly and said, "Yes I am a psychologist and at the same time, a psychiatrist. I was a psychology graduate andpleted a medical degree in psychiatry." Stephen exined to Cherry.
Cherry just nodded her head, still trying to absorb his words. "You became her doctor. Does it mean¡ my sis sought help from you." Cherry was quite shocked because she was used to thinking that Phantomke was a strong-willed woman. She was brave and she never showed weaknesses in front of them.
"Yes¡ we have a few sessions together to treat her trauma¡" Stephen could only share this information with her. He couldn''t tell her everything about Phantomke and her problem. He wondered if she had noticed it before.
When he met Phantomke, Stephen had no idea that she was an assassin. Now he could specte that the cause of her trauma originated with one of her missions. A cold glint shed through his eyes as he closed his fists tightly.
He had seen her in her vulnerable state. He would never forget that. At that time, he felt the urge to remove all her pains. For her to live, Stephen did something to her¨C Erasing some parts of her memory. This was a secret between Stephen and Phantomke''s guardian.
"If you could remember, how long has she disappeared? I mean, how much time had passed when you met her after she came back from her therapy?" Stephen simply asked her.
"One and a half years¡ I think. If my estimate is correct."
''Perhaps¡ my sister got affected so much by her first ever failed mission? All this time, I only thought that she got injured badly. I have never imagined that she was affected emotionally and psychologically.''
Cherry had a sullen look in her eyes when she nced at Phantomke. She remembered that year when their former Master took Phantomke. They went abroad together for her rehabilitation and treatment. Who would have thought that she was already undergoing trauma and depression at that time?
But she did remember that something was off with Phantomke after that failed mission. After getting treated by their guild''s doctor, Phantomke stayed in her room for two weeks. She shut herself from them. She only thought that maybe Phantomke was too embarrassed to face them. She seldom failed with her mission. That was the first time it had ever happened.
"I''m sorry. I didn''t know that she suffered some trauma¡ I was not there when she needed me¡" Cherry felt sorry for Phantomke. She was also guilty of not helping her in her hardest moment. Phantomke was someone who always supported them. But where were they when she was suffering alone?
"Life is so unfair¡ Please, stay strong. Live¡ you have to wake up." Cherry grabbed Phantomke''s hand and squeezed it gently. She spoke to her with all her heart, hoping that Phantomke could hear her.
"Dr. Zhou, do you think she can hear now?" She softly asked. She was fighting the urge to cry once again.
Stephen just nodded his head. "Yes. So don''t feel guilty anymore. I think your friend hid this from you because she didn''t want you to worry. And she didn''t want to show you her vulnerable side because, for her, she should look strong and brave inside and out like a role model."
Stephen was consoling Cherry. He could understand Phantomke''s motive. With her character and behavior, he could tell that she didn''t want other people to see her vulnerable side, most especially the people close to her.
"This time¡ I will never leave her side. I will take care of her until she wakes up. I can''t let her die. She is my strength¡ and my only family left¡" Cherry began opening up to Stephen.
Talking to Stephen allowed Cherry to express her feelings. No wonder Stephen had be Phantomke''s doctor. He could connect to them easily. Cherry feltfortable now knowing that Phantomke trusted this doctor once.
"Don''t worry¡ Nathan and I will do our best to cure her. All of us here want her to survive. Just be with her¡ talk to her. Let her know that someone is waiting for her. This might help a little to encourage the patient to continue fighting. I can tell that she is fighting so hard to live."
"Thank you, Dr. Zhou¡"
"I told you¡ You should just call me Stephen."
Cherry let out a soft giggle and nodded. "Yes, Stephen. I will."
Knock! Knock!
The two were still talking when they heard a knock outside the door. Stephen and Cherry exchanged looks at each other before moving their gaze to the closed door.
"Come in," Stephen said.
Getting Stephen''s cue, Aiden entered the room with a questioning look in his eyes. "Stephen! What are you doing here? No wonder we can''t see you in the living room. It turned out you were here." Aiden sounded upset. He was jealous to see Stephen and Cherry together. Furthermore, he heard Cherry''s giggle a while ago. It only meant that the two were having fun talking to each other.
"I just dropped by to check the patient. Why are you grumpy? Did Abigail beat you again?" Stephen teased Aiden.
Cherry couldn''t help but let out a soft chuckle. Aiden was such a weakling. She wouldn''t be surprised if he got beaten up by Abigail.
"Shut up, Steph! Abi didn''t beat me. We are so close! Bleh!" Aiden stuck his tongue out at Stephen.
"So childish!" Cherry blurted, rolling her eyes at him.
Aiden pouted his lips and put on a pitiful look. Cherry was clearly not on his side. He couldn''t understand why this woman hated him so much.
Chapter 285 Shining Star, Not Monica
Day Thirty-Two...
~~*****~~
When Aiden went to Phantonke''s room, Abigail and Nathan were left alone in the living room. The ce was very silent since Nathan and Abigail were not talking.
They just sat on the couch, one space apart, as they waited for others to join them. Both Aiden and Stephen apanied Cherry.
Unable to bear the quiet atmosphere surrounding them, Abigail spoke up to break the silence.
"Cherry agreed to work under you. Please be good to her. Don''t give her a hard time while working with you." Abigail pleaded on Cherry''s behalf.
Nathan turned to look at her, not saying a word. His intense gaze was directed at her, making Abigail a little bit ufortable.
''Why is looking at me as if he wants to eat me? Is he mad again?'' Abigail recalled that Nathan was in a bad mood a while ago.
"Are you mad?" Abigail failed to hold her curiosity so she asked him directly.
"No," Nathan promptly responded, looking away.
"Did you hear me? You haven''t responded to me yet," Abigail nudged Nathan''s elbow.
"I already promised you so many things. Why do you keep on repeating this topic? I''m not going to bother your friend. She will not report to me directly. I will ask my team to supervise her. Does this answer your question?" Nathan said spontaneously with his eyebrows drawn together.
"I just want to make sure. No need to be riled up about this." Abigail pouted her lips. Nathan''s mood was always hot and cold.
Abigail avoided looking at him and just focused her gaze on the food on the table. Nathan grabbed that opportunity to stare at her for a long moment.
"Abi..." Nathan mentioned her name in a soft tone.
For some unknown reason, her heart skipped a beat when she heard his gentle voice. She reflexively nced in his direction only to find out that Nathan was already staring at her. Her emerald eyes met his blue eyes. "Y-Yes?"
"Can you tell me anything about Monica while waiting for them?" Nathan was dying to hear some story about Monica through Abigail, thinking that she was Monica''s close friend.
Meanwhile, Abigail felt like she was sshed with cold water at the mention of Monica''s name. No wonder Nathan called her using his gentle tone because he wanted to hear something rted to Monica. Abigail felt annoyed and disappointed because of that but she tried to conceal her emotion.
"Shining Star," she coldly said.
Nathan frowned as he didn''t get it.
"I mean... just mention Shining Star when talking about her. Don''t call her Monica in front of me." Abigail borated on her statement, biting her lower lip. She just hoped Nathan wouldn''t be suspicious of her.
"Why is that so?" Nathan asked.
"The person I know is called Shining Star. I know her as Shining Star... not as Monica..." Abigail replied to him meaningfully. Behind her words, what she truly wanted to say was that... she didn''t know Monica personally. She only knew Shining Star which was herself.
"Oh... so you haven''t met Monica in person?" There was a hint of disappointment when Nathan said those words.
"Yes. But I know a lot of things about Shining Star!" Abigail raised her left hand, her palm facing Nathan. She made this gesture to reassure Nathan that she could tell him more things rted to Shining Star.
Nathan''s lips curled up into a faint smile. ''At least, she also knew her as Shining Star. I''m really curious about her rtionship with her.''
"Go on. Tell me what you know about Moni... I mean about Shining Star." Nathan refrained from mentioning Monica''s name since Abigail only wanted to hear Shining Star from him.
Meanwhile, Abigail was already thinking of what information she would share with Nathan. She believed that Nathan might be testing her right now. ''I should be careful. I have to think of how I will hundred percent convince Nathan that I knew Shining Star personally.''
Abigail analyzed her own selfa€¡° her character and her behavior looking at her perspective. When she was done, she took a deep breath and spoke, "Shining Star... is a person who hates to lose and she loves challenging things."
She just only made the firstment about Shining Star but Nathan couldn''t stop himself from smirking.
"You got it right." he paused for a moment as he gazed down looking at his hands. He reminisced the moment when Shining Star suddenly attacked him. She was just a newbie on the server at that time. He was caught surreal feeling when Abigail spoke up again.
"She thought of you as a great challenge. She wanted to defeat you. She hated losing at you so she worked hard until she finally defeated you. If you only knew how frustrated she was because you kept on beating her in that game..."
Nathan''s huskyugh bubbled up, making Abigail speechless. This was the first time she heard Nathanugh like this. She could see the joy in his twinkling eyes. ''Damn! He is more gorgeous whenughing. I can see clearly his perfectly aligned white teeth.'' Abigail couldn''t help but admire Nathan''s good looks.
Realizing that someone was staring at him, Nathan stoppedughing and cleared his throat as if nothing happened. "Ahem. Go on. Just continue..." Nathan said, hiding his embarrassment. Even he, himself, didn''t expect that he would burst intoughter as he recalled his moments with Shining Star.
''This only proves that Abigail really knew about the Shining Star. I''m surprised that she shared this with Abigail. They seem closer than what I expected.'' Nathan thought to himself, amusement resurfacing in his eyes.
"After a while, she forced you to be her mentor. You were the one who taught her some hacking skills. And she was grateful for that. I bet she hadn''t told you directly but deep inside, she wanted to thank you for all the learnings she got from you. What a shame... you just disappeared one day and she lost the chance to thank you personally." Abigail''s expression became serious as if those words also came from her heart.
Nathan was at a loss for words when he heard that. He didn''t know why but the way Abigail said those words contained different emotionsa€¡° sadness, frustration, regret, and annoyance.
"You know what... Shining Star told me how worried she was when you suddenly disappeared. You didn''t even say goodbye to her. She wondered if you really treated her as a friend. Or perhaps, you just thought of her as your pastime. She thought something bad happened to you!"
"She tried to search for you but she didn''t know where to start. Youpletely erased your trace. She had no way to track you. She even thought you died. And she even med herself for not being able to do anything for you! Why did you ghost her? Why did you suddenly disappear?" Abigail spoke spontaneously, taking out all her frustration towards Nathan. This was her chance to let it all out without him knowing that she was the real Shining Star.
Nathan grabbed her shoulders tightly, making Abigail face him. "Did she say all that to you? Was she that angry for what I''ve done?"
"YES! SHE DID!" Abigail raised her voice at him.
"W-Why didn''t she tell me this? She said... she was just fine and she understood me..." Nathan was confused. Monica didn''t react this way when they got reunited.
"How do you expect her to react? She hated you for that!"
Chapter 286 To Settle A Score
Day Thirty-Two...
~~*****~~
"Are you really Monica''s friend?" Nathan asked Abigail exasperatedly. "You are telling me a different thing."
Abigail rolled her eyes skyward. "Is your Monica the real Shining Star? I thought you knew Shining Star''s character. Shining Star would certainly punch you on your first meeting, not throw herself into your arms! That''s the Shining Star I know."
Abigail was hinting to Nathan that Monica might be an impostor. Though she didn''t say it directly, she just hoped Nathan would doubt Monica''s identity even just a little.
Nathan fell silent for a moment, trying to analyze the situation. Knowing the behavior and attitude of his ying buddy, Shining Star, Abigail had a point. Punching him to be her first reaction during their first meeting was feasible and reasonable.
But Monica surprisingly didn''t act like that. She looked so happy and hugged Nathan immediately. Their first meeting was very awkward at first.
"Maybe after all those years, she had forgiven me already." Nathan reasoned out, justifying Monica''s reaction.
"Hah!" Abigailughed at him sarcastically. "As if your action could be easily forgiven. If I were her, I would ignore you for a whole month just to get even at you... for ghosting me!" Abigail spat back at Nathan, arching her eyebrow.
"I exined everything to her. I think she understood me and she didn''t bear a grudge against me." Nathan said nonchntly, shrugging his shoulders. He didn''t want to argue further. He was respecting Abigail''s opinion. Shining Star might have shared her real feelings with her friend, Abigail.
"BTW, when did you and Shining Star be friends? You are younger than her." Nathan realized the age gap between them. He wondered when Shining Star confided her feelings with Abigail.
Abigail had to pause for a moment to calcte their ages. She had to consider the real Abigail''s age to coincide with her story, making it more believable. She was aware that they had six years gap.
"I was 14 when I met her. She became my mentor and taught me some skills. Shining Star is like a big sister to me."
Nathan stared at Abigail intently. He was still puzzled since Monica didn''t mention any friends to him before. He had never heard of Cliste. And Monica had stopped yingputer games. She focused on dating Nathan. When she came back after she disappeared for three years, she already introduced Ethan to him as his son.
''Yeah... Both of us had no time to talk about other people... We focused on Ethan and ourselves...'' Nathan thought to himself. This was the only exnation he had in mind.
"What kind of mentor she was?" Nathan continued asking Abigail. He would like to hear more information about Monica aka Shining Star. Through this, he was trying to cope with his longing for her. It felt so good to have someone to whom he could talk about the woman he loved.
"It looks like the two of you are having a serious conversation here. Care to share?" Stephen spoke up from behind, catching Nathan''s and Abigail''s attention. Cherry, Aiden, and Stephen finally joined them in the living room.
Seeing the three, Nathan leaned closer to Abigail and whispered, "Let''s continue to talk about her some other time."
Abigail just nodded her head in agreement. Their gestures gained suspicious looks from their friends. But Abigail and Nathan ignored their reactions and just feigned innocence.
The topic of Shining Star was only between the two of them. Nathan didn''t want Stephen and Aiden to know that he was asking Abigail about Monica. His two best friends always nagged him to move on and have a fresh start. Monica was the deep scar in Nathan''s heart.
Cherry sat down beside Abigail. Aiden nned to sit in between Abigail and Nathan, but to his surprise, Nathan moved closer to Abigail, upying the space between them. In the end, Aiden was forced to sit on another couch opposite Nathan and Abigail.
"Mr. Sparks... Stephen... Can I stay here tonight? I want to watch her over." Cherry asked their permission. She wished to be with Phantomke all the time. "Can I also work here? If you have a task for me, Mr. Sparks, I can do it here. Just provide me with devices and equipment."
"Hey. Are you nning to live in this house?" Aiden butted in, not waiting for Nathan and Stephen to say a word. He intentionally interrupted the two men. Stephen was staying alone in this house aside from the two robots and the bodyguards outside. He couldn''t imagine Cherry and Stephen alone in this house. They were like husband and wife.
"Nope. But as long as my sis is here, I will stay here and not leave her side. Why? Do you have any problem with that?" Cherry scowled at Aiden.
Aiden didn''t know what to say. He just whispered to Stephen and requested, "Bro, do you mind transferring Phantomke to my ce? I will take good care of her... and Cherry."
"NO," Stephen promptly replied, rejecting Aiden''s request. "She will stay here... in my residence."
Aiden could only heave a sigh of defeat. "Fine. But I''m not going home tonight as well."
Cherry and Abigail gave Aiden a questioning look as soon as they heard hisst statement. What was he nning to do here? He would just pester them, especially Cherry.
"Don''t give me such a look. I seldom visit Stephen''s house so I want to grab this opportunity to stay longer. This is just once in a blue moon!" Aiden defended himself.
The twodies just shook their heads while eyeing Aiden with disbelief. ''What a shameless guy!''
"How about you, Nate and Abi? Do you want to stay and bond with us tonight?" Stephen invited the two.
"Yes... Abi, you can apany me here. I will take good care of you too. I want to spend time with you." Cherry tried to convince Abigail. She leaned closer to her and faced her with a puppy-eyed look.
Abigail just smiled sheepishly. Then she moved her gaze from Cherry to Nathan, asking him through their eye contact. She was worried about Little Ethan. He was expecting to see her at home after his ss this afternoon.
"How about Ethan? He will be disappointed if he can''t see me at the mansion."
Nathan was d since Abigail was thinking about Ethan''s feelings. He felt at ease that Abigail always considered what was best for Ethan and what could make him happy. He appreciated that kind and generous gesture from Abigail toward Little Ethan.
"No worries. I can ask the chauffeur to bring Ethan here after school," Nathan replied.
"Is Ethan allowed here?" Aiden asked his best friend. Phantomke was there. If Little Ethan woulde, this would be the first time Ethan would meet the woman who killed his mother. But of course, Nathan and others wouldn''t tell Ethan that the patient in the house was the assassin.
Abigail also had this fear. She felt uneasy just thinking about Little Ethan meeting Phantomke, her original body.
''Nate doesn''t know that his son knows the truth about Monica''s death. Sigh. I''m getting nervous. Does Ethan know who killed his mother? Is he aware of Phantomke''s existence... of my existence...?''
"Ahem. I think it''s best for us to go home, Nate. What if Ethan is not used to sleeping over at another house?" Abigail just wanted to prevent Ethan from meeting her real body. What if he knew that she was the culprit behind his mother''s death, would Ethan hate her?
''Definitely, Yes... Sigh...'' Abigail was feeling dejected.
"Don''t worry. Little Ethan can stay here. It will be more fun having a smart adorable child with us. We will not allow him to enter the patient''s ward," Stephen suggested.
"That''s a brilliant idea! Yes! Yes! I want my charming godson to be here as well! I want to y with him." Aiden supported Stephen''s suggestion.
Abigail nced at Nathan once more. She was anxious. She didn''t know why but she had a nagging feeling about this. The more they would restrict Ethan from seeing the patient, the more he would be curious.
"What''s your decision, Abi?" Nathan consulted her. Of course, it was a surprise for Stephen and Aiden. They were not used to seeing Nathan being considerate of another woman, aside from Monica.
"Ahem, Nate''s social skills are improving," Aiden whispered to Stephen, smirking broadly.
"Stop that. They can still hear you," Stephen mumbled, hitting Aiden''s shoulder. Aiden just let out a soft chuckle, still eyeing Nathan with his glowing eyes.
"Please Abi. Stay with us," Cherry begged. "I want to talk to you about my sis..." she added in a low voice.
Abigail couldn''t refuse Cherry. With that, she finally agreed to spend the whole night at Stephen''s ce. And Little Ethan would be joining them.
They were still talking when Nathan''s phone resounded. Someone was calling him. When he saw the caller ID, Nathan''s eyebrows were drawn together in a deep frown. Abigail took a peek and saw Veronica''s name on Nathan''s phone screen.
''Sigh! Herees the Witch. What does she want? Grrrr. I haven''t avenged ck Rose yet for the p she gave her. I swear... if I see Veronica, I will settle a score with her.'' A sly smile appeared on Abigail''s lips.
"Nathan, why don''t you invite Dr. Veronica as well? The more the merrier!" Abigail blurted out, surprising everyone.
Cherry: "..."
Stephen: "..."
Aiden: "..."
Everyone was aware of themotion Veronica made in the hospital yesterday. Even Nathan was wondering why Abigail wanted to invite Veronica toe over.
Chapter 287 She Covets Her Sisters Man.
Day Thirty-Two...
~~*****~~
The three men including Cherry gave Abigail a puzzled look. They couldn''tprehend why Abigail urged Nathan to invite Veronica over. Was she just kidding? Veronica was furious at Abigail on that day. If not for Nathan''s interference, Veronica would have pped Abigail too.
But since she couldn''t touch Abigail, Veronica vented out all her frustrations toward Cherry. She pped Cherry so hard in front of Abigail just to taunt and provoke her. She wanted to show Abigail that she feared no one and she was capable of hurting her and her friends.
Veronica wanted to intimidate Abigail. But little did she know, she provoked the wrong person. Abigail was not a person who would be intimidated by someone like her. She would take her as a challenge.
And since Veronicay a hand on Cherry which was very important to Phantomke, she was now put on Abigail''s most hated list. Veronica became number one on her list and Nathan ranked down.
"Tell her toe over, Nate," Abigail repeated her words as Nathan just stared at her in puzzlement. He was still holding his phone and put it on mute so that Veronica couldn''t hear their conversation.
"Are you sure about this, Abi? I don''t think this is a good idea," Cherry expressed her opinion. She didn''t like Veronica and she would feel ufortable seeing her. She didn''t know why Veronica was ming them for the death of her sister.
Cherry asked Abigail about Veronica''s identity but she hid the truth from her. Monica, Veronica''s sister, was Phantomke''s target. And because of that mission, Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia eradicated the entire assassin guild.
"Don''t worry, Cherry. I got your back," Abigail whispered, reassuring her. She even winked at Cherry. This gesture reminded her of Phantomke. Whenever Phantomke was scheming something and she wanted ck Rose to cooperate, she would give her signal by winking at her.
"Why do I feel like keeping the girls together will result in World War III," Aiden mumbled. Stephen was the only person who heard Aiden''s remarks.
"Why do you think so?" Stephen asked his best friend.
Aiden just shrugged his shoulders and nonchntly said, "Just my hunch!"
Meanwhile, Nathan finally nced at Stephen, asking his opinion about this. Stephen just smiled at him and nodded his head. Stephen just gave Nathan a go signal to invite Veronica. Besides, he wanted to ask Veronica to bring Phantomke''s charts as her patient records.
Veronica had been treating Phantomke for the past two years. She was quite familiar with Phantomke''s medication. Stephen needed Veronica for the turnover. From now on, he would be the one to monitor Phantomke''s condition, together with his father and other doctors he trusted. Stephen used his connections to gain resources and information about Phantomke''s current condition.
"Nate, go ahead. Just invite Veronica over. Tell her to bring the patient''s files for my reference."
Since Stephen had already spoken, Nathan decided to invite Veronica. Stephen and Veronica would have to talk about Phantomke so he understood why Stephen wanted her toe.
"Okay. Leave it to me. I will talk to her." Nathan raised the phone in his hand, showing it to them. After that, he excused himself to talk to Veronica.
Nathan proceeded to the balcony outside. He could sense that Veronica called him because of ck Rose. She might have learned already that Cherry was released from detention.
"Nathan, are you there? I''m talking to you. Are you ignoring me? Have you spoken? But I can''t hear you!" Veronica''s voice reverberated from the other line.
She sounded pissed off. There were times Veronica was forgetting her ce. Nathan was the one she was talking to right now. But she dared raise her voice at him, questioning his action.
With the way she spoke, Nathan''s expression turned grim. "What do you want?" Nathan asked her coldly.
Sensing that Nathan was not in a good mood, Veronica toned down a little. She cleared her throat and began talking in a calm manner. "I''ve heard that ck Rose was released today. Why is that so? I thought you wouldn''t let her escape from you again?"
"This is part of my n. Don''t question me anymore." Nathan sighed. He sounded like he didn''t want to prolong this conversation.
"I''m just checking on you. I thought something happened that made you do this. Is everything alright?" Veronica was wondering about Nathan''s actions. She felt like Nathan was changing gradually ever since Abigail had arrived. He made decisions he didn''t usually do.
Deep inside, she wanted tosh out and scold Nathan for letting Abigail stay in the mansion despite the fact she was connected to ck Rose. ''I thought Nathan hated Phantomke to the core... that even herrades would experience his wrath. But Nathan now is acting the quite opposite of the Nathan I knew before.''
''This might be the influence of Abigail. She might be poisoning Nathan''s mind. She is manipting him! I won''t allow this to continue!''
"Everything is fine," Nathan replied tly. "Is there anything more you want to say?" He didn''t bother to hide his intention of dismissing her instantly. Nathan was toozy to talk to her right now.
He didn''t know why Veronica was bing nosy and annoying. She wasn''t like this before. She started to act up when Abigail showed up. Veronica felt a sense ofpetition and she was threatened by Abigail''s presence. She was insecure because, for the past two years, Nathan didn''t open up with her. He always maintained a distance from her as if he built an invisible wall between them.
But when Abigail appeared, she felt like Nathan began to change. He often interacts with Abigail aspared to the other women who tried to approach him before. Veronica was now losing her confidence with the way Nathan treated Abigail generously. What was so special about her? She was just a mere actress but why Nathan was paying close attention to her?
"I have nothing more to say..." Veronica uttered in her dejected voice.
"Alright. By the way, if you are free tonight,e here... at Stephen''s ce. Bring Phantomke''s file and hand them over to Steph. You can also spend the night here... with us."
Veronica''s mood changed as soon as she heard Nathan''s invitation. The gloomy atmosphere surrounding her disappeared. Her face brightened up once again.
''I will grab this opportunity! I''m so happy that Nathan invited me toe over tonight. Perhaps, he wants mypany...'' Veronica touched her blushing face as she imagined herself spending the night with Nathan. Many intimate thoughts popped up in her mind. It was her desire... her inner fantasy about Nathan.
"Okay. I''m going there. I will prepare all the documents. See youter, Nate." Veronica tried her best to conceal her excitement. But deep inside, her heart was already jumping with joy and anticipation.
Nathan just answered her with a simple "Hmm" before he hang up the phone. Veronica was still smiling dreamily while holding her phone. She ced it closer to her heart as she continued her imagination.
She thought only Nathan was there. Unknown to her, ck Rose and Abigail were also there... in Stephen''s ce. Nathan didn''t even warn Veronica that she might see ck Rose there. It slipped Nathan''s mind. How much disappointment she would feel once she found out her rival was there, along with ck Rose.
*****
[ At 5:00 pm... ]
Abigail was resting in one of the guest rooms at Stephen''s ce when Bam-Bam showed up. It was great timing to have a small talk with Abigail. The three men went out to buy ingredients and food for tonight''s dinner while Cherry stayed in Phantomke''s room.
"Master! Master! I have good news!" Bam-Bam flew around Abigail, flipping his wings in a triumphant manner.
Abigail was in the middle of her nap when Bam-Bam''s loud voice interrupted her. She opened her eyes and shot Bam-Bam a cold sharp re. "You don''t have to shout. I can hear you clearly."
"Oops!" Bam-Bam covered his mouth using his paws and then apologized to Abigail. "I''m sorry, Master. I just got excited."
Abigail sat up and rested her back on the headboard of the bed. "What piece of good news did you bring this time?" Abigail lifted her eyebrow as she questioned Bam-Bam.
"I already got a clue as to where I could find Abigail''s soul. I will be gone for a while but once Ie back, I assure you that Abigail''s soul will be with me." Bam-Bam informed her.
Abigail just looked at him confusedly. "Is there a benefit I can have once you find her soul?"
Bam-Bam bobbed his head frantically. "Of course, yes! You will not worry about your borrowed body dying if you return to your original body. I can feel that you are about to wake up soon!"
"Sigh. How I wish you were right. I am dying to return to my body and beat someone." Abigail was referring to Nathan. Until now, Nathan was not yet suspicious of Monica. She marveled to herself how long Nathan would believe this lie.
"Oh... are you talking about Veronica?" Bam-Bam asked her.
"Yes. I am also dying to beat that woman. She is a hypocrite. If she truly hated the people involved in her sister''s death then she should have killed me already. Why was she trying to save me and cure me? Why target my poor innocent ck Shadow?" Abigailmented, clenching her fist.
"I think helping Nathan is more important to her than getting revenge for her sister''s death. Why do I feel like I did her a favor by killing her sister? Veronica wants Nathan for herself. She nned to covet her sister''s man."
Chapter 288 Attend A Family Day
Day Thirty-Two
~~*****~~
"Why do you sound aggravated? I doubt that this was because of Cherry. Why do I feel like you are mad at Veronica because she wants Nathan for herself? Perhaps, are you jealous of her, Master?" Bam-Bam gave Abigail a suspicious look while smirking at her teasingly.
Abigail red at Bam-Bam. "Of course not! Why would I get jealous of her? She''s nothingpared to me. I''m mad at her for hurting ck Rose. Nathan has nothing to do with my feelings." She tantly denied it.
However, Bam-Bam wouldn''t buy that. He could sense that something was going on between Nathan and her. "Are you sure? Then let me ask you this..."
"What?" Abigail scowled at him.
"Once you return to your original body, are you going to kill Nathan Sparks as revenge for the death of your fellow assassins?" Bam-Bam asked her straightforwardly, wanting to know her thoughts.
Abigail fell silent for a moment. She didn''t know what to say. Her mind suddenly went nk and she couldn''t find the right answer to that question.
"See! You are hesitant to answer that question. If you feel the same way as before, you will definitely say yes. Hmm... Don''t tell me... you are falling for him, Master?" Bam-Bam continued to interrogate Abigail.
Abigail opened her lips only to close them again. She wanted to refute but deep inside, she couldn''t. Was she falling for Nathan? No way! Her mission was to gain his affection, not the other way around.
She knew that loving Nathan would be a great mistake. She shouldn''t fall for him, otherwise, she would just get hurt in the end. Nathan would never love her back. He hated her so much. He could love Abigail, but not her real self... as Phantomke.
"No. I can''t," Abigail meekly answered him, not looking at Bam-Bam''s eyes.
"Hmm. Is that a yes? You do have feelings for him but you can''t let them grow, am I right? You are thinking that you are not supposed to love him." Bam-Bam sounded like a cupid who understood love, not a soul keeper.
"Stop it, Bam-Bam. Don''t make fun of my feelings." Abigail didn''t want to talk about this further. "Just go and search for the soul of this body. I don''t need you here." She was now sending the magical creature away. He just ruined her mood by pointing out what was in her mind.
Bam-Bam''sughter bubbled up in the room. "Master, don''t give me such a sour look. I''m not making fun of you. Instead, I wanna help you. You deserve to be happy. Why don''t you start over with him, if you truly like him?!"
Abigail exhaled deeply, her eyes set aze. Without saying a word, Abigail extended her left hand, catching Bam-Bam''s right ear. She pulled him by his ear and scolded him. "You were the one who started this mission because you were "BORED". So don''t pretend that you care about my feelings."
"You transferred my soul to this body, giving me a mission of making Nathan fall for me in one hundred days! After aplishing this mission, I can return to my body and live! But what will be the aftereffects? Nathan will fall for Abigail... not the real me!"
"Once I return to my real body, Nathan will torture me to death! So what''s the point of doing this mission of making him fall in love with me? And why are you suggesting starting over with him? Do you know how hard it is to make the devil fall in love? I wonder what kind of trick Monica did in the past to gain Nathan''s affection. What was so great about her huh?"
"Why did he easily fall for her?" Abigail questioned Bam-Bam, still tugging his ear.
"AWW! AWW! Master, let go of my ear! It hurts. It might fall off from your tugging!"
Abigail was panting when she was done taking out what was on her mind. She also let go of Bam-Bam''s ear. She didn''t mean to hurt him. She just got carried away by her feelings.
"Master, calm down. Don''t shout. What if someone overhears us?" Bam-Bam tried to calm her down as he rubbed his ear.
"No one can hear us... Only robots are here," Abigail nonchntly said.
"This is your fault, Bam-Bam. If you just let me die, things won''t be moreplicated between Nathan and me." Abigail mumbled, ming the magical creature. Abigail was having conflicting thoughts right now. She wanted to reflect on Bam-Bam''s words, but the more she thought about it the more she realized that things would just be moreplicated between Nathan and her.
Hearing this from Abigail, Bam-Bam was also able to reflect on his action. He fell silent for a moment, analyzing the situation. When Abigail calmed down, Bam-Bam spoke up, sharing his opinion with her.
"If I let you die, then you would die hating Nathan and Nathan would hate you forever. You wouldn''t know that he was your friend, SizzlingAugust08. Furthermore... you wouldn''t meet Ethan. Did you regret it... Master?"
At the mention of Ethan''s name, Abigail''s heart clenched. Of course, she didn''t regret meeting Ethan. She also felt relieved knowing that SizzlingAugust08 was alive. And her hatred for Nathan started to dissipate.
However, she didn''t know why she suddenly became worried about what would happen in theing days... in the future. She started to care about Ethan and Nathan. And she began to fear facing the reality that the father and son would never forgive her for killing the most important person in their lives... It was Monica.
She just found herself hoping that Monica was not a good person so that she could justify her action. And now, she wanted to unfold the truth behind Monica bing Shining Star. She thought she found the opportunity that would help her reduce Nathan''s hatred if she proved that Monica lied to him. But everything was still uncertain. Monica was also a great puzzle she had to solve.
"Master? Answer me... Did you regret it? Meeting Ethan?" Bam-Bam repeated his question while looking at her meaningfully.
Abigail took a deep sigh before shaking her head. "No. I don''t regret it. Ethan is a very wonderful child. Meeting him is something I will never regret in this life."
Bam-Bam smiled tenderly when he heard that.
"But I felt sorry for him... I don''t deserve his love and kindness..." Abigail mumbled, looking down.
Bam-Bam flew towards her. Then hended on the surface next to Abigail. Bam-Bam sat beside Abigail and said, "Just take care of him as a real mother does. That is the least you can do for him and to lessen the guilt in your heart. Thenter on... you will thank me... and not me me for not letting you die."
Bam-Bam touched Abigail''s hand. Patting her gently, Bam-Bam said goodbye and disappeared from Abigail''s sight. Abigail just mmed her eyes shut, gathering her emotions. The room was engulfed by deafening silence.
Abigail didn''t know how long she spaced out in that room. A knocking sound snapped her back to the present. She stood up and slowly traced her steps to the door. She didn''t know why talking with Bam-Bam could be energy-draining as this.
Abigail opened the door only to be surprised to see the person standing outside. She thought she would see Cherry. But she was mistaken. A cute and charming child stood there, greeting her with his warm smile.
"Miss Abi!" Little Ethan''s voice echoed in the hallway.
Abigail froze in her spot. She was caught off guard by Ethan''s arrival. She was not ready to see him, especially after talking to Bam-Bam about Ethan and Nathan. Before she could utter a word, Little Ethan pounced on her, hugging her waist.
Abigail stayed rooted in her spot, looking at the young boy. Then she felt Ethan hugging her tightly as if he was afraid to let go. The young boy was very silent. He just kept embracing her with his little arms.
"Ethan? Are you okay? Is there something wrong?" Abigail finally found her voice to speak up. She started to stroke Ethan''s hair and rubbed his back.
After a while, Ethan shook his head and gazed up to meet her eyes. "Miss Abi..." Ethan softly called her name. It seemed like he had something to tell her. But he decided to keep it to himself.
"Where is Dad?" Ethan asked her.
"Your Dad and godfathers went out to buy groceries and food for our dinner tonight. Are you tired? How''s school?" Abigail grabbed Ethan''s hand and pulled him inside her room.
"School is fine. We will have a family day next week. I just hope you and Dad can attend the school event. Are you avable Miss Abi? Can you be my Mom... for that day?" Ethan asked Abigail expectantly.
Abigail was rendered speechless for a moment. She didn''t want to disappoint Ethan but Nathan would be a problem. Would he allow her to attend the family day with them?
"Little Ethan... you should consult your father about this first..." Abigail patted his head. She didn''t want to reject or refuse his request directly. It''s just that, she knew that Nathan wouldn''t allow her to attend the family day. People might mistake them for a couple.
"You have nothing to worry about Dad. He will agree. Just say yes, Miss Abi. My ssmates are bringing their parents. I am the only one who doesn''t have a mother... So if you will note... it is best for me not to attend the school event..." Ethan looked sad when he said those words.
"Alright! Alright! I agree. But we have to consult your father first..."
"Consult me about what?" Nathan suddenly appeared from out of nowhere.
Chapter 289 Provoking Her
Day Thirty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Abigail and Ethan turned in Nathan''s direction. The man they were just talking about suddenly showed up. Nathan gave them a questioning look, darting his gaze back and forth between his son and Abigail. Nathan waited for them to answer his question.
"Dad, next week, the school will hold an event. It''s Family Day! I am inviting Miss Abi to attend it with you. Please, Dad, allow Miss Abi to join our school event. My ssmates will bring their parents¡ both Mom and Dad. I will look pitiful if I will only bring you," Ethan mumbled, putting on a pitiful face. He put his palms together in a pleading gesture.
"I can attend on behalf of your mom. I''m your Aunt, Ethan," Veronica butted in. She also arrived together with Stephen. Veronica shot Abigail a cold sharp re. Her mood was ruined after seeing Abigail.
''What is she doing here?! She is not supposed to be here. I thought Nathan, Stephen, and Aiden were the only people here. And what did I just hear? My nephew is inviting Abigail to attend Family Day. She is not even part of his family.'' Veronica was now fuming with rage.
Abigail sneered at Veronica. She could feel the hostility in the way Veronica was looking at her. She hadn''t started yet but her target was already on the verge of erupting.
''Nice timing. I will grab this opportunity to provoke her,'' Abigail thought to herself, smiling mischievously. She already thought of perfect revenge against Veronica.
"Ethan¡ your Aunt is volunteering to attend. I think my presence is no longer needed there." Abigail nced at Ethan meaningfully.
Nathan: "No."
Ethan: "No."
The father and son duo responded in unison. The two both disagreed about letting Veronica attend Family Day.
"I already invited Miss Abi, Aunt. Besides, you are always busy. One of my ssmates admired Miss Abi. She is her favorite actress so I promised her that I would bring Miss Abi with me during Family Day. I will introduce her to Miss Abi." Ethan was able toe up with an alibi.
"Dad, don''t make me break my promise. Okay?" Ethan added, appealing to his father.
"Sure, you can bring her with us," Veronica suggested, still insisting that she would join them.
"But Aunt¡ the Family Day only has limited spots. A student can only bring two guardians. No more, no less!" This was Ethan''s way of telling Veronica she couldn''te with them.
"Aunt, don''t worry. I will bring you to another event¡ next time. But for now, I gave this spot to Miss Abi." Little Ethan gazed up, smiling at Abigail.
Veronica just forced a smile, hiding the anger and annoyance she was feeling at this moment.
"How about you, Nate? Are you okay with this?" Veronica asked Nathan, hoping that he wouldn''t agree.
"I don''t mind it. She cane with us during the school event," Nathan nonchntly responded.
''What?! How could he? People might think that Abigail is his woman!'' Veronica clenched her fists, eyeing Nathan with disbelief.
Veronica wanted to object but Stephen interrupted them. "Veronica, can we talk?" Stephen already read the situation. He could feel the heavy tension between Abigail and Veronica so he decided to separate the two.
"Did you bring the papers?" Stephen added.
Veronica nodded her head.
"Let''s go to my study room." He immediately grabbed Veronica''s elbow, gently pulling her toward his study room. Abigail gave Veronica a taunting smile as she walked away
Ethan felt relieved when his Aunt went with his Uncle Stephen. He didn''t expect that his Aunt would suddenly volunteer to attend the school event. He thought Abigail would back out because of Veronica.
"It''s finally decided. Miss Abi and Dad will attend together! Thank you!" Ethan said enthusiastically. He pped his hands together, his eyes brimming with joy.
Abigail could only smile watching the young boy. After a while, Nathan spoke up, inviting the two to go to the kitchen and help Aiden. Upon arrival, Aiden headed straight to the kitchen to bring all the items they bought. Nathan already went ahead while Stephen weed Veronica at the entrance gate.
Abigail, Ethan, and Nathan were passing through the hallway when the young boy noticed the two robots standing outside the door. "Dad! Those robots. They are products of ourpany, right? What are they doing here? I saw them a while ago. It looks. like they are guarding that room. Who is behind that door?" Ethan expressed his curiosity with them.
"It''s nothing. To test our new model, I let your Uncle Stephen use these robots. Your Uncle Stephen is conducting a simtion right now, testing the capability of those guard robots." Nathan exined to Ethan, hiding the fact that there was a patient behind that door.
"Oh¡ the Anti-robbery robots. It''s so much fun! Why don''t you bring a little version to our home, Dad? Riemcy, Powy, and Star_S will be happy to have a new friend."
"Sure. I will tell the tech team to make a little version." Nathan promptly responded. He was d that Ethan''s attention only focused on the robots, not on the thing he could see behind that closed door.
Abigail could only envy Ethan. Those robots are worth a million and he could have them easily with just one request from his father.
"Can you give me one robot too¡ for free?" Abigail asked Nathan jokingly.
"It depends¡ I''ll give you one if you behave," Nathan responded meaningfully.
Abigail: "..."
''What kind of behaving is he referring to?'' Abigail mused to herself.
Ethan could only giggle seeing the puzzled look in Abigail''s eyes. Then Nathan tossed onest nce at the robots and the closed door. ''Hmm. I will test themter on. I will try to sneak in.''
When the three of them entered the kitchen, Cherry was already there, helping Aiden. Cherry would be the main cook for tonight. They were now getting ready for their cooking session.
*****
[ At 7:00 pm¡ ]
Cherry, Nathan, and Aiden were almost done cooking when Abigail left the kitchen. She looked for her target, Veronica. Stephen and Veronica spent an hour inside his study just talking about Phantomke and her medical records.
Stephen intentionally made Veronica very upied so that she wouldn''t create another scene while everyone was preparing for dinner. Veronica still had no idea that Cherry aka ck Rose was also in the house.
Stephen had just finished talking about Phantomke''s medicines when he received a text from Abigail.
[ Abigail: Are you still with Veronica? I wanna talk to her alone. Can Ie? ]
Stephen blinked his eyes several times. He wondered if he read it right. Abigail wanted to talk to Veronica alone. For what reason?
Stephen was having conflicting thoughts about this. What if the two girls would suddenly argue and fight if he left them alone? Nathan would definitely get mad.
Stephen was about to reply when Abigail sent another message.
[ Abigail: Please don''t tell Nathan. I will just ask Veronica about her sister. ]
Stephen remembered that Abigail knew Monica and they were also friends, ording to Nathan.
''Yeah¡ I think Veronica will be d to know that Abigail is her sister''s friend. I hope after talking, the twodies will finally get along well.''
[ Stephen: Okay. Juste here to my study room. I will leave the two of you to talk. ]
Abigail shed her sly smile after reading Stephen''s message. ''Wait for me, Veronica.''
Five minutester¡
Abigail saw Stephen leaving his study room. She waved at him and slowly approached him.
"She''s inside. She doesn''t know that you areing. But I told her to wait." Stephen informed Abigail in a low voice.
"Thanks, Steph. Don''t worry. I will make this quick. You can go to the kitchen. I think they need your help." Abigail didn''t want Stephen to stay outside so she just told him that others needed a hand for the preparation of dinner.
"Okay. Abi¡ Don''t fight with her." Stephen reminded her. Abigail just smiled at him and nodded.
When Stephen left, Abigail finally pushed the door and stepped into the room. Veronica, who was leisurely sitting on the couch, frowned the moment she saw the neer.
"Why are you here?" Veronica didn''t hide her annoyance and hostility toward Abigail since they were alone in that room.
"I came here to talk to you," Abigail responded, moving closer to Veronica.
This time Veronica stood up to face Abigail. "What do you want?"
Abigail sneered at her, taunting her with her mischievous gaze. "I have something important to tell you."
Veronicaughed sarcastically. "I''m not interested."
"It''s about Monica¡"
Veronica stoppedughing at the mention of her sister''s name. Her expression became more serious. "Why? Did your hacker friend tell you how they nned the assassination of my poor sister?"
"Heh. C''mon, Veronica. Don''t give me such a look. I can see through you. Don''t pretend that you are mad and angry."
"What are you talking about?" Veronica scowled at her, her nose ring.
"Hmm. I think Nathan hadn''t mentioned to you yet that Monica and I knew each other. Your sister shared a secret with me¡ it''s about you, Veronica." Abigail continued to provoke her with her words.
"What nonsense are you spouting, woman?!!" Veronica was on the verge of losing her patience. If she couldn''t control herself, she would end up hitting Abigail. She thought she could do anything to her since they were just alone there.
"Monica told me that you were in love with her man, Nathan. You wanted Nathan for yourself¡ so I bet, you rejoiced when your sister died. And now, you want to rece Monica. Perhaps, you are grateful to Phantomke because she killed your sister, that''s why you are doing your best to treat her. Am I right?"
"CRAZY BITCH! How dare you use me!" Veronica totally lost it. She pushed Abigail and raised her hand to p her.
Chapter 290 Her Revenge, Threat And Warning
Day Thirty-Two...
~~*****~~
Veronica failed to control herself as she charged against Abigail, raising her hand to p her on the face. But before her palm could hit Abigail''s cheek, Abigail caught her wrist using her left hand.
Abigail gripped her wrist tightly. Veronica tried to move her hand but Abigail was stronger than her. She couldn''t snatch away her hand.
"I need to teach this arm a lesson," Abigail mumbled meaningfully, then a twisting sound was heard, followed by Veronica''s scream.
"Aaaah!"
Abigail twisted her arm as she pulled it down, making Veronica''s body turn around. Then Abigail pushed her until Veronica''s body was pressed against the wall.
Thud!
? "Aa!"
Veronica''s left cheek hit the wall. She was now trapped between Abigail''s body and the wall. Veronica was facing it while Abigail was standing behind her back.
"Damn it, Bitch! Let go of me or I''ll scream! Nathan will see how violent you are!" Veronica threatened Abigail. "Are you just pretending to be hurt!"
Veronica couldn''t believe that Abigail was very strong. She thought she was injured. But Abigail was holding her in ce with just her left hand? She could feel Abigail''s weight on her back.
Abigail justughed at her mockingly. "You were the first one who attacked me. Are you mad because my statement is true?"
Veronica couldn''t retaliate. Abigail was twisting her arm, including her pinky finger. One wrong move and Abigail would break her fingers. She had to protect her hands since she was also a surgeon.
"Let go of me! I will not forgive you if you hurt my hands. I''m a surgeon!" Veronica kept yelling at Abigail.
"Surgeon my ass! You should have used your hands for your operations, not pping anyone. Honestly, I have the urge to break your fingers right now. If you don''t want me to do that, then just keep your mouth shut and stay still."
Abigail''s warning was quite frightening. Veronica couldn''t win so she decided to tone down a little bit.
"What do you want from me, crazy bitch!" Veronica asked her. This time she was no longer shouting. But she was gnashing her teeth.
''How did she know that Monica knew about my feelings toward Nathan? Is this woman really connected to my sister? What did my sister tell her?'' Veronica became anxious.
''If she knew more about my sister and me... then I would have more reasons to eliminate her. I''m afraid that she will destroy my reputation in front of Nathan!''
"Nothing. I''m just teaching you a lesson. As I said... I''m here to talk to you. But you resorted to violence first so you can''t me me for defending myself." Abigail smiled inwardly. She was enjoying this confrontation.
"Do you know the reason why I am convinced that you are grateful to Phantomke? It''s only because... I know that you are capable of killing someone... despite the fact you are a doctor!"
"I don''t know what you are talking about!" Veronica hissed. She continued to feign innocence.
"Then let me simplify this for you. I know you were the real mastermind of my stabbing incident."
Veronica''s body stiffened the moment she heard that. She didn''t expect that Abigail would be aware of this. She was at a loss for words.
"Don''t worry, I won''t tell Nathan about this... You know that once Nathan investigates... he can find out the truth." Abigail continued speaking, scaring Veronica. Then she let go of her.
Veronica fixed her clothes and faced Abigail. She was gritting her teeth while looking daggers at Abigail.
"You are making up a story!" Veronica wouldn''t admit her crime.
Abigail let out a humorlessughter. Then she gazed at her with her intimidating look. For some unknown reason, Abigail''s sharp eyes sent chills down Veronica''s spine.
"I am warning you, Veronica. Stop giving trouble to my friend, ck Rose. You should apologize to her and stop involving Ethan with your schemes if you want me to keep your secret from Nathan... your secret that you like him." Abigail knew how numb and clueless Nathan was. So even though it was already obvious, Nathan was clueless about Veronica''s feelings for him. He just didn''t care at all.
"I will not also mention my stabbing incident. You can deny it all you want. But I assure you... I can urge Nathan to investigate it further. Then he will know the truth... behind your scheme."
"If you want me to keep my silence, then... you also have to keep your mouth shut about what happens here... between the two of us," Abigail added, her hand reaching out to fix Veronica''s cor
Veronica couldn''t utter a word. She was just looking at her, imagining that she was stabbing her several times. Her hatred for Abigail intensified ten times! She was being cornered by this random stranger.
"One more thing... I know you are dying to know what''s my motive for approaching Nathan and Ethan. Well... I''m going to tell you now. It''s up to you if you will believe my words or not." Abigail paused for a moment, staring at Veronica with her taunting smile.
"Stop beating around the bush! Just spill it out!" Veronica could no longer hold it. She felt humiliated since Abigail was dominating this conversation. She was caught off guard by the things Abigail knew about her.
"I approached him because I wanted to seduce him. I want his affection. I will make him fall in love with me... On behalf of your sister Monica, I will take good care of Ethan and Nathan... so fuck off!"
Veronica gazed at her with disbelief. "So Ambitious! That will only happen over my dead body!" Veronica wouldn''t let anyone steal Nathan from her. "Nathan is MINE!"
Abigail scoffed at her and said, "Then may the best woman win... But I can''t promise that I will y fairly."
Abigail moved closer to Veronica and whispered, "Nathan and I already kissed several times... He is a great kisser. So I made up my mind... Nathan will be mine. Not Yours!"
Veronica: "..."
"I''ll tell you another secret..."
"I have seen him naked... and I already touched him... his most precious thing..." Abigail said sensually, licking her lips. Then she turned around and walked away, leaving Veronica in her raging state!
"Aaaargh! Crazy Bitch!!!!" Veronica screamed in anger. ''I will kill you! I will kill you!''
Chapter 291 The Man Behind Veronica
Day Thirty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia''s Medical Facility¡ ]
Veronica created a mess in her office as early this morning. She had never imagined thating to Stephen''s cest night would ruin her mood. This happened because of Abigail''s warning.
At that moment, she had the urge to p and pull Abigail''s hair. But Abigail was stronger than her. Nathan wouldn''t want her to create another scene. After her conversation with Abigail, Veronica marched out of the house and headed to a club.
She stayed in the club, drinking while venting out her anger and frustration. When she got drunk, she contacted her most loyal servant, bringing her back to the Medical Facility. She ended up falling asleep inside her office.
The moment she woke up, she threw all her things on the floor as she reminisced how Abigail dominated herst night. She felt humiliated as she wasn''t able to fight back. And the thing that made her explode further was thest words she heard from Abigail.
[ "Nathan and I already kissed several times¡ He is a great kisser. So I made up my mind¡ Nathan will be mine. Not Yours!" ]
[ "I have seen him naked¡ and I already touched him¡ his most precious thing¡" ]
Those words made her enraged. Abigail seeded in provoking her. With her rage, she couldn''t afford to stay there, otherwise, she would make another scene. As much as possible, she didn''t want to anger or disappoint Nathan. In the end, she chose to leave the house without saying goodbye to Nathan and others.
Veronica went to her bathroom to wash and cool her head down. She also had a hangover and her head was throbbing. Veronica gasped as soon as she saw her face in the mirror. Part of her cheek was swollen. She got some bruises. Her eyes set aze as she recalled that her face hit the wall when Abigail pushed her.
"Fuck that Bitch!" Veronica had lost count of how many times she cursed Abigail sincest night.
Leaving with no choice, Veronica picked up her phone and called someone. It was the same guy whom she contacted to hire a man who would deal with Abigail in Country F.
"This unreliable and useless guy! He told me that I wouldn''t be implicated even if the culprit would be caught. But howe Abigail knew that I am the real mastermind?" Veronicamented as she waited for the man to answer her call.
After a few rings, the call finally got connected.
"Marco! Where the hell are you?!" Veronica didn''t let the man greet her first. She immediately asked about his whereabouts.
"I''m at home. Why? Do you miss me, My Lady?" Marco ignored Veronica''s grumpy mood. He even teased her over the phone. He was already used to her rude attitude. For him, she looked hotter and sexier when angry.
"Shut up! I''m not in the mood for some jokes. Just tell me where are you? You have so many houses!" Veronicained.
"You know where to find me, Babe. In our secret love nest¡ Come here and you can find me. I will be waiting for you," Marco spoke sensually on the other line, pissing Veronica off further.
"Damn you!" Veronica cursed under her breath and hang up.
Without further ado, she took a quick shower and changed her clothes. Before leaving the facility, Veronica drank medicine for her hangover and headed to where Marco was staying. It was a Condo Unit near the SYP Twilight Corporation Main Building.
When she reached his ce, she rang the doorbell several times. After a few seconds, a half-naked man opened the door for her. It looked like he had juste out of the bathroom.
"So impatient as always my dear," Marco said, extending his hand to caress her face. But Veronica hit his hand even before he could touch her.
"Move away!" Veronica ordered him.
Marco just let out a huskyugh before stepping to the side, inviting her in.
Bam!
p!
As soon as the door was closed behind them, a smacking sound was heard as Veronica pped Marco in the face. Marco stood frozen in his spot. He faced Veronica with a questioning look on his face. He rubbed the cheek that was pped by his beautiful guest.
"Exin to me¡ why do I deserve that p?" Marco frowned and pursed his lips, trying to be patient with her. He wanted to give her a chance to exin and justify her action. He was a gentleman after all. Well, only a gentleman in front of this woman.
"You lied to me! You told me that no one would know that I was involved in the incident at Country F! Howe that crazy bitch found out that I was the real mastermind?!"
Marco was taken aback for a moment. Even Nathan didn''t find out about it. How would a mere actress learn the truth?
"Are you sure about it?" he asked her in puzzlement.
"Yes! She knew it! She confronted me¡ but she made a deal with me. She told me that she would keep her silence." Veronica kept pacing back and forth across his room. She was still anxious.
"Calm down. She might be bluffing. I think that woman is ying a mind game with you," Marco said, trying tofort Veronica. He could tell that she was nervous.
"How can I calm down?! I think she knew something about me and Monica! She told me that my sister shared so many secrets with her! Do you think¡ she knows what we''ve done to Monica?!"
Marco closed their gaps and held her shoulders thus stopping her from walking back and forth.
"Look at me, Veronica! You have to pull yourself together! If she knew something then she should have told Nathan about it! Besides, Nathan was still focused on Phantomke. Just remember¡ everyone knows that it was Phantomke who killed Monica. We had nothing to do with that. Keep that in your mind and just rx."
When she heard those words, Veronica pounced on him, wrapping her arms around Marco''s body. "I want you to do something for me, Marco. Kill that woman. Kill that bitch for me."
A gleam shed through his eyes when he heard that. He could feel her desperation. This was the second time Veronica asked him to do something personally.
"Nica¡ You know that I''m already a retired assassin. I don''t kill people anymore," Marco mumbled.
"I can pay you¡ just name the price!" Veronica insisted on it.
"But I don''t need your money¡ What I want is¡ YOU¡ just like how you paid me after giving me a special mission." Marco whispered, nudging his nose on the nook of her neck, smelling her scent.
Veronica closed her eyes and bobbed her head. "Fine! Let''s do it. Just promise me that you will eliminate that woman, getting her out of my life!"
Getting her approval, Marco smirked triumphantly, his eyes burning with lust. Marco immediately pushed her into the closed door then they kissed. He captured her lips in a savage manner as if he had missed her for so long.
Marco started wrenching at the top buttons of Veronica''s shirt to get into her bra¡ to her breast. Veronica moaned in between their kisses as Marco continued to touch and fondle her breast and bottom.
He grabbed on her right breast and pulled it out of her bra. Veronica didn''t mind it at all. She just imagined that Nathan was the one doing this to her. Meanwhile, Marco, who was dying to touch and have sex with her once more, began to kiss and bite her breast quite savagely.
Veronica''s back was leaning against the wall and Marco was trapping her. He became more forceful, pulling her clothes off. He tugged at her skirt until it rode over her butt and up around her waist. He quickly ripped her underwear as he continued biting her nipple, sucking it hard.
"Ahh¡ Ooh," Veronica moaned loudly when Marco put his two fingers inside her¡ his middle and index fingers thrusting in and out of her.
Not able to control his eagerness and desire, Marco lifted her up against the door, letting his towel fall into the floor. Then he shoved his cock inside her and kept going. He pounded on her over and over again, thrusting deeper¡ faster, and harder.
"Aaah¡ Oh Yeahh! Harder¡ go harder¡ Nate."
Marco stopped the moment he heard Nathan''s name.
Chapter 292 **Hot**
Day Thirty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Marco''s Condo Unit¡ ]
Marco''s hard cock was still inside her. He stopped moving at the mention of Nathan''s name. Veronica''s body stiffened when she realized her mistake.
She was lost in pleasure. She didn''t have control over her tongue. And she mistakenly mentioned Nathan''s name. She nced at him anxiously.
Then she saw his grim expression, staring at her with his prating gaze. His lips were pressed together in a thin line, a clear indication that he wasn''t happy with what he hearding from her mouth.
''Damn it! I am the one fucking her but she is thinking about another man!'' Marco gnashed his teeth in a raging fury. He hated the way Veronica moaned Nathan''s name as she urged him to fuck her harder.
Her words were like a hard p on his face. Itpletely ruined the mood. He felt like his arousal was slowly disappearing. The me of desire suddenly got extinguished.
"Go and fuck your Nathan, Nica!" Marco uttered through his gritted teeth.
Marco was about to pull his cock out of her pussy and bring her down when suddenly Veronica moved her hips forward, taking him deep inside her. She wrapped her legs around his hips and anchored her arms around his neck.
Marco let out a surprised groan when Veronica continued to rock her hips, thrusting back and forth. She initiated the move. She was so aroused right now. It had been so long since thest time she had sex. Having Marco''s cock prate her felt so good.
She had to bring him back to the right mood. Not letting go of Marco, Veronica crushed her lips against his mouth, kissing him hungrily. Marco pushed her hard against the door further, his body pressing hers.
Because of Veronica''s action, Marco''s burning desire was awakened once more. Her bold move brought him back to the mood.
Thud! Thud! Thud!
The sound of her back hitting the closed door whenever he would thrust forward echoed in the house.
Veronica broke the kiss as she gasped for air. Marco just continued pumping into her, rocking her body so hard. His hard cock was prating her deeply¡ faster and harder.
"Call my name¡ My Name, Nica¡ my name." Marco urged her as he bit her earlobe.
"Moan my name¡ if you don''t want me to stop!" Marco added, pinching her nipple so hard.
"Aaah!!" Veronica moaned in both pain and pleasure.
Marco''s cock was prating her deeper. The pleasure was overwhelming.
"Marco¡Ooh! Ooh! Aah! Marco~" she obeyed her. Her breathing was ragged. "Ha~ Ha~ Ha~"
"Whose cock is inside you right now, Nica?" He asked her sensually while biting her neck.
"Y-You¡ Aah~"
"Who is fucking you, right now, Nica?! Scream my name!" Marco pulled out and thrust deeper as if he was drilling her inside.
"Y-You! Marco~ Aah! Aaah~"
Marco kept pistoning her with his hardened rod. He could feel her walls clenching and squeezing his cock. Her inside was warm and wet. Veronica was as horny as him.
"Yes, Nica! It''s me! My big cock is the one fucking you¡pleasing you. Not Nathan. Don''t be mistaken. I will let you remember every thrust¡ and pration I will do inside you."
"I will fuck you hard until you scream my name in ecstasy¡ over and over again!"
"Aah~ Aah~ Aah~" Veronica could only moan non-stop. His words could no longer register in her mind. Her senses were so focused on the union of their bodies¨C the in and out of his cock entering her pussy.
After a while, Marco pulled his cock out and put her down only to change her position. Marco made her face the door, bending her body forward.
Without saying a word, he grabbed her waist and positioned himself back to her entrance. In that position, Marco prated her from behind, shoving his manhood inside her pussy in one swift move.
"Aaah!" Veronica pressed her two palms against the door, trying to find support.
"Ooh, Yeah! It feels so damn good¡ You are still so tight!" Marco groaned in overwhelming sensation. He loved fucking this fierce and arrogant woman.
She might have acted like the Lady Boss between them, but in bed, he was the real boss, making her surrender. Her body couldn''t resist this temptation. He knew deep inside, Veronica was enjoying this intimate moment with him.
Marco was so proud of himself for being the first guy who took her purity. She gave her virginity to him in exchange for something¡ his service as an assassin.
Thinking about the past, Marco couldn''t help but feel more aroused. He thought Veronica would never let him touch her again. But here she was¡ back to his arms.
''I have to thank Abigail Scarlett for that. Because of her, Veronica became desperate to seek my help.''
Marco reached out to her front, grabbing her breasts. He squeezed and fondled her round breasts as he continued prating her from behind. He thrust in and out, pumping in and out of her.
Veronica felt like he was breaking her inside. She felt sore but at the same time, she felt a wonderful sensation. She arched her back and threw her head as she savored the moment.
Her orgasm was building up. She knew she was close to cumming. Her legs were bing weak and she struggled to stay on foot. Fortunately, Marco was holding her body so tight for support.
Pumping so hard, Marco just continued prating her until Veronica''s body convulsed. Before she knew it, Veronica finally reached her climax!
But Marco didn''t stop thrusting in and out of her. He continued sliding his cock deeper, faster and harder. He was also catching his speed as he was close to his climax as well.
"Aaa~ Marco~ S-Slow down¡Aah Aah!" Veronica''s plea fell on deaf ears. He couldn''t slow down but he increased his pace.
Plop! Plop! Plop!
The sound of his pelvis hitting her butt as he went all the way inside her, rocking and pumping her body, reverberated inside the house. Her moans resounded along with his groans.
"Nica! I''m cumming¡. Aaah~"
"Pull it out¡ not inside¨C"
Squirt!
Veronica: "..."
Chapter 293 A Truce
Day Thirty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia''s Medical Facility¡ ]
~ 7:15 am ~
Axel was still sound asleep when Chantha dropped by to visit him. She had been worried about him for the past three days. He only regained consciousness two days after his surgery. Spider worked as Nathan''s assistant in Axel''s absence.
Axel neededplete rest so Nathan gave him one month to recover. He felt somehow guilty foringte. He failed to protect his men and they got injured. With that, Nathan wanted everyone to focus on their recovery aspensation for their bravery and loyalty to him and to the organization. He also gave them a high bonus for their job well done.
But Chantha didn''t care about the bonus at all. She cared about Axel more than anything else. She was shaken when she saw Axel getting shot in front of her. Though they argued often, Chantha would never wish for Axel to get hurt.
She felt grateful to him as he protected her. But part of her was so afraid¡ afraid that Axel would die. She couldn''t get over it. The scene kept reying in her mind through shbacks. She had sleepless nights. She hadn''t talked to Axel yet. But she always stayed at night, watching over him.
But yesterday, Violet urged her to go home and rest. So she hadn''t seen Axel waking up. After receiving a message from Violet this morning, Chantha immediately drove and rushed to the medical facility to see Axel.
Chantha slowly traced her steps toward Axel''s sick bed. She made sure not to create loud noise so she wouldn''t disturb his sleep. Her eyes became teary as soon as Axel''s sleeping face came into her view.
"He sleeps like a baby," Chantha softly mumbled, holding her giggle. She felt relieved knowing that Axel''s condition was now stable. She rubbed her eyes, clearing her vision.
"Sigh. You scared me to death, Axel¡" Chantha spoke in a low voice. She grabbed the chair and quietly sat down. She was facing Axel and contemted whether she would touch him or not.
After staring at him for several seconds, she just found herself moving her hand closer to his face. She caressed his face. She didn''t want to touch his cheeks for so long because she was afraid Axel would wake up.
But to her surprise, a strong hand caught her wrist when she was about to retract her hand away from his face. She gasped when she met Axel''s eyes. He was now wide awake.
"I-I''m sorry¡ I didn''t mean to wake you up¡" Chantha apologized, looking away. She was embarrassed since Axel caught her in the act.
Axel just stared at her for a long moment, not saying a word. It seemed like Axel was still absorbing this sight in his brain. Meanwhile, Chantha felt a little bit ufortable. She could sense his prating gaze directed at her.
"You look like a panda. Did you cry? Didn''t get enough sleep? Your eye bags are swollen and dark circles appear under your eyes." Axel slowly sat up but he didn''t let go of her wrist. He thought Chantha would flee once he released her hand. He wanted her to stay.
Last night, he felt disappointed not seeing her. He thought Chantha didn''t even care that he got shot and almost die for her. But Violet exined to him that she told her twin sister to go home and rest since she had been watching over him for the past two days without enough sleep.
Chantha just pouted her lips and raised her head to meet his gaze. She squinted her eyes at him and said, "What? Are you happy now that I look ugly and miserable? I rushed here as soon as I heard that you regained consciousness. I didn''t even get the chance to put on my makeup because I was dying to see you."
Chantha raised her other fist, punching his chest. She got carried away that she forgot that the person she was hitting was a patient. She just felt annoyed since she thought Axel was teasing her once again.
"You shouldn''t have done that! Why put yourself in danger because of me?! You should have let the bullets hit me. I''m your mortal enemy, right? You hate me, right? You are annoyed by me, right? Then why? Why did you do that? To make me feel guilty?" Chantha began to nag at him, still punching his chest.
Axel could only sigh helplessly, watching Chantha. It did not take long before he caught her other hand. Then he pulled her, making Chantha fall forward and shended on his body. Before she couldin, Axel immediately wrapped his arms around her body, hugging her.
Chantha stopped ranting. She was stunned for a moment, blinking her eyes in astonishment. She didn''t expect Axel to embrace her. But she loved to feel his warmth so she didn''t struggle.
Axel began tapping her back and spoke once again, "I''m alright now. No need to feel guilty or feel sorry for me. Don''t me yourself. I made that decision." Axel ended upforting her because he knew her well.
When Chantha heard thoseforting words from Axel, she began to burst out. The tears she was holding in suddenly fell from the corners of her eyes. She started to cry¡ sobbing in his arms.
"Y-You¡ I hate you so much! I hate you for making me worry too much¡" She sniffled.
Axel just smiled inwardly while looking at the woman in his arms tenderly. He continued stroking her back and her hair.
"Hmm¡ Yes, I hate you too. You are right. You are my mortal enemy so I am the only one who has the right to hurt you. Not others." After saying that, Axel erupted into peals ofughter. Then he ended up groaning. His wound ached when heughed. He just endured it a while ago because Chantha was the one punching him.
"Hey, are you alright?" Chantha asked him worriedly. She was about to struggle from his embrace but Axel pulled her closer, tightening his grip around her body.
"Don''t move¡ I feel cold. Just let me feel your warmth for a few minutes," Axel requested.
"Fine. I''ll only do this once¡ since we are on a truce."
Chapter 294 Anticipated Kiss
Day Thirty-Three...
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s ce... ]
~ 7:35 am ~
Abigail woke up feeling refreshed. She just got her sweetest revenge against Veronicast night. Her lips tugged upward in a triumphant smile as she recalled Veronica''s dark expression when she left Stephen''s ce.
"Good morning, Sunshine!" Cherry greeted her as she delivered her breakfast in bed.
"Oh, thank you for this, Sweety," Abigail responded cheerfully.
Both women burst intoughter. "You are in a good mood. What is the reason for this? Or should I say... who is the reason?" Cherry eyed Abigail teasingly. She put the tray of food on the bedside table.
"I just feel good since I can remove my arm sling now. I''m recovering pretty fast and I can do more things."
Cherry interpreted her words as she was excited to go back to filming. "Take it easy, Abi. You just experienced a life-and-death situation. Now, you get involved with my business. You take care of me as a big sis does."
Abigail just shook her head. "It''s nothing. Phantomke... wants me to do this."
At the mention of Phantomke''s name, Cherry''s expression changed. There was a gleam of sadness in her eyes.
"Hey, what''s wrong? You seem to be down in the dumps. Did Nathan bully you again because of Phantomke?" Abigail grabbed Cherry''s shoulder, making her nce at her face.
Meanwhile, Cherry took a deep breath. She could only share this with Abigail. She was d that she could talk to her about Phantomke.
"Abi... did my sis mention anything to you rted to her stay in Country Z?"
Abigail gazed at her in confusion. She didn''t know why Cherry was asking her this. She tried to recall that moment but failed to remember a significant memory that happened in Country Z.
"Why? All I could remember is that... she went there for her treatment. Physical therapy." Abigail nonchntly responded.
Cherry bobbed her head. "Yeah. That''s what I know as well. But Dr. Zhou has another version of the story. I think... my sis hid something from us."
Abigail became more confused when she heard that. ''Secret? What kind of secret? Eh?''
"What are you talking about, Cherry? Are you referring to Stephen? Or his father?" Abigail asked her inquisitively.
"Of course, it''s Stephen! I heard from him that he met my sis in Country Z and he was her doctor." Cherry didn''t hesitate to share this information with Abigail because she trusted her.
Abigail: "..."
Abigail was at a loss for words because she couldn''t remember meeting Stephen in Country Z.
"ording to him... My sis suffered psychological trauma. I think... her anxiety and depression started when she failed her mission. I think... her target at that time was the leader of King Stallion Mafia."
For some unknown reason, Abigail felt a sudden throb in her head. King Stallion rang a bell.
''Argh~" Abigail whimpered at the painful sensation in her head. A fragment of memory shed in her mind.
"Abi, are you okay?!" Cherry moved closer to her, holding her shoulders. Abigail tugged her hair using her left hand and her face wrinkled with the pain.
Seeing her in this state, Cherry immediately called Stephen for help. She came out of Abigail''s room in a hurry.
"Stephen!!! Doc! Please help!"
Stephen and Nathan were talking on the balcony when they heard Cherry. Both of them stood up, giving Cherry a questioning gaze.
"What happened?" Stephen asked her.
"Abigail is in pain," Cherry mumbled in between her pants.
Nathan''s eyes widened when he heard that. Without waiting for Stephen and Cherry, Nathan sprinted inside the house, rushing to Abigail''s room. Nathan only took him a few seconds before he reached her bedroom.
Bam!
The door almost flew when Nathan pushed it hard. Then Abigail''s wincing in pain came into his view. Her body was trembling and her hand was tugging her hair. Clenching her jaw, her eyes were closed tightly.
"Abi!" Nathan called her name. Withrge strides, Nathan closed their gaps. He climbed her bed and grabbed her shoulders.
"Abi. Can you hear me? It''s me, Nathan. Where are you hurting?" Nathan asked her worriedly.
Hearing his voice, Abigail opened her eyes. Nathan saw fear in those emerald eyes as she looked at him. "What''s wrong?" Nathan''s voice softened when he talked to her.
Abigail didn''t say a word. Her panic-stricken face calmed down a little bit when she saw Nathan''s face. Then she just found herself pouncing on Nathan as she threw her body onto him. Nathan''s body stiffened for a moment at the feel of Abigail''s soft body. She was hugging him tightly.
They were in this current position when Stephen and Cherry entered the room. The two were surprised to see Abigail and Nathan embracing each other. They didn''t make a noise. They just watched the two at the back.
"What happened to her?" Stephen asked Cherry in a low voice.
Cherry just shook her head. "I don''t know. We were just talking about my sis when her head suddenly ached."
Stephen observed Abigail from the distance. He could only specte two things. First, Abigail must not be feeling well. Second, Abigail had some panic attacks. Thetter was based on his observation. Abigail''s body was trembling and she looked scared about something so she held onto Nathan tightly.
"What were you talking about with her?" Stephen asked once more.
"We were just talking about my sis and what happened to her in Country Z." Cherry simply said. She couldn''t tell Stephen that they were talking about Phantomke''s mission.
"Okay. I will just get some medicine. Go and get some water. Let''s allow Nathan to calm her down." Stephen left the room, followed by Cherry. It felt so awkward to stay there and continued watching the two so they decided to leave.
Little did they know, Abigail was triggered at the mention of King Stallion Mafia. Her head throbbed then a sudden shback popped up in her head. It was distorted memory that she couldn''t understand. But her heart raised and she somehow felt scared of something unknown.
Several seconds had passed and Abigail finally loosened her grip on Nathan''s body. But she was still clinging onto him. Her face was buried in his chest. She was trying to catch her breath and the pain was now slowly dissipating. It looked like Nathan''s presence helped her to calm down.
Surprised at his own action, Nathan just let her hug him. Then he gently patted her back,forting her. At first, he thought Abigail was just faking it. But the look in her eyes would never lie. She was scared a while ago.
''What made her scared?'' Nathan mused to himself as he gazed down at her. It was seldom for him to see her in this vulnerable state.
When Abigail''s breathing became even, Nathan decided to break the silence. He cleared his throat first before he spoke up. "Is your head still hurting?"
Abigail shook her head and looked up. The two of them froze when they realized that their faces were just a few centimeters away from each other. They were so close, almost kissing. A blush subconsciously overtook her cheeks. She could feel her face burning.
''Damn! Nate, your gorgeous face is so close...'' Abigail bit her lower lip but she didn''t break their eye-to-eye contact.
Nathan didn''t know why but he couldn''t look away as well. Abigail was like a ma, drawing him near. It did not take long before Nathan started to lower his head, inching closer and closer to her. Abigail held her breath, anticipating a kiss.
Just when their lips were about to touch, Cherry entered the room and dropped the ss of water.
CRASH!
The breaking sound of ss echoed in the room thus diverting Nathan''s attention. Both Abigail and Nathan turned in her direction and saw Cherry looking so guilty. She bit her lower lip and apologized to both of them.
She even covered her eyes and turned around. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt. Go on. Don''t mind me. Just kiss!"
Abigail: "..." ( *Her cheeks reddened further* )
Nathan: ( *Shotting Cherry aka ck Rose a cold sharp re* )
It did not take long before Stephen entered the room, joining them. He sensed the awkward atmosphere inside the room. "What''s happening here?" Stephen asked, shifting his gaze from Cherry to Nathan and Abigail.
Abigail gently pushed Nathan away, creating a distance between them. She feigned innocence as if nothing happened. Well, literally, nothing happened because the anticipated kiss was interrupted. Thanks to her friend, ck Rose!
"I saw nothing!" Cherry blurted out in response to Stephen''s query. Her statement made Stephen more confused. He nced at Nathan, giving him a questioning gaze.
Nathan just got off the bed. "Clean the broken ss before someone gets hurt." Nathan traced his steps toward the door, walking past Cherry and Stephen.
Bam!
Nathan closed the door forcefully behind him, cursing and scolding himself.
Stephen and Cherry exchanged nces with one another. Stephen shrugged his shoulders while Cherry smiled at him sheepishly.
After a while, Stephen focused his attention back on Abigail. "How do you feel?" He sat on the edge of her bed and extended his hand to touch her forehead.
"I''m fine now..." Abigail meekly said, not meeting his gaze.
Cherry just smiled inwardly as she watched Abigail teasingly. ''Ahuh! Those two are a thing. Hmm. They were about to kiss.''
"You have a fever. You are burning," Stephen dered.
"Cough! Cough!" Abigail choked on her saliva. She felt more embarrassed. She wasn''t hot because of a fever. She was hot because of Nathan.
Chapter 295 More Drama To Come
Day Thirty-Three...
~~*****~~
After leaving Abigail''s room, Nathan bumped into Ethan in the hallway.
"Dad! Watch your steps." Ethanined when Nathan identally hit him. He rubbed his eyes, yawning. He had just woken up. The young boy was still in his pajamas.
"I''m sorry," Nathan apologized, ruffling Ethan''s head. He looked a little bit absentminded.
Ethan''s eyebrows were drawn together as he watched his father''s strange expression. "Why are you in a hurry? Where are you going?"
"Kitchen," Nathan shortly responded. "Come. I will make you some hot choco."
Nathan grabbed his son''s hand, pulling him to the kitchen. He just wanted to flee. He almost kissed Abigail and someone caught him in the act. He didn''t know what had gotten into him. He just felt like kissing her a while ago.
"What absurd thinking, Nate! Are you insane? Why did you do that to Abi?" He scolded himself over and over again.
Ethan just followed his dad obediently. He heard him murmuring but he couldn''t understand what he was saying. ''Dad is talking to himself. Whoa. This is the first time I saw him acting like this. Is he sick?'' Ethan was amused by his father''s strange behavior early this morning.
Then his lips curled up into a wide grin. ''Maybe love sickness! Haha... If I heard it right... I think he mentioned Miss Abi''s name.''
Upon reaching the kitchen, Nathan carried Ethan, putting him on the chair. The young boy rested his elbows on the top of the bed, cupping his chin in his hands. He watched his father move across the kitchen as he prepared hot choco for him.
A minuteter, Nathan was done. He approached Ethan and put down the cup of hot choco in front of his son. "Here..."
"Thanks, Dad," Ethan mumbled, grabbing the cup. He blew it three times before taking a sip.
Spit!
Ssh!
Ethan spat the hot choco when he noticed the weird taste. It was salty!
"Dad! Are you pranking me?! Why did you put salt into my choco?!" Ethan scolded his father exasperatedly.
Nathan was not in his mind a while ago. He added iodized salt instead of powdered milk.
"I''m sorry, son. It''s my bad." Nathan was too embarrassed to face his own son.
Ethan clicked his tongue and watched Ethan helplessly. He jumped off his chair and guided Nathan to his chair. "Dad, sit down. Let me make my own drink. Do you want coffee?"
Nathan rubbed his temples and nodded his head. Maybe he just needed a coffee to wake up from his daydreaming. He also needed to clear his mind. He was still wondering why he attempted to kiss Abigail this morning. Maybe he was just carried away by her emotions. He saw fear in her eyes and he wanted tofort her.
"Dad, is everything fine?" Ethan took a peek at him while he was making coffee for his father.
"Yeah. I guess... I''m just tired."
"Have you seen, Miss Abi, Dad? I will make coffee for her too." Ethan''s face brightened up at the thought of Abigail.
Meanwhile, Nathan tossed a look at his son and saw the bright smile ying across his small lips. ''Sigh. My son is really fond of Abi. Why do I feel like I am being influenced by my son?'' Nathan took another deep breath.
After a few minutes, Ethan was done making the two coffees. He brought two cups of coffee to his dad.
"Here we go, Dad! Here is your coffee and the other one is for Miss Abi." Ethan handed the two cups of coffee to his dad with a cheerful smile on his adorable face.
Nathan eyed him in disbelief. "Why are you giving me her coffee? Aren''t you going to give this to her?"
"Dad. You are thinking of Miss Abi, don''t you? So I am giving you this coffee so that you will have a reason to see her. Go now and leave. I still have to make my own hot choco." Little Ethan was dismissing his father, urging him to leave the kitchen and just go to Abigail''s room.
Nathan blinked his eyes in puzzlement. Howe his son was good at reading his mind? How did he know that he was thinking of her?
Seeing the flustered look in his father''s eyes, Ethan burst into a wave ofughter. His giggles bubbled up in the entire kitchen. "Stop staring at me like that, Dad. I''m not a mind reader. It''s just that... I heard you mentioning Miss Abi''s name. Now... Just go and see her!"
''But I just came out of her room...'' Nathan wanted to say but just kept his silence.
In the end, Little Ethan won. Nathan was ''forced'' to deliver the coffee to Abigail''s room. But deep inside, he really wanted to see her again and found out her reaction after that interrupted kiss.
Enjoying his victory, Little Ethan made his own hot choco drink. Then he decided to follow his dad. As he passed through the hallway, Ethan noticed that the two robots were still there, guiding the room.
"I don''t think that room is an empty room. Something important might be hidden there." Ethan mumbled. He nced from left to right and saw no one. Then a mischievous smile shed on his charming face. The young boy was up to something.
Ethan decided to approach and test the two robots. "Good morning, A1 and A2! May Ie in?"
The two robots gazed down as they heard Ethan''s voice. They scanned Ethan''s face for two seconds and were able to identify his identity. Information about Ethan was shed in their internal memories. The boy was harmless and he was not an enemy so the two robots didn''t stop him from entering the room.
Little Ethan was full of curiosity. Holding the cup of hot choco, Ethan stepped inside the room to explore. From the entrance door, Ethan could already see the person lying on the bed, several tubes were connected to her including the oxygen mask. The beeping sound of the monitor was the only sound he could hear inside.
"Huh? A patient?"
Ethan couldn''t see her face yet but he could tell that the person was a woman because of her long hair, pale skin, and slender figure. Ethan slowly stepped forward, inching closer to the unknown patient.
The moment he reached the bed and saw Phantomke''s face, Ethan''s eyes widened and he gasped in utter surprise. "Miss Abi?"
Confusion resurfacing in his eyes, Ethan blinked several times to have a second look at the woman lying on the sick bed.
CRASH!
Another cup was broken when Little Ethan dropped it on the floor. He couldn''t believe what he was seeing at the moment. He felt like his eyes were ying tricks on him.
''No way. This couldn''t be. Who is she? What am I seeing... a familiar face... She looks like~''
"Kiddo, you are not supposed to be here..." A voice at the back was heard. Before Ethan could turn around, he felt like he was hit by something and his eyelid became heavy.
Thud!
The young boy fell unconscious and Bam-Bam made sure that he wouldn''t get hurt. Using his magical power, Bam-Bam cleaned the mess inside the room while making the unconscious young boy float in the air.
"Sigh! What is the boy doing here? My master wouldn''t like Ethan to see her body. I thought they wouldn''t let him see my Master''s body. Those useless robots! They didn''t guard the room." Bam-Bamined as he cleaned the broken shards scattered on the floor.
After cleaning, Bam-Bam made sure to teleport Little Ethan back to his room. "What you see in that room was just a dream... It was only a dream." Bam-Bam uttered like a mantra as he put Ethan on his bed.
Bam-Bam didn''t leave Ethan immediately. He lingered in that room for several minutes just watching the boy.
"I am always asking myself every time I encounter this kid. Can he see me? Can he hear me? He looks suspicious to me." Bam-Bam was having his monologue. He flew on top of Ethan and began poking Ethan''s cheek using the tip of his paw.
"This boy... he doesn''t look like Nathan... he resembles her the most... his mother..." After saying that, a wide grin appeared on the magical creature''s face.
"Hahaha. I can see future dramasing. Hmmm. It will be more exciting. But for now, I have to leave... and find the soul of the real Abigail."
Bam-Bam was about to disappear when he shot Ethan onest nce. There was a meaningful smile stered on his face. "See you around, Little Kiddo. Keep on ying cupid for your Dad and my Master! Your wish will be fulfilled!"
After saying that, Bam-Bam disappeared from Ethan''s room, in just a blink of an eye. A few minutester, Little Ethan opened his eyes. He stared at the ceiling nkly, trying to recall what happened to him.
Chapter 296 The Blood Is Thicker Than Water?
Day Thirty-Three...
~~*****~~
Ethan roamed his eyes around his room. "Why am I here?" Sitting up slowly, Little Ethan rubbed his forehead.
''An odd thing happened to me. I need to confirm something.'' Ethan jumped off his bed, rushing out of his room. He was heading to the same room where Phantomke was being kept.
But the moment he was about to enter the room, Nathan and Stephen saw him, standing in front of the steel door. Nathan tookrge strides to reach Ethan''s spot. He immediately grabbed his shoulder, stopping him from entering the room.
"Ethan, what are you doing here?" Nathan asked his son.
"Dad, I~" Ethan nced at the closed door. Then he shifted his gaze back to his father.
Stephen walked closer to Ethan and joined the conversation. "Little Ethan, you are not supposed to be here. This room is off-limits."
The young boy pouted his lips. He wasn''t happy to hear that. He needed to confirm something. He was there a while ago. But suddenly, he cked out and didn''t remember how he ended up lying in his bed.
"Dad, Uncle Stephen... I know what you are hiding. There is a person behind this door. Is Miss Abi gravely sick?" Ethan pushed his father, removing Nathan''s arms that were holding his shoulders.
Nathan and Stephen met each other gazes, looking puzzled. Abigail was not sick. She was fine.
"Of course not. Abigail is healthy. She is not sick." Stephen answered Ethan.
But Ethan stubbornly shook his head, not believing their words. "If you are telling the truth, then let me enter this room," Ethan demanded, pointing his forefinger at the closed door.
"Ethan, don''t be stubborn. Just listen to your Uncle. This house belongs to him. Follow his rule. He said you were not allowed to enter that room, so learn to obey his rule." Nathan sounded angry, scolding his son.
Seeing the sharp gazeing from Nathan, Ethan turned to Stephen, putting on his pitiful look. He pressed his palms together and tried to plea. "Uncle Stephen, please. Just this once. Allow me to enter this room."
Stephen sighed helplessly. His godson was trying to gain sympathy from him using his charm. Did he have the heart to refuse this adorable kiddo? But when he turned to his side, he could feel a chilly aura as Nathan gave him a warning look. Nathan''s gaze was telling him not to fall on Ethan''s charm.
Stephen darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Ethan. He felt like he was being encouraged and convinced by an angel and a devil... two opposing sides. Who would win between the father and son duo? To whom Stephen would give in?
"Why do I feel like I was put in a difficult situation? Ahem... two giant rocks on my sides were about to crush me." Stephen felt pressured because of the two. He didn''t know whom he would listen to.
However, before Stephen could make a decision, a savior came to his rescue. Abigail showed up, joining the three. Abigail could already read the situation when she nced at Stephen''s expression. She was able to figure out what was happening in front of Phantomke''s room.
"Hey, why are you three still standing here?" Abigail asked them, catching their attention.
Little Ethan''s eyes lit up the moment he saw Abigail. This only meant the person behind that door was not her. It was someone else. ''Did I just imagine it? Did my eyes y tricks on me?''
"Miss Abi!" Ethan immediately ran in her direction and hugged her.
Stephen stared at Abigail, asking for her help. Abigail understood his message. Just like Nathan and Stephen, she didn''t want Ethan to see Phantomke, her original body. Once he saw her, he would be curious and Ethan would begin questioning them about her. She wanted to avoid that from happening.
"Ethan, good morning! How''s your sleep?" Abigail asked Ethan, trying to divert his attention. Changing the topic was her only choice.
"It was good. But..." Ethan paused for a moment, pouting his lips as he red at his father.
"But what?" Abigail probed.
"Dad and Uncle Stephen ruined my good morning. They forbid me from entering this room." Ethan sought Abigail''s help. He shed his puppy-eyed look and pointed his lips at the door.
Abigail tried her best not to be carried away by Ethan''s charm. "Ethan, please understand. You are still a child. And sometimes, adults are doing something for your own good. So you must learn to listen to them. Okay?"
''That''s what I said to him but he didn''t listen,'' Nathan thought to himself. He expected that Abigail''s exnation and alibi wouldn''t work on Ethan. But to his surprise, Ethan heaved a sigh of defeat and said, "Okay, Miss Abi. I understand. I''m sorry for making trouble. I will now listen to Dad and Uncle Stephen and I will not pursue this matter anymore."
Nathan: "..."
Stephen: "..."
The two men were at a loss for words. Ethan yielded to Abigail instantly, listening to her advice.
"Nate, is he really your son? Why do I feel like he loves Abigail more than his dad? Ethan listened to her easily. But when he talked to us, he was stubborn." Stephen whispered to his best friend, eyeing Ethan in disbelief.
Nathan just shot Stephen a deathly re. "I don''t know what Abigail did to make Ethan obey her like a loyal dog." He sounded jealous. How could the two get along really well as if they were blood-rted. "I thought blood is thicker than water... so what''s with this kind of treatment given to me by my own son?"
Stephen just let out a soft chuckle and shrugged his shoulders. "Why don''t you ask your son? He will have an answer for that." Stephen patted Nathan''s shoulder, consoling him.
Nathan just watched his son who was now walking side by side with Abigail. She was able to convince Ethan to go to the bedroom with her. Ethan had to prepare for school. Abigail and Nathan agreed to send Ethan to school today... Both of them! They would also get the official invitation for the Family Day Event next week.
Chapter 297 An Arranged Marriage
Day Thirty Four¡
~~*****~~
[ Country R: At AMB Diamond Corporation¡ ]
Old Man Xu had been investigating the person who was ckmailing him for the past few months. The clue led him to Country R. And now, he was standing here in the lobby of the AMB Diamond Corporation.
He went there to meet a very influential figure, the Chairman of the AMB Diamond Corporation¨C Maximillian Carlsen. Two guards wee Old Man Xu, guiding him to the VIP lounge. Maximilian was already waiting for Old Man Xu.
Old Man Xu set an appointment with Chairman Carlsen. Old Man Xu motioned his men to wait for him in the lobby. Only Old Man Xu and the two guards of AMB Diamond Corporation took the lift.
Ding!
The elevator stopped on the 13th floor where the VIP lounge was located. They passed through the corridors and after twenty steps, Old Man Xu and the bodyguards reached the VIP room. After opening the door for Old Man Xu, the two bodyguards left almost immediately.
Upon entering the room, a middle-aged man wearing a red fancy tux, who was leisurely having his coffee, came into Old Man Xu''s view. Their eyes met for a second then Maximilian acknowledged Old Man Xu, waving at him at the entrance door. He greeted him with a warm smile and stood up to approach him.
"Chairman Sparks, it''s my pleasure to finally meet you face to face." Maximilian extended his right hand to Old Man Xu for a handshake. "You are the man behind the sess of SYP Starlight Corp in Country M!"
Old Man Xu smiled back at him, epting the handshake. "You tter me too much, Chairman Carlsen. Don''t overestimate me. In fact, my son is the one who makes SYP Starlight Corp grow big." Old Man Xu maintained his distant yet professional tone.
"Actually, I am not here to exchange some pleasantries. I am here for a very serious matter." Old Man Xu cut to the chase. He was frank and direct with Chairman Carlsen.
Confusion resurfaced in Maximilian''s eyes, yet, he maintained his smile. "Sit down first, Chairman Sparks. Let''s talk about it over a coffee¡" Maximilian paused and shifted his gaze to the tea. "Perhaps, do you prefer tea¡ than a coffee?"
"Yeah¡ I prefer tea," old Man Xu shortly responded.
Maximilian took his time serving him a cup of tea. He was acting very hospitable to his esteemed guest. Furthermore, he already had a proposition in mind. He was already expecting him today.
When the tea was served, the two old men faced each other. Both of them looked very calm outside. They seemed too friendly towards each other. But that was just a facade. Old Man Xu was already thinking of putting Maximillian Carlsen on a hot seat.
Old Man Xu put the documents in his hands on the table. He scattered the files one by one,ying them open for Maximillian to see. His direct confrontation had begun¡
"Why did you send these photos to me? Why are you ckmailing me? And how dare you hurt my son? What is your rtionship with Monica?" Old Man Xu bombarded him with so many questions.
Maximilian let out a soft chuckle. "Whoa! Slow down, Chairman Sparks. Just one question at a time¡"
Old Man Xu''s eyebrows were drawn together since Maximillian didn''t look like he would deny his usation. The most annoying part was Chairman Carlsen was still smirking at him. Old Man Xu had the urge to rip that smile off his face.
"I have to do that so that you won''t reject my proposition. I will keep your secret from your son but in exchange for that¡ I want you to do something for me." Maximilian didn''t hide his real motive.
"What makes you think that I will agree to your proposition? You are only ndering me. You have no proof. You just want to threaten me using my son, Nathan." Old Man Xu spat back at him.
Maximilian burst into another sarcasticugh. "You were wrong. I have proof. A mysterious person sent it to me. It was a recording. Do you want to hear it?"
Maximilian picked up a retractable pen. He clicked the top of the pen, a recording began to y. It was Old Man Xu''s voice.
[ "Kill that woman! She doesn''t deserve my son. I saw her with another guy. She is cheating on him!" ]
Old Man Xu''s face became pale upon hearing his own voice. His eyes were wide open in disbelief. How could this recording end up in the possession of Maximillian Carlsen? This was not a fake voice recording since Old Man Xu could still remember the moment he actually gave that order to his trusted subordinate.
"Don''t get me wrong, Chairman Sparks. I have nothing to do with this recording. Someone sent it to me one year ago. I just decided to make use of this information to catch your attention. And with regards to Nathan''s stabbing incident in Country F, my man had no intention of killing him. The attacker didn''t stab him in his vital parts. We just wanted to draw your attention."
"And here you are! In front of me. This only meant that my tactic was perfect! You came to me personally."
"Don''t be amused! This is not a good joke. What do you want from me?" Old Man Xu mmed the table as he asked Maximillian through his gritted teeth.
"Yeah. Now I can see that you are open to negotiation." Maximilian rubbed his chin as he looked at Old Man Xu with a sly smile.
Without further ado, Maximilian ced a photo on the surface of the table. It was a photo of ady. "This is Helena Carlsen, my one and only daughter. My precious Unica Hija."
"She is lovely, isn''t she?" Maximilian asked Old Man Xu.
"Get to the point!" Old Man Xu uttered irritably.
"I want to marry her off to your son, Nathan Sparks. I am proposing an arranged marriage here. I hope you will reconsider. What do you think, Chairman Sparks?"
Old Man Xu: "WHAT?! An arranged marriage to my son?! Are you kidding me?!"
''That guy didn''t even want to date a woman!''
Chapter 298 "Business Deal"
Day Thirty Four...
~~*****~~
Old Man XU didn''t know whether to cry orugh. He had just heard a very ridiculous proposition today. Even he himself was having a hard time setting Nathan up with a woman. How much more marrying him off with a stranger?!
"Just tell me that you are just kidding," Old Man Xu blurted out when he recovered from his shock.
"No. I''m not," Maximilian responded, raising the cup of his coffee.
"Why my son? Why does it have to be my son? As you said, your daughter is a lovely woman. She can have any man she likes. My son is a single father. Why not find a bachelor man for your precious Unica Hija?" Old Man Xu couldn''t fathom Maximilliam''s way of thinking. He didn''t know him at all. And their families both live in different countries.
"Why do you want to get involved with my family?" Old Man Xu could no longer hold his emotions. "Do you even know what you were asking me?"
"Chairman Sparks... don''t get riled up. This is just purely business. I am nning to expand our business in Country M. It just so happened that I needed a strong foundation to start this. Your family is very influential in Country M... both in business and... underworld." Maximilian smirked at him meaningfully.
Old Man Xu was taken aback once again. The Chairman of the AMB Diamond Corporation knew a lot about him and his family. Even in Country M, the ordinary people and other gangs had no idea that behind the sessful SYP Twilight Corporation, there was this so-called Syphiruz Mafia, backing it up.
"If our families will unite, we will be more remarkable and unstoppable! You can also expand your business here in Country R. You have me and mypany as a backup! This is the only thing I want... I will make sure to keep your secret until the day I die."
Old Man Xu was not yet convinced of his motive and exnation. He felt like there were more to it... if he would just dig deeper. For now, he had to y along with what he wanted.
"Fine. I will do my best to convince my son. But I can''t guarantee that he will say yes to this marriage. My son is a stubborn fellow. He has no interest in women anymore." Old Man Xu informed him before taking a sip of his tea. He needed this to calm his nerves. The Chairman of AMB Diamond Corporation was slowly getting on his nerves. He was just enduring it, concealing his true emotions.
"Don''t worry. I believe in you. I know you have a unique way of making your stubborn son sumb to your wishes..." Maximilian remained optimistic about this. "Just pretend that you are sick... Don''t old men usually fall sick to pressure their sons and daughters to marry?" Maximilian suggested as if it was so easy to do it.
''Sigh. Why do I feel like this old man is cursing me to get sick,'' Old Man Xumented inwardly.
He had a secret to keep so he needed to agree. He would just sort this out. ''I need my son to cooperate with me while I am trying to figure out how to solve this. I won''t let this old man manipte me and use me for his benefit...''
''Later on, I will give him the taste of his own medicine...'' Old Man Xu swore to himself.
"Fine. I will talk to my son regarding this. When will your daughter be avable for their first meeting? I have to see whether Nathan will like her. I can set them up for a date!"
Maximilian grinned widely as he pped his hands. He was d that Old Man Xu agreed right away. "Oh Great! My daughter will go to Country M today. She already has a flight. They can meet the day after tomorrow. I will ry this message to her."
''He is so determined to hide the truth from his son. Is he afraid of his own son?''
Old Man Xu just heaved a deep sigh. He wasn''t sure how Nathan would react but he just hoped he would listen to him without getting angry.
"The way you act seems like you really have something to do with the death of your son''s girlfriend. Am I wrong, Chairman Sparks?" Maximilian stared at him meaningfully.
Old Man Xu clenched his fists. He was dying to punch this guy. He was so arrogant, thinking that he had the upper hand. This war between them had just started. No winner yet!
''He challenged me. I will never back down. My son and grandson might disown me once I let him use me this way.''
After a while, Old Man Xu stood up. "I believe our discussion ends here. I should leave now."
"Don''t you want to stay for a little chit-chat? If you want I can tour you around mypany." Maximilian generously offered him.
"I''m sorry but I must refuse. Maybe next time," Old Man XU adamantly said.
''I''m afraid that if I stay longer and talk to you further... I will end up punching you,'' he added to his thoughts while shing his fake smile.
Maximilian stood up and patted Old Man Xu''s back. "Sure. This is not thest time. We will see each other more often, especially if our families will get united soon." He was confident that the marriage would happen.
Old Man Xu just watched him indifferently. ''I don''t like to be part of this family. You just wait. I will get something on you and you can no longer ckmail me with this.''
"Thank you for your generous ''business'' proposal. Let''s keep in touch," Old Man Xu said, ncing at the retractable pen that contained his voice recordings.
"Yeah, let''s keep in touch. I will send you off." Maximilian apanied Old Man Xu. They headed to the lobby. Old Man Xu''s bodyguards were waiting for him there.
When Old Man Xu left, Maximilian returned to his office. A man in a white suit was sitting there, working on hisptop.
"Did he the old man take the bait?" The younger man asked Maximillian.
"Of course, he did!"
The man in the white suit scoffed. "I expected it. He doesn''t want his favorite son to hate him."
"Why make a deal with him... if you can already destroy their rtionship with this recording?" Maximilian asked in puzzlement.
The man stopped working on hisptop and tossed a look at Maximillian. "No. I can''t use this recording, otherwise, that old man will use Monica of cheating. I want Nathan to suffer for the death of his beloved woman, not tarnish her name."
"Alright. But I have a question. So are you letting Helena see Nathan Sparks? Are you sure about this? I can''t really understand why you are doing this." Maximilian questioned him inquisitively.
The man''s lips curled up into a sly smirk. "Yes. I have to. When I visited Country M, I heard that Nathan was slowly moving on. I have to remind him again... about Monica. So he will remain in pain... for losing her."
"Oh right! I remembered... you went there to buy some clothes for your girlfriend. The dress is made by the rookie designer, Celeste. Have you talked to the designer for our coboration project?"
"Not yet. That''s why I sent Helena there. She will be the one to negotiate with her."
Chapter 299 A Strong Resemblance
Day Thirty-Four...
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion... ]
Abigail was watering the nt in the garden. She felt bored so she decided to do something. She was also practicing her right hand to move. She just removed the arm sling yesterday.
As she watched the flower, her mind brought her back to yesterday. ''Was Nathan really going to kiss me at that time?''
Their lips almost touched. It was interrupted only because of the noise created by Cherry.
"Hmm... does he have feelings for me now?" Abigail mumbled, asking the rose in front of her. "Sigh. Too bad Bam-Bam is not here. I wanna confirm something. I wonder if he can tell if my mission is progressing well or not."
Abigail picked the rose and got pricked by the thorn. Her forefinger bled. She immediately watched it with running water from the faucet. As she watched her blood being washed away by water, Abigail recalled what happened in her room. A very vague shback popped up in her mind but she couldn''t understand it. And she had forgotten about it once again.
"Stephen. King Stallion... I can''t remember any of them..." Abigail mumbled. Worries resurfaced in her eyes.
"I''ve been in aa for two years. Did it affect my mind? Did I lose a fragment of my memory?" Abigail seemed so lost in her own thoughts.
"I failed a mission... then I met Stephen as my psychologist? What happened to me back then?" Abigail began to wonder about the past.
Sigh!
Abigail exhaled deeply as she closed the faucet. She didn''t know how she would ask Stephen about Phantomke. She knew that Stephen wouldn''t disclose anything rted to his patients.
"If I have to steal my patient''s record, I will do it. I need to find out why Stephen was iming that he met me and that he was my doctor." Abigail was already thinking of sneaking into Stephen''s office to find her patient''s record. If not, she would try to hack Stephen''sputer.
"Argh!" Abigail ruffled her own hair. She was having another headache just thinking about it.
"It''s so hard to live... having two identities right now. I''m Phantomke living in Abigail''s body... I have to me Bam-Bam. Can I just live as Phantomke and make Nathan fall for me instead?"
Abigail immediately tapped her mouth after saying those words. She shouldn''t have said that. Making Nathan fall for her as Phantomke was as difficult as surviving in hell. She had to go through a lot. Nathan would never forgive her for killing Monica unless she could find dirt on her.
Abigail was still lost in her train of thought when someone spoke from behind.
"Are you troubled by something?"
Abigail turned around, recognizing that voice. "Mr. Hiroshi!" She was surprised to see him.
Mr. Hirioshi shed a wide smile, extending both his arms as if he was inviting Abigail for a hug. "Do you miss this old man, youngdy?"
Abigail stepped forward, closing their gaps. For some unknown reason, she felt at ease seeing Mr. Hiroshi. She quickly hugged him.
"What are you doing here, Mr. Hiroshi?" Abigail asked him when they parted.
"Of course. I''m here to visit you. You were already discharged from the hospital. Anyway, just call me Uncle. Mr. Hiroshi is too formal." Mr. Hiroshi softly squeezed her shoulders. He was so d that Abigail was now safe and she looked healthier than before.
"Okay. Uncle..."
"Good. That''s it. Just call me Uncle." Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes sparkled in delight.
"Come... Let''s sit." Abigail pulled Mr. Hiroshi to the bench located at the center of the garden. The two of them settled down.
"By the way, did your boyfriend inform you that I got his consent? You can visit my country... anytime... however, he said that he woulde with us."
Abigail: "..."
''Can''t he just give me some freedom? Nathan is abusing his authority.'' Abigail pursed her lips.
"By the way, what Country are you from, Uncle?"
"Country J," he promptly responded.
Abigail was taken aback for a moment. ''Country J... A very familiar country to me. The Red Dragon Mafia took my body and brought it to Country J. Now... I am being invited to go there as Abigail.''
Abigail didn''t know whether to cry orugh. ''Sigh... Why do I feel like the real Abigail and I... are the same. We both attract trouble. Maybe our lives are connected. Both of us are orphans. But Abigail is an heiress while I, on the other hand, lost my parents. So who is more fortunate between us? Sigh, but we are being chased by enemies who want us dead.''
"A penny for your thought, Abi. You are spacing out in front of me. Don''t you want toe and visit Country J?" Mr. Hiroshi asked her, a little bit worried.
"No. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to space out. I just recalled something. But of course, I would love to visit your country. When are you going back?"
"Honestly, my flight is today. I''ll go back to Country J. I just dropped by to see you before I leave Country M. But I already gave Nathan the task to find my missing daughter. Since you rmended him to me, I feel at ease. I''m going to trust him because I believe in you, Abi."
Abigail was saddened when she heard that. She didn''t expect that Mr. Hiroshi would be returning to Country J today. She was going to miss him. For the short time she spent with him, Mr. Hiroshi acted like a real father figure. He backed her up and stood against Nathan just to defend her.
"Don''t give me such a sad look, Abi. Otherwise, I''m going to bring you with me today even if your boyfriend will get mad at me." Mr. Hiroshi said, tapping her shoulder.
Abigail let out a soft giggle because of hisst remarks. "Don''t worry, Uncle. If I finish some important business here, I will visit you there. I promise."
"Alright. I will be waiting for you there, youngdy. You have to take care of yourself. Don''t get hurt anymore... both physically and mentally. If you need something, don''t hesitate to call me. You know my number. Let''s keep in touch." Mr. Hiroshi sounded like a father who was reminding his daughter what she would do if someone bullied her.
Abigail thanked him and bobbed her head. They were still talking when another person came to approach them. It was a little one.
"Miss Abi! We have a visitor?" Little Ethan''s voice was heard, catching Abigail and Mr. Hiroshi''s attention. The young boy just arrived home,ing from school. It was an afternoon break so he decided to go home and see Abigail.
Mr. Hiroshi and Ethan met each other''s gaze for a moment. A surprised look could be seen in Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes when he saw Little Ethan.
"J-Jane..." Mr. Hiroshi softly mumbled, still looking at Ethan intently.
Ethan and Abigail were puzzled upon noticing the strange look Mr. Hiroshi was giving Ethan.
''Does he know Ethan? But who is Jane?'' Abigail asked herself, observing Mr. Hiroshi''s reaction.
''This young boy... he resembles my five-year-old daughter a lot.''
Chapter 300 [Bonus ] Mr. Hiroshis Hunch
Day Thirty-Four...
~~*****~~
"W-Who is this child?" Mr. Hiroshi asked, slowly approaching Little Ethan. A hint of longing could be seen in his eyes the moment he touched the young boy''s shoulders.
Little Ethan nced at Abigail, asking for reassurance. He had no idea who was the old man in front of him. Why was he looking at him like this?
Sensing that Little Ethan felt a little bit awkward and clueless, Abigail introduced them to each other.
"Uncle, this is Ethan, Nathan''s son. Ethan this is Mr. Hiroshi, a good friend of your father and mine."
Ethan''s expression eased up when he learned that the old man before him was a close friend of Abigail and his dad.
"Nice meeting you, Mr. Hiroshi. I''m Ethan. I''m Miss Abi''s favorite friend... and the cutest one." he dered to them.
Abigail let out a soft giggle while Mr. Hiroshi continued watching Ethan, his eyes scanning his face over and over again. Abigail stoppedughing when she noticed the odd expression on Mr. Hiroshi''s face.
"Mr. Hiroshi, are you okay?"
Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes became misty. He couldn''t help it. Ethan reminded him of his five-year-old daughter, Jane Rielle.
"This child looks like my daughter when she was five years old." Mr. Hiroshi looked away and wiped the tears from his eyes. "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t get emotional. It''s just that... I missed my daughter a lot."
Little Ethan and Abigail exchanged nces with one another. They felt sorry for Mr. Hiroshi. Tofort him, Little Ethan grabbed his hand and squeezed it gently.
"Don''t worry, Sir. I believe you will find your lost daughter. If you need any help, I will ask father to search for her." Little Ethan gave the old man a reassuring smile. This was a kind of smile that couldfort someone.
"Such a cute boy." Mr. Hiroshi pinched his cheeks and stroked his hair. "Your father is already helping me with this. Ahuh! I didn''t know that Nathan has a very charming son... Who is your a€"" Mr. Hiroshi didn''tplete his words as a sign of respect to Abigail.
He was supposed to ask Ethan about his mother. But he decided not to. Now he could understand why Abigail felt insecure about Nathan''s love. Nathan had a son with his first love. Since he was considerate of Abigail''s feelings, Mr. Hiroshi didn''t mention Ethan''s real mother.
But Ethan quickly caught up. He understood that Mr. Hiroshi was about to ask him about his mother.
"My birth mother is gone... But I have a future mom here. It''s Miss Abi!" Ethan turned to Abigail and hugged her legs.
Abigail''s cheeks reddened at hisst remarks. Deep inside, she felt d that Ethan wanted her to be his mother. This gesture from the young boy was truly heartwarming.
''How I wish... Ethan is my biological son. In my next life... if there is one... I want Ethan to be my son.'' Abigail had this wishful thinking.
On the other hand, Mr. Hiroshi finally recovered. He gathered his emotion and he was back to his normal self.
"Why don''t you bring Ethan with you once you visit me at Country J, Abi..." Mr. Hiroshi suggested.
"Sir... you are from Country J? Is it a beautiful country? Do you mean it? Is it okay that I will visit you there with Miss Abi?" Ethan asked Mr. Hiroshi with an innocent look in his eyes.
"Yes, you can." Mr. Hiroshi pinched Ethan''s chin.
"Yay! I hope by the time we go there, my father already finds your missing daughter."
Mr. Hiroshi smiled faintly and nodded his head. "I''m looking forward to that, Ethan."
After staying for half an hour, Mr. Hiroshi finally said goodbye to Abigail and Ethan. He was d to meet Ethan and see Abigail before returning to Country J. He would certainly keep in touch with them.
Upon entering the car, Kazuki already gave Mr. Hiroshi his flight schedule along with the appointments and meetings he would have in Country J.
"Master, this is your schedule for the whole week."
Mr. Hiroshi didn''t take a look at the memo. He just took the tablet and put it down on his side. He turned to the car window, watching the Sparks Mansion. He couldn''t forget Ethan''s charming face which resembled his young daughter a lot.
"Kazuki... you have to stay here in Country M. I want you to investigate something for me."
Kazuki: "..."
Kazuki didn''t expect that Mr. Hiroshi wouldmand him to stay at Country M. He was his right-hand man... his assistant. What would Mr. Hiroshi do without him? Thinking about this, Kazuki could tell that his master was giving him a very important task to aplish.
"What do you want me to look into, Master?" Kazuki asked their leader.
"Can you gather more information about Ethan Sparks'' biological mother? I want to find out something," Mr. Hiroshi replied, conflicting thoughts shing in his mind.
"Ethan Sparks? Who is that, Master?"
"Nathan''s five-year-old son... who resembles my missing daughter when she was young."
Kazuki was rendered speechless again. He could tell that Mr. Hiroshi was truly desperate to find his daughter. Now, he took an interest in Nathan''s son just because of the child''s simrities to his missing daughter.
"Okay, Master. I got it! I know what to do."
"But make sure to stay hidden from Nathan''s radar. I don''t want him to know that we are investigating his deceased lover."
"I understand, Master."
******
Meanwhile, on the SYP Twilight Corp, Nathan''s team was already on the move. From the old picture of Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter, the team started to generate an old version using their AI technology.
While the team was doing the operation, one team member enhanced the photo. Just like Mr. Hiroshi, he noticed something.
"Guys, look at this photo!" The guy called the other team members. They gathered around his table and looked at his desktopputer screen.
"What''s wrong with the photo?"
"Can''t you recognize it? She looks like a girl version of our CEO''s son... our young master, Ethan."
"Ehhh?"
The members focused their eyes on the screen, assessing the photo. After some time, they finally realized it. "Yeah! Yeah! She resembles our young master, Ethan."
"Whoa! What a coincidence!"
"They have the same facial features..."
"The color of their eyes .... the only difference I can see."
"Should we notify our CEO about this?" he consulted them.
"We might get scolded..."
"Of course not."
They were still arguing when Nathan entered the room.
"What''s going on here?" Nathan asked them with his authoritative voice.
Everyone fell silent when their CEO arrived. They stopped talking and just stood straight and frozen in their spots. Nathan was giving them a sharp gaze. He thought they were just gossiping around and not doing their work because they gathered at one table, looking at something.
No one dared to speak up as they were nervous and afraid of Nathan. Nathan had no choice but to find it by himself.
One member pointed his forefinger at the monitor screen. Nathan followed their line of sight and nced at the monitor.
Nathan''s mind processed what he was seeing on the screen and it finally registered to him.
''She looks like my son... Ethan.''
Chapter 301 Are You Kidding Me?
Day Thirty-Five...
~~*****~~
[ Ancestral Mansion of Xu Family... ]
*Note: This mansion was built for the Maternal Side of Old Man Xu. Old Man Xu''splete name was Cedric Xu Sparks. He preferred to be called Old Man Xu than Old Man Sparks to honor his mother''s side.
*****
Old Man Xu returned to Country M today. Leaving the airport, he proceeded to his mansion to take a rest. He was not feeling good after meeting the man who had been ckmailing him for several months now.
"That ambitious old man! He wants to marry his daughter off to my family. How impressive his daughter is, aside from being a pretty face? How dare he use me to have my son?" Old Man Xu was still fuming with rage.
"Master, do you need something?" the butler asked Old Man Xu when he heard him talking to himself.
"No. Just let me be. Go and ask the Chef to prepare some lunch. I will be inviting my son over." Old Man Xumanded the butler.
"Okay, Master! It''s been so long since thest time Master Nathan visited this mansion. I will tell the Chef to prepare his favorites. How about young master Ethan? Is heing too?"
"My grandson will be visiting next week. I will only invite my son today because I have something important to discuss with him." Old Man Xu sighed deeply, still preparing himself. He could already imagine how Nathan would react. He would definitely reject him.
Nathan didn''t want to date anyone. How much more marry someone?
"Master, is there anything more you want us to prepare?" the butler asked him, wondering why his master was troubled by something.
"Nothing," Old Man Xuzily said, waving his hand as he dismissed him.
When the butler left, Old Man Xu picked up his phone and dialed Nathan''s number. His son was probably working right now. But this matter was urgent. Helena Carlsen was already here in the country. She was expecting to meet Nathan tomorrow.
''Damn! I have to set the two for a dinner date. I hope Nathan will cooperate with me. Sigh! That stubborn son of mine. What am I gonna do to him?''
Old Man Xu massaged his temples. He was racking his brain so hard, thinking of a way on how he would be able to convince Nathan.
"I must do this. Nathan must not know about the recordings, otherwise, he will hate me. He might even try to prevent me from meeting my grandson, Ethan. I can''t afford this to happen." Old Man Xu continued his monologue.
It did not take long before Nathan answered the call.
"Hello, Dad. Why did you call me at this hour? Are you back?" Nathan knew that his father went to Country R. He thought it was a business trip. His father didn''t tell him the true reason he went to that foreign country.
"Yes, I''m back. I need you to go here at our Ancestral Mansion... now. I have something to tell you. Come. I will be waiting for you in my study room."
"Okay. I''ll be there in Twenty Minutes," Nathan simply said before dismissing the call. He didn''t ask him further. He just decided to meet his father in person.
"That rude punk! He didn''t even let me speak before hanging up the phone." Old Man Xu red at his phone.
"Sigh. I have to calm down. I shouldn''t reprimand or argue with my son. I have to control my temper and be more patient while talking to him..." Old Man Xu breathed in and breathed out. He had twenty minutes left topose himself and prepare his speech, hoping that Nathan would listen to him.
*****
[ 20 minutester... ]
Old Man Xu kept pacing back and forth across his study room as he waited for Nathan to arrive. He looked anxious.
Knock! Knock!
Old Man Xu''s heart leaped the moment he heard the knocking sound of the door. It only meant his son finally arrived.
"Come in," Old Man Xu said, allowing Nathan to enter the room.
Creek!
The door slid open and Nathan stepped into the room. He gazed at his father with his expressionless face. "I''m here," Nathan said, greeting his father.
Old Man Xu motioned his son toe over. Nathan slowly traced his steps toward his father. He removed his coat and put it down on the backrest of the sofa.
"What do you want to talk about? How''s your trip in Country R?" Nathan sat down on the couch, facing Old Man Xu.
Old Man Xu took a deep breath before sitting down on the chair opposite Nathan.
"It''s okay. I found a suitable business partner. The Chairman of AMB Diamond Corporation..." Old Man Xu smiled at his son sheepishly.
Nathan just arched his eyebrow. His father was acting weird today.
"Okay. So what kind of business deal did you propose with him?" Nathan asked his father, eyeing him with his scrutinizing gaze.
"Cough! Cough!" He cleared his throat first, mustering up his courage to open the topic about the marriage proposal of Chairman Maximilian Carlsen.
"Actually, I didn''t propose anything. It was Chairman Carlsen who proposed a business deal with me." Old Man Xu maintained his smile as he spoke to his son.
Nathan could tell that something was off with his father and his fake expression.
"What kind of business deal are you talking about, Dad?" Nathan didn''t like suspense. His father was dragging this talk too much.
"Just a simple...An Arranged Marriage Proposal between you and his daughter, Helena Carlsen!" Old Man Xu said spontaneously, without a second thought. Oops! His tongue slipped.
Nathan: "..."
Old Man Xu cursed himself inwardly. He already rehearsed his speech over and over a while ago. However, he ended up telling something he was not supposed to. It was a direct confession, giving Nathan a great shock.
"What did you just say, Dad? Did I mishear it?" Nathan questioned Old Man Xu, a deep crease forming on his forehead.
Nathan''s poker face a while ago was reced by a serious one. He was looking daggers at his father.
"Are you kidding me, Old MAN?!"
Chapter 302 A Son Helping His Father
Day Thirty-Five...
~~*****~~
Old Man Xu just let out a husky chuckle. "Don''t get mad. Listen to me first, my dearest son. This father of yours won''t do anything that will harm you," Old Man Xu tried to coax his angry son.
"Exin." Nathan''s deep cold voice echoed inside the study room.
"I''m dying and I want to see you getting married. Only that, I will die in peace." Old Man Xu tried to use this cliche, persuading Nathan to cooperate.
"I wouldn''t buy that lie. You are a picture of health. After getting your general check-upst month, Doctor Zhou said that you are as fit as a fiddle."
"Cough! Cough!" Old Man Xu choked. He forgot about that. He was healthier than others. And their family doctor, Dr. Zhou, even told him that he could live up to One Hundred Years if he would continue to maintain his healthy diet and exercises.
"I know. I''m just testing you. You didn''t even show me a bit hint of concern," Old Man Xu said, putting on a pitiful face.
"Stop beating around the bush, Dad. Just tell me where did you get this ridiculous idea of marrying me off to someone I don''t even know." Nathan''s expression could no longer be painted. He looked like a tiger ready to pounce on his prey.
"Fine. I will only ask you this favor, son. Just buy me some time and cooperate with me. I need you to pretend... Agreeing to this arranged marriage. When the right timees, we will break off the engagement. In the meantime, can you entertain Chairman Carlsen''s Helena? You can force her to break off this engagement yourself." Old Man Xu began pleading with his son.
"Buy you sometime? What trouble did you make old man? Involving me with this ridiculous n!"
"I have no choice, Nate. I have to ept this deal. I can''t tell you the reason... But I hope you will cooperate with me. I promise... I will deal with this problem myself. I won''t allow you to marry the daughter of a scheming old man, Maximilian Carlsen!"
"Give me one month... Pretend to be her loyal fianc?? for a month!" Old Man Xu added with his pleading eyes.
"Tell me a good reason why I should cooperate with you. What benefit will I get from this?" Nathan questioned his father, not giving in that easily.
"If you agree, I will give you anything that you want from me. Anything. Just ask me anything... I will do it for you." Old Man Xu offered Nathan a favorable deal he couldn''t resist.
"You know me... I never break my promise. I am a man of my word," Old Man Xu added, reassuring Nathan.
"What is the deal with Chairman Carlsen?" Nathan asked him. This was the first time he heard of that name. AMB Diamond Corporation was new to him as well.
"I will settle a score with that scheming old man. Don''t intervene, Nate. I will defeat him myself. I was insulted and humiliated by him. I will get my revenge. So stay away from this old man. Just focus on entertaining his daughter." Old Man Xu didn''t want Nathan to dig deeper and investigate Chairman Carlsen. He was worried that he might discover the recordings and his secret.
"In short, you have a grudge against him because you got humiliated by him. So this old man is capable... humiliating Chairman Xu of SYP Twilight Corp. Fine. I agree. I will help you but make sure you will crush him ten times." Nathan''spetitiveness acted up. His pride couldn''t take it. His father got humiliated by this unknown old man.
Old Man Xu blinked his eyes in disbelief. His son finally yielded to his request just like that... He couldn''t believe it.
"Does it mean... you are going to cooperate with me now, my son?" Old Man Xu''s eyes sparkled in delight. He stood up and approached his son. He held his shoulders and gazed at him straight into his eyes.
"Yes. I will." Nathan inly said. It was seldom for his father to ask for a favor from him. It only meant his father badly needed his help and he was in a desperate situation.
Old Man Xu punched the air and he chuckled crispily hearing Nathan''s response. "Thank you, son! I promise. I will grant anything you will ask of me... to the best of my ability. You won''t regret this," He guaranteed, tapping his son''s shoulder.
Nathan just rolled his eyes skyward. This old man better won his war against Maximilian Carlsen, otherwise, he would step out and deal with him personally. Whoever messes with his family would receive Nathan''s punishment.
Though his father was a powerful figure just like him, he wouldn''t hesitate to act if someone bullied his father.
"Get ready. Tomorrow, you have to meet Helena Carlsen. I will book a table for two at the famous restaurant of Towerville City. This is your first meeting with her... A dinner date!"
Nathan frowned deeply when he heard that. He didn''t expect that he would meet Maximilian''s daughter so soon.
"Don''t worry, son. I will set everything. You just have to show up. Only your presence is all I need. I will make the restaurant reservation, the flowers for her, and everything." Old Man Xu said those words to coax his son. He knew that Nathan didn''t want to do those things personally. Axel was not avable so no one could assist Nathan with regard to these things.
"Okay. Leave it to me. Just text me the reservation detail." Nathan stood up, picking up his coat. He was getting ready to leave. The discussion with his father was done.
"Hey son, stay for a while. I prepare lunch for you. Your favorite dish." Old Man Xu grabbed Nathan''s hand. He felt relieved now. His son didn''t refuse his offer. He was an obedient and considerate son today.
"So, this is your other way of bribing me, Dad?" Nathan scowled at his father.
"Of course not. This is not a bribe. My bribe is way more costly than this... See, you couldn''t resist my offer." Old Man Xu burst outughing, feeling proud of himself.
Nathan could only shake his head. ''I''m doing this favor because I respect this old man... a lot.''
Chapter 303 Aidens Blabbering Mouth
Day Thirty-Five¡
~~*****~~
After having lunch together with his father, Nathan went back to SYP Twilight Corp. Old Man Xu gave him a picture of Helena Carlsen.
"I must make a good impression," Nathan smirked as he watched her photo. When he said about making a good impression, he meant he would do what he can to turn her off.
Old Man Xu told his son to force Helena to break off the engagement by herself. That was Nathan''s initial n. But his father asked him to buy some time so he would still entertain his guest.
He wondered what kind of face Helena would show him during their first meeting.
Nathan put down Helena''s photo on the table. The woman has blonde hair. She was slender like a model. She also has fair skin. But she didn''t look like a foreigner. Overall, she was pretty.
But her sweetheart beauty didn''t attract Nathan''s attention. He wasn''t interested in her. He already met several pretty women so he was already immune to their charm. But there was always an exemption. Someone caught his interesttely. And that person was none other than Abigail Scarlett.
At the thought of Abigail Scarlett, he recalled that Abigail had been trying to get his affection. She said it directly to him.
"Will she get jealous if she finds out that I''m dating another woman?" Nathan mumbled as he mused to himself.
Then a wide smirk shed on his gorgeous face. He couldn''t help it. He just found himself smiling when he thought about Abigail getting jealous.
''What will she do when she is jealous?'' Nathan asked himself once more. For some unknown reason, he was looking forward to seeing her jealous.
"Should I tell her directly that I have a date¡ or should I just give her a hint, letting her figure out the situation?"
Nathan picked up his ballpen and yed it on his palm. He clicked its back several times. He was so lost in his thoughts that he failed to notice Aiden entering his office.
Aiden was stomping his feet as he walked toward the vacant couch in the side corner of Nathan''s office.
"Nate! Can you do me a favor? You already have a lot of employees. Why don''t you send Cherry to me? I want to hire a new secretary!" Aiden demanded.
Aiden''s voice snapped Nathan back to the present. He didn''t expect a visitor today but Aiden just barged in as if it was his office.
"Don''t you have work on the field site? You are supposed to do an on-site visit, Engr. Wu. Uncle told me that you were neglecting your worktely. Are you hanging out with your girlfriends again?" Nathan sounded like a big brother lecturing and reminding his naughty little bro.
Aiden rolled his eyes skyward. He had enough lectures today. His father also scolded him several times before leaving the office. He just escaped from his father and headed to his best friend''s office, pestering him.
"I don''t have girlfriends. I stopped dating them especially when my rejection video in the airport went viral. I should act like a real gentleman. I should take my next rtionship seriously. I became aughingstock because of that incident. However¡ I can''t forgive those people who bashed Cherry on the inte. It was not Cherry''s fault," Aiden ranted out what he truly felt.
"You''ve be obsessed with ck Rose. Be careful, my friend. She is a bit thorny." Nathan said, showing concern for his best friend.
"Hey. This is not an obsession! I just found her very amusing and cool¡ just like Abigail!" Aiden defended himself.
Meanwhile, Nathan frowned when Aiden mentioned Abigail''s name. "Are you obsessed with Abigail as well?"
"Of course not! Abigail is like a sister to me. Though I admit that Abigail is a very charismatic woman, I only like her as a friend. So don''t get mad at me. I''m not stealing her away from you! Don''t be jealous of me. Okay?"
Nathan''s frown deepened further because of Aiden''sst remarks. "I''m not jealous of you. Why do you presume that I will get mad at you because of Abigail? She''s not mine so you are not stealing her from me." Nathan tantly denied Aiden''s usation.
"Liar!" Aiden blurted out. He burst outughing as he found Nathan funny. Nathan was too defensive. His words were the opposite of his actions. "I caught you several times. You were giving me deathly res whenever I talked to Abigail alone. Why are you still denying it, Nate? You have a crush on her. Admit it!" Aiden began teasing Nathan.
Since Nathan hadn''t acknowledged his real feelings yet toward Abigail, he would never admit to having a crush on her, especially in front of Aiden. He had a bbering mouth. No secrets would be safe with Aiden. That''s what Nathan thought.
"Haha. Do you think you can fool me? Are you confident that you will not get mad at me if I kiss Abigail in front of you?" Aiden was testing Nathan.
Nathan''s eyebrows twitched but he maintained his calm expression. "Go ahead and try¡ Let''s see if you will still be able to see the sunrise once you do it," Nathan said meaningfully.
Aiden shook his head and rubbed his arms. Of course, he couldn''t do it. Abigail would beat him to death. ck Rose also had the same reaction when he stole a kiss from her. She wanted to beat him and she was surrounded by a chilly aura.
"Alright. I won''t do it. I don''t want to die. But hypothetically, what will you do if you see Abigail in another man''s arms? Are you sure you won''t get mad and jealous?" Aiden asked him, a taunting smile shing on his face.
Nathan just smiled at him and shook his head. But he was gripping the ballpen tightly in his fist.
"No. I already have a fianc¨¦." Nathan dered to Aiden, giving him a great shock.
"WHAT?! Fianc¨¦?! Are you kidding me, Nate?" Aiden blurted out exasperatedly. He got off the couch and approached Nathan.
"No. I''m not kidding. My Old Man found me a fianc¨¦ after visiting Country R. Here is her picture. Do you wanna see?" Nathan diverted Aiden''s attention because he knew he was almost losing his cool. His best friend continued provoking him with hypothetical situations. If Aiden continued to speak about those things, he might give away his emotion and Aiden would see through him.
Aiden closed their gaps in an instant, snatching the photo from his hand. "OMG. Are you serious? Did you tell your son about this?"
"Not yet. How could I tell my son? That sly old man just informed me about it¡ just today."
"Well, this woman is pretty. But¡ Miss Abi is more charismatic than her!" Aiden shared his opinion as he assessed the photo of Helena. "What is her name?"
"Helena Carlsen. The daughter of the Chairman of AMB Diamond Corporation. She is a real deal ording to my father," Nathan nonchntly said, shrugging his shoulders.
"And you just agreed?! WHY? The Nathan I know will never allow his father to dictate about his rtionship¡ most especially if it''s about your marriage!" Aiden couldn''t believe this. He raised his hands, reaching out to pinch Nathan''s face.
"Are you an impostor?" Aiden asked him again, tilting his head from side by side.
Nathan hit his arms immediately. "Don''t touch me, or else, I''ll cut your hands." Nathan felt annoyed since Aiden even pinched his cheeks. It was so unmanly of him to do so.
"I agreed¡ because of the business proposal from my father. It''s something I couldn''t resist. I will be having a dinner date with her tomorrow." Nathan kept on providing Aiden with some information. He had this hunch that Aiden would be his messenger.
"What?! Too fast. Dinner date tomorrow. Is she here already?" Aiden was receiving one shock from another.
"Yes." Nathan simply said, turning around as he walked toward his executive chair.
The disbelief was still evident in Aiden''s eyes. "Are you okay with this setup? Will Ethan allow you to do this?"
"As long as you won''t tell my son. I will try to get to know her first." Nathan looked at Aiden meaningfully.
Aiden just bobbed his head. "Yes. Of course. I won''t tell Ethan¡"
"Good. Now, go back to your office. Oh, onest thing¡ about your request¡ I can''t give Cherry to you. She already asked me if she could work with Stephen and became his secretary instead. She wanted to stay by Phantomke''s side."
Aiden pursed his lips in disappointment. "Sigh. I won''t give up!" Aiden mumbled with so much determination.
"Go back to your station." Nathan waved his hand, urging Aiden to leave and not pester him anymore.
"Fine. I''m leaving!" Aiden said goodbye to Nathan.
He had juste out of Nathan''s office when Aiden dialed Ethan''s number. He told Nathan that he wouldn''t tell Ethan about it. But here he was, already calling the young boy as if he was a spy nted by him to monitor his dad''s actions.
After three rings, the call got connected. Ethan''s small voice resounded from the other line.
"Hello, Uncle Aiden. Wazzup?"
"My adorable godson! I have some important news for you. But promise me that you won''t tell your Dad that I call you. Okay?"
? "Sure, Uncle. What news are you talking about?" Ethan asked him, feeling intrigued.
"Your grandpa found a fianc¨¦ for your father. He set him up with a very rich prettydy from Country R!"
Ethan: "..."
Chapter 304 Abigails Anger
Day Thirty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Aiden told little Ethan something he was not supposed to tell. But Nathan didn''t have much expectation that he would be able to keep things a secret.
"Uncle, are you drunk?" Ethan asked Aiden after he recovered from the shock.
"Of course not! I''m sober. Don''t you believe me?" Aidenmented.
Ethan shook his head from left to right as if Aiden could see him. "My Grandpa wouldn''t distaste my father regarding his marriage. And my father wouldn''t agree to this kind of proposal. Where did you get this gossip, Uncle?"
"Believe me or not, it''s from your father''s mouth. He agreed! I''m just telling you this so that you can prepare yourself for having a new mother. Besides, I know you are matchmaking your father and Miss Abi, am I right?" Aiden took a deep breath since Ethan refused to believe his words.
"I will ask my Dad or my grandpa about this." Ethan wanted to confirm first before making a move. He already set a woman for his father. He chose Abigail. He wouldn''t allow his grandpa to ruin his n.
"Don''t ask them or else, I will be shot dead by your father. Just tell Miss Abi about it! She has to know that she got apetition here. A wealthy young prettydy from Country R!" Aiden sounded like there was an emergency.
"And one more thing! Your father has a dinner date tomorrow, meeting his potential fianc¨¦! You and Miss Abi have to stop him. You know¡ I''m rooting for Miss Abi as well."
Aiden''sst remarks brought a smile to Ethan''s lips. It only meant Abigail already got the approval and acknowledgment of one of his father''s best friends.
''Miss Abi already won the heart of Uncle Aiden. He got him on her sides.'' Ethan felt grateful to his Uncle Aiden.
"Uncle, Thank you for informing me of this. I know what to do." Ethan reassured his Uncle Aiden. Aiden was the one who sounded anxious and against this arranged marriage. He was more worried than Ethan.
"Okay, Little Ethan. I will leave this to you. I have to go now." Aiden said goodbye to Ethan.
After talking to Aiden, Ethan searched for Abigail. He wondered what Abigail would do once she heard about this.
Without further ado, the young boy headed to Abigail''s room. He knocked two times before Abigail acknowledged his presence, allowing him to enter her room. She had just finished taking a bath.
She was drying her hair using the blower in front of her mirror when Little Ethan stepped into the room.
"Oh, Little Ethan,e here." Abigail smiled softly after seeing Ethan''s face. She put the blower down and approached Ethan. The two sat down on the edge of her bed.
"Miss Abi, where are you going? Is your right hand already fine?" Ethan asked her something first before bringing up the topic rted to his father and the rich prettydy from Country R. He didn''t want to shock Abigail.
"Yes. I can move it without feeling any pain. I think my gunshot wound recovered so fast." Abigail raised her hand and moved it from left to right, showing Ethan that her hand was fine.
"Good to know, Miss Abi. It looks like you are going out today. Where are you going, Miss Abi?" Ethan asked her again before dropping the bomb. He didn''t know how he would insert Nathan into their conversation.
"Yes. I''m going to meet my manager and my personal assistant. The Star G Night ising. I can attend the Star G and it will be myeback after disappearing from the limelight for a month. I have to prepare. I''m getting nervous to face the public and the entertainment industry after my scandal." Abigail was referring to her suicide scandal. But she omitted the word suicide because she didn''t want Ethan to hear about it.
"I know you can do it, Miss Abi. Don''t be nervous. Your fans will be happy to see you again. And you have a new fan who will support you all the way! It''s ME!" Ethan dered to her, patting Abigail''s back. Ethan knew how tofort her. His words were enough to ease her anxiousness.
Abigail felt pressured because appearing in the public was not her forte. She was always working in the shadow, not in front of cameras. But she didn''t want to ruin the reputation of the real Abigail. She was a good actress and she was bound to do great things for the entertainment industry. That was her concern. She was afraid that she would fail to meet the fans'' expectations.
"Thank you, Ethan. Your words mean so much to me." Abigail grabbed Ethan and gave him a hug.
They were silent for a moment. Then Ethan found a chance to tell Abigail about the information he got from his Uncle Aiden.
"Miss Abi¡ honestly, I came here because I have something to tell you."
Abigail broke the hug and gazed down to look at Ethan''s face. "Hmm, what is it?"
"It''s about my dad¡" Ethan mumbled, scratching his face.
Abigail just nodded her head, urging Ethan to continue.
"My grandfather is setting him up with a woman from Country R. Uncle Aiden said it was an arranged marriage. And my Dad¡ he agreed to meet the woman and have a dinner date tomorrow."
Abigail: "..."
Abigail was rendered speechless for several seconds. She just watched Ethan with her unblinking eyes as she absorbed and processed his words.
''WHAT?! Nathan epted an arranged marriage with a stranger¡ WHY? No! Not now! I''m still far frompleting my mission. Am I going to fail? Am I going to die and disappear?!''
Seeing the troubled look in her eyes, Ethan tried to console her. "Don''t worry, Miss Abi. I will not allow my Dad to marry someone else¡ if it''s not you! We need to stop him!"
Abigail snapped back to the present when she heard Ethan''s voice.
"Ethan, are you sure? Your Dad agreed to this?" she asked him again to confirm it. She still couldn''t believe it.
"Hmm. My Uncle Aiden said so. Dad is meeting the woman tomorrow during their dinner date."
A chilly glint flickered through Abigail''s eyes. She clenched her fists and gnashed her teeth. She was furious¡ and probably jealous.
''Nathan Sparks, how dare you ept this marriage proposal!!!''
Chapter 305 A Big Shot Fan
Day Thirty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Abigail couldn''t fathom why Nathan agreed to the arranged marriage proposed by his father. It was so unlikely of him to allow his father to dictate what he should do with his personal life.
''Did he see the woman''s photo? Perhaps, the woman looks like his deceased lover, Monica?'' Abigail could only specte in her mind.
"Miss Abi¡ don''t take it to the heart. My Dad might have a reason for epting this marriage proposal. I will find out what happened." Little Ethan continued consoling Abigail. He could tell that Abigail was upset with this discovery.
Abigail could only sigh before nodding her head. As long as Nathan was not yet married, she could still continue her mission.
"Do you like my Dad, Miss Abi? Do you want to stop him from marrying another woman?" Little Ethan directly confronted Abigail. He must know what she truly felt for his father. He was rooting for them. But what if Abigail had feelings for another guy? He wanted to make sure that Abigail''s affection was only for his father.
Abigail fell silent for a moment. She couldn''t find the right word to answer his question. She was pursuing Nathan because of her mission, not because she had feelings for him. Could she tell a lie? No! Not in front of this innocent young boy.
"Are you not sure about your feelings for my Dad?" Ethan threw a follow-up question. For some unknown reason, he felt anxious. What if Abigail would give up on his dad right away, without putting up a fight?
Abigail smiled at him faintly. She cupped Ethan''s small yet fluffy face and said, "I like your Dad. I don''t know if this feeling can be considered love¡ but one thing is for sure¡ As of this moment, I don''t want him to marry another woman¡ I don''t want to see him with another woman. So, my answer is YES. I want to stop him from marrying anyone¡ especially the woman whom your grandfather set him up."
Ethan grinned broadly, his eyes sparkling with joy. He loved Abigail''s sincere answer. He could feel it. She wasn''t lying because she looked straight into his eyes while saying those words.
"Alright, Miss Abi. I will help you."
But Abigail shook her head. "No, Ethan. I have to do this myself. I don''t want to use you just to win your father''s affection. I want to do this on my own. I would like to see if Nathan will fall for me¡ for who I am."
"But¡ if my strategy won''t work, I will definitely ask for your help, my little angel," Abigail added, winking at him.
Ethan bobbed his head frantically. "Yes, Miss Abi! Just tell me anytime. By the way, do you have ns for tomorrow?"
"Yes. I will follow your Dad secretly. I want to see the woman first. The best strategy to win is to know your enemy first!" Abigail raised her fist, her eyes gleaming with determination.
"I will take note of that, Miss Abi!" Ethan grabbed his phone and typed Abigail''s remarks.
Abigail let out a soft giggle and stroked Ethan''s hair. He was such a sweet boy!
"Ethan, let''s talk about thister. For now, I have to leave and meet my manager."
After saying goodbye to Ethan, Abigail and her new bodyguard left the Sparks Mansion. Chantha was still taking care of Axel so Nathan assigned a new bodyguard for Abigail temporarily while Chantha was not around.
Abigail reached their meeting ce after fifteen minutes. It was her old apartment. The reporters were no longer lurking around the vicinity so it was safe to go there without being spotted by reporters and paparazzi.
When Abigail alighted from the car, her eyes caught a glimpse of someone. Just a few meters away from the gate of her apartment, she saw a rider. She had seen that motorcycle as they traversed through the city a while ago.
''That guy¡ Is he following me?'' Abigail''s instinct kicked in. That rider didn''t escape her observant eyes. When the rider caught her looking in his direction, the man just simply started his motorcycle and left the area.
Abigail frowned as she watched the rider. She immediately took note of the te number of the motorcycle.
"Miss Abi, is there something wrong? What are you looking at in that direction?" the bodyguard asked Abigail when she didn''t move from her current spot.
"Oh, it''s nothing," Abigail said before turning around. Ana and Santra were already in the house. They already cleaned it since the house hadn''t been upied for the past month. The house was full of dust. They also did someundry, recing the curtains and linens.
Ana and Santra were resting and having cold drinks when Abigail entered the apartment.
"Abi! You are finally here. We missed you! What are you up totely? You didn''t even message me¡ your own manager!" Anained immediately.
"I just got busytely. I''m sorry. Don''t be upset, Ana," Abigail softly said, coaxing her manager.
Santra, on the other hand, put down her ss of juice and approached Abigail. She wrapped her arms around her as she greeted her. "Wee back! This is our apartment! I hope you can remember some of our memories together here¡ in this house!"
They still believed that Abigail had selective amnesia. She might remember some but she couldn''t remember everything.
"Don''t worry about me. I will remember everything little by little. For now, just bear with me."
Santra pulled Abigail towards the couch, making her sit.
"We have good news for you!" Santra excitedly blurted out, not waiting for Ana.
"Good news? About what?" Abigail darted her gaze back and forth between her assistant and her manager.
"A big guy offered a project to our CEO¡ and they want you to be the female lead for this new drama. It looks like the sponsor is a big fan of yours. He is willing to invest One Hundred Million dors in this movie." Ana informed Abigail about the good news.
"A big fan of mine? A guy willing to invest one hundred million dors in my movie? Who is this guy?" Abigail asked Ana. She was surprised to know that the real Abigail had a big shot fan.
"Our CEO didn''t disclose his identity yet. But he told us that the investor will also attend the Star G Night. You have to prepare yourself and meet your big-shot fan!"
"Is he an old man?" Abigail asked again, having her suspicion. "I will reject that project if I find out that this investor has an ill motive towards me."
Santra and Ana bothughed at herst statement. "You are truly Abigail Scarlett. Even if you forgot some of your memories, you also act like your usual self."
"You always refused an indecent proposal from investors before¡" Santra added, her eyes shining with admiration for her.
Abigail just shrugged her shoulders. "Hmm. I know my limits. I won''t sell my body just for fame. I am an actress and I love my work." Abigail thought that the real Abigail would say these words. She knew that the real Abigail was a decent woman. She was d that her soul was transferred to this body.
"Now, let''s start studying. I brought the photo album and the profile of the people you must remember in the entertainment circle. You have to remember who are your friends and allies versus the people who treat you as their enemy."
Chapter 306 Support My Candidate
Day Thirty-Six...
~~*****~~
[ At Ancestral Mansion of Xu Family... ]
Weekend! Ethan had no ss today, so he visited his grandfather. Old Man Xu had been waiting for his grandson to arrive. He asked the Chef to prepare and cook Ethan''s favorite food.
Old Man Xu was excited to bond with his adorable grandson today. The chess board was already arranged on the top of the table on the balcony. He was leisurely sitting on his chair while putting the chess pieces on the board.
He often yed chess with his grandson. This was one of their ytime activities whenever Ethan visited his ce. Old Man Xu turned to the entrance gate when he heard the sound of the car approaching.
His lips curled up into a gentle smile as soon as he recognized the vehicle. His grandson finally arrived!
"Grandpa!" Ethan called his grandfather, waving his hand as he alighted from the car.
"My dear grandson,e!" Old Man Xu stood up from his seat and weed his grandson with a warm hug. The young boy embraced him and kissed his right cheek.
Old Man Xu carried Ethan as he returned to the balcony. He gently put him down and stroked his hair. "I missed you, my adorable grandson. Did you miss this old man too?"
Ethan moved his head up and down. "Of course, grandpa. I missed you, that''s why I''m here."
Old Man Xu chuckled gleefully hearing his grandson''s reply. "Wait here. I will get your favorite snacks."
Old Man Xu was about to leave when Ethan stopped him. "Grandpa, just stay here with me. Don''t leave. Just let Uncle Jorge get the snacks." Ethan was referring to the head butler who was standing near the door.
Old Man Xu bobbed his head before motioning for the butler to get the favorite snacks of his grandsona€" French Fries, Chocte Cookies, Cheese Cake and Pineapple Juice.
"Grandpa, let''s y chess. I want to make a bet with you," Ethan immediately challenged his grandpa when he looked at the chessboard on the surface of the table.
"Haha! I love your fighting spirit, grandson. Do you n to defeat this old man today? Hmm. I will not go easy on you because of the bet. What are you betting, my grandson?" Old Man Xu asked Little Ethan with intrigue.
Ethan just gave his grandfather a meaningful smile before he sat down on the opposite chair. "Hmm. I will tell youter, grandpa. For now, let''s choose our piece. What do you want grandpa, ck or white?"
"Since you already sat in front of the white piece, I will let you take the first move." Old Man Xu also took his seat. He watched his grandson with a wide grin.
Ethan grabbed the first piece and moved it. It was a pawn. After cing the pawn on the desired spot, Ethan began asking his grandpa. "Grandpa, did you find a suitable woman for my Dad to marry?"
"Cough! Cough!" Old Man Xu was caught off guard by Ethan''s sudden question. He wondered if his son told Ethan about the woman he set up with Nathan.
"Why, dear Ethan? Do you want your dad to marry someone and have a new mom? Is that the bet you want to make with me? Do you want this grandpa of yours to find your Dad a wife?" Old Man Xu nced at Ethan expectantly.
However, Ethan shook his head frantically. "No, grandpa. I already found a suitable candidate for Dad''s future wife. You don''t have to find someone else," Ethan dered to his grandpa with confidence.
Old Man Xu blinked several times, assessing his grandson''s expression. ''My grandson found someone whom he wanted to be his father''s wife.''
"Who is she?"
Ethan giggled and said, "Secret!"
Old Man Xu sighed helplessly and rubbed his beard. "Don''t you want to introduce her to your grandpa? If she is your dad''s future wife then I will be her future father-inw. I have to meet her."
"Hmm. I am sure you will like her. She is smart, beautiful, and strong. She is fierce and brave... someone who is not afraid of Dad nor intimidated by him. She can protect Dad and me!" There was a gleam in Ethan''s eyes as he spoke about Abigail''s good qualities.
Old Man Xu could only watch his grandson with amusement. He could tell that his grandson was happy as he described the woman. He became more interested in the woman Ethan was referring to.
"Hmm. Now, I''m excited to meet her," Old Man Xu blurted out with a broad smile on his face.
But then again, Ethan didn''t miss this opportunity to confront his grandfather. "Grandpa, did you introduce my Dad to another woman? I heard he had a date tonight."
Old Man Xu scratched his face and smiled at his grandson sheepishly. He suddenly felt guilty. He didn''t know what to say.
"Grandpa, If I win, I want you to support my candidate to be my Dad''s wife. Don''t introduce him to other women," Ethan proimed with conviction.
"Grandson... Honestly, your grandpa had a situation. Please don''t be upset with me if I set him up with another woman tonight. It''s just that... there is a scheming old man who is ckmailing your grandpa. I had no choice but to introduce the daughter of that scheming old man to your dad."
"But don''t worry. I will not allow him to marry that woman... It''s just that your Dad and I had a deal. Your Dad is helping this grandpa of yours to buy me some time." Old Man Xu exined the situation to his grandson. He could sense that his grandson was unhappy knowing that his Dad was having a dinner date tonight with another woman.
Little Ethan fell silent for a moment. He was assessing his grandpa''s expression, analyzing if he was lying or not. When he confirmed that his grandpa was telling the truth, Ethan''s face brightened up.
"Okay, Grandpa. I understand. I won''t get mad or upset with you. But promise me... you will support the woman whom I want my Dad to marry!"
"Of course. I will do that. You always have my support, my dearest grandson! You have my word. By the way, who is the woman?"
"You already met her, grandpa. It''s Miss Abi... Abigail Scarlett!"
Old Man Xu: "..."
''Eh? That woman? The woman who almost killed my son because of her cooking?!''
Chapter 307 The Dinner Date
Day Thirty-Six...
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion... ]
Nathan was drinking coffee in the living room. He was killing time since the dinner date was set at 7:00 pm. It was only 5:30 in the afternoon.
He decided to stay in the living room to secretly observe Abigail. He wondered if Abigail learned about his date tonight.
''Don''t tell me Aiden kept his mouth shut? I informed him thinking that he would use his bbering mouth to tell Ethan and Abigail about my dinner date.'' Nathan frowned at that thought.
Abigail seemed to be ignoring his presence. She was just passing by the living room, not even ncing in Nathan''s direction. She only talked to Butler Li as if Nathan was invisible in her eyes.
But little did he know, Abigail was stealing nces at him from time to time. She already nned on tailing him tonight to find out who his date was. Was she really pretty? A rich prettydy?!
''Why not date me instead? He said I was also an heiress?! Why choose a woman from Country R?'' Abigail clenched her fists as she shot Nathan a cold sharp re.
That was the time Nathan looked up only to see Abigail ring at him. Nathan arched his eyebrow and put down his coffee mug. "Do you have anything to say to me, Miss Scarlett?"
Abigail was standing on the second floor near the staircase when Nathan met her gaze.
"Nothing. Just enjoy your coffee, Mr. Sparks." Abigail forced a smile.
"Do you want to join me here?" Nathan invited her.
Abigail stared at him for a long moment, contemting whether she would go down and join Nathan or just leave him be.
After five seconds, Abigail just found herself descending the stairs as she inched closer and closer to Nathan''s spot. Nathan signaled her to sit on the vacant chair opposite him. But Abigail sat down next to him, ignoring Nathan''s gesture.
"Are you avoiding me, Miss Scarlett?" Nathan finally asked her. He was dying to know why Abigail had been giving him a cold shoulder since this morning. She had been ignoring him as well. He was d that she finally joined him on that couch.
"Nope. I''m not. Why?" Abigail responded, shrugging her shoulders. She was feigning ignorance.
"Nothing. I thought you were avoiding me." Nathan inly said before taking a sip of his coffee. He slightly turned to the side so that he could see her face.
Abigail had a puzzled look on her face as she gazed at Nathan. The devil was so calm and rx as if he didn''t have a date tonight. He should have been preparing by now. But here he was, sitting leisurely while enjoying his coffee.
''Well. Nathan doesn''t need to prepare for his OOTD. Any clothes will suit him. No matter what clothes he will be wearing, he will certainly look gorgeous. Sigh. This devil is so handsome and charismatic. His date will probably be mesmerized by this charming devil...'' Abigail exhaled deeply at that thought.
"I''m going somewhere tonight," Nathan blurted out suddenly, taking another sip of his coffee.
Abigail sighed once again and said, "I know."
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. His eyes sparkled as he turned to her. ''She knows...''
Nathan''s lips twitched fighting a smile.
"How did you know?" Nathan asked.
"Huh?" Abigail realized that her tongue slipped. "I mean I''m going out tonight with my manager and personal assistant. I don''t need a bodyguard. So I am letting you know." Abigail immediately changed the topic.
She couldn''t follow Nathan if she had bodyguards tailing her all the time. She needed to be alone.
Meanwhile, Nathan felt a little bit disappointed. He thought Abigail already knew that he was going on a date tonight. But it turned out, Abigail was going out together with her manager and assistant. How could he test her?
''I can''t tell her directly that I''m going on a date tonight. Does she really care? Where is the woman who told me that she would make me fall for her?'' The gleam in his eyes disappeared and his expression darkened.
"K. You can leave without the bodyguards." Nathan immediately stood up without throwing a nce at her.
Abigail felt relieved since Nathan allowed her not to bring a bodyguard with her. But unknown to her, Nathan went to the balcony to call Abigail''s assigned bodyguard.
"Miss Scarlett is hanging out with her friends tonight. Just follow her secretly. Report to me where she is going." Nathan instructed Abigail''s bodyguard.
"Noted, sir!" The bodyguard promptly responded.
"Don''t let her know... otherwise, you will lose your job," Nathan warned him.
"Y-Yes, sir." The bodyguard suddenly felt anxious. If he failed to do his task, Nathan wouldn''t hesitate to fire him.
Nathan dismissed the bodyguard. He looked at his wristwatch. It was already 6:00 pm. One hour left before the meet-up with Helena Carlsen. Nathan headed to his room to take a shower and prepare.
Abigail, who was sitting in the living room, also came upstairs when she saw Nathan going to his room. She had to change her clothes and get ready to tail Nathan.
*An hourter...*
Nathan left the house, driving his own car. On the other hand, Abigail rode a taxi cab and asked the driver to follow Nathan''s car. Abigail was clueless that a guy riding a motorcycle also left the mansion, tailing her.
The restaurant was just a twenty-minute drive from the Sparks Mansion. When Nathan arrived, the staff weed him warmly and guided him to the reserved table for them.
The bouquet of flowers was already there. All he had to do was to give it to Helena. Nathan settled down and roamed his eyes around the venue. It looked like his father chose the most secluded area in the restaurant. No other customers were present.
''That old man... he reserved the whole restaurant tonight. Not allowing other customers to enter.''
Nathan was still surveying the area when he received a call from Abigail''s bodyguard.
"Sir, Miss Scarlett arrived at a restaurant. But it looks like the guard stops her from entering." The bodyguard reported to Nathan.
Nathan frowned when he heard that. "What is the name of the restaurant?"
"Moonlight Restaurant."
Nathan: "..."
Nathan fell silent for a moment when he heard the restaurant''s name. There was only one Moonlight Restaurant in Towerville City. This only meant... Abigail was also there. However, the restaurant was not epting customers tonight aside from Nathan and Helena.
After a while, Nathan just found himself smiling broadly. ''Did she follow me here? That makes sense. No wonder she didn''t want to bring her bodyguard.''
"You can leave now. No need to follow her," Nathan ordered the bodyguard to leave.
Meanwhile, Abigail was still in the front of the restaurant, arguing with the guard.
"Huh? Why can''t I enter? I''m a customer here." Abigail felt annoyed since the guard stopped her from entering.
"Sorry, Ma''am. But the whole ce was reserved for our VIP client. You can''t enter for now."
''Damn you, Nathan Sparks! He reserved the whole restaurant just for the two of them.'' Abigail clenched her fists, gnashing her teeth.
Abigail had no choice but to leave. But just when she was about to walk away, the door of the restaurant was pushed open and a waiter called her.
"Miss, Sorry for the misunderstanding. You can enter our restaurant."
"But your guard said the restaurant was reserved for your VIP client." Abigail folded her arms over her chest.
"Oh... that''s a mimunication on our part, Ma''am. It will be closed to other customers at around 9:00 pm tonight." The waiter exined. It was a lie! But they received an order from their VIP client to let the woman outside enter the restaurant.
Abigail tossed a look at the ss wall of the restaurant. She couldn''t see any customers inside. Nathan was thest person she saw who entered the restaurant. Nathan was guided to a special booth so she couldn''t see him from the entrance door.
Abigail contemted for a moment. ''There is no way Nathan saw me, right?''
After a while, Abigail decided to enter. She had nothing to lose. She just wanted to know and see Nathan''s date tonight.
The waiter smiled cheerfully and felt relieved. A big tip was waiting for him if he convinced Abigail to enter. "Wee to our restaurant Ma''am! Enjoy."
Chapter 308 Red Wine And Cheese
Day Thirty-Six...
~~*****~~
Abigail was so distracted that she only focused her attention on following Nathan. She just made the mistake of not knowing that someone was following her. This resulted in Nathan finding her whereabouts without her knowledge.
Abigail cursed inwardly when she entered the restaurant. She felt like she fell into a trap. Did the waiter lie? She was the only customer inside.
''I have a nagging feeling about this,'' Abigail thought to herself.
Abigail''s eyes were still roaming around the restaurant when the waiter approached her once again.
"This way, Ma''am," the waiter said, signaling Abigail to follow him. The VIP client reserved a special spot for Abigail.
Abigail''s heart raced when she saw Nathan''s figure from her current spot. ''Damn it! I can see him here clearly.''
Nathan''s back was facing her. He was calmly sitting on his chair as he waited for his death. Nathan was wearing a ck suit. A bouquet of red roses rested on his hand.
''Shit! He might see me here if he turns around,'' Abigail began to panic.
"I don''t want to stay here. I want to change my table," Abigail told the waiter in a low voice.
"Sorry, Ma''am. But the other tables are already reserved. This is the avable spot for you since you have no reservation."
''Reserved my Ass! Damn! Why do I feel like Nathan is aware of my presence here? Did he intentionally put me here? What is he trying to do?''
Abigail just sat down and checked the menu list. She would just order food. Since she was already there, she might as well enjoy the food of the famous restaurant in Towerville City.
The waiter took her order and left. Abigail nced at Nathan who was still waiting for his date. She checked the time and it was already 7:15 pm. His date waste.
''Heh. She''ste. I hope Nathan will scold her for beingte.'' Abigail''s eyes never left Nathan. She was keeping her eyes on him, anticipating what he would do once his date arrived.
At first, Nathan didn''t n on acting like a gentleman for his date, but his mind changed because of Abigail''s presence.
Though he was annoyed because Helena waste, Nathan tried to be patient and concealed his annoyance. At exactly 7:30 pm, Helena Carlsen finally arrived.
A waiter was guiding her to their table. A tall and slender woman wearing a ck dress stopped in front of Nathan. She slightly bowed her head and apologized for beingte.
Abigail grinned, hoping that Nathan would show her his grumpy mood. But to her surprise, Nathan stood up and handed the bouquet over to her. He even pulled out the chair for her.
Abigail nced at him with disbelief. "What the hell is wrong with him?! He is not in his usual cold self tonight!" She gripped the knife tightly as she shot Nathan a sharp cold re.
Helena was indeed a pretty face. She looked stunning in her tube-fitted ck dress which was below the knee. Her sexy figure was entuated by the fitted dress, emphasizing herrge breast and her small waist.
Abigail reflexively checked her appearance. She was only wearing high-waist pants, a white in shirt, and a jean jacket partnered with sneakers.
"Sigh! I should have dressed up!" Abigail murmured to herself. After a while, she shifted her gaze back to Nathan and Helena. The two began introducing themselves to each other.
Nathan could feel a pair of eyes watching him from the back. ''She''s watching us.'' He thought, a faint smile curling up from the corners of his lips.
It did not take long before a waiter arrived, passing the menu book to Nathan and Helena. Then the waiter secretly passed a note to Nathan.
Nathan simply read the content of the message.
[ Thedy in the back looks so pissed. ]
The note intensified Nathan''s good mood.
"You look more handsome when smiling," Helenaplimented Nathan, catching his attention. She saw Nathan smile after reading the note.
Nathan cleared his throat and simply hid the note inside his pocket.
"How''s your trip, Miss Helena? Country R is far away from here." Nathan changed the topic immediately.
Helena''s smile didn''t leave her charming face. She was staring at Nathan seductively. She looked like she wanted to eat him, not the food on the menu.
"I''m a little bit tired. But I was energized after seeing you," Helena responded while giggling.
Nathan frowned but tried his best to conceal his annoyance. He didn''t like chit-chatting with a woman like this.
But for some unknown reason, Helena immediately apologized as if she had read Nathan''s mind.
"I''m sorry. Don''t take it to heart. I am just kidding because I''m a little bit nervous. I am trying to lighten the mood between us." Helena''s expression changed. From a seductive one, she turned into an innocent woman.
"It''s alright. You can order now. What food do you like to eat?" Nathan asked Helena.
Helena pointed her fingers at three menus. And surprisingly, all she chose was Monica''s favorite food. After ordering those foods, Nathan was reminded of Monica.
Nathan brought her to this restaurant thrice and she ordered the same menu, telling him that those were her favorite foods.
Nathan stared at Helena for several seconds, not saying a word. Then the waiter brought the red wine along with the cheese which was requested by Helena.
Meeting his gaze, Helena spoke again and said, "Nathan, try this cheese before drinking red wine. I like to pair them up."
? Nathan was at a loss for words when he heard that. His attention was focused on Helena. He didn''t know why but this woman suddenly reminded him of Monica.
Was this just a coincidence? Thest words she said were simr to Monica''s. They were having a dinner date at that time and he was supposed to propose to her. But that tragic night happened.
On that same dinner date, Monica told Nathan about the cheese and red wine.
Both Abigail and Helena were surprised when Nathan suddenly stood up and approached Helena. He grabbed her hand, pulling her up.
Without saying a word, Nathan pulled her against his body and hugged her.
"Damn it! Why the hell is he hugging her?!!" Abigail stood up and mmed her table. She was fuming with rage and... perhaps... Jealousy!
Chapter 309 Miss Abi Is Scary!
Day Thirty-Six...
~~*****~~
Abigail''s eyes set aze as she watched Nathan hugging Helena. To contain her anger, she reflexively grabbed the ss of water and crushed it in her arm.
Abigail was physically strong. Combined with her rage, she managed to break the ss in her palm. The waiter gasped when he witnessed how Abigail broke the ss in her fist.
Her hand started to bleed. The broken shards wounded her palm. It did not take long before another loud crash was heard in the restaurant.
CRASH!
Shatter!
A te dropped on the floor, creating a loud crashing sound. It caught Nathan''s attention, making him turn in Abigail''s direction. He finally let go of Helena and his gaze was now following Abigail who was walking away.
Abigail decided to leave the restaurant. If she stayed there, she didn''t know what she would do to Nathan and Helena. She was so pissed that she wanted to break everything.
While she was on his way to leave, she bumped into the waiter who was supposed to serve Helena''s order. The waiter dropped the te on the floor when he bumped into Abigail.
"Just charge this bill to your VIP client. He is the cause of this," Abigail coldly said before leaving.
The waiter felt the chill when he met Abigail''s frightening gaze. All he could do was bob his head in obedience. Abigail didn''t look at Nathan anymore. She headed out of the restaurant.
Nathan had the urge to follow her but Helena grabbed his elbow, thus stopping him.
"Mr. Sparks, is there something wrong?" Helena asked him softly.
Nathan contemted for a moment. He stared at her. Helena''s eyes seemed to ask him to stay.
''This woman... Who is she? She reminds me of Monica. Why is it that they have the same food preferences? I lost control when I heard herst wordsa€"the same words Monica uttered to me...''
With those thoughts in mind, Nathan chose to stay with her. However, he regretted asking Abigail''s bodyguard to leave. Now, he didn''t know where Abigail was going.
Meanwhile, upon leaving the restaurant, Abigail went for a walk to calm herself and gather her emotions. She traversed through the busy street of Towerville City without a clear destination in mind.
"I hate him! How could he do this to me?! He intentionally let me in to see him and his date. He was aware of my presence. Is this his way of telling me he wants another woman except me?!"
Abigail kicked the stone in front of her.
Thud!
"Aww," Abigail grunted when her leg hit the wrong target. Instead of hitting the stone, her leg ended up hitting themp post.
Abigail decided to sit in the empty waiting shed. She mmed her eyes shut and exhaled deeply. She was still furious just thinking about Nathan.
After ten seconds, Abigail was able to calm herself down. But she didn''t want to go home just yet. She pulled out her wallet and realized that she didn''t bring enough money.
"Damn! I want to drink somewhere..." Abigail sighed deeply.
Abigail tossed a look at the road, watching the different vehicles passing by. Then she saw three men approaching her. The three men were scanning her from top to bottom. They had malicious smiles on their faces as they looked at her.
"Hello, Miss Beautiful, do you needpany?" The tallest guy among the three spoke to her first.
"Oh, you''re bleeding. Are you hurt? Do you want toe with us and ease your pain?" The thin guy noticed Abigail''s bleeding hand.
The three men exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They thought the woman in front of them was not in her usual self. They wanted to take advantage of her. She even looked vulnerable in their eyes.
"Just Scram. Leave me alone if you don''t want to die." Abigail uttered in her cold voice. She was not in the mood to entertain them.
"Oh c''mon. Don''t y hard to get." The muscr man sat down next to her, wrapping his arm around Abigail''s shoulders.
"You are courting death," Abigail mumbled with a sneer.
Without further ado, Abigail grabbed the man''s hand, removing it from her shoulder. She stood up and twisted his arm making him cry in pain.
"Arrrgh!"
"Damn! Is she crazy!" The tall guy blurted out. They didn''t expect her to fight back.
The two men nned on grabbing her to help the other guy. But even before they could touch her, a hard kicknded on the tall guy''s stomach while the thin guy received an uppercut.
Thud!
Thud!
The two men fell to the ground immediately. One was writhing in pain as he held his stomach while the other one was knocked down after receiving the uppercut.
"Aaah! Let go of my hand!" The muscr guy shouted. Abigail twisted his arm further, not letting him go.
Abigail turned him around and pushed him onto the post. The man''s forehead hit the steel post making him dizzy. That was the time Abigail released his arm and he fell to the ground.
"Sigh. I want to beat Nathan Sparks. I want to do this to him... but he is so gorgeous that I don''t want to punch his face." Abigail murmured to herself.
Then she focused her attention back on the three men lying on the ground. "Don''t pester a woman in the streets. If I see you hanging around here again, I will kill you next time." Abigail threatened them.
The two men tried their best to stand up and ran away as far as they could to save their asses. The unconscious man was left behind.
Abigail could only shake her head helplessly as she watched those scaredy cats running away from her.
Beep! Beep! Beep!
A car stopped in front of her while honking. Abigail turned around only to see Aiden''s smiling face.
"Miss Abi! What are you doing here?" Aiden was passing by when he saw a familiar figure from a distance. He saw Abigail beating those three guys. He just waited for a moment before approaching her.
"Beating some bad guys," Abigail replied nonchntly.
Aiden chuckled and opened the car door for her. "Hop in! I''ll drive you home."
Abigail stepped into the car and settled down. "Not home. Let''s go somewhere for a drink."
"Eh? Are you sure?" Aiden asked her expectantly.
Abigail turned to Aiden with a mischievous smile on her face. "Of course! But it''s your treat!"
Aiden: "..."
"Don''t say no if you don''t want to have the same fate as those three guys a while ago. I''m still in a bad mood. I need a cold drink to cool me off." Abigail said as a threat.
Aiden could only smile while scratching his face.
"Right timing! I''m on my way to my favorite nightclub. Just order any drinks you want. It''s on me!" Aiden said, coaxing Abigail. He wondered what made her in a bad mood. But one thing was for sure... her words were not an empty threat. He didn''t want to be beaten up like those men.
"Good!" Abigail said, patting Aiden''s head.
Aiden just smiled awkwardly. "Let''s go!"
''Miss Abi is scary!''
Chapter 310 If I Kiss You...
Day Thirty-Six...
~~*****~~
[ At Royale Nightclub... ]
Aiden silently watched Abigail as she drank her beer. He was dying to ask her what happened but he was afraid to disturb her. She was so engrossed in drinking her beer.
"Sigh. Abigail has an ulcer. Nathan forbids her from drinking alcoholic drinks. What should I do?" Aiden whispered to himself as he contemted whether he should stop her or not.
Abigail finished two beers in just ten minutes.
"Abi, slow down. Nathan will scold me if you get drunk." Aiden snatched the third bottle away from her hand. But he received a deathly re from Abigail.
"Don''t mention that name or else, I''ll cut your tongue!" Abigail took the bottle back.
Aiden could only sigh in defeat. ''So this is all about Nathan.''
"Are you jealous?" Aiden asked her. He could somehow tell that Abigail already knew about Nathan and Helena. They went on a dinner date tonight.
Abigail gave him another sharp re. "Stop talking to me. Just drink and flirt with them." Abigail pointed her finger at the women who were eyeing Aiden from their table. They just couldn''t approach Aiden because of the woman beside him.
Aiden chuckled and shook his head. "I didn''te here to hook up with them. I''m here to apany you."
Abigail just rolled her eyes skyward before taking another gulp of her beer.
There was a moment of silence between the two of them. Abigail gazed at her beer, recalling the scene in the restaurant. She tightened her grip on the beer as she was still mad at Nathan.
"It''s so hard to gain his affection. I don''t know what I should do..." Abigail began to express her feelings.
Aiden nced at her with amusement in his eyes. "Miss Abi... If you really like my best friend, then don''t give up. You have Ethan''s approval. Nathan will eventually fall for you. Just show him your sincerity." He wanted to console her.
Abigail shook her head. "What can I do? I''ve done lots of things, but Nathan simply doesn''t like me. Imagine! He hugged the woman he just met today! In front of me! Damn him!" Abigail mmed the bottle of beer on the surface of their table.
Pak!
Aiden''s body jolted as he was shocked by Abigail''s sudden action. He could see that she was furious and upset.
"Am I not likable?" Abigail asked him exasperatedly. "Am I ugly?"
Aiden tried his best to hold hisughter. This was his first time seeing Abigail getting jealous. And he found her very cute.
"Miss Abi, you are beautiful just the way you are. It''s just that... you are frightening sometimes," Aiden truthfully said.
Abigail narrowed her eyes at Aiden. "Nathan is not scared of me. But you are!"
"Who wouldn''t get scared of you? You just beat up three men. One vs three!" Aiden blurted out exasperatedly.
"It''s their fault for provoking me." Abigail nonchntly said.
"Miss Abi, I think you''ve drunk enough. Let''s go home." Aiden pulled out his wallet to pay for the bills.
"I don''t want to go home yet. I''m not yet drunk... okay. Let''s stay here for another hour." Abigail refused to go home.
"Okay. But you can''t drink more than five bottles of beer. That''s your limit. Nathan will kill me if I bring you home drunk."
"Nathan doesn''t care about me. He won''t mind even if I go home drunk." Abigail corrected him.
"Hmm... if you just know," Aiden murmured, shrugging his shoulders.
*Ringing Tone*
Both Abigail and Aiden looked at her phone. Nathan was calling her.
"See... I think he is looking for you now," Aiden said with a teasing smile on his face.
Abigail pursed her lips and red at her phone. She pressed the decline button as she didn''t want to answer the call. Not yet satisfied, Abigail switched off her phone.
"Are you ying hide and seek with him?" Aiden chuckled.
"Nope! I''m ying hard to get," Abigail responded sarcastically.
Meanwhile, at Moonlight Restaurant, Nathan''s expression turned grim when Abigail ignored his phone call.
He excused himself from Helena when he learned that Abigail got hurt a while ago. The waiter informed him that Abigail left the restaurant with a bleeding hand. She broke the ss using her fist and stormed out of the restaurant without looking back.
Nathan immediately called the Sparks Mansion and Butler Li answered the phone.
"Is Abigail at home?" Nathan asked, his voice was cold.
"No, Master. Miss Abi hasn''t returned home yet." Butler Li responded. He wondered why Nathan sounded angry.
"Call me if she arrives."
"Okay, Master. Got it."
When he returned to their table, Nathan was distracted. He was thinking about Abigail. Helena also noticed that Nathan seemed like he was troubled by something.
''Is he thinking about Monica?'' Helena thought to herself, hiding the triumphant smile on her face.
*****
[ An Hour Later... ]
At Sparks Mansion, Nathan was already at home but Abigail hadn''t returned home yet. He kept pacing back and forth in the living room. He couldn''t trace her since her phone was switched off.
He already dispatched Abigail''s bodyguard to find her.
"Where did she go?" Nathan mumbled, feeling annoyed.
After a while, Butler Li approached Nathan.
"Master, Engr. Wu is outside..." Butler Li paused for a moment. "Miss Abi is with him."
Nathan pursed his lips when he heard that. His eyebrows were drawn together in a deep frown.
''Why are they together?''
Without waiting for Butler Li, Nathan stormed out of the house to see Abigail and Aiden. He had been worried about her. Who would have thought that she was with Aiden?
Outside...
Aiden was about to enter his car after dropping off Abigail. However, before he could open the car door in the driver''s seat, he felt a hand holding his shoulder.
In one swift move, Abigail turned him around and pinned him to the side of his car. Aiden looked at her with his widened eyes, his jaw dropped in bafflement.
''What is she doing?''
Abigail leaned over him, bringing her face closer to Aiden''s face. Then she whispered, "Do you think Nathan will get jealous..." Abigail''s eyes moved from his eyes to his lips. "If I kiss you now..."
Aiden: "..."
Chapter 311 Seduce Me Properly!
Day Thirty-Six...
~~*****~~
Aiden didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Just yesterday, he was teasing Nathan, asking him if he would get jealous if ever he kissed Abigail in front of him.
But Nathan just scoffed at him, telling him to try and get killed by Abigail. Who would have thought that he would be put in the same situation tonight?
But this time... it was Abigail who initiated the move. Was she drunk? Was this the effect of alcohol in Abigail''s system?
Aiden''s body stiffened further when Abigail grabbed the back of his head as her face was inching closer and closer to him.
A panic-stricken expression could be seen all over his face, especially when Aiden met Nathan''s bloodshot eyes. He was standing just a few meters away from them.
''Oh no! Why do I feel like I got caught cheating on my husband?'' Aiden thought to himself. Nathan''s cold sharp re was like a strong force that broke Abigail''s spell on Aiden.
Just before Abigail''s lips touched his, Aiden quickly covered Abigail''s mouth by inserting his palm in between their lips. Then it was followed by Aiden''s cry for help.
"Nate!!! Help me! Miss Abi is going to rape me. She is so drunk!"
Abigail red at Aiden as she removed his hand that was covering her mouth. "I''m not drunk! I''m sober."
Hissing at him, Abigail gently pushed Aiden away from her body. She turned around only to meet Nathan''s expressionless face. Nathan managed to conceal his raging fury, thanks to Aiden''s quick thinking.
Aiden could now breathe evenly. Not wanting to die in either Nathan''s hand or Abigail''s hand, Aiden hurriedly entered his car to flee.
"I''m leaving! Good night everyone!" Aiden said goodbye to Nathan and Abigail before starting the car. He didn''t wait for their reply. He just sped off, leaving the Sparks Mansion. His heart was still beating so fast.
"What the hell Abigail was thinking? Nathan almost cursed me to death. He is frightening!" Aiden uttered. He could still feel the chill running down his spine as he recalled Nathan''s deathly re.
"Damn! Abi is a troublemaker! I almost got a heart attack a while ago."
Meanwhile, Abigail scowled at Nathan. She hated to see his nk expression. She thought he would get jealous after seeing that scene. But Nathan was just staring at her indifferently as if he didn''t care at all.
"Where have you been?" Nathan asked her, restraining himself from grabbing Abigail.
Abigail sneered at him and nonchntly responded, "Clubbing with your best friend. Why?"
"Nothing. I''m just asking." Nathan turned around and walked ahead, not waiting for Abigail.
Nathan''s reaction pissed her off further! Abigail sprinted inside the mansion, following Nathan. She had a few drinks but she wasn''t drunk. She was sober when she almost kissed Aiden.
Aiden kept on insisting that Nathan cares about her but she didn''t believe him. When she saw Nathan approaching, Abigail wanted to test him. She would like to know if Aiden was telling the truth.
But to her disappointment, Nathan didn''t feel anything. That''s what she thought. She hated him. Her heart clenched in pain. She felt suffocated. She needed to let it out otherwise, she would explode.
Abigail followed Nathan to his room.
Knock! Knock!
She kept knocking on his door. After five seconds, the door was opened. Nathan let her in.
"Why are you here?" Nathan asked her coldly. He had been suppressing his rage. He headed to his room to calm himself down but Abigail followed him.
Abigail met his gaze and confronted Nathan.
"I did everything! Why don''t you like me?"
Nathan was stunned for a moment, hearing her words. After he recovered, he just shrugged his shoulders and looked at her expressionlessly, making Abigail more annoyed.
Abigail started to enumerate what she had done for him so far. But Nathan always had a response to her.
"I cooked for you!" Abigail hit his shoulder.
Nathan arched his eyebrow and responded, "You almost poisoned me."
Abigail rolled her eyes. "For goodness''s sake. It wasn''t my fault. It was the scheme of your former Chef!"
"I know," Nathan nonchntly said.
"I clean your big mansion!" Abigail waved her hands, emphasizing her words.
"You broke our century-aged vase family heirloom." Nathan told her about her mistake.
"It was an ident!" Abigail exined, rubbing her temples.
Nathan didn''tment further.
"I serenade you!" Abigail brought up what she did for him in Country F.
"You are out of tune," Nathan replied with a straight face.
Abigail just looked at him helplessly. ''Liar!''
mming her eyes, she took a deep breath. The devil was so annoying. He didn''t appreciate the things she had done for him.
"I took the bullet for you!" Abigail emphasized, patting her chest.
But Nathan simply answered her, "I didn''t ask you to do that."
Abigail squinted her eyes at this cold-hearted devil. She''s losing her patience.
"I almost stripped in front of you but you didn''t even react!" Abigail''s cheeks reddened as she said those words. It was too embarrassing but she had to bring it up.
''Damn it! I regret saying it.'' Abigail had the urge to cover her face. She wondered what Nathan would say.
"You didn''t take all your clothes off."
Abi: "..."
This time... his lips twitched, smirking at her coyly.
Abigail rolled her eyes skyward as she realized that the devil was just teasing her. ''Pervert!''
"Fine. I give up! It''s so hard to seduce a robot!" She murmured.
She was about to turn around and leave when suddenly a pair of strong arms caught her by her waist. Then she just felt her body being pushed on the wall.
Nathan''s face was now a few centimeters away from hers. She could feel his fresh breath fanning her cheek. "If you want to seduce me then do it properly!"
''Shit! What is he trying to do here?'' Abi''s heart was thumping like a drum roll inside her chest. Her mind went nk.
Before she knew it, she just found herself being kissed by the devil hungrily and aggressively.
''Damn?! Is this for real? The Devil is kissing me?!''
Chapter 312 Did You Kiss Someone?
Day Thirty-Six¡
~~*****~~
Abigail blinked several times, still trying to absorb what was happening between Nathan and her. She didn''t know if she was dreaming or just imagining things.
''Is this the effect of beer? But I''m not drunk! I am definitely sober!'' Abigail screamed in her mind.
She could see Nathan''s face up close and his lips were pressed against her lips, kissing her passionately.
Nathan had been trying to suppress this desire to kiss her. But he lost control. He was jealous of Aiden. Abigail almost kissed him. If not for Aiden''s quick reaction a while ago, he should have punched him already. Nathan wanted her!
His eyes dimmed as soon as he saw the two of them about to kiss. His first instinct was to separate the two. But his feet were frozen in his spot.
Then his heart felt at ease when Aiden covered Abigail''s mouth before she could kiss him. Even Nathan himself was surprised that he got furious at his best friend. And he had to admit that he hated to see Abigail kissing Aiden¡ or any other guys.
And when Abigail confronted him, he finally let loose. His body just moved ording to his instinct¡ and desire.
Nathan''s right hand moved up, lifting her chin as he deepened the kiss. He bit her lower lip, causing Abigail to gasp. As she parted her lips, Nathan thrust his tongue inside her mouth.
Nathan pressed her further into the wall, trapping her with his body. He was holding her in ce, not allowing her to evade his kiss.
His tongue continued to explore inside her mouth, seeking her tongue out. Abigail closed her eyes and moaned softly under the savage conquest of his expert tongue.
Soon, Abigail began to respond. She anchored her arms around his neck and pulled Nathan closer to her. Her tongue wrestled against his inside her mouth, tasting each other''s sweetness.
Nathan could taste the beer in her mouth. But he didn''t mind the slight bitterness as Abigail''s lips were sweeter than anything else.
The sound of their wet kisses resounded in his room. Nathan sucked her tongue and licked the surface of her lips. The kiss was bing more sensual.
Nathan nibbled on her lower lip and upper lip alternately, biting and sucking them. Abigail could only moan in pleasure. Nathan was a great kisser. His lips were making wonders on her. He was reigniting the passion inside her.
Before she knew it she just found herself wanting for more. She was so aroused and wet down there. She felt so hot and all she could think of was savoring this moment with Nathan.
''Damn! Nathan is driving me insane!'' Abigail clung to him tightly.
They just broke the kiss to gasp some air.
Panting!
Breathing heavily!
Heart racing!
Temperature rising!
Nathan''s forehead rested on hers as they tried to catch their breath. Nathan and Abigail met each other''s gaze, not saying a word. Both of them could see the lust in each other''s eyes. They yearned for this to happen.
And just like that, they were back to kissing again. At this moment, Nathan''s lips slowed down. He kissed her tenderly, tasting every corner of her lips. His lips were brushing hers delicately like butterfly wings, just long enough that he could inhale her breath, and feel the warmth of her lips.
Then he ran his tongue on the surface of her lips before thrusting again inside her mouth. Abigail weed his tongue with hers, licking and sucking him at the same time.
Nathan let go of her chin as his hand trailed down her shoulder to her left breast. Nathan''s yful palm fondled her breast, squeezing it through her shirt as he bit her lips so hard.
From being gentle, his kiss became rough and more intense as if he was punishing her. Abigail was drowning in this overwhelming pleasure. She didn''t care if her lips would bleed from Nathan''s bite.
Nathan''s kiss got herpletely lost, her knees going weak, her entire body going limp, and every frustration and annoyance she had for Nathan before their lips locked was gone.
She waspletely smitten by him. Her attention was focused on her and the rest of the world blurred around her. It felt so good to be kissed by Nathan¡ in his sober state. He was the one who initiated this kiss. He was not dreaming! He was not drunk! He was imagining Monica!
As everything was going intense between them, they suddenly heard a knock outside the door.
Knock! Knock!
It was followed by Ethan''s voice. "Dad! It''s me, Ethan. May Ie?"
"Aww!" Nathan grunted since Abigail bit his lip so hard causing him to draw back. She quickly pushed him away from her body while pressing her forefinger against her lips.
She shook her head and crossed her arms, signaling Nathan. Nathan understood her. He tried his best to hold hisughter. This was the first time he saw her panicking.
She didn''t want Ethan to find out that she was there, kissing his father.
"Dad? Are you there?" Ethan continued knocking. He was going to ask his Dad about Abigail.
Nathan cleared his throat before answering his son. "Yes. I''m here, son."
Abigail pouted her lips and red at Nathan. She told him to stay quiet and pretend to be asleep. But Nathan still responded to Ethan.
Abigail hit Nathan''s chest before covering her face. She was too embarrassed to face Ethan.
"Dad, open the door," Ethan spoke up again.
Smiling cheekily at Abigail, Nathan grabbed her hand, guiding her to his bathroom. "Just hide there for the meantime if you don''t want Ethan to see you."
Abigail was about toin but Nathan silenced her by giving her a peck on her lips.
Smack Kiss! (Mwua)
It was effective to make Abigail quiet and obedient.
"Wait, son. I''ming!" Nathan traced his steps back to his front door.
"Dad, have you seen Miss Abi? She''s not in her room yet? Where did she go?" Ethan asked Nathan worriedly. He knew that Abigail would follow Nathan during his dinner date but she was not yet here though Nathan already arrived.
Nathan reflexively nced at the closed door of his bathroom. Abigail was hiding there.
"I haven''t seen her. She hangs out with her friends. Just message her if you want to know her location. Or you can just wait for her in her room." Nathan suggested. He was in a hurry to send off his son.
Ethan eyed his father suspiciously. "Dad! Did you kiss someone? Or did someone bite your lips? They are swollen!" Nothing escaped from Ethan''s observant eyes.
He crossed his arms over his chest and shot his father a cold sharp re. He thought his father kissed someone else¨C his date, not Abigail.
"N-No. Cough!" Nathan cleared his throat again. "I didn''t kiss someone," Nathan lied without batting an eyelid.
"Then why are they swollen?" Ethan asked him again, interrogating his father.
Nathan bit his lower lip. Fortunately, Abigail didn''t apply lipstick on her lips today, otherwise, they would get busted by Ethan.
"I don''t know. I just ate some sweets a while ago. Maybe that''s the reason why my lips got swollen," Nathan said meaningfully.
Ethan wasn''t convinced but Nathan already grabbed his shoulders pushing him toward the door. "Ethan, your Dad is exhausted. I have to rest now. Go there and wait for your Miss Abi."
Ethan pouted his lips and reluctantly left his father''s room. But before Nathan closed his door, Ethan spoke once more.
"Dad! Don''t you dare kiss another woman! Understand?"
Nathan just watched his son in amusement. "What do you think of your Dad? I won''t kiss just any woman."
"Good!" Ethan smiled before turning around.
Bam!
Nathan heaved a sigh of relief as Ethan went back to Abigail''s room. After a while, a mischievous smirk shed on his face.
He locked his door and headed to his bathroom. Abigail was standing on the corner while leaning on the wall. Then he caught her tracing her lips using her fingers with an absentminded look on her charming face. She still couldn''t believe that Nathan kissed her willingly.
Abigail''s cheeks were blushing as she was flustered. When she gazed up, Nathan was already staring at her. With tworge strides, Nathan closed their gaps.
He suddenly grabbed her wrist and asked her, "Are you dumb? Why do you have to break the ss, harming yourself?" Nathan recalled that Abigail was hurt and her hand got wounded.
"I''m not dumb. I''m just jealous," Abigail replied meekly.
Chapter 313 Eat Him As Her Breakfast
Day Thirty-Seven...
~~*****~~
Abigail had been turning and tossing around her bed until dawn. She was not able to sleep because ofst night''s incident. She had been thinking about Nathan and the kiss.
Nathan didn''t put abel on them and she never confronted him again. After admitting she was jealous, Abigail ran out of his room to flee.
She was so embarrassed that she didn''t have the courage to face him at that time. Furthermore, she was still shaken and overwhelmed by the fact Nathan kissed her willingly.
"Damn! What had gotten into him? Was that his way of telling me how to properly seduce him? Am I doing it the wrong way?"
Abigail used her pillow to cover her face. She could still feel her cheeks burning as she remembered the intimate kiss she had shared with Nathan.
"How can I face him today? Should I ask him about the real score between us? Argh! Where is Bam-Bam? Can I return to my body now? But kissing me doesn''t mean he already loves me, right?" Abigail continued talking to herself.
She threw her pillow and gently smacked her cheeks using both hands. She was confused.
"Arghhh!" She sat up and turned to her bedside table to check her rm clock. It was already 6:00 o''clock in the morning. She hadn''t slept yet. Her body was tired but her entire mind was awake and very active.
Abigail tugged her hair tightly. "Where is Bam-Bam? I must confirm something. Does Nathan like me now? Did he fall for me? I wonder if I can go back to my original body!"
But thinking about that, Abigail suddenly became silent. Deep inside her, she wasn''t ready to go back to being Phantomke. If Nathan already fell for her... she wished she could stay as Abigail longer so that she could spend more time with Nathan and Ethan.
Abigail grabbed her phone and checked her calendar. Today was the thirty-seventh day of her mission. She still had Sixty-Two days left before her deadline.
"If I go back and live as Phantomke now... Nathan will change his attitude toward me and Ethan will not recognize me... And what will happen to the real Abigail?" Abigail was feeling conflicted.
She folded her legs in a sitting position and hugged herself. She didn''t know what she truly wanted.
''Do I have to go back as Phantomke? Can I stay as Abigail?'' Abigail smiled bitterly. This body was not hers. She just borrowed it. It would be unfair for the real Abigail.
If she couldn''t return to her original body in one hundred days Bam-Bam exined to her that Phantomke''s body would eventually die.
Abigail immediately shook her head. She couldn''t let go of her real identity. She was Phantomke. Abigail was just her borrowed identity in the meantime.
She knew the feeling of having her identity taken away by someone. Monica stole her identity as Shining Star. She wouldn''t do that to the real Abigail.
Abigail took a deep sigh, staring at the wall nkly.
"I can''t go back just yet. I still need to unfold the truth behind Monica and Shining Star. I have to find out who wants to kill the real Abigail and help her catch the culprit and the mastermind."
"Maybe Bam-Bam''s absence is a blessing in disguise. I have to keep this from him in the meantime. There are things I should settle first as Abigail before going back as Phantomke." Abigail became more determined aspared to before.
Abigail got off the bed and decided to wash and freshen up. She needed to look presentable before going downstairs. She subconsciously did this because of Nathan.
Upon entering the bathroom, Abigail screamed and cursed. "Damn! I look like shit!"
Her eye bags were swollen from not getting enough sleep. Dark circles could be seen under her eyes. And her lips? Nathan''s bite and kiss marks stayed on her lips. They were a bit swollen. Nathan made her lip bleedst night from kissing her roughly.
"I hope Ethan will not notice anything strange," Abigail mumbled before taking her clothes off.
After taking a quick bath, Abigail dolled herself up. She did it unknowingly. She applied concealer to hide the dark circles under her eyes. Her lips were her problem. She would look more suspicious if she would apply lipstick just to hide Nathan''s bite marks.
When she went downstairs, the father and son duo were already waiting for her in the dining area.
Her heart skipped a beat the moment her emerald eyes met Nathan''s blue eyes. They stared at each other for a long moment, not breaking eye-to-eye contact.
Abigail just looked away when Ethan''s voice caught her attention. "Good morning, Miss Abi! How''s your sleep?"
Ethan didn''t see herst night. The young boy ended up falling asleep in his room while waiting for Abigail.
"It''s good," Abigail responded softly while smiling guiltily. She joined them and sat next to Ethan. The breakfast had been served on the table.
Meanwhile, Nathan remained quiet. He simply greeted her with a simple nod. Abigail bit her lip. As much as she wanted to hide her embarrassment, she couldn''t help it. A blush subconsciously overtook her cheeks. Her imagination brought her back to the memory of their passionate kiss.
Nathan''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. He could see Abigail blushing again. He could tell that she was thinking about him and their kiss. Surprisingly, Abigail became transparent today. He could see through her.
Nathan didn''t expect that Abigail would admit that she was jealous. He just found himself smiling as he recalled that confession from her.
Then the two of them met each other''s gaze once more. Nathan''s eyes reflexively moved down, ncing at her lips. Her lips looked more delicious than the breakfast on the table.
Nathan couldn''t help but lick his lips while staring at Abigail with his prating gaze. Abigail couldn''t look away. She just found herself following every movement of his lips and tongue.
''Damn it! Is Nathan trying to tease me or seduce me? Don''t tease me like that, Nate, otherwise, I will eat you as my breakfast today.'' Abigailmented in her mind. She reflexively bit her inner cheek and made a cute face.
On the other hand, sensing the strange atmosphere between Abigail and his Dad, Ethan shifted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Nathan. He silently observed the two as they started to eat.
As Ethan assessed the two, he eventually realized something. Ethan darted his gaze from his left and right. This time his eyes were looking at his father''s lips and Abigail''s lips.
"Oh! The Kiss!" Ethan blurted out of the blue, making both Abigail and Nathan choke on their food.
"Cough! Cough!"
The two drank a ss of water at the same time while gazing at Ethan in puzzlement.
''Did he figure out something?''
Ethan put on a wide grin and teasingly said, "Dad, I''m sorry for using youst night. Just forget about it. Now, I believe you."
Nathan: "..."
Abigail: "???"
Ethan giggled giddily. "You won''t kiss just any other woman... If you kiss someone, she must have been special to you." Ethan added.
Chapter 314 What Am I To You?
Day Thirty-Seven...
~~*****~~
When Ethan left the house to go to school, Abigail had the chance to have private time with Nathan. Nathan intentionally skipped going to work today because of Abigail. He wondered if she had something to tell him after what transpiredst night.
To ensure that no one could overhear their conversation, Nathan invited Abigail to his study room. Even if Abigail would scream inside, no one could be able to hear her. Nathan ordered Butler Li not to let anyone go to the second floor at this hour.
Abigail looked around her while Nathan sat on the long sofafortably. "Aren''t you going to sit? This is not your first timeing here." Nathan patted the space next to him, signaling Abigail to sit down.
Abigail lifted her eyebrow as she scoffed at Nathan. ''Is he going to kiss me again? To be left alone with him is like ying with fire.'' She bit her lower lip while curling her fingers into a ball of fists, her eyes fixated on Nathan''s lips.
She just realized that she had been bold and aggressive toost night when she matched the intensity of his hungry rough kiss. The proof of their passionate kiss was still evident on his lips.
Noticing the intent gazeing from her, Nathan smirked at her coyly. "We are here to talk," he reminded her with his teasing blue eyes.
Abigail snapped out of her wild imagination and was brought back to the present. She had the urge to smack her forehead for embarrassing herself in front of Nathan over and over again. She could tell that Nathan noticed the lustful look in her eyes when she stared at him... specifically at his lips.
Instead of sitting next to Nathan, she tried to distance herself from him. She chose to settle down on the chair opposite Nathan.
"Yes. I know. We are here to talk." She mumbled in a low tone as if she was reminding her own self.
Nathan waved his hand, doing her the honor to speak first and bring her agenda.
"I don''t want to waste your precious time so I''ll cut to the chase. Why did you kiss mest night? Have you fallen for me already?" Abigail asked Nathan with an earnest look on her face.
Nathan surprisingly found himself chuckling at herst statement.
Glowering her eyes at him, Abigail bared her teeth. "Why are youughing? There is nothing funny. I''m damn serious about my question!"
Nathan stoppedughing and cleared his throat. He sat up straight, fixing his posture. Then he looked at her straight into her eyes. "Because you have a strange logic, Miss Scarlett. I just kissed you and you already presumed that I''ve fallen for you?"
"Have you forgotten that you are an actress? You have kissed a lot of men on-screen... but it doesn''t mean you have fallen for them. Am I right?" Nathan unexpectedly became talkative today just to defend his own logic.
"Fine. I''m an actress. But you are not. Besides, Ethan said you won''t kiss just any other woman... If you kiss someone, she must have been special to you." Abigail used Ethan''s words against his father.
Nathan shook his head, forcing a smile. "Are you just telling me this to force me to say something you want to hear?"
Abigail just rolled her eyes and shrugged her shoulders. She shouldn''t be giddy and just took one step at a time. "Fine. I will take this as if you are still in the denial phase. Take your time. I am willing to wait. But answer my following questions truthfully."
Nathan could only watch her in amusement. She could be shameless at times. "Go on, just ask me."
"Who is the woman you metst night in the restaurant? What is she to you?" Abigail was direct and straightforward.
"Helena Carlsen, the daughter of the Chairman of AMB Diamond Corporation. She''s the woman my father wants me to marry." Nathan lied at thest part since he wanted to see her jealous reaction once more. And he didn''t fail. Abigail''s expression turned sour almost instantly.
"Then who am I to you?" Abigail asked him again.
"The woman who wants to seduce me," Nathan promptly responded, smirking.
Narrowing her eyes in annoyance, Abigail tightened her hands as she mped her fingers into angry cannonballs. She had the urge to rip the cheeky and annoying smirk off Nathan''s face.
''Just you wait Nathan Sparks! I will make you head over heels in love with me!''
"Do you have any more questions to ask?" Nathan was somehow enjoying this conversation. Who would have thought that it was so fun to tease Abigail and see her nose-ring reactions?
Abigail closed her eyes and inhaled deeply. She was trying to calm down. Nathan undeniably knew how to push her buttons. But she wouldn''t let him win. The more she gets annoyed the more Nathan will win.
"Fine. I have onest question. I hope you will give me an honest answer... a real honest answer," Abigail emphasized herst three words.
Nathan just looked at her with so much interest in his eyes. He was anticipating her next question.
"Between Shining Star and Monica... to whom you fell in love first? I heard that she was Shining Star for you at first before she became Monica your lover. When did you start loving her? Before you met her in person or after meeting her in person? I am really curious."
Nathan fell silent for a moment. The yful gleam in his eyes had disappeared when Abigail mentioned Shining Star and Monica. Since Abigail wanted to hear the answer, Nathan took his time to assess his feelings. Yeah... when did he start loving her? He was curious as well.
Though he couldn''t pinpoint the exact time but deep inside he knew the answer.
Abigail''s eyes never left Nathan''s face. She watched his every reaction as he took his time, figuring out the most honest answer to that given question. For some unknown reason, anticipation grew inside her heart as she waited for his answer. She gulped hard and braced herself. She was dying to hear his answer.
After his moment of silence, Nathan finally spoke up and gave her the answer she sought, "Shining Star."
Badum! Badum! Badum!
Abigail had a baffled look in her eyes the moment she heard Nathan''s answer. She opened her mouth only to close it again as she couldn''t utter a word. Her heart was racing rapidly against the wall of her chest. She didn''t expect that.
She had conflicting thoughts at this moment, whirlwinds of emotions stirring her heart. Then her eyes suddenly stung with tears. She had a lump in her throat, rendering her speechless as she was fighting the urge to shed some tears.
''Why is she getting emotional? What''s wrong with her?'' Nathan mused to himself as he watched Abigail''s strange reaction. That was not the kind of expression he was expecting to see from her.
Nathan''s body reflexively moved, standing up. He was about to ask her if she was fine when Abigail closed their distance and threw herself at him. Without a second thought, she hugged Nathan!
Chapter 315 The Things He Did For Her
Day Thirty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Abigail dropped by Stephen''s ce to check on both Cherry and her body. After her confrontation with Nathan, he went to Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters to deal with the organization''s operation.
Abigail requested Nathan to drop her at Stephen''s ce as she joined him in his car. Upon reaching Stephen''s ce, Abigail headed to Phantomke''s ward. Cherry was there, taking care of her.
She saw her wiping her body with a clean wet towel. She was also massaging Phantomke''s muscles so that once she woke up from hera, her body wouldn''t get too stiff for her to move.
''ck Rose, she cares for me above all. I''m so lucky to have her as my friend. I''m d she survived. I want her to start over and live a simple life away from dangerous jobs, especially now that the Assassin Guild is gone.''
Abigail just stood at the door, silently observing Cherry. Later on, Cherry finally noticed her presence. She tossed a look in Abigail''s direction and saw her.
"Abi! How long have you been standing there? Come here." Cherry invited her in. There was a vacant chair on the other side of Phantomke''s sickbed.
Abigail smiled back at Cherry, tracing her steps toward her.
"How are you?" Abigail asked her.
"I''m good. Here, wishing that Sis Phantom will wake up soon." Cherry heaved a deep sigh, shifting her gaze from Abigail to Phantomke.
Abigail became silent and she nced at her body. Her eyes fell on her lips. As expected, her original body experienced the same thing. A few marks could be seen on her lips. Fortunately, Cherry hadn''t noticed it.
"Abi, are you okay now? Last time¡ you seemed like you got a panic attack." Cherry nced at her worriedly.
"I''m sorry about that. I think I was triggered by something. A traumatic event happened to me in the past. But don''t worry. I''m fine now." Abigail couldn''t remember the memory. It was fragmented. But she was certain now. King Stallion Mafia triggered her.
"Actually, I''m here to find something. I feel like Stephen knew something more about Phantomke. I wonder what kind of session they had as her psychologist."
''Even I myself couldn''t remember anything about it.'' Abigail added to her thoughts.
"Huh? What are you nning to do?" Cherry asked her with intrigue.
"I will try to sneak into his Study Room to check for her patient record. He might be keeping some records on hisputer." Abigail shared her n with Cherry.
"Do you want me to hack hisputer and stole the data? But what name did sis Phantom use when she made appointments with Stephen? Too bad Dr. Stephen couldn''t disclose more information because of doctor-patient privacy and confidentiality." Cherry offered her some help, forgetting that Abigail was also an expert hacker.
"I think¡ she used Jane Frost. Let me do it, myself. I don''t want you to get in trouble because of me. You have to stay close to Phantomke. " Abigail wasn''t certain if she revealed her name to Stephen. She was adopted by her Master Miss Frost so she became Jane Frost. She also lost her memory when she was young and was rescued by their master.
"But I need your help. Stephen is here. Can you entertain him and don''t let him enter his study while I am still looking for Phantomke''s patient records of their session?" Abigail requested Cherry''s help. They needed to divert Stephen''s attention and kept him upied while Abigail was conducting a thorough search inside his study room.
"Okay, Abi. Leave it to me. I will deal with Dr. Zhou." Cherry would be d to assist Abigail. She was also curious about Phantomke''s session with Stephen. What did they talk about? Was her trauma severe? She wanted answers!
Abigail and Cherry strategized what they would do so that Abigail could sneak into Stephen''s study without getting caught. Fortunately, the robots stayed on guard outside Phantomke''s ward only. They were not roaming around the house.
It would be easy for Abigail to enter Stephen''s study. She had been there together with Veronica. So far, she didn''t see any security camera installed inside his Study Room.
When they already set their strategy, Abigail and Cherry began to move and implement their n. Cherry went to see Stephen while Abigail headed to Stephen''s room.
Cherry would invite Stephen into the garden to ask him more about Phantomke. Cherry could tell that Stephen was paying more attention when their topic was rted to Phantomke. After a minute, Cherry seeded in bringing Stephen outside the house. They proceeded to the garden.
"Stephen, can you tell me more about the moment you shared with my sis in Country Z?" Cherry was hoping to hear more of their story together. "What do you think of my sister¡ I mean, what is your first impression when you first met her?"
Stephen had a dreamy look in his eyes as he reminisced his moments with Phantomke, including their first meeting.
"The first word that popped into my mind when I first saw her was the word Cool. She fought ten men and defeated them. A group of gangsters chased me and cornered me in a dark alley. They nned to rob me and take all my money and gadgets. I tried to fight them but I was outnumbered. Furthermore, they were holding weapons. Knives and baseball bats."
Cherry''s eyes went round when she heard that. "Eh? She fought ten armed men?!! I thought she was physically injured when she went to Country Z for her therapy. Now I understand everything. I think¡ it''s not physical therapy. She went there for trauma treatment¡"
Stephen bobbed his head. But his eyes dimmed for a moment. Phantomke was not in her usual self when she fought those men. Her emotion was unstable. She fought them with killing intent in her eyes. He just got lucky that Phantomke ended up passing through that dark alley that night.
''She was like a killing machine. She didn''t grunt or wince in pain when she was being punched and hit by those gangsters. She looked like she didn''t feel any pain. I saw hatred, resentment, and anger in her eyes.'' Stephen thought to himself, not sharing this with Cherry.
"After saving you, what happened? Did she know that you were a psychologist?" Cherry asked him curiously.
Stephen let out a soft chuckle and shook his head. "Honestly, I''m not her doctor at first. She was receiving treatment from another psychologist. But that psychologist couldn''t handle her. She almost beat him up to death if not for the interference of her mother." Stephen mistook Miss Frost for Phantomke''s mother. "Since then, no one wants to ept her as their patient. She was very aggressive."
Cherry giggled. She could imagine how those psychologists suffered under Phantomke.
"How about you? Did you get beaten up by her? How were you able to control her?"
Stephen smiled meaningfully and said, "A hug. I just gave her a hug. A hug is like a therapeutic pill that can help you calm down. I always told her that a hug is the best way tofort someone when they are feeling down and broken." Stephen said the same statement Abigail used to speak to Nathan when she hugged him in Country F.
Cherry blinked her eyes several times as she watched Stephen in awe. She didn''t know why but she could see love in Stephen''s eyes right now. ''Wait. Don''t tell me¡ he has feelings for my sis Phantom¡ Stephen likes Phantomke¡''
"But of course, I received two to three punches from her. But I can endure it. Besides, I was indebted to her. She saved me from those gangsters." Stephen let out another huskyugh. Dealing with Phantomke before was not easy. It took him several months before she started opening up to him.
Stephen didn''t want to admit it but he was totally smitten by her. He knew he should set boundaries with her because he was her doctor and she was his patient. Romantic feelings between them were forbidden and not allowed.
Stephen restrained himself and tried his best not to fall in love with his patient. He had a mission to do and that was to treat her and help her move on. He convinced himself that he was doing this because he was indebted to her. But deep inside, his heart had another reason. However, he had to suppress it no matter what.
"When I saw her in pain¡ my heart felt suffocated as well¡ as if it was being squeezed inside my chest¡" Stephen uttered, sharing his inner feelings with Cherry.
Cherry was rendered speechless. She could only listen to Stephen.
"She was slowly recovering¡ but I felt so happy I was able to help her cope up. But¡" Stephen paused for a moment. A cold glint shed through his eyes, rolling his fingers into balls of fury. Just when Phantomke was about to recover another mishap happened to her, bringing her back to her misery. Stephen had no choice but to erase her memory for her to continue living.
"But what?" Cherry frowned as she noticed the changes in Stephen''s expression. The rage of fury was evident on his face. He was angry about something.
But secondster, Stephen''s expression went back to normal. He was able to conceal his negative emotions. "Oh, it''s nothing." Stephen was evading her question.
"Huh? You left me hanging. What happened next?" Cherry urged him to speak up.
"We went to separate ways and I hadn''t seen her for long. She might have forgotten me already." Stephen simply said, keeping something from Cherry.
"Huh? But why? You helped her recover, there was no way she could forget you."
"Because I erased her memory to heal herpletely¡"
Cherry: "..."
Chapter 316 Leave Me Alone, Mr. Playboy
Day Thirty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Cherry was at a loss for words after hearing Stephen''s revtion. ''He erased her memory. How could that be possible? How could he do that?''
Cherry stared at him with disbelief. "How? Why do you have to erase her memory? To what extent she was affected by the incident? What kind of mishap happened to her in Country Z?" She bombarded him with so many questions.
At this moment, Stephen kept his mouth shut. He couldn''t say it without Phantomke''s consent. He buried her past along with her lost memory. He couldn''t afford to tell another person about her dark past.
Stephen believed that it was Phantomke''s deep scar that she wanted to hide from everyone¡ even her friends.
"C''mon Stephen! Tell me. Please¡ I wanna know." Cherry grabbed his shirt tightly using both hands.
"What''s going on here?" A neer arrived and interrupted the two.
Cherry didn''t have to turn around since she already recognized that voice. It was Aiden! ''Argh! This punk. Why did he arrive at this crucial moment? I was nning to force an answer from Stephen.''
Cherry bared her teeth, scolding Aiden in her mind. Meanwhile, Stephen felt relieved because of Aiden''s sudden arrival. He just came at the right time. Cherry wouldn''t be able to ask him further.
Stephen met Aiden''s jealous gaze. He smiled at his best friend, signaling him to entertain and talk to Cherry on his behalf. He almost spilled the beans as he got carried away.
This was the first time he could confide with someone regarding Phantomke. Since Phantomke was the woman who Nathan resented the most, he couldn''t speak to either Nathan or Aiden when it came to Phantomke.
He was grateful that Cherry was there. They could talk about Phantomke all they wanted.
"Cherry, Thank you for your time. I have to go and check her condition."
"Wait! I will apany you!" Cherry grabbed his elbow when Stephen stood up.
She wasn''t sure if Abigail found what she was looking for. It wasn''t that long since Abigail entered Stephen''s study room. What if she needed to buy more time for her? She couldn''t let Stephen leave her side.
But Aiden wouldn''t allow her to do that. He walked withrge strides. In just three seconds, he reached their spot. He quickly snatched Cherry''s hand away from Stephen, making her release his elbow.
"Go on, Steph. Do your stuff. Cherry and I will stay here for a while." Aiden motioned for Stephen to leave immediately.
Stephen just smiled at them before turning around to leave.
"Let go of my hand!" Cherry scowled at Aiden.
"No way. Over my dead body! Hmmph!" Aiden held her arm tightly, refusing to let go. He couldn''t understand why Cherry''s blood always boiled when he was around.
"Why are you mad at me again? Do you wanna stab me?" Aiden asked her, putting on a pitiful face.
"What do you want from me? You are not supposed to be here. Don''t you have work Engr. Wu?"
"I dropped by just to see you! Why are you getting so riled up? Do you hate me so much?!" Aiden raised his voice. His heart was racing from too much jealousy. This was the first time he felt jealous because of a woman!
Cherry was taken aback for a moment. She was caught off guard when Aiden raised his voice at her.
"I don''t hate you. It''s just that¡ I find you very annoying," Cherry said truthfully, tugging her hand away from Aiden.
"Why?! What did I do to annoy you? Can''t you like me? I''m more gorgeous and hotter than Stephen. Women are crazy for me. They are lining up just to get my attention." Aiden just spoke whates into his mind. He was trying his best to get Cherry''s attention.
Cherry arched her eyebrow and folded her arms over her chest. "See. This is the reason why you are very annoying. You think so highly of yourself. Who cares if women are lining up for you? I''m not like them."
"Furthermore¡ if you might be more gorgeous than Stephen, but he is more mature than you! He is a real man. And for me¡ you are still like a boy." Cherry just mocked him because she was annoyed by his interference. His sudden arrival prevented him from getting more answers from Stephen.
''Me? Just a boy?!'' Aiden red at her, tightening his hands so much that his fingernails bit into his palms.
He felt insulted. The woman he had a crush on couldn''t see him as a man. She just hit his ego.
Cherry smiled inwardly. Just when she thought Aiden would leave her alone, Aiden spoke up through his gritted teeth.
"I LIKE YOU!"
Cherry: "..."
''That three words again!'' She squinted her eyes at him, thinking that he was ying another prank confession on her.
"Just leave me alone, Mr. yboy. I don''t have spare time to listen to your nonsense."
Cherry stood up from her seat and was about to leave when Aiden grabbed her shoulders, pressing her down. He just forced her to sit back.
"I said¡ I like you!" Aiden reiterated hisst words.
"Tsssh." Cherry hissed at him. "Remove your hands if you don''t want me to beat you." She warned him. She didn''t believe him. She already knew his reputation. Aiden was a yboy, a Cassanova¡ a man who changed girlfriends every month.
''How dare he try to include me in the list of his women?!''
But Aiden didn''t budge. He was hell serious at this moment. He could no longer maintain his cool. Cherry kept on hurting his pride and stomping his confidence.
"I don''t like¨C uhm~" Cherry was not able to finish her words since Aiden sealed her mouth with his lips.
''I''ll show you that I am a man!'' Aiden thought to himself as he nibbled on her lips, deepening the kiss. This mouth hurt his feelings several times so it was time to punish her¡ with a hungry passionate kiss!
Aiden was a great kisser. He expertly made Cherry respond to his lips as he dominated her.
''Wait?! What is happening?'' Cherry asked to herself.
Chapter 317 Give Me A Chance!
Day Thirty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Aiden smothered her lips with demanding mastery. He took this chance to deepen the kiss as Cherry was still in a trance, trying to absorb what was happening. His mouth parted hers in a soft massage, nibbling on her lower and upper lips alternately.
Cherry just found herself following his lead. She instinctively moved her lips, brushing and licking Aiden''s mouth.
A few secondster, the realization had dawned on her. She was not supposed to kiss this annoying guy. She ended up biting his lower lip between her teeth.
"Ouch!" Aiden groaned and drew back as he felt the pain. Cherry bit his lips so hard that they bled.
The next thing that followed was the loud smacking sound of a palm hitting a face.
Pak!
Cherry pped him. "How dare you steal a kiss from me once again?! Are you courting death?"
Cherry raised her fist in front of Aiden. Aiden, who was rubbing his cheek, reflexively stepped back to avoid her punch.
Cherry''s bloodshot eyes were directed at him, her lips forming a thin line but her cheeks were blushing. This was the second time Aiden stole a kiss from her. But the difference was that¡ she responded and kissed him back!
''Shit! This is so embarrassing You are insane for doing that.'' Cherry scolded herself inwardly.
She expected Aiden to mock her by telling her ''I knew it. You can''t resist my charm.'' But to her surprise, Aiden acted differently.
With an earnest look in his eyes, Aiden told her, "You hurt my feelings. You stomped on my pride. But I don''t hit women because I''m a man and not a boy. So all I can do is kiss you. Now, we are even. I won''t hold a grudge against you."
Cherry clenched her teeth, eyeing Aiden with disbelief. Aside from being annoying, this man was truly shameless.
"Come here. I''m gonna kill you!" Cherry stood up, moving her fingers back and forth as she motioned for him to move closer, her sharp gaze telling him not to run away from her.
"Sure. Kill me. I''m not going to run away anymore. But I will make sure that I will be a ghost that will haunt you forever. I will stick with you, day and night. Twenty-Four Seven!" Aiden spat back at her with a corny threat.
Cherry couldn''t believe this guy and his reasoning. What did he think of her? A woman who could easily be threatened by a ghost?
"I''m not afraid of ghosts!" Cherry said with a deep crease on her forehead.
"Good. If I be a ghost, I don''t want you to fear me." Aiden chuckled giddily.
"Nonsense!" Cherry was super annoyed at this moment. She wanted to rip that smile off his charming face. ''Wait what? Did I just say¡ Charming?! No way!''
"Don''t follow me!" Cherry raised her fist once more. She wanted to leave this annoying guy alone.
But before she could leave, Aiden spoke his mind once more. "Cherry! Why don''t you date me?! I''ll prove to you that I''m not a boy¡ but a man!" He began to challenge her. "I''ll show you the real me. Not the guy whom you read in the magazine or the inte. The different side of me."
Aiden stepped forward, closing their gaps. He didn''t want to be scared of her anymore. He would try to be brave enough and face Cherry without fear. If he was scared of her, he couldn''t get close to her.
Cherry just nced at him with an indescribable expression. She didn''t know if he was joking or not.
"Give me 30 Days¡" he suggested.
Cherry arched her eyebrow and pursed her lips.
"Alright. Just give me two weeks! Bond with me for two weeks!" Aiden was so determined to convince her. "Get to know me better."
"Please¡" His brown eyes were begging her.
Cherry was silent. She contemted for a moment. "Let me think about it¡" she uttered in a low voice. Without waiting for Aiden to say another word, Cherry walked away, leaving him behind.
Aiden could only sigh helplessly as he watched her departing back until she vanished from his sight. "How can I tame her? She is very cold towards me. Can''t she give me a chance?"
Aiden slumped his body on the bench as he sat down. He took another deep sigh. "Should I be happy or not? I got insulted. I got rejected. I got pped¡ But¡" Aiden''s lips curled up into a satisfied grin and he touched his lips. "We kissed¡"
"I kissed her and she kissed me back!" Aiden''s dejected expression he had a while ago was gone. It was reced by a bright smile, his eyes gleaming with joy. He could feel his heart beating so fast inside his chest.
"Her lips are soft¡ I love to kiss her¡ over and over again." Aiden felt like he was over the moon as he caressed his lips, still imagining the scene that transpired there a few minutes ago.
Pak!
"Ouch!" Aiden grunted when someone hit him in the back. He turned to his left side and gazed up only to see Abigail. She just came out of Stephen''s study room and passed by the garden to find Cherry.
"Abi! What are you doing here?" Aiden subconsciously covered his mouth using his hand as he recalled what Abigail tried to dost night. She almost kissed him.
Abigail didn''t answer him. She just watched him with her scrutinizing gaze. "What did you do to Cherry? Did you bully her?"
Aiden''s eyes widened and he removed the hand that was covering his mouth. He pointed his finger at his reddened cheek, showing Abigail the p mark left by Cherry''s hand.
"Do you think I can bully her? I will get beaten up¡" Aiden put on a pitiful face. He wanted to get Abigail''s sympathy.
Abigail let out a soft chuckle before sitting down next to him. Abigail patted his shoulder and asked, "Why do you keep oning here and pestering Cherry?"
"Because I like her¡ I am interested in her. I want to get to know her better." Aiden shifted to his side, facing Abigail. Then he grabbed her hands and asked her, "You are close to her, right? Can you help me?"
"Hmm. Are you serious? I''m afraid that you will just treat her like your other girlfriends. I don''t want her to get hurt." Abigail gave Aiden a warning gaze.
"Sigh. Why don''t you believe me? My intention is good. No malice. I''m a good person, Abi. I''m serious¡ I won''t hurt her," Aiden responded with conviction.
Abigail assessed Aiden''s facial expression. She could find out if Aiden was lying or not. He was easy to figure out and very transparent aspared to his other two best friends¡ Nathan and Stephen.
After a few seconds, Abigail bobbed her head in response to his request. "Fine. I will put in a good word for you. I will encourage her to give you a chance for two weeks."
Aiden went round and gasped, "Huh? You overheard our conversation! Are you spying on me?! Do you have a crush on me? You even tried to kiss~ uhm"
Abigail covered his mouth to stop him frompleting his sentence. "I''m drunk. That was a mistake. You are not my type."
''Ouch! My pride is hurt again by another woman. Strike Two now, Aiden!''
Chapter 318 Number One On Her Assassination List
Day Thirty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Aiden left Stephen''s ce when he received a summon from his father. So Abigail returned inside the house to look for Cherry. She wondered if she was back in Phantomke''s ward.
She was right! She spotted Cherry inside the ward, together with Dr. Zhou and the nurse. Stephen''s father dropped by his ce to monitor Phantomke''s condition. Stephen was in his study room, taking Phantomke''s patient chart.
Abigail exhaled deeply. Stephen almost caught her a while ago. Fortunately, she was able to escape through the window. Abigail jumped from the second-floor balcony which was attached to Stephen''s study room. She took the detour going to the garden.
Cherry saw her standing at the door. Abigail moved her head, motioning for Cherry toe with her. She quickly followed Abigail, leaving Phantomke''s ward.
"Abi, how is it? Did you find Jane''s records?" Cherry asked her as they passed through the hallway.
Abigail shook her head, sighing deeply. She was a little bit disappointed since she failed to see the records. It was not stored on Stephen''s desktop. And she didn''t have enough time to find some voice recordings or video recordings of her therapy sessions with Stephen.
It was so hard to find without the file name. She had to assume and guess the folder''s name. Aside from that, she wasn''t sure about the exact dates, only the year of her consultation with him.
"I guess, I will need your help, Cherry to go through his files. You will be his temporary assistant or secretary, am I right?" Abigail asked her in a low voice. She turned from left to right, making sure that Stephen was not there.
"Yes. Temporarily. I will be his secretary." Cherry responded.
"Let''s go out! We should talk in the Cafe." Abigail held Cherry''s arm. She noticed that there was a nearby Cafe located just outside this private vige.
"Are we going to walk? Do you want to borrow Stephen''s car?" Cherry asked her.
Abigail nodded. "We can even talk while walking."
Cherry smiled and bobbed her head. It wasn''t that long since she met Abigail, but she felt like she had known her for so long. She was friendly and approachable to her. She feltfortable talking to her.
"Don''t worry. Little by little, we can discover the truth. But¡ I''m not sure if Sis Phantom wants us to hear about her past¡ She and Miss Frost hid this from us. But here we are digging into what happened to her five years ago." Cherry was worried. She had no idea that the real Phantomke was the one who wanted to dig into the past.
"Hmm. I think Phantomke will understand us once she wakes up," Abigail said meaningfully, tapping Cherry''s shoulder.
"Abi¡ honestly, today¡ I heard some revtion from Stephen¡" Cherry stopped on her track and gazed at Abigail with conflicting thoughts.
"Revtion? What is it?" Abigail asked her curiously.
"Stephen told me that¡ in order topletely heal Sis Phantom¡ he erased some of her memories. He also said that she might not recognize and remember him once Phantomke wakes up."
There was a baffled look in Abigail''s eyes when she heard that. Her jaw dropped as she realized something. ''No wonder, I can''t remember Stephen nor the sessions he was talking about. He erased my memory¡ But how did he do that? What kind of technology he used?''
"Abi¡ Are you okay?" Cherry tapped her back when Abigail suddenly spaced out in front of her.
"Oh," Abigail snapped back to the present. "Yes, I''m fine." She forced a smile.
"If that is the case, then the more we have to dig for information. If I were Phantomke, I will also try to know what happen in the past. The things I forget."
Cherry took another deep sigh. "I''m not sure. I believe Stephen has an important reason for erasing Sis Phantom''s memory. What if she truly wanted to forget it? She didn''t want to be put in the same misery. But what I am wondering about is that¡ what happened to my sis that she had to break down and her psychologist had no choice left but to erase her memory."
Abigail fell silent. She tried to analyze the situation. For some unknown reason, she had the feeling that King Stallion Mafia had something to do with her past. She couldn''t remember what happened in her mission involving the King Stallion Mafia. Then she was triggered when ck Rose mentioned the name of that organization.
"Just trust me¡ I think¡ she can deal with it as long as you are there by her side. You can support her no matter what. She has to face her past and be brave topletely heal. Forgetting things is not the best solution." Abigail was speaking on behalf of her true self¡ Phantomke.
She thought forgetting was a cowardly thing to do. She should have faced it bravely.
"Yes. I trust you, Abi¡ as much as I trust Sis Phantom. You are right. As long as we are here by her side, we can support her and help her conquer her ugly past. That''s what friends are for!"
Abigail nodded her head and wrapped her arm around Cherry''s shoulders. "By the way, since we are friends¡ can we talk about something else?"
Cherry just bobbed her head as they walked side to side. "Sure. I will be d to talk to you about other things too!"
"Sure. Let''s double-time. It''s best to discuss something over a drink. It''s my treat today!"
Abigail and Cherry reached their destination after five minutes. They chose the table on the corner side of the Cafe so that no one could overhear them. The Cafe was not crowded today. They were the only customers at this hour.
The two settled down and ordered their drinks. Abigail chose the iced pure double-chocte drink topped with whipped cream while Cherry ordered a hot Mocha Chip.
"Alright. Now that we are here. What topic do you want to talk about, Abi?" Cherry asked her as she took a sip of her hot mocha chip.
Abigail scratched her face. She wondered if Cherry won''t be annoyed if she would ask her about Aiden. ''Hmm. Let''s take it one at a time. I should slow down and take it easy.''
"Do you have a boyfriend?" Abigail asked her, smiling awkwardly. This was the first time Abigail asked her friend about this kind of stuff. When they were in the assassin guild, Phantomke never asked ck Rose about a guy or a rtionship.
Cherry was also caught off guard when Abigail opened up about this topic. "I was busy with my treatment¡ and searching for Sis Phantom. I don''t have time to entertain some guys."
Then after a while, Aiden''s face just shed in her mind. ''Eh? Why am I thinking about him?'' Cherry shook her head, trying to erase Aiden from her mind. She was not supposed to think about him.
"How about a crush?" Abigail continued asking Cherry. ''Damn! This is the effect of Aiden. I''m asking ck Rose about these silly questions just because of Aiden''s request.''
"No one¡" ck Rose inly said. "I only admire one person. It''s my sis, Phantom!"
Abigail tried her best to hold herughter. She was ttered to hear that. She suddenly felt that she became Aiden''s rival. ''Oh no. If I''m Cherry''s standard, I don''t think Aiden will pass her taste. Hahaha, poor guy!''
"Hey, why are you smiling while looking at me like that? Don''t get me wrong. I only see Phantom as my sister, my mentor, and my friend¡ I don''t have romantic feelings for her. But she will always be my priority." Cherry exined her side to Abigail. She thought Abigail might misinterpret her answer.
Abigail just let out a soft giggle. "Alright. No need to be defensive. I understand."
"Now, it''s my turn to ask you. What is the real score between you and Nathan?" Cherry asked her with so much interest in her eyes. She was dying to know if Abigail and Nathan were now officially a couple. She saw them almost kissing each other a few days ago. It also happened in Stephen''s ce.
Abigail blushed almost immediately at the mention of Nathan''s name. Her heart began to race as she recalled her conversation with Nathan. He admitted that he fell in love with Shining Star first¡ not Monica. It only meant¡ he liked Phantomke first.
"Hahahaha! You are blushing. So I think you are already a couple!" Cherry was happy for them.
"No. You are mistaken. Nathan and I are not yet a couple. But I am nning to pursue him until he gives in to me. That guy is so hard to please. It''s not easy to get his affection." Abigail was so determined. If he fell for her before, she could do it again, not as Shining Star but as Abigail.
"Hmm. I wish you luck. I know you can make anyone fall in love with you. You are such a wonderful woman. You are the second best. Sis Phantomke is still my number one woman!" Cherry dered to Abigail.
Abigail let out another giggle. She was still number one and number two in Cherry''s heart. This only meant Aiden mustpete with her¡ both Phantomke and Abigail. ''Poor guy.''
"How about Engr. Aiden Wu? What number he is in the rank?" Abigail suddenly asked Cherry, finally mentioning Aiden''s name.
Cherry crumpled her face because of Aiden. "Engr. Aiden Wu? He is my number one guy¡ Number one guy on my assassination list!"
"Pfffft!" Abigail could no longer hold it. She burst outughing as she pitied Aiden. It seemed like the poor guy had to exert more effort to gain Cherry''s affection.
Chapter 319 Being Followed
Day Thirty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
The Dragon Lord arrived at Country M. He also brought Jack with him. Spade was still undergoing recovery because of the gunshot wounds he had received.
Though Spade''s condition was already stable, he was still admitted to the hospital forplete rest. Jack was also secretly investigating who the traitor was.
But his investigation was interrupted when he received an order from the Dragon Lord that he should apany him to Country M.
The Dragon Lord had set his eyes on his target¨C Abigail Scarlet.
"All the preparation is set. Do you want to meet her before the Star G Night?" Jack asked his Boss.
"I sent a man to monitor her. He is tailing her right now. She has a bodyguard with her. She went to the CEO''s vi to visit her manager and personal assistant." Jack informed the Dragon Lord.
"Why is it that her assistant and manager are staying in one of the vis of Star Corp Entertainment?" The Dragon Lord frowned in puzzlement. "Does she have an illicit rtionship with an engaged man?"
The Dragon Lord met Richard Chang twice. He was aware that this man was engaged to Nadia Patel, the heiress of the Patel Conglomerates.
"That was just a rumor. But no one confirmed their rtionship. Richard Chang ims that Abigail Scarlett is born to be a superstar so he is backing her based on her talents and skills as an actress."
Jack picked up a folder, presenting a file rted to people close to Abigail Scarlett. One of the files contained information about Richard and Nadia.
"The two are going strong despite the rumors about Abigail and Richard. So the issue might be false. Some are just using it to defame the actress and ruin her booming career."
Jack already informed the Dragon Lord about Abigail''s scandal¨C her suicide attempt. After that, he managed to collect more information rted to Abigail Scarlett.
"Something is fishy about her¡"The Dragon Lord mumbled, his eyes fixed on the files. He was assessing Abigail''s photo.
"She doesn''t look like the woman who fell from the 13th floor. I can''t believe that she didn''t even receive any major injuries or fractures." The Dragon Lord was puzzled by this phenomenon. "I wonder what kind of trick she pulled off. And she even managed to Nathan''s attention."
Jack nodded his head in agreement. "My lord, do you wanna meet her¡ today?"
A light gleam shed through the Dragon Lord''s eyes and his lips curled up into a mischievous smirk.
"Fine. Let''s go. Let me see her in person." The Dragon Lord grabbed his coat and put the folder down on his table. Jack immediately followed him. The Dragon Lord nned on watching her from afar.
*****
Meanwhile, Abigail had been visiting Ana and Santra. They were helping her to familiarize their colleagues, rivals, producers, directors, possible investors, and the management team of Star Corp Entertainment. They have aption of VIPs who would attend the Star G Night.
Santra and Ana were assisting Abigail with the preparation. Star G Night would be Abigail''seback. She would finally show up to the public after disappearing for a month.
"Miss Abi, do you want to go shopping? Let''s visit Celeste''s Boutique. She prepared more dresses for you." Santra suggested cheerfully. "We are already looking forward to youreback. You might attend shows and reporters will keep bugging you about your suicide scandal. You will be the talk of the entertainment world."
Abigail bit her lower lip. That was something she wasn''t looking forward to. Being the talk of the Entertainment World would give her some headache.
"Yes, Abi. I think we have to prepare your dresses for your future shows and guesting!" Ana, her manager, supported Santra''s suggestion.
Abigail could no longer refuse the two who seemed more excited than her. With Abigail''s approval, the three women headed out to the mall where Celeste''s Boutique was located. The three left Richard''s Vi not knowing that someone was tailing them.
Twenty minutester, Abigail, Santra, and Ana reached their destination. Abigail was about to enter the mall when she asked her bodyguard to stay behind. She felt ufortable since the bodyguard had been following her around.
Abigail was talking to her bodyguard when she saw a glimpse of someone, looking in her direction. She met the man''s gaze but he immediately looked away. He turned around to avoid suspicion from Abigail.
''Who is that guy? Is he following us?'' Abigail''s hunch has been activated. She watched the guy''s back who was walking in a different direction.
"Follow that man. And find out his identity," Abigail ordered her bodyguard. She found a valid reason to send her bodyguard away. "I feel that he is following us. He looks suspicious!"
The bodyguard immediately bobbed his head and followed her line of sight. He also saw the man walking away from the distance. Abigail made sure to describe the man''s clothing since she failed to recognize his face. He was wearing a mask and a cap.
"Got it, Miss Abi. Just call me right away if you need me." The bodyguard left instantly to follow the guy.
Abigail heaved a sigh of relief. She had nothing to worry about. She was aware that Nathan was using the bodyguard to monitor her every movement. Nathan was spying on her through her bodyguard.
"Abi!!! Why are you still standing there? Let''s go!" Ana called her attention. Santra and Ana were already inside, waiting for her.
"Yes. I''ming!"
Ana grabbed Abigail''s hand, pulling her toward Celeste''s boutique. Celeste''s assistant weed them warmly when they entered the boutique. She was familiar with Santra and Ana, but she failed to recognize Abigail since she was wearing a disguise. She was still careful not to be spotted in public ces by her fans.
"Wee Ma''am, Miss Celeste is in her office. She has a meeting with someone. But they are about to finish so you can stay in our lounge area or look around while waiting for Miss Celeste," the assistant guided them inside.
"By the way, did your customer from AMB Diamond Corporatione here to visit?" Ana asked the assistant. They could still remember the handsome man whom they bumped into before. Santra and Ana both had a crush on him. Unfortunately, they didn''t get his name.
"Actually, the person inside is also from AMB Diamond Corporation. They are offering a project to our Miss Celeste. It''s a coboration project!" The assistant informed them.
Abigail''s eyebrows twitched as soon as she heard AMB Diamond Corporation. She was reminded of Helena Carlsen, the daughter of the Chairman of AMB Diamond Corporation. She was the woman who was about to steal Nathan from her.
''Don''t tell me¡ the person who has a meeting with Celeste is none other than Helena Carlsen?'' Abigail crumpled her face and tightened her fingers into fists.
Without a second thought, Abigail moved forward, tracing her steps toward Celeste''s office.
Ana and Santra exchanged nces with one another. "What is she nning to do? The meeting is still ongoing. It will be rude to barge in!" Santra blurted out in puzzlement.
"Eh¡ I don''t think she will barge in to interrupt the-," Ana stopped midway as soon as she saw Abigail turning the doorknob and pushing the door open without knocking.
Santra: "Uh-oh!"
Ana: "..."
Chapter 320 Marking Her Own Territory
Day Thirty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Celeste and Helena turned in Abigail''s direction, not expecting that someone would suddenly barge in without asking Celeste''s permission.
Aside from meeting Nathan Sparks, Helena went there to offer a project to Celeste. AMB Diamond Corporation wanted to expand their business by building a branch store here in Country M. They wanted to coborate with Celeste, the new rising designer.
Helena''s eyes scanned Abigail from top to bottom. ''Can''t she see that we are in a meeting here?'' Helena thought to herself. She restrained herself from reprimanding Abigail for her rude behavior.
On the other hand, Celeste just gave Abigail a questioning look. "What do you need¡ Miss?" She didn''t recognize her because of Abigail''s disguise. She was wearing a wig. She applied makeup that would hide her real face.
But the moment Celeste saw Ana and Santra standing behind Abigail''s back, she realized that the woman before her was none other than Abigail Scarlett, her muse.
She was a fan of Abigail. She would like Abigail to wear her creations and be her muse, her model¡ the ambassador of her designs!
Celeste''s expression softened and she greeted Abigail warmly. "Oh, you are here. I already prepared the dresses for you. You can try them on in the changing room!"
"Who is she? Care to introduce her to me?" Helena butted in, politely asking Celeste. She was curious about who the neer was.
Helena shed her charming smile, greeting Abigail. She seemed to be a kindhearted and sweet woman who was friendly and approachable.
But Abigail just lifted her eyebrow, giving Helena a cold shoulder. Abigail didn''t have any n of acting friendly in front of Helena. She saw her as her rival. She was still annoyed whenever she would remember the scene wherein Nathan hugged Helena during their first meeting.
''This woman has a strong backup. Nathan''s father is rooting for her to be his son''s wife.'' A hint of jealousy shed through Abigail''s eyes as she looked at Helena.
"Helena, this is Abi¡ my muse! Abi, this is Helena, a director of AMB Diamond Corporation." Celeste introduced the two women to each other. She didn''t know why but she felt the heavy tension between the twodies.
''Why do I feel like Abigail doesn''t like Helena? Does she know her?''
"Have you met before?" Celeste added, asking the twodies. She smiled awkwardly at them. Then she tossed a look at Ana and Santra, asking them to say something.
But Ana and Santra refused to interrupt and join the conversation when they noticed the grumpy mood on Abigail''s face. They could feel the chilly aura emanating from her.
Abigail smiled faintly at Celeste and responded, "Yes. I saw her before." She managed to conceal her negative emotions.
Helena was taken aback for a moment. "Really? I think this is the first time I met you. This is only the third day of my stay here. You must have mistaken me for someone else."
"Anyway. It''s my pleasure to meet you, Miss Abi." Helena extended her right hand to offer a handshake.
Abigail looked at Helena''s hand as she contemted for a moment. After a while, Abigail finally epted Helena''s hand, shaking it but at the same time, squeezing it tightly. "Nice meeting you too, Helena." Abigail put on a fake smile.
Helena flinched when Abigail tightened her grip on her hand, a deep crease appearing on her forehead. ''Ouch! Her tight grip is hurting my hand.''
When she looked at Abigail, she saw her taunting smile. ''She is intentionally doing this to me¡ to provoke me.''
Helena was about toin when Abigail finally released her hand. Abigail felt satisfied seeing the annoyed expression in Helena''s eyes.
She could tell that Helena was trying to keep her cool, not showing any unwanted behaviors in front of Celeste and other people.
"I''m sorry to interrupt the two of you. I just got so excited to see those pretty creations of yours," Abigail apologized to Celeste.
She had to admit that it was impolite of her to barge in, interrupting the two. Now, she confirmed that Helena was there. What a small word?!
"It''s okay. We are done discussing the project proposal. I''m d that you are here. As my muse, you will also hold a major role in this coboration." Celeste tapped Abigail''s shoulder, hooking her arm around her elbow.
Abigail sized Helena up, assessing her physical appearance and figure. She couldn''t help butpare her to Abigail''s appearance.
''She is pretty with smooth fair skin¡ but mine¡ I mean the real Abigail¡ has a much more delicate skin. She might be stunning but I am fiercer than her. I am taller than her. She is slender¡ but I am more huggable than her.''
"I understand, Celeste. It will be my pleasure working with both of you," Abigail said meaningfully.
"But may I request something?" she asked, darting her gaze back and forth between Helena and Celeste.
"Sure. You can tell me anything, dear," Celeste responded cheerfully.
"Can I talk to Miss Helena¡ alone?"
Everyone fell silent when they heard that. Ana, Santra, and Celeste watched Abigail, puzzled. Even Helena was wondering why Abigail wanted to talk to her.
"Ahem¡ why do you wanna talk to her?" Celeste asked Abigail with intrigue.
"It''s something personal."
Ana and Santra met each other''s gazes, shrugging their shoulders. They didn''t know why Abigail was acting strangely today.
"Okay. Let''s talk." Helena gave her consent. She nced at the three women and advised them, "Ladies, can you leave us for a moment?"
Helena, Santra, and Ana could only bob their heads before turning to leave. They closed the door, wondering what Abigail and Helena would talk about.
As they were left alone, Abigail finally confronted Helena. "I will not beat around the bush. I am here to talk to you about Nathan Sparks."
The subtle smile on Helena''s face disappeared at the mention of Nathan''s name. Now, she became more curious about this woman Abi. For some unknown reason, this woman reminded her of someone she knew.
"How do you know Nate?" Helena asked Abigail with a deep frown on her face.
Abigail crumpled her face the moment Helena called Nathan''s nickname endearingly. She seemed like it was just natural for her to call Nathan by that name.
''What?! Are they close enough for her to call him Nate?!'' Abigail balled her fingers into fists.
"He is my boyfriend," Abigail lied without batting an eyelid. "He is my Man," she reiterated.
''Damn it! Why do I sound like Veronica?!'' Abigail scolded herself inwardly. She sounded like a legal wife confronting her husband''s mistress.
Meanwhile, Helena nced at her with disbelief. She had the urge to burst into a peal ofughter. She gave Abigail an ''are-you-kidding-me'' look. Of course, she didn''t believe her.
"I don''t think so. Nate never mentioned anything about his girlfriend when we went on a date. He is definitely single and avable. You are lying." Helena shed a faint smile on her face.
"Don''t worry. I am not asking you to stay away from Nathan. I''m just giving you a heads-up. I don''t want you to have false hope and end up crying in the end." Abigail let out a soft giggle, winking at her with her overbearing confidence.
Helena fell silent, a cold glint shing through her eyes. She hated Abigail''s guts! She just dered to her that Nathan belonged to her. Abigail was marking her territory!
Chapter 321 A Handsome Stranger
Day Thirty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Abigail intentionally provoked Helena. But to her surprise, she was able to suppress her negative emotions. She just maintained her smile, feigning ignorance.
"Thank you for your concern, Abi. You don''t have to worry about me. I appreciate your kindness," Helena calmly said, bowing her head.
At that certain moment, Abigail knew that Helena was not an easy rival. She could differentiate her from Veronica. At least, Helena could keep herposure, unlike Veronica.
''She is a dangerous rival. It''s hard to read her mind. Furthermore, she knows how to keep her emotions in check.'' Abigail thought to herself. She based her assumption on her observation.
''She is better than Veronica¡ I guess,'' she added to her thought.
The tension between them was growing by the minute. Then suddenly, Helena''s phone rang. Someone was calling her. It was a call from Country R. It was a brief instructioning from the man who sent her to Country M.
"Excuse me. I have to go now." Helena found the opportunity to leave Celeste''s office and finished her conversation with Abigail.
After calming herself, Helena assumed that Abigail was just bluffing. She was about to leave the boutique when she stopped on her track, asking Celeste.
"Do you mind telling me Abi''splete name?" Helena asked her, covering the mouthpiece of her phone.
"Oh, my muse? She is Abigail Scarlett, a very versatile actress!" Celeste informed her proudly.
Helena''s eyes widened in shock when she heard Abigail''s name. ''She''s Abigail Scarlett? I didn''t recognize her.''
"Do you know her?" Celeste asked Helena with intrigue. She noticed the surprised expression on Helena''s face. She wondered why she reacted that way. She was from Country R. There was no way she knew Abigail.
Helena concealed her emotion and came back to her usual self. She shook her head. "I don''t know her. This is my first time meeting her." After saying that, Helena bade goodbye to Celeste.
"Let''s sign the contract next week. I''ll visit you again next week." Helena turned around and left.
When Helena came out of the boutique, she had an anxious look on her face. She was troubled by Abigail Scarlett.
''She is not supposed to be here. Did that woman approach Nathan? What if¡ she disclosed something to Nathan?''
Helena immediately picked up her phone to call someone. There was a hint of urgency in her eyes.
Meanwhile, Abigail was now being assisted by Celeste, Ana, and Santra. She tried on several dresses. The dresses perfectly fit her as they were made just for her.
"Oh my gosh! I feel so wonderful seeing you with my creations! The word ''Beautiful'' is an understatement! You are truly my muse!" Celeste couldn''t stop herself from admiring Abigail''s appearance.
''Sigh¡ I prefer ck and white¡ I''m not used to wearing fancy and colorful dresses every day. I only wear red, ck, and white dresses during my missions¡'' Abigail just kept it to herself. As Phantomke, she didn''t usually wear dresses and gowns. Her usual clothes were assassin''s uniforms, simple shirts, and pants.
"Thank you. I will wear all of them whenever I have a show," Abigail said. "I like them. You are indeed a good designer." Sheplimented Celeste.
Celesteughed giddily. She felt ttered because of Abigail''spliment.
"You are always wee, Miss Abi. It''s my pleasure to make a dress, especially for you. I also made dresses for Ana and Santra. My gift to all of you. Wishing you good luck for youreback." Celeste was cheering for Abigail.
Santra: "Oh my gosh! Is this for real?"
Ana: "Thank you so much!"
Both Ana and Santra expressed their gratitude towards Celeste.
"Thank you¡ We appreciate it. Don''t worry¡ I will do my best to promote your wonderful creations," Abigail reassured Celeste.
After bonding with Celeste and others, Abigail decided to drop by Ethan''s school to fetch him while Santra and Ana went back to Richard''s vi.
After the thirty-minute travel, Abigail reached the school. Her car was parked outside the school. She had to wait for Ethan since it was not yet time for his ss dismissal.
While waiting, Abigail asked the bodyguard about the task she gave him but her bodyguard failed to catch the man who seemed to be following them a while ago.
"Miss Abi, I think¡ the guy is no longer following us. He might have noticed that we were aware of his presence." The bodyguard reported. He was sitting in the front passenger seat along with the chauffeur.
Abigail just nodded her head. She nced through the car window, watching the school. It did not take long before she saw children leaving their respective ssrooms.
Her eyes sparkled in delight just thinking about Ethan. The young boy would be surprised once he saw her. This was her surprise to him. Butler Li was supposed to be the one fetching the young master from school.
"Ethan," Abigail mumbled his name softly. She saw Ethan going out of his ssroom. Abigail alighted from the car to meet Ethan at the school gate.
She noticed that other children were being fetched by their parents. For some unknown reason, her heart ached for Ethan. His parents should be the ones fetching him from school, just like other children.
''Sigh! Nathan shouldn''t neglect his duty as Ethan''s father! Now, I understand why Ethan is jealous of other children.'' Her guilt began to consume her heart once again.
"Today. I will act as Ethan''s mother," Abigail murmured to herself as she crossed the street, walking toward the school gate.
Abigail was passing at the center of the road when a motorcycle was rushing in her direction. With the speed of the motorcycle, the driver looked like he had no intention of avoiding Abigail. It would hit her in no time.
Before Abigail could react, she just felt her body being pulled by someone.
Thud!
Abigail bumped into something hard. She gazed up only to see a handsome stranger looking straight into her eyes while holding her. Abigail just blinked in surprise, assessing the stranger''s appearance.
"Are you okay, Miss?" A deep husky voice snapped Abigail out of her trance.
Abigail quickly pushed him away from her body. She turned in the direction of the reckless motorcycle driver. They saw him speeding off, leaving the area.
''That was intentional! He is targeting me!'' Abigail thought to herself, her eyes set aze. She had forgotten about the man standing before her as her attention was diverted to the motorcycle driver.
Meanwhile, her bodyguard was now rushing in her direction. They saw the incident. He almost failed to protect Abigail and Nathan would surely punish him for not doing his job. Instead of him, another person protected Abigail.
"Miss Abi! I''m sorry. Are you okay?" The bodyguard immediately apologized to Abigail.
Abigail just waved her hand, telling him it was not his fault. She shifted her gaze back to her savior.
"Thank you for saving me¡" Abigail thanked her handsome savior.
The man just gave her a faint smile. "Be careful¡ The world is filled with dangerous men."
Abigail smiled back at him and responded, "I know¡ are you one of them?" Her gaze fell on the dragon tattoo on the left side of his neck.
Abigail didn''t notice his presence a while ago. Then he suddenly appeared on time, pulling her before she got hit by the motorcycle. Her first impression of him was ''He has a good reflex!''
The man just let out a huskyugh before shrugging his shoulders. That was his simple answer to her question. Without saying another word, the handsome man walked past her.
Abigail just watched his back. ''That guy¡ have I met him before?''
Chapter 322 Right Time For Everything
Day Thirty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Veronica''s ce¡ ]
Ding! Dong!
Veronica was resting at home when she received an uninvited visitor. She opened the door as soon as she heard the doorbell. She was taken aback for a moment when she saw the guy standing outside her door. He was wearing his ck rider suit and holding his helmet in his right hand.
"What the hell are you doing here?" She scowled at him. "How many times should I tell you that you are forbidden toe to my ce?" She pushed him. She didn''t want to entertain Marco.
"I did what you asked me to do," Marco dered to her. He tried to cause an ident a while ago, targeting Abigail Scarlett. He tried to hit her using his motorcycle. Though he didn''t intend to kill her, he wanted to cause a major ident that would cripple her.
Meanwhile, Veronica''s uninterested expression changed almost immediately when she heard his statement. She grabbed his elbow, pulling him inside the house.
"Tell me what happened. Did she die on the spot? Did you punish that bitch?" Veronica''s eyes gleamed with anticipation. She was looking at Marco expectantly.
Marco ced his helmet on the table and sat down on the couch. He took his time before answering Veronica. He knew she would feel disappointed once she heard the update from him.
Clueless about Marco''s failure, Veronica sat next to him with an eager look. She was dying to hear that Abigail would no longer be a threat to her. She couldn''t afford to lose Nathan just because of Abigail. She wanted to eliminate Abigail as soon as possible because she was her greatest obstacle in reaching her goal.
Marco turned to face her. He held her shoulders and said, "I''m sorry. I failed today. Someone intervened. But you don''t have to worry. I will make sure that I will seed next time!"
Veronica''s excitement disappeared and her mood changed once again. She was very disappointed to hear this. "Who intervened? What did you do? Did someone take the bullet for her?"
"A passerby helped her. I didn''t shoot her. I tried to run over her with my motorcycle," Marco exined to Veronica.
Pak!
Veronica was not able to control her anger. She pped Marco on his right cheek. "Useless! I told you to kill her. You should have shot her. Use your gun to kill her. Or use a much bigger truck to run her over! Crush her into pieces if you must! Just eliminate her!"
Veronica was feeling impatient. She couldn''t wait to remove the obstacle which was Abigail Scarlett. She was afraid of losing Nathan to someone like her. She was just a mere actress!
On the other hand, Marco chewed his cheek inside his mouth, enduring the pain inflicted on him by Veronica''s p. It stung a bit but his ego was hurt more than his cheek.
"Nica, there are lots of ways to hurt or kill your enemy. Firing a gun is not the only way to do that or create a big ident such as hitting her car using a big truck. Abigail was being guarded and Nathan''s chauffeur was also with her. Do you want me to kill them as well? Do you want Nathan to take action if I involve his staff and kill them?"
Veronica just red at him. "Don''t be a hypocrite. When did you care about hurting or killing other people aside from your target? You don''t give a damn about this trivial thing. Why are you hesitating to kill her? I already slept with you. I gave you what you want! Now, just do your fuckin job!" She wasshing out at him. She was very disappointed because Abigail was unharmed and she was still alive.
"If you can''t do your job then I will take care of her myself. If I have to poison her inside Nathan''s house then I will do it!"
Veronica stood up and was about to leave however, Marco grabbed her elbow, stopping her from leaving. "Don''t be so reckless, Veronica! We still have so many chances to kill her. Just be patient. Let me deal with her."
Marco was worried because Veronica was bing so moody and impatienttely. If she let her emotions blind her judgment then she was prone tomitting terrible mistakes. Marco was cautious not to raise suspicion from Nathan.
What if Abigail started to be an important person to Nathan? If something bad happened to her then Nathan would take action just like how he annihted the entire assassin guild when Monica died. They had to be careful.
They also did something to harm Monica before. Fortunately, Nathan didn''t find out. If he did, then Veronica and Marco would certainly experience Nathan''s wrath. They just got lucky because Phantomke came into the picture. All of Nathan''s hatred and anger were directed at her.
"Fine! I will give you another chance! Do your job properly. Now, get out! I don''t want you to stay here!" Veronica was sending him away. She didn''t want other people to see another man in her house. They might misunderstand their rtionship. She wanted to look faithful to Nathan. Her heart belonged to Nathan only.
Marco didn''t want to argue further with Veronica so he decided to leave her ce quietly. It was so hard to please Veronica. She was only thinking about Nathan. She was obsessed with him.
Though he wanted to confess his feelings to Veronica, he knew that Veronica would never look at him the way she looked at Nathan. Despite this, Marco was allowing Veronica to take him for granted.
''As long as Nathan is alive, Veronica will never choose me¡'' Marco clenched his jaw, staring at the closed door with his bloodshot eyes. In fact, he hesitated to kill Abigail because he wanted Veronica to see that Nathan would never choose her. He might fall in love again¡ but not with her. Once she realized that, he hoped that one day, Veronica would take notice of him and acknowledge his feelings for her.
''Should I just kill Nathan instead of Abigail?'' Marco thought to himself. He smiled bitterly before driving his motorcycle away from Veronica''s ce.
*****
[ At Red Dragon Mafia''s New Hideout in Country M¡ ]
After following Abigail, the Dragon Lord returned to their new hideout. The Syphiruz Mafia destroyed their previous headquarters in Country M so they had to search for another location and set up a new hideout. He found a nice location and bought the whole building.
"My lord, why did you do that a while ago? It would be best if you had introduced yourself to her properly. But you just left after that short conversation. You should have asked her to treat you for saving her," Jack questioned the Dragon Lord''s actions. He couldn''t understand why the Dragon Lord intentionally missed the chance to get closer to Abigail.
The Dragon Lord just smirked as he recalled his short encounter with Abigail in front of Ethan''s school. He was the passerby who saved Abigail from getting hit by the motorcycle.
"You were the one who told me that Abigail Scarlett was not a typical woman. She is sharp and wise. She can easily see through our scheme. I did that in order for me not to raise any suspicion. Just think of this as if I am fishing¡ In order to have a great catch¡ I have to be patient. There is a right time for everything. And the next time we meet¡ I will properly introduce myself to her."
Chapter 323 The News About Nathans Engagement
Day Thirty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At SYP Twilight Corporation¡ ]
Nathan had just finished his meeting when a staff who temporarily took Axel''s task as Nathan''s assistant informed him that he had a visitor. The staff approached him in the hallway near the conference room.
"Sir, Miss Carlsen is waiting for you inside your office."
Nathan frowned when he heard that. "You shouldn''t have let her in without my consent."
He didn''t like anyone entering his office without a prior appointment. His family members and friends were the only exemption. He could already feel Axel''s absence. Axel knew his rules¡ the Do''s and Don''ts inside his office, unlike his temporary assistant who oftenmitted mistakes.
"I''m sorry, Sir. But Chairman Xu''s order was to let her in. He informed me that Miss Carlsen is your fianc¨¦." the assistant justified his actions right away. He could already sense that Nathan was displeased after hearing his previous statement a while ago.
Nathan sucked his tongue while rubbing his temples. He didn''t expect that his father would inform his staff that the woman who visited him was his fianc¨¦. He had no n of spreading this piece of news in the office. Their engagement was not yet official.
As much as he wanted to deny it, Nathan couldn''t do it since he had an agreement with his father, Old Man Xu. He agreed that he would cooperate with him to buy him some time. Without any other choice, Nathan had to meet his so-called ''fianc¨¦''. He wondered why she visited him today.
Meanwhile, Helena was leisurely drinking her coffee inside Nathan''s office as if it was her home. She felt so rxed andfortable inside. After visiting Celeste''s boutique, she decided to drop by Nathan''s office.
She was bothered by Abigail''s words. Though she believed that Abigail might be bluffing, she wanted to confirm the truth from Nathan. Maximilian reassured her that she would be Nathan''s fianc¨¦ and no one would try to object even his father.
''I have an upper hand against that woman named Abi,'' Helena thought to herself, her eyes roaming around the room and her lips curling up in a satisfied smile.
She was still observing Nathan''s office when the door slid open and Nathan entered. Helena''s eyes gleamed with joy as Nathan''s gorgeous face came into her view. The assistant immediately left to give them privacy.
Helena stood up to greet Nathan. "Hi, Nate. I''m sorry foring here unannounced." She smiled shyly, biting her lower lip. She yed with her fingers as she looked down. "I hope you don''t mind."
Nathan counted from one up to three inwardly before he greeted her with a faint smile. Of course, he tried to pretend that he didn''t mind it at all.
He nodded his head and said, "It''s my pleasure. Is there something you need?"
"My Dad asked me to drop by and introduce myself to the Chairman. Is your father around?" Helena softly asked. Aside from asking Nathan about his rtionship with Abigail, Helena also went there as per advice from her father.
Nathan called his assistant to call the Chairman''s office, informing his father toe over. He was d that Helena mentioned Old Man Xu. At least, he could let his father entertain Helena.
Nathan didn''t want other employees to see him together with Helena. So he just asked his father toe to his office instead of escorting Helena to Old Man Xu''s office. However, Nathan underestimated his employees and staff in picking up a piece of news. His engagement with the prettydy who visited today spread fast in the building like a wildfire consuming the virgin forest.
Nathan and Helena became the talk of the town in SYP Twilight Corporation. The employees kept murmuring and talking about them.
Employee 1: "The pretty woman who enters our CEO''s office is his fianc¨¦! I heard it from the Chairman''s office."
Employee 2: "What?! Are you sure? Is that true? Is this reliable?"
Employee 3: "Yes! This information came from Chairman Xu himself!"
Employee 4: "What''s her name? She looks familiar."
Employee 5: "Helena Carlsen¡ She''s from Country R! Have you heard about the AMB Diamond Corporation? She is the heiress."
Employee 6: "OMG! Two prominent families! Do you think this is an arranged marriage or not?"
The rumors about Nathan''s engagement with Helena didn''t only spread in the entire SYP Twilight Building. It also spread in social media today! Surprisingly, it became a hot topic on the inte! But this piece of news also reached Abigail in no time.
Clueless about the news spreading in the building and on the inte, Helena started the conversation with Nathan as they waited for Old Man Xu.
"Nate¡ I mean Mr. Sparks¡ can I ask you something?" She hesitated for a moment, assessing Nathan''s expression.
"Sure. Just ask me," Nathan gave her the go signal to ask him anything.
"Do you have a girlfriend?" Helena asked him directly. She looked straight into his eyes, anticipating his response.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect her to ask him that very personal question.
"No, I don''t have," Nathan replied with a nk expression. But for some unknown reason, Abigail''s charming face popped up in his mind.
''What am I thinking? Why am I seeing her in my mind? She is not my girlfriend¡'' Nathan scolded himself inwardly.
On the other hand, Helena''s eyes sparkled in delight when she heard his answer. ''I knew it. That woman was just bluffing. She has nothing to do with Nathan. Nathan hadn''t gotten over Monica yet.''
"Hmm¡ are you sure?" Helena asked him again. Nathan just simply bobbed his head, hiding the boredom on his face.
"I met a woman in a boutique. Do you know someone named Abi?"
Nathan''s eyes gleamed at the mention of Abigail''s name. His interest was piqued because of her. "Why? What did she say?"
"She lied to me. She told me that you were her boyfriend¡ and you were her man. Beware of her, Nate. She is spreading false information about you. It might ruin your name¡" Helena tried her best to conceal her smile.
She knew that Nathan hated women who were iming that they had a rtionship with him. She was expecting that Nathan would get mad at Abigail. Unfortunately, Helena didn''t see the reaction she wanted to see from Nathan. Nathan didn''t look mad at all.
''Wait?! Did I see it wrong? Did he smile? Or I just imagined it?'' Helena blinked several times, trying to assess Nathan''s expression. However, Nathan already managed to suppress the smile threatening to escape from the corners of his lips.
"Just don''t mind her," Nathan said, trying his best to conceal his emotions. He didn''t want to admit but his heart skipped a beat when he imagined Abigail saying those words to Helena. He could vividly see her fierce yet alluring expression while uttering those possessive words from her.
Badum! Badum! Badum!
''Why do I feel ttered when Abigail dered those words to Helena? Damn. I couldn''t help it.'' Nathan took a deep breath, getting back to hisposure.
*****
"ACHUUU!!" Abigail suddenly sneezed in front of Ethan. They were now on the way to Sparks Mansion.
"Miss Abi, are you sick?" Ethan asked her worriedly, handing a tissue over to her.
"Hmm. No. I guess someone is talking about me¡ behind my back," Abigail promptly responded, letting out a soft giggle.
Chapter 324 Taking His Advice
Day Thirty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Abigail was staring at herptop sharply. She had been reading the news on the inte regarding Nathan''s engagement. Someone even posted a photo of Helena''s back as she entered Nathan''s office.
There were lots ofizensmenting on the news article. They presumed that the CEO of SYP Twilight Corporation, Nathan Sparks finally moved on from his past lover. And he was ready to open a new chapter of his life together with his fianc¨¦.
The post gained several congrattory words from the public. Some women were jealous of the woman spotted in his office. The rumor started from the SYP Twilight Corporation building. But they didn''t know who leaked the information and the photo of Helena.
Whoever spread or post the photo which was used to write the article, Nathan would certainly punish the employee. He or she would be subject to disciplinary action. It was forbidden for the Staff and employees of SYP Twilight Corporation to create rumors about their CEO. Who would dare offend Nathan?
But little did they know, Old Man Xu was the one who leaked this information so that Maximilian Carlsen would believe that Old Man Xu and Nathan epted the arranged marriage without any objection. This was one of his ways of convincing Maximilian that there was no resistance on Nathan''s side, making him believe that Old Man Xu was obedient to him.
However, because of this strategy, someone got affected. It was none other than Abigail. She posted somements contradicting the content of the articles.
MissAnonymous: [ That photo does not prove anything! A woman entering his office means he is having a meeting with an investor and client, most probably¡ a business partner, not a life partner! ]
Abigail even created a dummy ount just to postments on the different news articles talking about Nathan''s engagement.
MissAnonymous: [ Don''t jump to conclusion! Have you seen them dating? Have you seen them kissing? Of course, they are not a couple. That was just a false rumor! Don''t believe that nonsense! ]
Abigail was not able to control her annoyance so she posted anotherment. Nathan kissed her willingly. But he refused to put abel on their rtionship. And now, the public believed that Nathan was engaged to someone.
Oneizen replied to Abigail''sment, saying: [ You are just jealous! Of course, CEO Sparks is a very private person. He won''t kiss someone in public! The writer said that she had a reliable source about this so we believe her! ]
Abigail gritted her teeth as she read theizen''s reply. "What is he doing?! Nathan should take down this article! He has the power to do that. I don''t know why he is letting the public talk about his private life! Is he enjoying the attention?!"
Abigail mmed herptop close. She could no longer take this. She had been wasting her time. She spent two hours just reading the articles and thements of theizens. It was best to confront Nathan.
Without further ado, Abigail dashed out of her room, heading to Nathan''s study room. Nathan didn''t go to his office today as he decided to work from home. Nathan was typing something on hisptop and reviewing some data on the excel files when he heard the loud and continuous knocking sound of the door.
Knock! Knock! Knock!
Nathan furrowed his eyebrows as he tossed a look at his door. The person knocking outside was applying a great force! He didn''t have to ask since he already knew who was the person outside. Aside from his father, only Abigail would dare knock on his door like that.
Nathan stood up and walked towards his door with a grim expression on his face. When he opened the door, Nathan was greeted by Abigail''s deathly re. She narrowed her eyes at him while pouting her lips.
"Are you trying to destroy my door?" Nathan scowled at her. He was working on something and he got disturbed by Abigail''s forceful knock.
Abigail was not intimidated by Nathan''s grumpy mood. She was also annoyed and pissed off by him. He didn''t do anything to block the news. But unknown to her, the person responsible for this was Old Man Xu, Nathan''s father.
Abigail stepped forward, pushing Nathan inside his study room. Then she closed the door behind and locked it. She didn''t want Butler Li and the other maids to interrupt her conversation with Nathan.
"What''s wrong with you?" Nathan questioned her. He was supposed to be the one who should feel annoyed and get angry with her. But Abigail was the one acting out, showing some attitude.
"Are you announcing your engagement with Helena Carlsen to the world?" Abigail asked Nathan, pursing her lips as they formed into a thin line.
Nathan fell silent for a moment, trying to absorb her words. After a while, he lifted an eyebrow and asked her, "Why?"
"I want to know so that I will know what I will do to you." Abigail promptly responded, staring at Nathan intently. She reached out, tugging Nathan''s cor using both hands as she pulled him closer to her.
Nathan had to press his hand on the door, supporting himself from that sudden pull. The two of them were now standing face to face, almost closing their gaps. Their faces were just inches away from each other, their foreheads almost touching.
Nathan couldn''t exin but he liked this closeness. He could smell her sweet scents, her warmth radiating through him. He suddenly felt hot and his throat became dry. He just found himself looking at her lips as if he was being enticed by them¡ inviting him to taste her kissable lips once again.
"What will you do if I officially announce my engagement with her?" Nathan murmured, challenging Abigail. His lips curled up into a mischievous grin. He wanted to know how she would react. She already admitted that she was jealous of her. And now, he wanted to see her cute reaction while being jealous.
Abigail tightened her grip on his cor, clutching the fabric of his shirt. She recalled Nathan''s words telling her to seduce him properly. [ "If you want to seduce me then do it properly!" ]
Taking his advice, Abigail turned him around and pushed him to the door. In just a split second, Nathan was trapped in between the door and Abigail. The next thing he felt was Abigail''s soft lips crushing his. Abigail sealed his mouth with a kiss!
Chapter 325 Her Man Is Back!
Day Thirty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was caught off guard by Abigail''s sudden action. She kissed him, pressing her lips against his lips. While he was still in a baffled state, she nibbled on his lower and upper lips, biting and sucking them.
But just when Nathan was about to respond, Abigail suddenly drew back and created a distance between Nathan and her.
Nathan groaned inwardly. He nced at her confusedly. ''Why did she stop?''
Abigail sneered as she could read what was on his mind by seeing his current expression. ''Do you think I will let you win? I don''t want to be taken for granted.''
Abigail raised her hand and wagged her finger in front of Nathan. "If you dare announce your engagement with her¡ this will be thest time I will act intimate with you. There is no point in seducing a man who is alreadymitted to someone."
After saying that, Abigail pushed him aside and opened the door. She immediately left Nathan''s study room.
Bam!
Abigail shut the door with a loud bang. She left Nathan hanging. Nathan could only watch the closed door, still processing what had just happened between them. He didn''t expect that Abigail would kiss him. Then she suddenly spoiled the mood and warned him with overbearing confidence.
"What''s wrong with her?"
Nathan decided to chase after Abigail. When he came out of his study room, Abigail was already descending the stairs. He stepped withrge strides to catch up with her but Abigail moved so fast.
Nathan saw the maids and Butler Li in the living room. Instead of approaching Abigail, Nathan halted on his steps, changing his mind. So many eyes could see them.
Butler Li noticed Nathan''s presence so he walked over to speak with him. The maids were also stealing nces at Nathan. They were murmuring with each other. It seemed like they were curious about something. But they couldn''t ask Nathan directly.
They urged Butler Li to ask Nathan on their behalf. They knew that Butler Li could handle the master of the house very well.
"Master, did you and Miss Abi fight? Did you argue?" Butler Li whispered in Nathan''s ear. But he was smiling at him teasingly.
Butler Li immediately erased the smile on his face when he saw Nathan''s sharp gaze directed at him. He looked away and cleared his throat. To save himself, Butler Li quickly changed the topic.
"Master, we heard the news! Is it true? You are now engaged and soon to get married? Who will be thedy of the house? Does young master Ethan approve of her?" Butler Li asked him expectantly.
Nathan''s frown deepened further. Just a while ago, Abigail also mentioned him announcing his engagement with Helena Carlsen to the whole world. Where did she get that idea? He didn''t mind her source but he decided to tease her. And now, Butler Li was the one talking about it once more.
"What are you talking about?" Nathan asked Butler Li, puzzled.
Butler Li fished out his phone from his pocket and unlocked it. He tapped the screen and searched for the news article. "Here, Master. Look at this. Is it true? You are getting married?"
The maids didn''t leave their spots as they secretly listened to the conversation between Nathan and Butler Li. They were anticipating Nathan''s response.
Meanwhile, Nathan ran through Butler Li''s phone, reading the news articles posted online. He saw Helena''s photo. It was a rumor about his engagement with an unknowndy. Some already spected who was the woman in the picture.
He also took notice of thements, mostly congrattory words except for a certain person who tried to argue with othermenters. Nathan raised his eyebrow as he finally figured out why Abigail barged into his room with her annoyed expression.
"This is not true. This is fake news." Nathan dered to them. He handed the phone over to Butler Li and turned around to leave.
Butler Li heaved a sigh of relief. He was d to hear that what was written in the news article was just a lie. He could already imagine Little Ethan throwing a tantrum. He thought his young master Ethan would be upset once his father would marry another woman. The young boy was rooting for Abigail and Nathan to be together.
"Did you hear it? Master Nathan is not yet engaged. So treat Miss Abi well. She will not be kicked out of this house¡ for now," Butler Li said to them meaningfully. The maids were disappointed when they heard that. They still couldn''t get along well with Abigail.
When Nathan went back to his study room, he immediately called someone.
"Take down all the news articles about me, ASAP! Otherwise, I will sue anyone who is responsible for spreading this false news." Nathan spoke with authority.
"Mr. Sparks¡ don''t take your anger on us¡ We thought you gave your permission for releasing this. If you have to sue someone¡ then it should be your father, Chairman Xu."
Nathan: "..."
Nathan was at a loss for words for a moment. He rubbed the space in between his eyebrows. ''That old man¡ He did something behind my back again. He didn''t even consult me.''
"Just do as I say! Don''t challenge me." Nathanmanded before hanging up the phone.
Thinking about Abigail''s warning, Nathan was left with no choice. Nathan grabbed hisptop. He decided to intervene by removing and blocking all the articles by himself using his hacker skills.
On the other hand, Abigail left the Sparks Mansion together with her bodyguard. She wanted to unwind by bonding with her personal assistant and manager. She was getting closer and closer to them as if she was the real Abigail.
She loved hanging out with the twodies. For the past few days, they were a great help for her in familiarizing the people in the entertainment industry. Though she didn''t have the memories of the real Abigail, she could now recognize those prominent people because of Ana''s and Santra''s help.
The twodies were back to their apartment, leaving the vi of their CEO. Abigail pressed the doorbell and waited for the Ladies to open the door for her. She already informed them that she wasing today.
A few secondster, Abigail was surprised when a man in uniform opened the door for her. She was about to ask him when suddenly, the man pulled her and engulfed her with his arms.
"Abi! I missed you so much!"
Abigail froze for a moment. She wanted to struggle but for some unknown reason, she failed to push this man away. Abigail had the tendency to beat a guy who would touch and grab her like this. But this time, she just stayed still, not doing anything.
It did not take long before she recalled who was the man before her. Abigail''s eyes widened and her jaw dropped as she recognized the man.
''Oh no! I remember him! He is Dave! The real Abigail''s rumored boyfriend. Her childhood sweetheart!''
Abigail''s heart began to race. She suddenly felt anxious. She didn''t know what she would do or what she would tell him. She was not prepared for this sudden reunion!
''I''m doomed! Her man is back!''
Chapter 326 She Will Go Home With Me
Day Thirty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Abigail roamed her eyes around the house searching for Ana and Santra. She was scolding them in her mind. Howe they didn''t even tell her that Dave was there? She should have prepared herself for this first meeting.
Ana and Santra were nowhere to be found. When Dave noticed that Abigail was searching for her manager and personal assistant, he finally let go of her from that tight hug. But his hands kept on holding her shoulders.
"Are you looking for Ana and Santra? I asked them a favor not to inform you about my arrival today. They went out to buy some snacks. So we have some private time." Dave exined. He was staring at her with eyes glowing with longing. His expression could tell how much he truly missed Abigail.
Abigail couldn''t utter a word for a moment. Her mind was still trying to process what she would say to him. She felt awkward and ufortable. She was not familiar with Dave. How was she supposed to act in front of Abigail''s man?
"Abi? Are you okay? Why are you not saying anything?" Dave asked softly, feeling anxious. "Are you mad at me because I haven''t contacted you for a month?"
Since Dave opened up about this topic, Abigail snapped out of her trance and found her voice to speak something. "Where have you been?"
She simply moved her shoulders for Dave to remove his hands. Then she maintained a certain distance from him since their closeness was making her uneasy.
She couldn''t exin her feelings. She wondered if her body recognized this man or not. But something didn''t feel right since she was not the real Abigail.
A worry resurfaced in Dave''s eyes. He looked restless when Abigail acted coldly toward him. He thought Abigail was mad at him.
"I''m sorry. I was dispatched for a secret mission in another country. It took me a month to aplish it. I came back as soon as I finished it because I wanna see you." Dave grabbed her hands, squeezing them gently. He was staring at her as if he was asking for her understanding.
"Please don''t get mad at me¡" Dave tried to coax her.
Abigail contemted whether she would pretend to have forgotten him or not. ''Should I tell him I have amnesia? I should avoid him. But I can''t destroy our rtionship since the real Abigail might return.''
Abigail felt a sudden headache. She was put in a dilemma. There was a moment of silence between them. Dave was waiting for her to say another word.
Taking a deep breath, Abigail mustered up her courage to deal with this situation. "Dave¡ there is something I wanna tell you."
The tension grew further the moment Abigail spoke seriously. He braced himself for what Abigail was about to say. It looked like a serious matter.
"I lost my memory. I have amnesia. There was an incident that happened when you were not around." Abigail informed Dave.
At first, Dave was stunned for a moment. After a while, his shocked expression changed into a troubled one. He had no idea what happened to her.
"What happened to you?" Dave moved closer to her, grabbing her hand. He pulled her toward the sofa, making her sit. "Tell me¡" Dave urged her to speak.
His heart ached just thinking that Abigail had forgotten him. He wanted to hear her story. Dave believed Abigail. He could tell that something was off.
Even Ana and Santra were giving him a strange look a while ago. He didn''t know why the twodies gave him a cold shoulder. Fortunately, Ana and Santra still granted his request.
"Someone tried to kill me. He pushed me off the 13th floor of the hotel¡ and I ended up losing some of my memories¡ even you¡ I can''t remember you¡ I''ve only known you because of the story I heard from Santra. Anyway, what is the real score between us?" Abigail was frank and direct with Dave.
She began to assess Dave''s reaction since Dave was included in her list of suspects who tried to kill her. She was suspicious of him because he never showed up in the hospital to visit her ording to Ana and Santra.
On the other hand, Dave was at a loss for words when he heard her statement. He didn''t expect Abigail to experience such a bad thing. Who would try to kill her? Was it because of him? He was a police officer and a secret agent and he had several dangerous missions. What if he was the reason Abigail''s life was put in danger?
Dave clenched his jaw, trying to figure out who had the motive to harm Abigail. But his rtionship with her was a secret. They didn''t confirm it to the public. And now, Abigail had forgotten him. How could he ept that?
"You are my girlfriend. We are in a rtionship¡ but we kept this a secret because of our career¡" Dave felt disheartened. He felt guilty for not being able to protect her. Without a warning, Dave pulled her again into a hug, embracing her tightly.
"I''m sorry, Abi¡ I shouldn''t have left without saying goodbye to you¡ I should have stayed by your side." The guilt was consuming him. But at the same time, he felt relieved because Abigail was alive and safe.
"I promise to you that I will investigate this incident and I will catch the culprit," Dave tightened his grip on Abigail''s body. He didn''t want to let go. "Thank you for staying alive, Abi. I will never forgive myself if something bad happened to you."
"I will no longer leave your side. I will stick with you until you remember me," Dave added with so much conviction in his words.
Abigail gulped hard. Dave was strong and he was engulfing her tightly. She wanted to struggle but she felt helpless in his arms as if her body was yearning for his touch. Her body recognized him since this guy used to hug her like this.
''Why do I feel like I will be in trouble? Damn it! What should I do? I better ask him for a cool-off. I need space and time¡ I don''t love him.''
The two were still hugging each other when the front door was pushed open. Santra and Ana gasped when they saw the two hugging each other. The twodies exchanged a meaningful look with each other.
"Confirmed! Dave and Abi are a couple!" Santra whispered in Ana''s ear.
Ana could only bob her head frantically, her eyes not leaving the two. Abigail''s bodyguard was standing behind them and he also saw the scene. It looked like he had something worthy to report to his master today.
"Let go¡ Other people are here," Abigail said, trying to push Dave away from her body.
Dave obediently followed her. But he didn''t care anymore. He wouldn''t hide their rtionship from Abigail''s manager and personal assistant. They had to know that Abigail was his girlfriend and he wanted them to help her recover her lost memory.
"Ana, Santra¡ thank you for taking care of Abi. Now, I will do my job as her man. She will go home with me and stay in my ce starting today," Dave dered to them.
Abigail: "..."
Ana: "..."
Santra: "..."
Bodyguard: "..."
Chapter 327 Abigails Decision
Day Thirty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Abigail couldn''t utter a word. She didn''t know whether to object or not. Ana and Santra just looked at her with questioning gazes, asking her if she would agree. They knew that Abigail was staying in someone else''s house. They didn''t even know her current address at this moment.
Though they assumed that Dave was a special guy to her, they were still surprised when Dave finally admitted the real rtionship between them.
Santra and Ana could understand why Dave wanted to take care of Abigail. They somehow felt guilty for not being able to secure Abigail''s safety before. It was a miracle that she stayed alive even after falling off the 13th floor of the building.
On the other hand, Abigail''s bodyguard stepped forward and butted in. He would be in trouble if he returned to the mansion without Abigail. "I have to bring Miss Abi back to the mansion. My master and young master will scold me if she won''te home."
Dave furrowed his eyebrows the moment he saw the bodyguard. "Who is he?" Dave asked them. Ana and Santra immediately shifted their eyes to Abigail. She should answer this question.
Abigail nced at her bodyguard, signaling him to stay quiet. She didn''t want Dave to know about Nathan and Ethan. She would also be in trouble. Then she spoke up, answering Dave''s question. "He is my bodyguard."
Dave understood why Abigail needed a bodyguard but he was curious about the master and young master the bodyguard mentioned a while ago. "But who are the master and the young master? And which mansion he was referring to?"
Abigail felt like Dave was interrogating them. This was one of the reasons she felt ufortable with him. He was a police officer. And an assassin like her was allergic to them. Abigail just smiled awkwardly, trying toe up with the best alibi.
"He is referring to my fans¡ loyal fans. Actually, they are the ones who rmended him to be my bodyguard. I am supposed to meet themter, that''s why he mentioned that he had to bring me to the mansion." Abigail stared at her bodyguard with a warning re. She was asking him to y along with her lies.
The bodyguard could only nod in agreement. He was intimidated by Abigail''s sharp gaze. He sensed that he would experience Abigail''s wrath if he said another word. To save his ass, he just remained quiet.
Deep inside, the bodyguard was having conflicting thoughts. What would he do if Abigail decided to go with the man? How would he exin this to Nathan, most especially to Ethan?
"If you want, I can apany you to the mansion," Dave suddenly volunteered.
Abigail quickly shook her head frantically. "No need! You don''t have toe. I will just inform them that I am not avable today."
''Damn! I can''t afford to be seen by Nathan together with Dave. He might misunderstand us. Same with Dave¡ I can''t let my mission destroy the rtionship between Dave and the real Abigail.'' Abigail was put in aplicated situation wherein she had to choose andpromise something.
"Okay," Dave simply replied. He could sense that something was off with Abigail. ''Is she hiding something from me?'' Dave had known her for a long time. He could easily see through her. She was acting a bit strange. Maybe because she lost her memory.
"Can you leave us for a moment? Dave and I will just discuss something," Abigail requested them. She needed to talk to Dave and set some boundaries between them because she was not the real Abigail, his girlfriend.
Santra, Ana, and the bodyguard obedientlyplied with her request. The two were left alone in the living room. The three of them proceeded to the kitchen.
"Dave¡ regarding your proposition of me staying in your ce¡ May I think it over first? As of this moment, I feel ufortable with people I don''t remember¡ even you. I am no longer the Abigail you used to know¡ I''m a different Abigail." Abigail had no other choice left but to give Dave a clue that she was different from the Abigail he knew.
Dave''s expression was saddened when he heard that. "This is my fault. I feel somehow responsible for this. Please, allow me to take care of you¡ Be with me¡ so that you will slowly remember me. Don''t worry. I will not do something that will make you feel ufortable. Just treat me as your friend."
Dave was so determined. He wanted Abigail to stay by her side andpensate her for the time they missed together when he was not around. Furthermore, he wanted to secure her safety. He already applied for one month of vacation so that he could spend time with Abigail.
"Please Abi¡" Dave held her hand tightly, begging her.
After a while, Abigail heaved a sigh of defeat. Putting herself in the real Abigail''s shoes, she knew that she won''t be able to refuse Dave''s request. "Fine¡ I will stay with you at the moment."
Dave''s eyes lit up. He felt so d that Abigail finally agreed. "Thank you, Abi! For giving me this opportunity!" he couldn''t contain his happiness. He hugged her once more. He found hope because of Abigail''s decision.
Meanwhile, Abigail made this decision considering that she had an argument with Nathan. She realized that she needed to distance herself from Nathan for him to realize her absence. She couldn''t figure out Nathan''s feelings for her.
She wanted to believe that Nathan was somehow developing feelings for her but he was still in denial. Besides, Nathan wouldn''t kiss her willingly if he wasn''t attracted to her. Part of her was hoping that Nathan would fix this engagement issue first. She had some priorities to do.
Dave''s sudden arrival reminded her that she was not the real Abigail and she was only borrowing this body in the meantime. So before she couldplete her mission, she wanted to do something for the owner of her body. She agreed to stay with Dave because of the real Abigail.
"But Dave¡ can we continue hiding our rtionship from the public? As long as I can''t recall our memories together, can we consider ourselves friends?" Abigail made another request from him.
Dave fell silent for a moment. He couldn''t promise that he would be able to control himself. He had been missing her for a month. He didn''t expect that once he came back, Abigail would no longer remember him. However, he had no choice but to respect Abigail. "I don''t mind¡ as long as you don''t push me away."
"Thank you for understanding my current situation," Abigail softly said, expressing her gratitude. Though she didn''t know him, she could feel his genuine concern for the real Abigail.
''I guess, he truly loved her. But I still need to make sure that he has no involvement with the incident that happened to the real Abigail.''
*****
[ 5 Hours Later¡ ]
At Sparks Mansion, the bodyguard returned home without Abigail. He immediately sought Nathan''s presence to report what happened. Nathan was in his study room when the bodyguard entered the house.''
Butler Li was the first one who noticed that the bodyguard arrived alone. "Where is Miss Abi? She is not with you."
The bodyguard put on a pitiful face before nodding his head. "She is noting home. A guy took her."
Butler Li''s eyes widened and gasped, "WHAT?! But why? Who is the guy? Why did you let him take Miss Abi away?! Master Nathan will fire you!"
The bodyguard became more anxious when he heard Butler Li''sst remarks. "I have no choice. It was Miss Abi''s decision. Can you help me ry this information to Master Nathan? I don''t think I can report this alone."
Butler Li clicked his tongue and shook his head helplessly. "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk¡ Master Nathan is not the only problem¡ but also our young master Ethan. He will look for Miss Abi. How are we going to exin this to him? He might throw a fit once more."
"Go and report this to Master Nathan. I will have to ask the maids to hide and keep the porcin vases, otherwise, young master Ethan will target them again, breaking them into tiny pieces!" Butler Li said with urgency.
The bodyguard could only scratch the back of his head. ''I knew it. Big trouble might happen. I should have brought Miss Abi back.''
Chapter 328 Convince Her To Go Back
Day Thirty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Nathan heard a knock outside his door. He had just finished sorting some files on hisptop when he spoke up.
"Come in," he simply stated, not looking at his door.
Abigail''s bodyguard anxiously entered the room. "Master Nathan, it''s me¡"
Nathan raised his head, shifting his gaze from hisptop to the person who spoke up. He frowned as soon as he recognized him. He was Abigail''s bodyguard.
"What are you doing here?" His eyes searched for Abigail. Since the bodyguard was here, he presumed that Abigail was at home. She''s been out the whole day.
"Master, I have something to report¡ regarding Miss Abigail," the bodyguard tried his best to act calm in front of Nathan.
Nathan arched his eyebrow and focused his attention on the bodyguard. "Go on." "Miss Abigail won''t be going home tonight. She decided to stay with her friend." The bodyguard was careful with his words.
Nathan just nodded his head. He didn''t see any problem with that since he thought the friend the bodyguard was referring to was either Ana or Santra. He received an update this morning that Abigail went to see her manager and her personal assistant.
"Okay," Nathan nonchntly replied. "Do you have anything else to report?"
"None¡ Master," the bodyguard replied meekly.
Nathan stared at him for a long moment. He could sense that the bodyguard was hiding something from him. "Are you sure? I think¡ you still have something to say to me. Spill the beans now while I''m being patient." Nathan threatened the bodyguard.
The bodyguard bowed his head almost immediately and revealed the rest of the things he witnessed in Abigail''s apartment.
"I saw a young police officer hugging Miss Abi in their apartment. He thanked Miss Abi''s manager and assistant for taking care of her. He also dered that starting today Miss Abi would stay in his ce. He would do his job as her man."
Nathan stopped what he was doing and tossed a scrutinizing gaze at the bodyguard. His expression darkened with his bloodshot eyes. He bared his teeth while clenching his fists tightly. He could feel the sudden surge of rage inside his heart when he heard those remarks from the bodyguard.
The bodyguard zipped his mouth as he could feel the frightening aura emanating from Nathan. Nathan''s sharp gaze sent chills down his spine. His body began to sweat profusely from too much tension and anxiousness. Nathan''s face could no longer be painted as if he was a hungry predator ready to pounce on his prey.
''Shit! Master looks furious. What should I do? Am I getting fired?'' The bodyguard began to pray inwardly, hoping that Nathan wouldn''t fire him. He couldn''t afford to lose this job.
The bodyguard was waiting for the devil''s verdict when suddenly the door of his study room flew open and Little Ethan came running inside. The young boy was still carrying his backpack. He just arrived from school.
"Dad! Is it true that Miss Abi will no longer stay in our house? Did you fight with her? I heard that you and Miss Abi argued with each other this morning. What did you do that made her upset?" Little Ethan bombarded Nathan with so many questions, his nose ring and his small fists mping in a tight grip. Little Ethan''s eyes were also red as he was about to cry.
Butler Li was the one who shared the bad news with Little Ethan. He also mentioned that Abigail and Nathan fought about something, making her leave the mansion. Butler Li did it so that Ethan would be the one to interrogate Nathan and me him for Abigail''s decision to leave the mansion.
This was also his one way of helping the bodyguard to survive this ordeal. He could already tell that the bodyguard already felt like dying from too much nervousness because of Nathan. Butler Li simply motioned for the bodyguard to leave the room secretly and fled. This was a confrontation between the father and son.
"Young Master, I think Miss Abi got jealous and upset when she read the news article about your father''s engagement with another woman," Butler Li butted in, adding fuel to the fire.
Nathan narrowed his eyes at Butler Li, making him shut his mouth. He shouldn''t have brought that up.
"I already blocked and removed all the articles," Nathan stated coldly, defending himself. But Little Ethan continued looking daggers at him.
"Dad! Fix this! We have to find Miss Abi and bring her back here!" Little Ethan demanded, stomping his feet.
Nathan stood up and massaged his temples. Just like Little Ethan, Nathan was pissed off when he learned that Abigail chose to be with another guy. It was her choice. But why was he being med for this? He was also furious because he felt betrayed as Abigail lied to him.
That man imed that he was Abigail''s man. It only meant that Abigail was in a rtionship with someone.
"I don''t have to fix anything. She is the one who chose to leave us. I didn''t kick her out of the mansion. Just let her be. It was her choice," Nathan spat back at his son. Contrary to his words, Nathan was dying to drag Abigail back to the mansion and confront her.
Butler Li and the bodyguard silently exited the study room. They just let the father and son duo deal with each other. They just stood outside the study room. They ced their ears on the closed door, secretly eavesdropping on them.
"Dad! Don''t you like Miss Abi even just a little? Don''t you like to see her around? I am already used to her presence. I''m gonna miss her. I want to know why Miss Abi decided to leave us! Her life is in danger, am I right? You promised to protect her. We can keep her safe here." Little Ethan spoke spontaneously, expressing what was on his mind. He closed their gaps and tugged the hem of his father''s shirt. He put on a pitiful face, protruding his lips as he was about to cry.
"Alright. Don''t cry. Let''s go and fetch her but¡ you will be the one to convince her," Nathan said, coaxing his son and at the same time, using him for his hidden agenda. He wanted Abigail back but he was too prideful to beg her to return to them.
Chapter 329 So Lucky To Have Him
Day Thirty-Nine...
~~*****~~
[ At Dave''s Condo Unit... ]
Abigail felt so ufortable inside the unfamiliar ce. She didn''t know how she would move around. Dave told her to feel at home as he prepared their dinner.
Dave was very amodating. He used to take care of Abigail when she was in his home. He cooked for her and treated her like a princess.
He didn''t allow her to do household chores. He was the one serving her. His ce was Abigail''s safe haven and resting ce before. If she was exhausted from work, Dave would often bring her home secretly and bond with her.
Abigail was not used to this treatment. In her life, she was used to doing everything on her own. She was an independent woman. Even at Nathan''s mansion, she was the one working so hard to serve him and impress him. She did cooking and cleaning. But in this ce, she was the princess being served by her prince.
She liked Dave''s thoughtfulness and sweet side. This was an ideal guy a woman wanted to marry. ''The real Abigail is so lucky to have him as her man. He is a true gentleman,'' Abigail thought to herself, admiring Dave''s good qualities. She didn''t know whether she should help him or not. To avoid awkwardness on her part, she just decided to let Dave do his thing in the kitchen as she tried to keep her distance from him.
She got the chance to explore his condo. It was spacious enough for both of them. Dave''s condo unit has two bedrooms with afort room, a kitchen, a living room, and one balcony. He was living alone. Just like Abigail, Dave was an orphan. They both came from the same orphanage that''s why they were childhood friends.
They got separated when Abigail was adopted by the Scarlett Family. But the two of them continued to keep in touch for several years. They lostmunication when Dave pursued his studies.
Someone gave him a schrship and became his sponsor. His sponsor was the one who urged him to be a police officer. He was indebted to this sponsor so he was willing to do anything for him.
This person was the one who gave him a secret mission abroad, making him leave Abigail behind for a month. He couldn''t say no to that person. And Dave felt so guilty, thinking that it was his fault that Abigail got hurt because of him. He should have been the one protecting her.
He wanted to make it up for Abigail. This time he chose to spend more time with her and take care of her. He regretted leaving her without saying a proper goodbye. And now, his girlfriend had no recollection of him. She had forgotten him. Dave was so afraid that Abigail would ask him to break up. He didn''t want that to happen.
Abigail was very new to this kind of treatment from a guy. He was very caring. Deep inside, she felt sorry for him because he had no idea that the woman in front of him was not his real girlfriend.
Abigail took a deep sigh. She went to Dave''s room, checking his stuff. She was still curious about what kind of person Dave Falcon was. For some unknown reason, her interest was piqued by this gorgeous and caring policeman.
As she assessed his room, she noticed that the real Abigail and Dave were indeed a couple. She could see their pictures together on his working desk. There was also arge photo frame hanging on his wall with their photo, hugging and smiling at each other.
"She is smiling. They are both happy," Abigail murmured to herself as she stared at the picture on the wall. She couldn''t help but smile. She suddenly felt relieved and at the same time, she became fond of Dave. He was someone who knew how to take good care of his woman in a gentle way.
Though there was still awkwardness between them, Abigail was trying her best to act naturally in front of him. She didn''t want to hurt the feelings of that poor guy, especially now that she realized how much he loved her... the real Abigail.
"Since I am borrowing her body, this is the least I can do for her. I don''t want to hurt the man she loves the most," Abigail softly mumbled, touching the surface of the picture frame. "But in order to do that, I need to pretend and lie... as I continue my mission..."
Abigail exhaled once more. She was aware that her situation became moreplicated because Dave came into the picture. His sudden arrival would change her prior n.
Abigail rubbed her temples and said, "Nathan and Dave shouldn''t meet. I just need to revise my strategy. But for now, I can''t stay in the Sparks Mansion. I don''t want to look like a desperate woman who is after an engaged guy. Nathan should break off the engagement first with that woman, Helena!"
Abigail was still having her monologue when she heard Dave''s voice calling her. "Love, the dinner is ready. Come. Let''s eat."
Abigail cringed a little bit at Dave''s endearment. He had forgotten that he was not supposed to call her "Love". She couldn''t reciprocate his love at this moment. For her, Dave was still a stranger. And she didn''t have romantic feelings for him.
When Abigail didn''t respond, Dave figured out that he made a mistake. "I''m sorry, Abi. My tongue slipped and I called you using our endearment. I promise to avoid this..."
Dave was now standing at the door, giving her an apologetic look. He was smiling sheepishly while scratching his face.
''He is cute!'' Abigail suppressed the urge to smile. She just nodded her head and walked toward him.
"I cooked your favorite pasta... I don''t know if you can still remember but you don''t like eating heavy meals during dinner. You prefer to eat pasta because you are very conscious of your diet." Dave was informing Abigail what he knew about her. There was a sullen look in his eyes but he was able to conceal it right away. He still couldn''t ept that Abigail lost her memory.
Abigail wanted to be considerate of him so she just nodded her head and expressed her gratitude. "Thank you, Dave. I can smell the food from here. Let''s go and eat."
Dave''s eyes lit up and his lips curled up in a faint smile. He guided her to the kitchen where the dining area was also located. The table for two was already prepared. Aside from the pasta, assorted fruits, red wine, and chocte cake were served on the table.
"I baked the cake myself," Dave proudly said as he pulled the chair for Abigail.
"You can bake too?!" Abigail gasped in surprise. She didn''t expect Dave to have these baking and cooking skills.
Dave just let out a huskyugh before nodding his head. "See. You got a talented boyfriend here." He joked around as he pointed his finger at himself.
Abigail was rendered speechless. She didn''t know how she would respond to that statement. But Dave immediately changed the topic as he didn''t want her to feel ufortable around him. He could still feel the awkwardness between them.
"Enjoy the food," Dave said after putting pasta on Abigail''s te.
Dave was about to sit on the opposite chair when suddenly they heard the ringing sound of the doorbell. They had an unexpected guest.
Ding Dong!
Chapter 330 Are We Getting Abandoned?
Day Thirty-Nine...
~~*****~~
Abigail gave Dave a questioning look. "Are you expecting a visitor... at this hour?"
Dave just shrugged his shoulders with his innocent look. "I''ll check it out."
Instead of sitting down, Dave traced his steps toward the door. Abigail also stood up, following him from behind. She was intrigued about the person who dropped by. ''I don''t think Ana and Santra wille to visit us. The four of us bonded together at their apartment for the whole day.''
When Dave opened the door, he paused for a moment and turned in her direction. Their eyes met and Abigail just blinked in puzzlement. ''Why is he looking at me like this? Have I done something wrong?''
She moved closer to take a peek, but Dave stopped her by showing the bouquet of white roses he was hiding behind his back a while ago. A delivery man came. He ordered the bouquet from the flower shop nearby. He nned to give her white roses tonight.
Abigail was caught off guard by another sweet gesture from Dave. He was showing her his romantic side. Though he promised that they would act as friends, Dave couldn''t stop himself from expressing his lovenguage for his girlfriend who lost her memory.
"What''s up with the flower?" Abigail asked him awkwardly. She was reluctant to ept the flower because she knew that this was intended for the real Abigail, not her.
Dave chuckled and gently patted her head. "What a silly Girl?! Of course, this is for you... Take this."
Dave grabbed her hand and handed the bouquet of white roses over to her, the smile on his charming face never left. Abigail could only blink her eyes,pletely at loss for words. The way Dave treated her warmed her heart.
''This man... truly knows how to make a woman''s heart flutter. But wait... why do I feel like he is treating me like a kid... I am older than him!'' Abigail pouted her lips. Dave petted her head as if she was a small kid.
Seeing her adorable expression, Dave erupted into another peal ofughter. He reached out and pinched her cheeks. "Stop pouting and biting your lips... I might lose control and... kiss you!"
Abigail: "..."
Dave kept on making her speechless. But little did she know, Dave had been trying his best to restrain himself from kissing her. He missed her so much but now, he couldn''t even hug and touch her for a long moment, afraid that he might scare her.
Feeling the indescribable tension between them, Abigail quickly stopped biting her lips to avoid his threat. But Dave''s hands remained touching her face. They were in that kind of position when two people showed up at the open door, witnessing this scene.
"MISS ABI!"
Ethan''s loud voice interrupted Abigail and Dave, catching their attention. The moment Abigail turned in the direction of Ethan''s voice, she met a sharp gazeing from Nathan who was looking daggers at them.
Abigail''s eyes widened and her jaw dropped as soon as she saw the father and son duo standing at the front door. ''Damn! What the hell are they doing here?''
Ethan was also ring, his deathly gaze not directed at her but at the man who was in front of Abigail. He felt like someone was trying to steal Abigail from his father and him. ''No! You can''t kiss her!'' From their line of sight, Nathan and Ethan thought that Dave was going to kiss Abigail so the young boy screamed Abigail''s name instantly.
Dave followed Abigail''s gaze, only to be surprised to see the two uninvited guests. He recognized Nathan. ''Is that Nathan Sparks? What is he doing here?''
Ethan didn''t waste any more time. He charged in Abigail''s direction, closing their distance. Upon reaching her, he immediately hugged her legs and gazed up with his pitiful look. "Miss Abi, who is this guy?"
Abigail, who stood frozen in her spot, didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t ready for this encounter. Just a while ago, she was thinking of how she could prevent Nathan and Dave from meeting each other. But now, the devil had appeared at Dave''s front door.
''Damn it! What a bad timing?! Little Ethan is even here. What should I do?''
*There was a moment of silence for thirty seconds*
The three of them were waiting for Abigail to speak up. Then Nathan didn''t bother to hide the anger in his eyes. He darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Dave. He also noticed the bouquet of white roses in Abigail''s hand.
''So this man is Abigail''s boyfriend... She lied to me.'' Nathan rolled his fingers into balls of fury. His expression was as dark as charcoal. He stood in his spot with his rigid posture, gritting his teeth.
Nathan had the urge to drag Abigail out of the house. Though he felt betrayed, Nathan still wanted to take Abigail away from that guy.
"Miss Abi?" Ethan''s voice broke the deafening silence. He tugged Abigail''s hand, giving her a pleading look. He wanted an answer from her.
''Miss Abi told me that she liked my father. But howe she looks very close to this man?'' Ethan felt like crying but he was just suppressing it.
Abigail looked at the young boy guiltily. She felt sorry for making Little Ethan sad. She didn''t mean to do this.
Abigail shifted her gaze back and forth between Nathan and Dave. Then she looked down and her eyes stopped on Ethan''s face.
She lowered her body so that her eyes met Ethan''s eyes on the same level. She put down the bouquet on the floor and held Ethan''s shoulders.
Among the three men, Ethan was her priority. She didn''t care about what Dave and Nathan would think. She didn''t want to see Ethan looking very sad.
"Come, Baby. I will exin things to you." Abigail softly said, giving Ethan a reassuring smile.
Ethan could only bob his head. Without further ado, Abigail pulled Ethan toward her assigned bedroom, leaving Nathan and Dave in the living room.
Nathan and Dave exchanged nces with one another. Then they shifted their gazes back to Abigail and Ethan who were walking away.
Nathan: "..."
Dave: "..."
''Are we both getting abandoned here?''
Chapter 331 Great Tension Between Two Men
Day Thirty-Nine...
~~*****~~
Nathan and Dave were left alone in the living room. There was growing tension between the two men. Dave knew Nathan Sparks as one of the most influential men in Towerville City. But he didn''t have a good impression of Nathan because of his sponsor. Dave was indebted to him and his sponsor was hostile toward Nathan Sparks and the entire Sparks Family.
''What is he doing here? Who is the child? Does he know Abigail?'' Dave asked himself, sizing Nathan up from top to bottom.
On the other hand, Nathan remained silent with his dominating aura. He continued to assess Dave''s condo unit. For him, it was too small for them. ''Is she going to live here together with him?'' Nathan''s expression turned grim further.
"Cough!" Dave cleared his throat. He was the host of this house. He didn''t want to be rude toward their uninvited visitor so he decided to talk to him. "Do you want coffee? I''ll make one for you."
Dave didn''t wait for Nathan''s reply. He proceeded to the kitchen. Then he realized that their dinner was still untouched. He wondered when Abigail would be done talking with the child.
"Sigh. Our dinner was interrupted. Abi said she was hungry. She should eat on time," Dave murmured as he put a cover on their untouched food. He was concerned about Abigail.
Meanwhile, Nathan followed him behind. He wanted to confront the guy. "What is your rtionship with Abigail?"
Dave turned around and nced at Nathan with disbelief. "I should be the one asking you that, Mr. Sparks. What is a prominent man like you doing here in our simple home?"
''Our Simple Home?!'' Nathan arched his eyebrow. ''Why do I feel like he is insinuating that the two of them are already cohabiting?''
"I''m..." Nathan paused. He didn''t know what he would call his rtionship with Abigail.
"You are?" Dave urged him to continue.
"I''m her crush," Nathan dered, making Dave speechless.
After a while, Dave let out humorlessughter. ''No wonder he hates Nathan Sparks. I begin to hate him as well. What a conceited man he is?!''
"I didn''t expect that you are capable of joking, Mr. Sparks. It is so unlike you."
"I''m nota€"" Nathan was about to argue when Dave cut him off immediately.
"But I guess... you might be telling the truth. Lots of women have a crush on you. But Crush is different from Love so I don''t have to feel jealous." Dave was confident with himself. He trusted Abigail more than anybody else. She might have forgotten him for now but she would still love him once she regained her memory back.
Dave shed his smile just thinking about Abigail. Nathan became more annoyed because of Dave''s reaction. He had the urge to rip the smile off his face. ''I wonder if he can still smile like this once he finds out that Abigail and I already kissed!''
Nathan was about to disclose something to Dave when his phone rang. It was a calling from Little Ethan. ''Why is he calling me? He is with Abigail.'' Nathan frowned, feeling puzzled.
Without further ado, Nathan walked out of the kitchen and answered the phone call. Little Ethan''s voice was heard from the other line as soon as the call got connected.
"Dad, don''t you dare say something to Uncle Dave, otherwise, you won''t be able to set foot in this house again. We might not see Miss Abi again!"
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. ''Uncle Dave? Is he close with him? Just a while ago, this kid wants to eat that guy alive. Why is he trying to take sides with him, not me?!''
"What did that woman say to you?" Nathan could no longer control his temper. He had been suppressing his anger ever since he set foot in this house and saw the scene between Abigail and Dave.
They looked like a couple a while ago. He even gave her a bouquet of white roses. He just confirmed his assumption. Abigail and Dave were definitely in a rtionship. That fact was making him furious!
"Dad, calm down. Miss Abi said... she didn''t remember Uncle Dave. She has amnesia, remember? As of now, Uncle Dave and Miss Abi are just friends." Little Ethan tried to coax his angry father.
"Then why did shee here with him?" Nathan scowled.
"Why do you think so? It''s your fault, Dad. You don''t have the right to be angry. You were the one who announced to the world that you were already engaged. Miss Abi wanted to avoid you for the moment."
"I''m not the one who spread the news about my engagement! I took down all the news articles." Nathan defended himself.
"Tell that to miss Abi yourself. I have to go now. I''ll talk to youter, Dad. I''m still having an important discussion with Miss Abi." Not waiting for his Dad to say another word, Ethan hung up the phone.
Nathan could only sigh helplessly, tossing a nce at the closed door of Abigail''s room where Abigail and Ethan were currently talking.
Meanwhile, inside the room, Abigail continued exining things to Ethan.
"Thank you for doing this favor, Ethan." Abigail was referring to the conversation between Ethan and Nathan. Ethan warned his father not to say anything to Dave.
"Miss Abi, I really thought you didn''t want to be with me anymore. I cried after knowing that you won''t being home with us." Ethan put on a pitiful face. His eyes looked so sad.
But Abigail caressed his cheeks and said, "This is just temporary, Ethan. I''lle and visit you at the mansion. But for now, I have to stay with your Uncle Dave. Dave is a good man. I''ll be safe here with him."
"But Dad won''t like it. Aren''t you trying to make my Dad fall in love with you? What are you going to do with him now?" Ethan asked Abigail expectantly.
Abigail took a deep sigh. "Ethan... my situation is a little bitplicated. I want to gain your dad''s affection. But he is currently involved with another woman. I don''t want to look like a desperate woman who is chasing after him. I have to secure my pride as a woman."
Ethan bobbed his head. "I understand, Miss Abi. Don''t worry. I will ask my dad to fix this. I don''t think he likes Helena. Believe me, Miss Abi. You don''t have to worry about this engagement. My grandfather has a reason for doing this but I assure you that this will not end up in marriage. I won''t allow that!"
Abigail let out a soft chuckle. Little Ethan had this kind of power,forting her with just his words.
"Yeah. I always believe you, my cute little angel." Abigail couldn''t help but give Ethan a peck on his cheek.
"You should trust me as well. I don''t have feelings for Dave. I also have an important reason why I choose to stay here and live with him for a moment. Do you think your dad will get jealous?" Abigail asked Ethan curiously.
Little Ethan giggled giddily. "Of course, he is! Can''t you see? He is fuming with rage right now because he is jealous. If he didn''t care, then he wouldn''t be here. But he is here with me! He wants you back, Miss Abi!"
Abigail: "..."
Chapter 332 If You Say... You Miss Me
Day Thirty-Nine...
~~*****~~
After waiting for twenty minutes, Abigail and Ethan finally came out of her room. Nathan and Dave were awkwardly sitting on the couch in the living room. The two men turned in their direction, giving them a questioning gaze.
Abigail was holding Ethan''s hand. They were walking side by side, the young boy grinning from ear to ear. Ethan was now in a cheerful mood. Abigail managed to coax the young master. On the other hand, Nathan couldn''t stop himself from staring at her sharply.
Abigail just ignored his sharp gaze as she shifted her eyes to Dave.
"Dave, I want you to meet Ethan Sparks, he is the loyal fan I mentioned to you this morning," Abigail introduced Ethan to Dave. "The man sitting beside you is his father, Nathan Sparks."
Nathan narrowed his eyes at her. The way she introduced him to Dave was so nd as if they were not rted at all aside from being the father of her loyal fan, Ethan.
"Dave is my childhood friend. I''ll be staying here for a moment for my safety. He is a policeman who will help me solve my case." Abigail nced at Nathan meaningfully. In fact, she was assessing his facial expression. She found out that Ethan was right. Nathan was not happy to hear that she would be staying in this house with Dave.
''Hmm. Now you got the taste of your own medicine.'' Abigail smiled inwardly, rejoicing. She wanted to get even with Nathan for making her jealous. This was her turn to test him. Though she felt so bad for using Dave in this scheme, she had no choice but to do this.
"I can help you with that. My men are already on the move, searching for the real culprit," Nathan spoke up. This was his way of telling her: ''You don''t have to stay here because of that.''
"I also assigned a top-notch bodyguard who would keep you safe at all times. He is a policeman so I know he has a lot of things to do," Nathan added.
"I''m currently on leave. I can serve as her bodyguard while I''m solving her case. I will conduct an independent investigation regarding her case." Dave looked straight into Nathan''s eyes, challenging him. They were having a cold war at this moment. The tension grew further as the two exchanged gazes at each other.
Abigail just rolled her eyes skyward. ''I can protect myself. I don''t need anyone''s protection. I''m not a damsel in distress. I am a warrior princess or shall I say... a viiness!''
"Dad, Uncle Dave, stop arguing. Miss Abi is mine to protect, not yours," the charming boy butted in, expressing his possessiveness.
Abigail giggled and said, "That''s right. Little Ethan is all I need."
"Come, Baby, let''s eat." Abigail guided Ethan to the dining area. She didn''t want to take sides and choose between Nathan and Dave. She had to remain neutral in front of the two. Fortunately, Little Ethan was there to save her in this difficult situation.
Little Ethan bobbed his head cheerfully and followed Abigail obediently. Leaving the two men, they headed to the dining area. Nathan and Dave could only watch their backs.
The two men felt like abandoned puppies once more. Abigail''s attention was focused on Ethan only. Both Nathan and Dave had been neglected by Abigail.
"I guess we are no match against your adorable son," Dave blurted out of the blue.
Nathan absentmindedly nodded his head in agreement. Both men exhaled deeply in unison before they stood up to follow Abigail and Ethan to the dining area. The four of them decided to enjoy the meal together.
Abigail was very attentive to Ethan. She was only engaging in a conversation with him,pletely ignoring the presence of the two adult men. She had no energy to deal with and entertain them. Besides, she was just being cautious about how she would act in front of the two men.
Dave realized how fond Abigail was toward Ethan. He felt relieved since Abigail didn''t even show interest in Nathan Sparks.
''I''m d that she only cares about the young boy. I don''t have to feel threatened by Nathan''s presence.'' Dave thought to himself. He was trying his best to get close to Ethan. He exchanged a few conversations with the little kid. Ethan was such a polite and sweet child, contrary to his father''s very intimidating behavior and aura. Dave started to like Ethan.
Among the four of them, only Nathan didn''t enjoy the dinner. He felt like he was out of ce there. He felt betrayed because his son was cheerfully talking to Dave and Abigail. He even lost his appetite listening to the three of them.
m!
Nathan suddenly mmed the table and stood up, walking out. He could no longer stay there. He was so annoyed and mad.
"Uncle Dave, I apologize for my Dad''s rude behavior. Don''t take it to the heart," Ethan softly said.
Dave could only smile and nodded at him. He wondered if Nathan had anger issues.
"Dave, can you look after Ethan? I will just talk to his father briefly." Abigail requested Dave. Then she stood up to follow Nathan. Nathan already went out of Dave''s condo unit. He was now walking in the hallway, approaching the elevator.
Nathan quickly took the lift. But before the elevator closed, Abigail was able to catch up, joining him inside.
"What are you doing here? Go back to your boyfriend," Nathan coldly said, cocking his eyebrow at Abigail.
"Are you leaving? Ethan is still here. Perhaps, you are going to see your fianc??. Well, enjoy." Abigail shed her fake smile.
"Yes. Ethan will stay here for a sleepover. I will just fetch him tomorrow." Nathan couldn''t imagine leaving Abigail and Dave alone in that small unit. It was best to leave Ethan behind to stay with the two.
Abigail crumpled her face. Nathan didn''t even try denying her usation of him seeing Helena tonight. She said those words only to mock him. She just turned around, her back facing Nathan. She regretted admitting to him that she was jealous of Helena.
The entire elevator ride was very silent. No one spoke between them until they reached the lobby floor.
Ding!
The door of the elevator slid open. Abigail stepped to the side, without looking at Nathan. She was giving him the way to step out of the elevator. But Nathan didn''t move nor take a step. He stayed rooted in his spot, standing behind her.
Abigail turned her head to look at him. "Are you not stepping out? I thought you were leaving."
"I''m not the one who spread the articles of my engagement online. I took them down. You won''t see any news articles about my engagement." Nathan heeded his son''s advice.
Abigail blinked several times, surprised. She didn''t expect that Nathan would exin to her this matter.
"Are you not going back to the mansion?" Nathan asked her with a serious expression on his face. He was staring at her intently.
Abigail lost her ability to speak for a moment. She was just gazing at him with amusement and disbelief. There was a moment of silence between them. All they could hear was the closing sound of the elevator door. The two of them got stuck inside the unmoving elevator. Nathan was waiting for her response.
"I''lle back if you say... you miss me..."
The two just looked into each other''s eyes for a long moment, not breaking their eye contact.
Chapter 333 Hot Morning
Day Forty...
~~*****~~
[ Dave''s Condo Unit... ]
Little Ethan stayedst night, sleeping in Abigail''s room. It was Nathan''s strategy so that he could have a reason toe back this morning.
Since Abigail was close to Ethan, Dave agreed to let the child sleep in his house. The three of them bonded together and sleptte.
Dave woke up early to cook breakfast for them. On the other hand, Abigail and Ethan were still sound asleep.
It only took half an hour for Dave to finish cooking their breakfast. He still had a lot of time left before waking the two up. He decided to do some research. He wanted to read news articles rted to Abigail''s case.
Using hisptop, he searched for old news articles. He was shocked to find out that his name got involved in Abigail''s suicide scandal.
There was spection that he cheated on her and he broke her heart. But they didn''t argue nor fight on that day.
"This is a murder attempt, staged as suicide! Who wants Abigail dead?" Dave murmured, his eyes skimming all the articles.
''I never heard about this. Myst mission forbade me from contacting anyone in Country M, including my girlfriend. This was the reason why I didn''t know that Abigail''s life was put in danger.'' Dave began ming himself once more.
"I have to investigate this... and catch the culprit... for her safety." Dave folded hisptop when he heard the footstepsing his way. Abigail was now awake. She got out of her room alone.
"Good morning! How''s your sleep?" Dave asked her.
"Not good. I''m still adjusting to this new environment," Abigail responded.
Dave''s expression became gloomy. Abigail was supposed to feel at ease in this house since she had been sleeping there for the past few months. Though her memory had forgotten it, her body should recall the feelings offort that this ce could provide her.
"Don''t worry. You will get used to it once more. When are you going back to work?" Dave moved to the side, inviting her to sit down next to him.
Abigail moved closer and sat down. Then she recalled that she had to attend the Star G for hereback.
"I''ll go back to work after the Star G Night. Do you want to attend with me? Be my escort." Abigail invited Dave to cheer him up. He looked gloomy early this morning.
And Abigail didn''t fail. Dave''s face brightened up when she mentioned that. "Are you sure? You want me to be your escort?"
"Yes. But as my bodyguard and my friend, not as my boyfriend." Abigail reminded him.
Dave let out a soft chuckle. "I understand. It''s my honor to be your escort in that Star G."
Abigail just nodded her head. Since Nathan continued to deny what he truly felt for her, Abigail could only take her time in making him realize that he was attracted to her.
She wouldn''t be clingy but she would distance herself from him at the moment. Last night, she gave him the magic words. If he would admit that he missed her then she would certainly make a way to see him and spend time with him.
However, Nathan remained tight-lippedst night until they were interrupted by the other residents of this condo building who joined them in the elevator. Abigail and Nathan were not able to talk further.
"I''m going to cook breakfast." Abigail stood up, thinking of making it up for Dave. He had been a thoughtful and generous hostst night, serving them well.
However, before Abigail could take a step, Dave grabbed her elbow to stop her. "No need. I''m done cooking. I was supposed to wake you and Ethan up."
"Sigh. You are treating me like a princess. Let me do some household chores as well." Abigailined a little.
Dave chuckled once more. "You will always be my princess." He nced at Abigail dotingly. Abigail looked away as she felt a little bit ufortable with the way Dave was staring at her lovingly.
"Stop that. You are making me uneasy." Abigail pouted her lips.
"Don''t be. It''s my fault. I''m sorry. I can''t help it," Dave apologized, gently patting her head. Then he pulled her to the dining area. "Alright. I will let you do some chores. You can set the table for the three of us. You can also make me a cup of coffee."
"Got it!"
Both Abigail and Dave headed to the kitchen. She began setting the table by putting tes, spoons, and forks. Dave, on the other hand, just stood there watching her every movement. His eyes were following her around with a subtle smile on his face.
If Abigail didn''t lose her memory, he would be allowed to hug her from behind while she was doing this. He would cuddle her and shower her with kisses. Too bad he couldn''t do those things at this moment.
Abigail was done setting the table. She moved to the kitchen cupboard to pick a mug. She started making coffee for Dave. Her back was facing Dave and he had the urge to embrace her.
Dave didn''t know what had gotten into him. He just traced his steps toward Abigail and suddenly gave her a peck on her right cheek. Abigail was stirring the coffee when she felt his warm lips touching her face.
As her natural reflex, Abigail turned to her side to push Dave away. She ended up pouring the hot coffee on his shirt.
"Aah!" Dave gasped at the feel of hot liquid on his chest.
Abigail''s jaw dropped and her eyes widened as she realized what she did. "I''m sorry!"
Abigail marched toward the refrigerator, taking a bottle of cold water. She quickly brought it to Dave, sshing the cold water on his chest.
Dave was at a loss for words. He could only watch Abigail in amusement. He didn''t know whether he would cry orugh.
"I''m really sorry!" Abigail apologized over and over again as she tugged Dave''s wet shirt.
"It''s okay. It''s my fault. Don''t feel guilty," Dave chuckled. He was very understanding toward her.
''Yes. It''s your fault! How could you just kiss me like that!'' Abigail scolded Dave in her mind.
It did not take long before they heard the sound of the doorbell.
Ding! Dong!
Abigail and Dave met each other''s eyes. Both of them were clueless about who was the early visitor this morning.
"Abi, I can take care of this mess. Go on and open the door for our visitor." Dave gave her a reassuring smile.
Abigail could only bob her head obediently. She opened the door only to see the gorgeous Nathan standing before her.
''Eh? He is here.'' Abigail reflexively checked the wall clock near the door. It was only 7:00 am, too early for him to visit them.
"I came here to fetch my son. He is going to school," Nathan exined right away, after reading Abigail''s expression.
Abigail was about to respond when Dave suddenly showed up from behind. Nathan''s expression turned dark in an instant upon seeing Dave''s shirtless body.
When Abigail went to open the door, Dave took off his wet shirt, leaving him naked on his upper body.
Abigail turned around, following Nathan''s line of sight. She was also bbergasted when she saw Dave''s well-toned body. ''Damn! What a Hot... Cougha€" Morning!''
Chapter 334 Keep Your Enemies Closer!
Day Forty...
~~*****~~
It was indeed a hot morning that could boil Nathan''s blood as early as this. He was like a raging volcano that was about to erupt especially when he noticed Abigail''s eyes staring at Dave''s shirtless body.
What Nathan did was grab Abigail''s shoulder, twirling her around to face him. He didn''t want to see Abigail gawking at Dave''s body.
''Where is Ethan?! I left him here to guard these two. He is not taking his job seriously!'' Nathan''s eyes roamed around the house, searching for his son. But he didn''t see him.
''Why is he not wearing any shirt?'' Nathan looked at Dave sharply.
Dave was supposed to greet Nathan with a smile. But his smile faded as soon as he was greeted by Nathan''s bloodshot eyes. He was displeased.
Abigail was about to toss another look at Dave but Nathan stopped her by holding her head. His gesture was telling hera€" ''Don''t turn around. Just look at me. Only me!''
"Mr. Sparks, why are you here?" Dave broke the silence, questioning Nathan''s sudden arrival.
"My son is here so I came. I''m fetching him," Nathan responded coldly.
"Do you mind putting some clothes on first? It is inappropriate to stay naked while weing a visitor," Nathan added, urging Dave to wear his shirt.
"Oh. I''m sorry about that. I don''t usually entertain guests while shirtless. Abi made me do this." Dave chuckled lightly. He was just joking around, teasing Abigail.
However, hisst statement pissed Nathan off further. So Nathan gave Abigail a questioning gaze. He looked like a boyfriend who was interrogating his girlfriend after catching her making out with another guy.
''What did you do with him?''
Abigail, who was clueless about Nathan''s wild thoughts, just removed his hands from holding her in ce. When she turned around, Dave was already walking toward his bedroom to get a new shirt.
Watching Dave''s back, Abigail blurted out something. "He is surprisingly wless... though he is a policeman."
Nathan''s face darkened further with her remarks. He misunderstood Abigail. He thought she was drooling over Dave''s body.
But Abigail meant something different. She expected him to have some marks and scars on his body, proof of his training and dangerous mission as a policeman. But he didn''t have those scars and marks. So Abigail felt amused.
"So you get easily attracted to a guy with an excellent physique." Nathan scowled at her.
Abigail moved her gaze back to Nathan. She grinned yfully, sizing his body up. Then she tapped his chest and said, "Yes. That''s why I like you."
Abigail simply flirted with Nathan, winking at him while biting her lips. She teased him as if she was imagining him naked. She had already seen his excellent body many times.
Nathan didn''t know if he would feel mad or not. Just a while ago, she was drooling over Dave''s body, and now, she was flirting with him. Should he feel d or not?
In the end, Nathan just changed the topic. "Where is my son?"
"Little Ethan is still asleep in my room. Wait here. I will just wake him up." Abigail was about to leave when Nathan held her arm.
"No. I''ming with you." Nathan wanted to stick with her in that house. He couldn''t trust both Dave and Abigail to be left alone in this house.
Nathan hadn''t slept sincest night just thinking about them, most especially Abigail. He had conflicting thoughts in mind. Deep inside, he wanted her to return to the mansion and stay with them but something was stopping him from telling her that he missed her.
He felt like he was going crazy. He didn''t know what he would do. He was torn in between. It was either he would continue to cooperate with his father about this false engagement or he would stop pretending for Abigail to return to the mansion.
Nathan was still lost in his thoughts when they reached Abigail''s bedroom. Ethan had just woken up, rubbing his eyes. The little boy smiled broadly as soon as his eyes fell on Abigail''s face.
"Good morning, Miss Abi!" He got off the bed and gave Abigail a warm hug.
"Good morning, my little angel," Abigail greeted him back. She hugged him and rubbed his hair.
"Dad, you are early. Good morning!" Ethan also hugged his father. "Is it time for school?" he asked his Dad.
"N-No. I came here to tell you that your teacher informed me that you don''t have ss today." Nathan lied. He just wanted Ethan to stay and watch over Abigail.
Meanwhile, Abigail and Ethan eyed Nathan suspiciously. They thought Nathan came there to fetch Ethan and drive him to school.
"Are you sura€"" Ethan was about to retort when Nathan gave him a meaningful nce. He was asking his son to y along with his n.
"Oh right! I remember! We have no ss today since our teacher gave us time to prepare. Tomorrow is the school event... our family day. You and Miss Abi promised me that you would both attend." Ethan reminded the two.
"Yes, of course." Nathan promptly responded. "So I think Abigail should go home with us today. The three of us should prepare for tomorrow''s school event. Am I right, son?" Nathan was conniving with his son for his scheme.
After having wild imaginations regarding Abigail and Dave, Nathan would never feel at ease, leaving the two of them in this house alone. As much as possible, he wanted to separate the two!
"Yes, Dad. She must!" Little Ethan supported his father.
Abigail: "..."
Abigail darted her gaze back and forth between the father and son duo. She didn''t know why but she felt like the two were up to something. They were in sync today.
''What alibi will I use to exin this to Dave?'' Abigail became troubled by this thought.
Looking at Little Ethan, she was aware that she couldn''t refuse him. Furthermore, she already promised him that she would attend the Family Day at Ethan''s school.
"Hey, guys, what''s up?" Dave showed up at the front door. He was now wearing a shirt. "What did I miss?" He asked them as he noticed that the three seemed like they were discussing something.
"Uncle Dave, Can I borrow Miss Abi today until tomorrow? She promised me something so she must go home with us today." Little Ethan spoke up, using his charm to seek Dave''s permission. He could feel that Abigail was contemting a while ago because of Dave.
"Oh, sure. I don''t mind... as long as it''s okay with Abigail." Ethan sessfully charmed Dave. Just like Abigail, Dave couldn''t say no to this adorable child.
"Thanks, Uncle Dave!" Ethan ran in Dave''s direction and hugged him.
Nathan couldn''t help but feel jealous. Even his son was now close to Dave. They were getting along very well. ''Is he going to take my son from me as well?'' Nathan pursed his lips.
Nathan was drowning in the sea of vinegar as early as this morning! Seeing the closeness of Abigail, Ethan, and Dave, Nathan felt threatened and jealous.
Nathan was not in a good mood when they came out of Abigail''s bedroom. But Ethan quickly approached his father, tugging his sleeve.
Then he whispered, "Dad, stop frowning and ring at Uncle Dave! You should smile and take it easy."
"Remember the saying: Keep your friends close and your enemies closer!" Ethan added.
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 335 Rival Vs Rival
Day Forty¡
~~*****~~
Dave did his groundwork when Abigail left his condo unit together with Nathan and Ethan. He visited the Centerville hotel where Abigail fell off. He booked the same room where the incident happened.
Dave could feel the rage in his heart as he watched the ground from the balcony of the 13th floor. "She could have died from that fall. It''s a miracle that she stayed alive and only lost her memory."
From that height, two things could possibly happen to her. Either she would die or miraculously live with a paralyzed body. But surprisingly, Abigail only lost her memory and her body was intact. No severe injury or bone fractures!
Dave gripped the steel railing of the terrace tightly while clenching his jaw. "I shouldn''t have left her that night. She was supposed to meet me in this hotel."
He recalled that a few hours before his meet-up with Abigail, he received a call from overseas. He received an urgent mission and he had to leave the country immediately. He didn''t get the chance to see Abigail. He tried calling her but Abigail didn''t answer. In the end, he just sent her a message.
After assessing the room, Dave went to ask the hotel manager about the CCTV footage. Unfortunately, he got nothing as the floor''s CCTV was under maintenance then.
"Everything is properly set up. A wellmitted crime which they staged as a suicide." Dave mumbled after analyzing the situation.
"This is not just a coincidence. Someone from this hotel is an aplice! I couldn''t be wrong!"
Dave began to narrow down the possible aplice- a hotel manager, an employee in the maintenance team, or a person in charge of the CCTV control room.
After a while, Dave listed the people who had resentment toward Abigail. The first person on his list was Jun Shen. He was kicked out of thepany because of Abigail. His wife divorced him.
He made a phone call from his source to gather information about Jun Shen. Dave was surprised to hear that someone had taken care of him. Someone sent Jun Shen to prison.
"Who sent him to prison?" Dave asked his friend.
"The most powerful man in this country. Nathan Sparks." The man dered from the other line.
A crease formed on his forehead at the mention of Nathan''s name. ''So he is indeed helping Abigail to find the real culprit. As far as I know, Nathan Sparks is not generous enough to do this. He is not that kind of man. Is he doing this because his son is a fan of Abigail? Or does he have another reason for doing so?''
Dave suddenly had a nagging feeling about this. He wondered if Nathan was interested in Abigail. But Nathan was faithful to histe lover. Did he move on? He could only take a deep breath, trying to clear his mind.
He had to put these thoughts to the back of his mind because these things wouldn''t help him solve this case. His priority was to catch the culprit.
"I shouldn''t feel threatened nor feel worried about another guy. Abigail will remember me¡ our memories together," Dave uttered,forting himself. He continued his investigation, forgetting about the possible love rivalry with Nathan Sparks.
*****
Meanwhile, Abigail and Ethan were back at the Sparks Mansion. Butler Li was ted to see Abigail. He thought she would nevere back. The other maids were rejoicing because of her absence. But they got disappointed upon seeing her today. The head maid, Adida, even informed Veronica that Abigail was no longer staying in the Sparks Mansion.
"Why is she here?"
"She is truly shameless!"
"She just wants to leech off our Master''s generosity."
"She really has a thick skin, dreaming of bing the Lady of this house!"
The maids kept murmuring to each other while ring at Abigail. They couldn''t believe that she was back.
"I''m in trouble. Lady Veronica ising here. She won''t be happy seeing that woman here," Head Maid, Adida anxiously mumbled.
Adida had just mentioned Veronica''s name when she suddenly showed up. Veronica came to visit because she wanted to confirm that Abigail was not around and she had to ask Butler Li about the news she heard that Nathan was engaged.
Veronica and Abigail met each other''s gaze. Both of them looked displeased. They didn''t bother to hide the hostility they had for each other. Butler Li and the maids could feel the growing tension between the twodies. Ethan wasn''t there since he went upstairs to take a quick shower.
"I''ve heard that you moved out. Why are you still here?" Veronica asked her with a mocking smile on her face.
Abigail shrugged her shoulders and said, "I''m always wee here. I can visit Ethan and Nate."
Veronica arched her eyebrow. She hated Abigail''s arrogance. "Ow. I thought you were kicked out. Have you heard? Nathan is getting engaged. Is it true?"
Abigail lightly chuckled. "Is that the reason you came here? Why don''t you ask him yourself?"
Veronica red at Abigail. She was talking back to her. And she felt like she was being disrespected by this actress. She gnashed her teeth, trying her best to maintain herposure. So many eyes were watching them at this moment.
"Nathan is busy so I don''t want to disturb him," Veronica retorted.
Abigail just sneered at her. She could sense that Veronica was still pretending as if she had an important role in this household. For goodness'' sake, she was just the sister of Nathan''s woman.
Her sister, Monica, was not even married to Nathan but Veronica was acting all high and mighty in front of her. She didn''t have the right to act like that. She hadn''t earned the status of being part of the Sparks Family yet.
''Ahuh! Since she lovespetition, then I will give her a proper rival. I don''t want to waste my precious time dealing with her,'' Abigail smiled inwardly at that thought.
"Alright. Don''t disturb Nate about this matter. I can give you an answer," Abigail dered.
Veronica looked at her with disbelief. She didn''t know whether to listen to her or not. However, she was dying to know if Nathan''s engagement was real or fake.
"Her name is Helena Carlsen. She has an extraordinary background. She is the daughter of the Chairman of AMB Diamond Corporation from Country R. Chairman Xu was the one who arranged this engagement with Chairman Carlsen. Nathan and Helena started dating. She is currently here in Country M. That''s all I can say."
After feeding Veronica those pieces of information, Abigail excused herself. She turned around and headed upstairs, leaving Veronica speechless. Abigail rejoiced because she got the expression she wanted to see from Veronica.
Veronica was shocked and anxious. She didn''t expect that Old Man Xu had something to do with this engagement. Since the woman had an excellent background, it was not a surprise that Old Man Xu decided to marry Nathan off.
''Damn it! That old man chose another woman, instead of me! I can''t let this happen. I wanna know who this Helena Carlsen is. What kind of woman she is!''
From the second floor, Abigail saw Veronica marching out of the house. She presumed that Veronica would try to meet Helena. "Hmm. It worked! That woman will not bother me in the meantime. She will be busy dealing with Helena Carlsen. I diverted her attention away from me." Abigail snapped her fingers and giggled, praising herself for that bright idea.
"Divide and conquer. I just hope the two women will fight each other, not gang up against me. Otherwise, it will be a very handful for me to deal with two love rivals at the same time." Abigail cringed at that thought. One woman was a Witchie Bitch while the other one was a White Lotus.
''Hmm, between them¡ I find Helena more dangerous than Veronica. It''s hard to figure out what''s on her mind. She can control her temper and hide her emotions very well.'' Abigail analyzed the behaviors of the two women based on her observation and experience while interacting with them.
"Miss Abi!" Butler Li called her attention. "I know what you did¡ Nice strategy!" he gave her two thumbs up matching with a wink.
"Huh? What are you talking about?" Abigail feigned ignorance.
"You used your rival to deal with your other rival. Haha! They can fight all they want and whoever wins between them will be your final rival! Is this some kind of elimination round?" Butler Li praised her. "I will be rooting for you!" he added. "Fighting!"
Abigail could only shake her head helplessly. She was amazed by Butler Li''s quick thinking and sharp observation. He could see through her well.
"Are you sure, you are just a Butler? Why do I feel like you are a Psychic?!"
Chapter 336 A Shocking Truth
Day Forty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Stephen and Cherry were so focused on taking care of Phantomke. Stephen''s father, Dr. Zhao, was closely monitoring Phantomke''s condition. Aside from the unexpected marks appearing on Phantomke''s body, everything was normal.
"I have good news for both of you. Can you see these lines? Her brain wave activity is very active. She will likely wake up soon. I''m very positive about this. Her condition improved a lot." Dr. Zhao shared this piece of good news with them. Both Cherry and Stephen were delighted to hear this.
"Thanks, Dad. What should we do?" Stephen asked his father.
"I can''t exin the huge improvement in her health. But I think Cherry''s presence is a big help. Just continue talking to her. Let her feel that she is not alone. Our patient is keep on fighting for her life. At least, she is not brain-dead. There is a high possibility that she will regain consciousness."
Cherry bobbed her head, her eyes getting misty. She felt so happy and thankful. "I will never get tired. I will always be here for her."
Dr. Zhao patted her shoulder. "She is so lucky to have a friend like you. Be more patient. She will eventually wake up."
"I will lower the dosage of her medicine. We don''t want to ruin her kidney and her liver once she wakes up. I wille again the next day. If anything unusual happens, just inform me immediately."
"Okay, Dad. I got it." Stephen also felt relieved.
"I will write a new prescription for her. I will leave it on your table." Dr. Zhao said goodbye to Cherry and his son.
Cherry and Stephen were left in Phantomke''s ward.
"How do you feel?" Stephen softly asked Cherry but his eyes were fixed on Phantomke.
"I feel like a heavy burden has been lifted off my chest. I can''t wait to see her open her eyes." Cherry grabbed Phantomke''s hand. It felt so warm aspared to before.
"How about you?" Cherry asked Stephen back. She looked at him, assessing his facial expression. She could see so many emotions in his eyes.
"I feel the same way. I missed her. I''ve been searching for her for the past five years. Though she can''t remember me, I always pray to see her one more time."
"Thank you, Stephen. I appreciate how much you care for my sister. I owe you. Please allow me to return the favor. Can I go to your clinic and do a general cleaning? I''ve heard that you haven''t visited your clinic because you are spending more of your time here."
"This is the least I can do for all the help you rendered us," Cherry added. She tried to convince Stephen because she had another agenda. She promised Abigail that she would help her find Stephen''s records of Phantomke''s sessions.
"Okay. Since you insist, I won''t stop you." Stephen picked up the ess keycard from his pocket. "This is the key to ess the door of my clinic. Feel free to drop by."
Cherry''s eyes lit up when she got a hold of Stephen''s clinic ess card. "Thank you for your trust, Stephen. I swear, I won''t rob your clinic!" Cherry cracked some jokes to hide her real intention.
"Yeah. I know. You mean no harm." Stephen chuckled. "Promise me that you will not touch or read any patient records. Those are confidential documents."
"Yes. Doc! So may I leave my sis in your watch? I''ll be back soon!" Cherry was excited to conduct a thorough search in Stephen''s clinic. He might have been hiding Phantomke''s file in his clinic.
"You don''t have to worry. I got you covered! I will be watching Jane on your behalf." The way Stephen mentioned Phantomke''s name was very gentle.
"Thanks, Steph! I gotta go. See youter!"
*****
An hourter¡
Cherry was done cleaning the entire clinic. She slumped her body on Stephen''s chair, feeling exhausted. She cleaned everything first before starting the search. After organizing Stephen''s file, Cherry made sure to tamper with the CCTV camera inside his office.
"Now, let''s the search begin!" Cherry cracked her knuckles while stretching her neck from side to side. She began to scan through the files dated back five years ago. She searched for Jane Frost''s patient record.
She kept on skimming and scanning the folders patiently. She didn''t get any documents rted to Jane Frost.
"Sigh! Where did he hide it?!" Cherry took a deep sigh. "Fine. Let me find the soft copy on hisputer!"
Cracking Stephen''s passcode on his desktop was child''s y to Cherry. She broke the security system and cracked the passcode using unique algorithms in just ten minutes. She made sure not to leave any evidence behind.
The tap-tap sound of the keyboard reverberated inside Stephen''s office. All her attention was focused on the screen. Cherry began to use another set of algorithms as she ran amand. Themand prompt was to find any documents rted to Jane Frost. The program she used began scanning the storage of theputer, looking for the documents containing the keywords: Jane Frost.
After twenty minutes, one folder popped up on the screen. "Jesus! It''s here! I finally found something!"
Cherry clicked the folder but it was locked. The file was asking for another passcode. The folder was a restricted file.
"Damn! Stephen is a meticulous one!" Cherrymented.
She tried to crack the passcode once again. After three attempts, Cherry was able to open the folder.
"YES!!!" Cherry punched the air, rejoicing.
Blowing on her hands, she clicked the folder, two files could be seen on the screen. One pdf file and one image. Cherry clicked the image first. She was confused for several seconds upon seeing the erged photo.
"What the hell is this?" Cherry mumbled, her mind trying to absorb what was on the screen. "This looks like¡ an ultrasound photo of a child¡"
Cherry didn''t know why but her heart began to race. She had a nagging feeling about this. Without further ado, Cherry clicked the pdf file. Her eyes scanned the document, reading what was written on it.
Cherry felt like her heart stopped beating for a moment when she realized what she was reading. "OH, MY GOD! This can''t be! How could this happen?!"
The file on the screen was a medical record of Jane Frost''s pregnancy. ording to the medical clearance, Jane aka Phantomke was pregnant!
Cherry covered her mouth while shaking her head vehemently. She read the file over and over again. She thought she just misread it. But no! It was Phantomke''s name, written on the document.
''No way¡. This can''t be. Sister Phantom¡ got pregnant? How? When? Who is the father?'' Cherry couldn''t exin what she was feeling at this moment. Her mind was screaming, her heart was drumming, her body was trembling and her energy was drained. She was shocked beyond belief!
Cherry smacked her face twice, making sure that she was not dreaming. "Oh, No! This is real!" She gasped once more.
"Shit! Is this real?" She repeated.
"If this is real, then where is her child? What happened to her child? Who is the father? Don''t tell me¡ it''s Dr. Stephen?"
Chapter 337 Get It Off Your Chest
Day Forty¡
~~*****~~
Cherry was quite shaken by this shocking discovery. Her mind was in shambles. She felt like her brain cells got numb. She just stared at theputer screen nkly for several seconds.
[ Phantomke got pregnant. ]
[ Phantomke got pregnant. ]
Those words kept reying in her mind at this moment. She didn''t know what to feel. When her brain recovered from the great shock, she was bombarded with so many questions.
''What happened to her?''
''How did she get pregnant?''
''Where is the child?''
''Who is the father?''
''Is Stephen the father of her child?''
Cherry absentmindedly closed all the applications and the running programs. Then she switched off theputer. She remained seated, gathering her emotions. She inhaled and exhaled. She needed to calm down otherwise, she would freak out!
"Perhaps¡ this is the thing she wanted to hide from us?" Cherry folded her fingers into fists.
She leaned on the backrest of the chair, cing her arm on top of her eyes to cover them.
"This might be a different Jane Frost¡ a woman with the same name?"
But Cherry disregarded that thought right away. There was no way it was another person with the same name. Stephen met Phantomke and he recognized her face. Phantomke didn''t have a twin! And why are they using the same name?
"Damn it! I am dying to ask Stephen. He is the only one who can answer the truth. But¡"
"I''m not yet ready to face this kind of truth¡" Cherry admitted to herself. She was still in denial. She couldn''t believe this just yet.
"Arrghhh!" Cherry screamed as she tugged her hair.
"Damn it! I don''t know what to do! Sis Phantom¡ please wake up! I wanna hear the truth from you!" Cherry continued her monologue.
''But how can she do that? Stephen erased her memory. She won''t probably remember this! This is something she wanted to forget!'' Cherry''s alter ego retorted.
"Damn it!" Cherry cursed under her breath. She wanted to let it out, otherwise, this would drive her nuts. She continued tugging her hair tightly.
"Hey, are you okay? Don''t pull your hair like that, if you don''t want to lose your hair!"
Cherry jolted and almost fell off the chair when she heard that voice. Her soul almost got separated from her body from the shock. When did he arrive? She didn''t expect him to be there.
"For goodness'' sake! Don''t you know how to knock? What are you doing here?!" Cherryshed out at Aiden.
Aiden blinked his eyes in amusement, scratching the back of his head. "Eh?! I''ve knocked thrice already but you didn''t acknowledge me. I heard you talking so I opened the door. You scared me. Are you hurting yourself by pulling out your hair?" Aiden pointed his finger at her head, giving her a strange look.
Cherry''s mind was so preupied with the shocking revtion that she failed to notice Aiden''s presence. She massaged her chest. She needed some fresh air. She felt suffocated inside.
Cherry pushed the chair back and stood up. She needed to get out of that room. "Let''s go! I want to leave this ce."
Aiden just bobbed his head and followed her obediently. He could tell that something was wrong with Cherry. She looked pale.
''What happened to her? Did she get exhausted from cleaning the entire clinic?''
Aiden dropped by Stephen''s ce. He found out that Cherry went to Stephen''s clinic. He decided to check on her and at the same time, fetch her. He was hoping that he could finally get an answer from her. Would Cherry give him a chance?
Unfortunately, Cherry didn''t have time to think about Aiden''s request at this moment. She was still troubled by the fact Phantomke had a child. Walking ahead, Cherry came out of Stephen''s clinic.
"Where are you going?" Aiden asked her, grabbing her arm to stop her.
"Anywhere¡ I just want to breathe some fresh air."
Aiden smiled as a great idea resurfaced in his mind. He immediately pulled Cherry toward his car. "Let''s go for a ride then."
Cherry didn''t argue with Aiden. She just let him pull her. She wanted to clear her mind otherwise, she would go crazy. Fortunately, Aiden was there to apany her. Aiden decided to have a road trip. There was a ruralmunity three hours away from Towerville City. This was also a great chance to spend time and bond with her.
As Aiden drove the car, Cherry remained quiet in her seat. Her mind was still wandering off somewhere. On the other hand, Aiden didn''t disturb her. He focused on driving and on stealing nces at her from time to time.
He was dying to ask her what happened but he could tell that Cherry was not in the mood to talk.
''I hope this long drive will make her rx.'' Aiden thought to himself. He already felt content and happy since Cherry tagged along with him willingly.
Cherry rolled down the car window for her to feel the air. ''Sigh. If the wind could help me forget, I want my memory to be erased. My discovery today is so hard to ept¡''
Cherry had a bad feeling that Phantomke had gone through a very difficult moment in her life.
''My sister carried this heavy burden alone. Perhaps, it was too much for her to handle, that''s why Dr. Stephen was left with no choice but to erase some portion of her memory.''
"A penny for your thought¡" Aiden could no longer hold his curiosity. He wondered what was running through her mind right now.
Cherry turned in his direction with a sullen look on her face. Her eyes seemed like she was about to cry. She didn''t know how she would handle this truth. Cherry was feeling helpless.
"What''s wrong?" Aiden softly asked, pulling the car over. They were in a rural area now. They could see the greenfield.
"Aiden¡ I need your help. I have something to get off of my chest¡ It''s too heavy here." Cherry ced her hand on her chest where her heart was beating.
When he heard that, Aiden quickly unbuckled his seatbelt and stepped out of the car. He walked to her side, opening the car door for her. He extended his hand to her, inviting her to step out. Cherry held his hand and moved out of the car.
"Come. Let''s take a walk and climb the valley. Can you see that? There is a big old tree at the top of that valley." Aiden pointed his finger at the nearby valley.
Cherry tossed a nce at the area. She liked Aiden''s suggestion. Maybe by doing this, she could divert her attention even just for a while.
"Okay."
Aiden smiled tenderly when Cherry agreed. He held her hand as he guided her toward the top of the valley. Since there were lots of trees around, they didn''t feel the heating from the sun. Furthermore, the wind was blowing that day, giving them a refreshing feeling.
After half an hour of trekking, they finally reached the top of the valley. There was indeed a big old tree that they could use as shade and a resting ce.
"Go on. This ce is all yours. You can shout anything you want. Get everything off your chest. Nature and I are willing to listen."
Chapter 338 Does He Have A Child?
Day Forty...
~~*****~~
Cherry and Aiden were the only people present in that valley. She could confide her feelings with Aiden and the nature surrounding her. No one would stop her. No one would judge her. Cherry was in her helpless state at this moment. Her mind was in turmoil.
"Aaaaaaaah!" Cherry screamed so loud, her voice echoing in that valley.
"AAAAAhhhhh!!!"
"AAAAAhhhhh!!!"
Cherry repeated her actions thrice until she was satisfied. Screaming in that unknown ce was quite refreshing. She just released her stress by shouting out loud!
Aiden just watched her silently, a subtle smile curling up on his face. He was d that Cherry was listening to his advice today.
When Cherry was done yelling, Aiden patted her back tofort her. Though he was clueless about what she was going through at the moment, Aiden would like Cherry to know that he was there for her. She could rely on him. He was also dependable like his best friends, Nathan and Stephen.
"So how does it feel?" Aiden asked her, his eyes shining with delight.
"I feel a little bit better now. Thank you, Aiden."
Aiden couldn''t contain his happiness when Cherry expressed her gratitude toward him. He looked like a kid who got praised by his favorite teacher.
"I''m d I could be of help..."
Cherry nodded her head with a faint smile on her face. "Can we stay here for a moment? I want to immerse myself in this scenic view as I admire the beauty of our mother nature."
"Of course. Just take your time. I will just stay here to apany you."
Aiden and Cherry sat on the bushy ground, under the big old tree. They kept silent while appreciating the beautiful view of the green fields, blue sky, and trees.
After a while, Cherry finally spoke up, breaking the silence. "Do youe here often? How did you know about this ce?"
"Honestly, I didn''t expect that someone like you knew this kind of ce. I could only imagine you visiting clubs and other entertainment establishments." Cherry added.
Aiden chuckled softly and said, "See. You have a lot of misconceptions about me. This is just one of my true sides I wanna show you if you will just give me a chance to get to know me more." Aiden managed to mention his original agenda.
Cherry hadn''t forgotten Aiden''s request so she just smiled at hisst remarks. Even Abigail talked to her, encouraging her to give Aiden a chance. She hadn''t made her decision yet. But it seemed like today''s encounter helped her to see Aiden in a different light.
"Kidding aside, answer my question first. How did you know this ce? Do you go here often?" Cherry repeated her questions. She was d Aiden was with her, diverting her attention away from the shocking discovery she found out at Stephen''s clinic
"Actually, this is my secret hiding spot. I often go here when I am avoiding some troubles in Towerville City. As you know, among the three of us, Nathan, Stephen, and I... I''m the big troublemaker." Aiden admitted while scratching his face. He felt a little bit embarrassed.
"Yeah. I''m not surprised. You are indeed a great troublemaker." Cherry seconded.
"I bet you alwayse here when you are running away from your girlfriends," she added, teasing him further. She already heard about Aiden''s bad reputation when it came to women and romantic rtionships. He changed girlfriends almost every month.
"Sigh." Aiden heaved a deep sigh. "I''m afraid that your bad impression of me wouldst forever... I hope that I can still change your negative views about me." Aiden put on a pitiful look while staring at her. He looked worried and afraid. What if he would fail to change her views and first impression of him?
Cherry just shrugged her shoulders while giggling. She didn''t deny nor confirm it. She had no idea how sincere Aiden was. She couldn''t even understand why this guy wanted to get close to her.
"Your feelings are unreal. You just want to get my acknowledgment just because you can see me as a challenge. Perhaps, you seldom receive a rejection from women. So when I treated you badly like you didn''t matter to me, your interest in me grew. Sooner orter, you will get tired of this challenge and go back to your habit... habit of collecting women." Cherry patted his back before shey down on the grass to take a short nap. The atmosphere there was so refreshing. She would like to savor this moment and unwind.
Aiden just heaved a sigh of defeat. He was still far from changing her views about him. He didn''t say a word. He just let Cherry take a rest. She had a lot of things in mind so it was best for her to take a nap.
Three hourster, during sundown, Cherry asked Aiden to stop by the rural side tavern. She wanted some booze. She was in the mood to drink. With her request, Aiden couldn''t possibly say no to her.
Aiden parked the car in that small town, in front of the tavern. There were only a few customers because it was Weekday. The majority of people in the town were busy with their respective jobs. Aiden and Cherry chose the most isted table inside so that they could enjoy their privacy.
As soon as their orders arrived, Cherry began to drink her beer. Aiden could only watch her silently.
''This scene looks familiar. Why do I feel like I became a drinking buddy of troubled women? At first, it was Abigail. And now, it is Cherry.''
Staring at Cherry intently, Aiden began to wonder how Cherry would act when she was drunk. A mischievous smile formed on his lips as he imagined Cherry in her drunken state.
''I think she will look prettier with her reddened face.''
A few minutester, Aiden realized that Cherry had a low alcohol tolerance aspared to Abigail. The silent woman began to open her mouth, engaging in a conversation with Aiden. She started asking him a ridiculous question.
"Aiden, you are a man. A yboy with so many experiences with women, am I right?"
Aiden didn''t know whether to feel proud or ashamed of the way she described him. Maybe he would go with thetter.
"Why do you ask?" Aiden felt like he was being bullied verbally by her. He didn''t like Cherry to call him a yboy. The word felt so different when it came from her mouth.
''Why do I feel like I am a bad guy?''
"I want to ask you a question since you are an expert in this field." Cherry chuckled lightly, raising her bottle.
"Okay. What is your question then?" Aiden asked her.
''She only finished two bottles and she is already drunk...'' Aiden shook his head helplessly.
"How can a woman with no interaction or rtionship with any man get pregnant?"
"Cough! Cough!" Aiden choke on his drink when he heard her innocent question. ''Seriously, she is asking me this?''
"Hey! Don''t just look at me. Answer me!" Cherry demanded in her drunken state. She even grabbed Aiden''s cor, tugging him closer.
''Even in her drunken state, she is still violent,'' Aiden thought to himself.
"Fine. Let go. I will answer you."
Cherry giggled in satisfaction. Then she let go of him.
Aiden, on the other hand, cleared his throat and fixed his cor before answering her.
"Of course, she got pregnant because she had sexual intercourse with a man. She had sex with a man for sure. If that was not the case, then maybe the woman had undergone artificial insemination."
Cherry paused for a moment just staring at Aiden with her blinking eyes. She was trying to process Aiden''s words.
Smack!
"Ouch!" Aiden grunted because Cherry hit his head.
"Dumbo! Of course, I know that!"
"If you know... then why are you still asking me how a woman could get pregnant?" Aiden spat back at her, rubbing his head.
"I mean... my sister doesn''t want to get pregnant. She has no n of marrying someone nor doing artificial insemination! How can she get pregnant?!"
"Maybe she fell in love at first sight! A one-night stand." Aiden nonchntly responded before taking a sip of his whisky.
He almost dropped his ss when Cherry pulled his cor once more, turning him to face her. "Tell me the truth. Does Stephen have a child?"
"Huh? Stephen? You mean Stephen, my best friend?" Aiden asked, confusion resurfacing from his eyes.
Cherry bobbed her head frantically. Meanwhile, Aiden wondered why Cherry was asking him about Stephen. ''Wait... don''t tell me she is interested in him? She has a crush on Stephen?''
"Eh? Why do you care if he has a child or not? Do you like him?" Aiden questioned her.
"Don''t dodge my question. Just answer me," Cherry said with a warning gaze.
"Sigh. Stephen doesn''t have a child. I don''t have a child as well. Only Nathan is a single dad among the three of us!"
Chapter 339 Sharing Information With Nathan
Day Forty...
~~*****~~
"Are you sure? Who knows Stephen hides his child from everyone... including you?" Cherry insisted on Stephen having a secret child.
"Cherry... you know what? You are just drunk! Stop overthinking! I don''t know where you got this crazy idea that Stephen has a child." Aiden looked at her helplessly. He grabbed her hands that were holding her cor. He tried to remove them from tugging his shirt.
"Do you n to strangle me?" Aidenined.
Cherry scrunched her nose and frowned deeply before releasing Aiden from her grasp. "Fine. I will investigate it myself!"
Aiden shook his need. "There is nothing to investigate. Believe me. You will just waste your time."
Cherry wagged her forefinger in front of Aiden. "No! No! No! I have to find the truth myself! Stephen will not disclose anything to me... because of this damn patient-doctor confidentiality!"
Cherry grabbed her bottle of beer and finished it in one gulp.
"Cherry. Stop drinking already. You are at your limits!" Aiden distanced the other beers from Cherry.
He looked at the bar counter and called the attention of the waiter. He was about to settle their bill. He couldn''t let Cherry get drunk further otherwise, she would suffer from a great hangover tomorrow.
When the waiter arrived, Aiden left the payment on the table, leaving some tips for the waiter before he guided Cherry outside.
Cherry was staggering on her footing. She could no longer walk straight and Aiden had to hold her body and support her bnce. After struggling a little, the two finally reached their car.
Aiden opened the car door and positioned Cherry inside the front passenger seat. He buckled her seatbelt before stepping inside the car in the driver''s seat.
Cherry continued murmuring something.
"If not Stephen, then who is the father of her child?"
"Where is the baby? What happened to her baby? Did she leave her baby in an orphanage? I have to find her baby!"
"Sis! Who took advantage of you? Did the guy abandon you? Were you heartbroken because of him?"
Aiden sucked his teeth as he listened to her. He thought she was just spouting some random things because she was drunk.
Aiden already started the car when Cherry began to sob in her seat.
"Sis! Why did you hide this from me? Can''t you trust me? I should have been there in your darkest moment."
"Did you abandon your child? But why? Do you hate your child''s father?" Cherry continued asking herself, her tears pouring like raindrops.
She knew the feeling of being abandoned. She suffered a lot for being an unwanted child. She felt horrible just thinking that her sister Phantomke decided to abandon her baby.
From Country R, Phantomke and Miss Frost came back to Country M without a child. There were only two of them who returned to this country. If her calction was correct, the child had been born at that time.
"Oh my gosh! What if the real father took the child away from my sister Phantom?"
Aiden''s attention had been caught by Cherry''sst remarks. ''What did she just say? Is she referring to Phantomke? Phantomke has a child? She is a mother?''
Aiden gasped when the realization dawned on him. ''Oh my God! This is an important piece of information. I have to tell this to Nathan.''
To make sure that Aiden didn''t mishear anything, he asked Cherry for confirmation.
"Cherry, who are you talking about? Who has a child? Your sister? Is the child a boy or a girl?"
Cherry just stared at him for a long moment before she responded. "My sis. This is my problem. You don''t have to know. Just mind your own business."
Cherry leaned on her seat, settling down. She felt like her head was spinning. She was bing dizzy and was about to throw up.
"Can you drive me home... faster? I wanna sleep," Cherrymanded.
Aiden just bobbed his head obediently. He continued driving. After a while, he realized that Cherry had been staying in two houses.
"Where should I drop you? In your ce or Stephen''s ce?" Aiden asked her. Cherry didn''t respond. He turned around only to find out that Cherry fell asleep. No wonder she suddenly became quiet. She was no longer talking to herself.
''Sigh. She can''t hold her liquor. Next time, I will not allow her to drink more than one bottle.'' Aiden made a mental note.
Aiden was still on the road when he received a phone calling from his ce. His Butler informed him that his favorite dog was sick.
Feeling worried about his pet, Aiden drove straight into his house, instead of dropping Cherry in Stephen''s ce.
It was already 8:00 pm when Aiden arrived home. He carried Cherry, bringing her to the guest room. The Butler and the maids were no longer surprised to see Cherry. She had been there in the house before. She was the first woman Aiden brought home.
"Aunt Leticia, please assist her to change her clothes so that she can sleepfortably. I will just call someone." Aiden requested his maid before heading to his study room. Cherry was still sound asleep.
After leaving Cherry in the care of his maid, Aiden called Nathan. He would like to ask him whether he was aware of Phantomke''s child or not.
Nathan just finished his dinner together with Abigail and Ethan when he answered Aiden''s call.
"What''s up?" Nathan asked Aiden. He stepped out of the house using the backdoor and stayed on the balcony.
"Nate, are you busy?" Aiden was still assessing Nathan''s mood.
"Nope. Why?" Nathan responded shortly. He wondered why Aiden called him at this hour.
"There is something I wanna ask you. It''s about Phantomke..."
Nathan''s expression changed at the mention of Phantomke''s name. He was now all ears on Aiden. "What is it?"
"Hmm. Nate, are you aware that Phantomke has a child?" Aiden asked him curiously.
That question made Nathan speechless for five seconds.
"What are you talking about?" Nathan asked back when he recovered.
"I just heard from ck Rose... that Phantomke has a child. Can you confirm if it is true or not?"
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 340 Plenty More Fish In The Sea
Day Forty¡
~~*****~~
"Is this information reliable?" Nathan asked Aiden the moment he recovered from his deep stupor. Never had he imagined that Phantomke had a child.
"I don''t know. I informed you so that you can verify this information. Furthermore, ck Rose is so drunk. She might be confused since she is under the influence of alcohol," Aiden exined to him.
"So ck Rose is with you?" Nathan sounded a little bit surprised.
"Yes. She''s with me. But Nate¡ what will you do if Phantomke really has a child? Correct me if I am wrong¡ when you attacked their headquarters, you didn''t kill a child, did you?" Aiden continued interrogating Nathan.
"No. Only assassins were present. No child." Nathan was certain about this.
"If she does have a child, then I must find that kid¡ I can use that child against Phantomke once she wakes up. She will not dare disobey me and she might cooperate with me."
"Nate. Her child is innocent. Don''t involve the child in your revenge against Phantomke," Aiden disagreed.
"Furthermore, how will you find the kid? It looks like even ck Rose doesn''t know the child''s whereabouts." Aiden informed him.
Nathan fell silent. He had conflicting thoughts right now. He wondered if Stephen knew something about this.
? ''I will confront him tomorrow after the family day event.'' Nathan thought to himself.
"Nate, I have to go. I will have to bring my pet Chao-Chao to the vet. He has fallen sick." Aiden said goodbye to Nathan. He didn''t want to dwell further on matters rted to Phantomke. He had some priorities¨C one was the drunken woman in his guest room and the other one was the adorable pet who needed to be treated tonight.
After Aiden hung up the phone, Nathan remained standing in his spot, looking at the night sky nkly. He was spacing out when Abigail approached him.
"Nate¡" She called him. Her voice snapped him out of his stupor.
Nathan tossed a look at her. He saw Abigail inching closer and closer to him.
"Hmm?" Nate simply hummed. His eyes scanned her from top to bottom. Deep inside, he was d to see her back, although this was just temporary. He felt somehow relieved that Abigail and Dave were not together.
"Tomorrow¡ are we going to pretend a couple?" Abigail paused, allowing Nathan to speak. It was a very direct question.
Nathan blinked, thinking about her words. ''Do we really need to do that? But how are we going to exin her participation in the event? Only parents, guardians, and rtives are allowed to join the Family Day event.''
"Yes, we have to do it so that the school will not question your attendance. Ethan''s school is very strict toward outsiders." Nathan responded.
Abigail sneered at him and asked, "But you are engaged to Helena. Do you want people to think that you are two-timing us?" She was teasing him.
Nathan just arched his eyebrow. "So what? You don''t have to worry about my reputation, Miss Scarlett."
Abigail just shrugged her shoulders. "Ok, fine. But I don''t want to look like I''m the other woman¡ the mistress¡ or the third party. I will not gamble my reputation¡ especially if there is someone who is waiting for me¡" Abigail was taunting him.
Nathan''s face contorted when he heard that. He didn''t need to guess. He presumed that she was referring to Dave, her childhood sweetheart.
Nathan immediately grabbed her shoulders. "Are you ying with me, Abi?"
"No Nate¡ I''m serious about you. I''m just giving you a heads-up. I am letting you know that if you don''t want me¡ it''s not my loss. If you will reject me then I will remind myself that you are not the only fish in the sea. There are many more fish in the sea." Abigail smiled at him confidently.
But Nathan wouldn''t back down. He tightened her grip on her shoulder. Using his right hand, he lifted her chin so that she would look him straight in the eyes. "But my Lady, there is only one Nathan Sparks in this world. You won''t meet someone like me."
Nathan smirked cheekily when Abigail was rendered speechless. When it came to verbal war, Nathan already learned how to counterattack.
"Yeah. I agree. You are one of a kind¡ A very rare specie of men. So if ever you will end up marrying Helena for political reasons, then I will have to retreat and give up on pursuing you." Abigail removed his hand that was holding her chin and patted Nathan''s chest before she turned around to leave.
Nathan could only re while watching her back. "What am I gonna do to her? Abigail Scarlett¡ let me deal with you tomorrow."
*****
[ An hourter at Aiden''s ce¡ ]
Aiden returned home together with his pet dog, Chao-Chao. It turned out Chao-Chao had an allergy, causing him to vomit and have diarrhea. Aiden had no talent for naming his pet dog. He called him Chao-Chao because of his breed. His pet dog was a chow-chow dog breed.
He brought his dog to his room. After putting his dog in IV, Aiden proceeded to the guest room to check on Cherry. The maid told him that Cherry was already sleeping in her room. But Aiden wanted to see her before going to bed.
A broad smile broke into Aiden''s lips when he saw Cherry curling up in her bed. He decided to watch her, admiring her beautiful feature. She looked pretty even in her sleep. He was totally smitten by her.
Aiden leaned over to fix her nket. She was now wearing afy pajama set. Aiden enjoyed observing her up close. He even tucked her hair behind her ear.
''Damn. She is so pretty. I want to pinch her soft cheeks. Can I touch her? She won''t wake up, right?''
Unable to hold his urge, Aiden poked her right cheek using his forefinger. He tried his best to hold hisughter. He wanted to touch her other cheek when suddenly Cherry opened her eyes. Aiden''s heart jumped out of his chest when he met her gaze. He got frozen as if he had forgotten to breathe.
''Damn it! She woke up! She caught me in the act." Aiden''s face was close to Cherry''s because he was leaning over. ''Uh-oh, I''m doomed!''
Chapter 341 Shes Different When Drunk
Day Forty-One¡
~~*****~~
Aiden was staring at the sleeping beauty beside him while smiling like a fool. His stomach fluttered as he recalled what transpiredst night in Cherry''s guest room.
*~shback~*
Aiden cursed himself inwardly as he got caught by Cherry. Their eyes met. Through the lighting from thempshade, Aiden could see clearly her confused expression.
Cherry seemed like she was trying to identify him as she adjusted her vision. On the other hand, Aiden didn''t know whether to flee or just stay as it is.
He was silently wishing that Cherry would close her eyes once more. But deep inside, his heartbeat was going wild and his body became rigid.
"Sleep Cherry. Sleep again. This is just a dream." Aiden murmured. He reached out, gently stroking her hair.
"Close your eyes¡" he softly mumbled as if he was trying to hypnotize her.
But instead of closing her eyes, Cherry cupped his face using both hands, not allowing Aiden to look away. She tilted his head side by side, assessing his face from different angles.
Aiden could only hold his breath while staring at her anxiously. He already expected her to p him but she never did.
"Handsome," Cherry mumbled, pinching his jaws.
Aiden was at a loss for words after hearing thatpliment from Cherry. He blinked several times. He felt like his mind malfunctioned for a moment.
''Wait? Did I hear it right? Cherry called me handsome¡'' Aiden didn''t know if he was just imagining things or not.
However, Cherry pulled his face closer then she lightly giggled. She wasn''t sober. The effect of alcohol was still in her system.
"You have a feminine beauty for a guy. No wonder, Abi called you a flower boy." Cherry let out another soft giggle. Her forefinger poked his nose.
Then her finger moved down, tracing Aiden''s lips. This gesture somehow brought excitement within him. ''Damn it. I feel like I could die right now. Is she trying to enumerate my good qualities?''
Aiden just remained silent, anticipating Cherry''s next words.
"These red kissable lips¡ I wonder how many women fell into your sweet pretty lies. But I can''t me them¡ your lips look very tempting." Cherry bit her lower lip after saying those words, her eyes fixated on his lips.
Soon enough, Cherry shifted her attention back to his eyes. "Sigh¡. Even your eyes¡ are more beautiful than other women I know. You have long eyshes¡"
"Overall¡ you are charming but¡" Cherry shook her head from side to side, clicking her tongue.
"But what?" Aiden could no longer stay quiet. He asked her as he was dying to know the rest of her thoughts about him.
"You are weak and clumsy. I feel like you will get knocked down in only one strike!" Cherry giggled once more.
Aiden crumpled his face. His ego has been hurt by herst remarks.
"Your beautiful face is your only asset," Cherry added, gently patting his right cheek.
"I have a great physique too!" Aiden retorted. He had to carry his own chair and unt his good assets.
"Are you sure? Then show me," Cherry challenged him. She let go of his face and she sat up, leaning her back on the headboard of the bed.
Aiden smirked at her as his fingers started unbuttoning his shirt. Cherry''s eyes were still fixed on him. Her gaze was following Aiden''s fingers, moving down until he finished unbuttoning thest button of his polo shirt.
Aiden stripped in front of her, letting his polo shirt fall to the floor. He stood there beside her bed with an exposed chest and tummy.
Cherry chewed on her lips when she saw Aiden''s six-pack abs and his sturdy chest. They formed like hard buns.
Cherry ran her tongue over her lips as she licked. She was satisfied with the sight before her.
"Come closer! I wanna touch them!"
Aiden: "..."
Aiden was caught off guard by Cherry''s strange behavior. She seemed like she was a different person when drunk. Where was the aloof and serious Cherry? The one in front of him was a mischievous woman.
"Are you sure?" Aiden asked her in disbelief.
Cherry bobbed her head frantically as she gasped in anticipation. She even grinned yfully while rubbing her hands together.
Uncertain of what to do, Aiden stepped forward, closing their gaps. Before he could react, Cherry pressed her hands against his abs. She touched his body, pinching each bun.
Aiden''s temperature rose and he suddenly felt hot. His cheeks and ears were also burning red. ''Why do I feel like I am getting harassed¡ but in a good way?''
Aiden bit his lips, holding his breath as Cherry continued to explore and caress his muscr body. Her fingers began tracing the outline of his buns. Aiden felt a ticklish sensation running throughout his body.
''Damn! This is torture.'' Aiden mmed his eyes shut while clenching his fists. He was trying to suppress his desire which was being awakened by Cherry''s touch.
''No! I have to stop ying with fire now! She is not in her usual self. I don''t want to take advantage of her, otherwise, she will never forgive me.''
Aiden took a deep breath and pried his eyes open. He grabbed Cherry''s hands to stop her from touching him further. Her hands almost touched the thing below his waist.
"Times-up, Sweety. Just go to bed and sleep." Aiden tried his best to keep hisposure. But the burning desire was already apparent in his eyes.
Cherry shook her head stubbornly while pouting her lips. "No. I don''t want to sleep. But if you want¡ lie beside me."
Cherry moved to the side, patting the space next to her as she invited Aiden to lie beside her.
Aiden was dumbfounded by her unexpected invitation. If Cherry was sober, he was certain that she would kick him out of the room, not inviting him to lie next to her.
Without allowing Aiden to refuse her, Cherry grabbed his hand and pulled him forcibly until he fell into the bed. She immediately hugged him, trapping him with both arms and legs.
And that was how they both ended up sleeping on the same bed, with Aiden not wearing anything on his upper body.
~End of shback~
Aiden was still in his daydreaming when suddenly the door of the room was pushed open.
"Aiden, you ungrateful brat, what the hell are you¨C" the man stopped talking after seeing Aiden and the woman in his arms.
"D-Dad? What are you doing here?"
Chapter 342 [Bonus ] Marry Her!
Day Forty-One¡
~~*****~~
Master Wu barged into the guest room looking for his son. Aiden was supposed to meet a very important client today. But his secretary informed Master Wu that his son waste. He didn''t arrive at the meeting ce.
Their client was fuming in rage because Aiden stood him up. Little did they know, Aiden had forgotten about this meeting because his mind was preupied with Cherry.
Master Wu was aware of Aiden''s womanizing habit. But Aiden had been this irresponsible when it came to meeting their VIP client. This was the first time it happened.
The Imperial City construction project was at stake. They could have signed the contract today if only Aiden showed up at the meeting ce. But unfortunately, Aiden failed toe.
Master Wu had no other choice but to look for his son and berate him. He was enraged after knowing they might lose the deal with this Imperial City construction project.
After calling Aiden''s ce, Master Wu found out that his son was still at home. The old man headed straight to Aiden''s vi.
Who would have thought that he would see his son together with a woman in his own ce? He had known him for ages. His son didn''t usually bring his girlfriend to his home. He only brought them to hotels.
He was ready to reproach his son angrily. But then again, he was silenced by the sight in front of him.
"D-Dad, what are you doing here?" Aiden asked him in disbelief.
Master Wu was about to reply when Aiden signaled him to stay quiet. He lifted his forefinger, bringing it close to his lips. Then he pointed his mouth at Cherry who was sound asleep.
Aiden''s father reflexively zipped his mouth. He was surprised that Aiden was so concerned about the woman. He didn''t want his father to create any noise that would awaken his special guest, Cherry.
Aiden motioned for his father to go out while he slowly got off the bed. Master Wu''s eyes widened when he saw Aiden''s naked body.
''This troublemaker son of mine and this woman¡ Are they in a serious rtionship? Is my son sticking to one woman now?''
Master Wu took onest nce at Cherry, his eyes shining with joy and excitement. His son never brought a woman to his home so he assumed that the woman sleeping in his bed was somehow special to Aiden.
''Oh my gosh! I will forgive him for losing the Imperial City Construction Project if he will admit that he is a changed man now¡ and he is ready to marry someone.'' His lips tugged upward in a wide grin as he turned around, leaving the room.
Aiden gently closed the door as he tiptoed. He didn''t make unnecessary sounds. He followed his father behind.
"Go wash your face and put some clothes on first!" Master Wu scowled at his son. He was not wearing a shirt and he dared talk to his father like that.
Aiden could only sigh in defeat. It was his father who came barging inside the room. He didn''t have any idea why his father was furious a while ago. Fortunately, Cherry didn''t wake up, otherwise, he would be killed by her.
A few minutester, the father and son duo faced each other inside his study room. Master Wu had a serious look on his face as he watched his son with his scorching gaze.
"Dad? What''s with that kind of gaze?" Aiden could feel that his father was showing his authority and dominance.
Master Wu sat opposite Aiden. His arms were folded across his chest and his chin was slightly up. He arched his eyebrow. His facial expression seemed to tell Aiden to exin.
"Dad, I''m not a mind reader. If you have something to tell me then say it out loud." Aidenined, waving his hands in a dramatic way.
"Cough! Cough!" Master Wu simply cleared his throat.
"Why did you screw up our deal with the Imperial City Construction project? You didn''t show up in the meeting ce." Compared to his mood a while ago, Master Wu was no longer furious.
On the other hand, Aiden''s jaw dropped and his eyes widened in realization. He just remembered the meeting with their VIP client today.
"Oh, Shit!" Aiden tugged his frizzy hair. "I forgot about it!" He grabbed his phone and checked the date and time today.
"Tsk tsk tsk!" Master Wu could only shake his head while clicking his tongue. He could tell that his son was not making up a story. His expression alone was enough to tell him that his son indeed forgot today''s meeting.
"They might negotiate with ourpetitors. The Project Team Lead of the Imperial City Construction Project was quite disappointed with you."
Aiden rubbed his temples. He looked problematic now. He knew that his father would punish him for this negligence. He nced at his father anxiously. He smiled sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck.
"Dad, please forgive me for this once. I''m going to talk to the City Mayor and apologize to the head of Imperial City. I will ask for a second chance!" Aiden pleaded, putting his palms together.
"I will deal with this concern. I will let this slide but on one condition, you should be responsible for the woman you brought here. You should marry her!" Master Wu dered to him.
Aiden: "..."
Aiden was bbergasted by Master Wu''s statement. It took him several seconds to process his father''s words before it sunk into his mind.
''What? My father wants me to marry Cherry?'' Aiden blinked his eyes in disbelief.
"Old Man Wu? What did you say? Perhaps, I heard it wrong¡" Aiden asked him in confusion.
Master Wu lifted his eyebrow and hissed at him. "Watch your manners, brat. Did you just call me Old Man? Heh! This old man will give you a lesson."
After saying that, Master Wu stood up and marched out of his study room.
"Hey, Dad! Where are you going?" Aiden also rose to follow his father.
"I''m going to wake up my future daughter-inw. I will discuss marriage with her."
"Nooo, Dad!!!! Don''t!!!" Aiden panicked.
Chapter 343 I Want Her As Daughter-In-Law
Day Forty-One¡
~~*****~~
Aiden ran as fast as he could to stop his father from entering the guest room where Cherry was sleeping. Aiden blocked his Dad in the front door, extending his arms. "Dad, you can''t enter this room! Back off."
"Who are you to order me around?" Master Wu scowled at his son. He motioned for his son to move away. "Let me pass through!" he used his authoritative voice to intimidate his son.
However, Aiden didn''t budge. He stayed rooted in his spot, not allowing his father to grab the doorknob. His back was pressed against the door with arms spread wide.
"Don''t test my patience, young man." Master Wu pursed his lips, giving him a sharp gaze. "I can''t ept if you will be irresponsible again this time. You brought her to this house so you have to take responsibility for her."
Aiden didn''t know whether to cry orugh. His old man misunderstood his rtionship with Cherry. If Cherry found out that he slept beside her in the same bed and his father caught them, she would certainly beat him up.
"Dad, if you want me to give you grandchildren then stop bothering Cherry. Don''t get intervene. I''m still in the process of getting to know her." Aiden tried his best to convince his father.
"Getting to know her my ass. Don''t fool me, Aiden Wu. You already slept with her!" Master Wu grabbed his son''s shoulders and shove him to the side. Aiden staggered with his footing when his father pushed him so hard.
''Damn it! This old man is still physically strong.''
However, Aiden would not give up. Before his father could turn the doorknob, Aiden held his father from behind. His two arms were wrapped around his chest. They were in that kind of position when the door was opened from the inside and Cherry''s confused expression greeted their sight.
Cherry just woke up and found out that she slept in a different room. Her head was throbbing as a result of her hangover. She just washed her face to feel refreshed despite her headache. Who would have thought that upon opening the door she would see Aiden hugging a handsome middle-aged man?
''Who is he? Why are they hugging each other in the hallway?'' Cherry gave them a strange look. She didn''t know whether to greet them or close the door and pretend that she didn''t see what they were doing in that hallway.
Cherry chose thetter. But when she was about to close the door, Master Wu immediately stopped her by waving his hands. "Dear, don''t be afraid of me. I''m just here to talk to you. I''m Aiden''s father!"
After introducing himself to Cherry, he turned to his son and murmured, "Let go of me. You are embarrassing me in front of my daughter-inw."
Realizing their current position, Aiden quickly let go of his father and fixed himself in front of Cherry. He lowered his gaze as he couldn''t look straight into her eyes.
Cherry, on the other hand, didn''t know what to say. She wasn''t expecting to meet Aiden''s father today. Furthermore, she couldn''t remember what happened after she got drunkst night.
But Master Wu didn''t give Cherry the chance to refuse. He grabbed her hand and invited her toe downstairs for herte breakfast. "Aiden, tell your cook to serve breakfast in the dining area. This youngdy might be hungry."
Aiden could only obey his father. Though he was reluctant to leave them alone, he had to feed Cherry and get her medicine for her hangover.
''Sigh. I wonder if she remembers how she actedst night or not.'' Aiden assessed her expression onest time before he went downstairs.
Master Wu guided Cherry to the living room while waiting for the food to be served at the dining table. His eyes sparkled in excitement. He couldn''t contain his joy as he looked at her.
Meanwhile, Cherry felt a little bitfortable. Aiden''s father had been looking at her with a bright smile on his face. The way he gazed at her was somehow suspicious.
''I have a bad feeling about this. This old man is making me uneasy.'' Cherry thought to herself, biting her lips. She didn''t know how she would engage in a conversation with the old man.
"Don''t be shy. I''m not frightening old man. Do you feel ufortable in my presence?" Master Wu asked her. The smile on the old man''s face disappeared. He put on a pitiful face. He didn''t mean to scare his future daughter-inw in their first meeting. It''s just that he got excited to talk to her and get to know her.
When Cherry saw the changes in Master Wu''s expression, she suddenly felt guilty. She didn''t mean to make him feel disheartened. "I''m sorry, Sir. I just don''t know what to say."
"It''s okay. You don''t have to. Just rx. I''m not going to eat you." Master Wu was back to his jolly self. He was very kind and friendly. He was trying his best not to scare Cherry.
"And by the way, don''t call me Sir. Just call me Dad." Master Wu said cheerfully.
Cherry: "..."
''What did he just say? Dad? He wants me to call him Dad? What kind of prank is this? Is this old man¡ Crazy? I wouldn''t be surprised¡ Like father, like son.''
Cherry just gave him an awkward smile. "Sir¡ why should I call you¡ D-Dad?"
"Because you and my son are going to marry each other. I will make it happen. So don''t worry child. I got your back!" Master Wu stated matter-of-factly.
Cherry: "..."
Cherry felt like her headache had gotten worse when she heard the old man''sst remarks. If Aiden was shameless, then his father was way higher when it came to shamelessness.
''Where did he get this ridiculous idea? Does he think that I want to marry his son? No way!''
Cherry could sense the danger. She just got drunkst night. And today, she was being told to marry Aiden¡ by his own father. Her natural reaction was to stand up and flee. Without saying a word, Cherry ran away, leaving the house in an instant.
"Eh? Young Lady! Wait!" Master Wu was not able to react. Everything happened so fast. Before he knew it, Cherry was already running toward the main door.
"Dad! What the hell did you do?" Aiden questioned his father as he saw Cherry running away.
Master Wu just shrugged his shoulders and said, "Nothing! I just talked to her about your marriage."
CRASH!
Aiden dropped the mug that he was holding when he heard his father''s words. ''Damn it! This old man! I want to cut his tongue off.''
ring at his father, Aiden also dashed out to chase after Cherry. He had to exin and apologize for his father''s actions.
''I haven''t received her answer yet about whether she would give me a chance or not. That old man made my situation worse! How I wish I could shut his bbering mouth!'' Aidenmented to himself as he tried to catch up with Cherry.
Meanwhile, Master Wu just watched the door where Cherry and Aiden disappeared to. He rubbed his chin while grinning from ear to ear.
"This is so interesting. It looks like my son is having a hard time pursuing a woman. Hahaha. It serves him right! But I''ve decided. I want her to be my daughter-inw!"
Chapter 344 Family Day!
Day Forty-One...
~~*****~~
[ At Ethan''s School... ]
For the first time, Ethan was very excited to go to school because he was with Nathan and Abigail. He was holding both their hands as they entered the gate. Abigail was on his right while Nathan was on his left.
He was looking forward to showing off Abigail and his father in front of the whole ss. He felt like he had aplete family today. So this was a very important asion for Ethan. When the three of them passed through the gate, they instantly caught the attention of the people nearby.
Abigail gazed down to observe Ethan. She couldn''t help but smile after seeing Ethan''s broad smile. He was smiling from ear to ear. His hands were holding them tightly.
''I didn''t regreting here. Ethan looks so happy.'' Abigail thought to herself. She was supposed to avoid Nathan but she came today for Ethan''s sake. She promised him that she would attend this Family Day Event.
Nathan just remained stoic even though he could see that several pairs of eyes were feasting on them. He didn''t mind them at all.
The people started murmuring about them, especially those who were intrigued by Abigail''s presence. The father and son duo were famous in that Academy. So many socialites and prominent people were present since young masters of wealthy families were studying in this school. The only person they didn''t recognize was Abigail.
Some of them were not updated in the entertainment industry so they failed to recognize her. While others only thought that her face was simr to a certain actress they knew. However, they didn''t think that she was Abigail Scarlett.
Woman 1: "Is she the woman in the news article? The one who is engaged to Nathan Sparks?"
Woman 2: "I don''t think so. The woman in the news article looks different from her."
Man 1: "Who knows? She changed her hairstyle. Too bad the news article was taken down immediately. I didn''t see the woman''s face clearly."
Man 2: "Wait. I remember. The woman in the news article is Helena Carlsen. Here. I searched for her online."
Man 1: "Huh? What is the meaning of this? Why did he bring a different woman?"
Man 2:"Ahem. We don''t know who is telling the truth. Aren''t you curious why the articles were taken down immediately? Nathan threatened those people who posted it on the inte!"
Woman 1: "Is he two-timing?"
Man 2: "But one thing is for sure. It looks like Nathan Sparks finally has a woman. He has moved on."
Woman 2: "Damn! She hit a jackpot! Many women wish to catch Nathan Sparks'' affection. Among them, she is the one who seeded."
Woman 1: "Gosh. I hate to admit it but the three of them perfectly fit each other...as a happy family of three!"
Woman 2: "Let''s find out what kind of woman she is."
As the three of them became the talk of the town in that school, Abigail felt annoyed. Several pairs of eyes were watching her as if she was a wonderful specimen.
She didn''t wear any disguise today. What if they would recognize her as the actress whomitted suicide a few weeks ago?
''I will just pretend as if I''m Helena Carlsen when someone will ask for my name.'' Abigail made a mental note.
The parents and their children were asked to gather in the school auditorium. The opening program of today''s event would be held there. Nathan and Abigail sat in the VIP seats, reserved for Ethan''s parents. They were near the stage.
Among the attendees, these three got the spotlight. The teachers and other school faculties were also surprised that Nathan brought a woman. They presumed that the two were already a couple.
Ethan also supported their assumptions seemed he looked so happy andfortable in Abigail''s presence. Ethan and his ssmates would perform today. It was a dance performance. Ethan went to the changing room to wear his costume. This would be a performance dedicated to his dad and Abigail.
In the changing room...
Ethan''s ssmates, who often bullied him, approached him.
"Who is the woman you brought with you? She is your nanny, right? I remember her bringing you a lunchbox before." the boy whom Ethan punched before asked him.
"No! She is not my nanny. She is going to be my Mom!" Ethan dered to them confidently. He crossed his arms over his chest and lifted his chin. He wouldn''t back down. He would beat anyone who would try to mock or disrespect Abigail.
The three little boysughed, not believing Ethan. "Ahuh! So your Dad is going to have two wives? Hahaha! What a yboy!"
Little Ethan crumpled his face, his lips forming a thin line. He brought his hands sideward, clenching his small fists. "What are you talking about? Stop spreading false rumors. I will sue you!"
"I heard my mom and dad talking a while ago. They said your Dad was already engaged to someone named Helena. But he brought someone else. Your dad is two-timing!" the fat kid started mocking and insulting Ethan''s father.
"That''s not true! My Dad is not two-timing! He only likes Miss Abi, not that Helena!" Ethan retorted.
"Haha. You are just saying that to save your father''s reputation. We will not believe you. You should be ashamed of him. Haha. Like father, like son. No wonder so many girls linger around you. You are trying to win them all at the same time."
The three boys were just jealous of Ethan since their crushes had a crush on Ethan, not them. They were being ignored by those little girls. But when it came to Little Ethan, they always wanted to y with him, trying to catch Ethan''s attention.
Ethan was about to raise his fist and punch those kids but someone intervened. A small hand grabbed his.
"Are you bullying Ethan again?!" A little girl butted in. It was one of their ssmates. "I will tell his Dad that you are bullying him! His Dad is a powerful man. He will punish you!" The little girl threatened those bullies.
The three bullies just red at her and stuck their tongues out before turning around to leave Ethan and her.
Ethan turned to her with a deep crease on his forehead. "You shouldn''t have done that, Mia. I can deal with them myself. I don''t need your help. I''m a man."
"Are you not worried that they will start bullying you? You are just a transfer here. You should make friends, not enemies." Ethan added, giving her a little bit of advice.
Mia just let out a soft giggle, covering her mouth. She could see that Ethan was displeased because of her interference. "I''m sorry. I am just nervous about today''s performance so I decided to pick a fight with them. But thank you for your concern for me. If ever they try to bully me, then repay me by defending me from them."
Mia smiled at him charmingly before she said goodbye to him. It was now her turn to perform. Ethan could only shake his head while watching Mia''s back.
Chapter 345 My Girl... Friend
Day Forty-One...
~~*****~~
While waiting for the performance of the children, some people in the auditorium preferred to watch and observe Abigail and Nathan. They couldn''t see any sweet interaction between the two. They just sat silently next to each other.
Abigail could still feel the gazes directed at them. She already felt annoyed by the attention she was getting from other people. ''So many eyes watching me! I''m not used to this. I am morefortable hiding in the shadows.''
Abigail decided to go to the bathroom and leave her seat for a moment. As long as she was with Nathan, people would continue watching her. Abigail stood up and was about to leave when Nathan grabbed her arm, stopping her.
Abigail gazed down at him with a questioning gaze. "What? I''m going to the bathroom."
"Stay. Ethan''s performance is about to start. Do you want to miss it?" Nathan tightened his grip on her arm, not allowing her to leave. He could sense that Abigail was ufortable due to the people around them.
''Is she worried that people might recognize her? Or she just didn''t want people to see her with me?'' Nathan mused to himself.
At the mention of Ethan''s name, Abigail quickly returned to her seat. Of course, she didn''t want to miss Ethan''s performance! She was looking forward to seeing him perform. She was certain that he would look so adorable while dancing.
Nathan''s lips twitched, fighting a smile. He knew it. As long as he would use Ethan''s name, Abigail would be obedient.
"Let go of my hand now," Abigail whispered to Nathan.
But Nathan pretended not to hear her words as he continued holding her hand. He focused his gaze on the stage where the first batch of children was performing. The little girls were singing a song.
Abigail could only sigh helplessly. She couldn''t understand why Nathan was acting strange today. He was the one clinging to her. He even ced their entangled hands on the armrest of the chair for everyone to see.
A few minutester, Ethan and his ssmates appeared on the stage. The crowd cheered and pped the moment they saw the adorable boys wearing different animal costumes. Ethan was wearing a tiger costume. Going to their line formation, the cheerful music reverberated in the auditorium.
Ethan started to dance, his eyes directed at Abigail and Nathan. Nathan was dumbfounded when he saw Ethan''s genuine smile. This was the first time he saw his son looking so happy. When he followed his line of sight, Ethan was looking at Abigail lovingly.
''My son really likes Abigail,'' Nathan murmured in his mind. He was darting his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Ethan. The two were smiling at each other. He could see the love in their eyes.
At that certain moment, Nathan realized one thing. ''Abigail can give Ethan the happiness I couldn''t give him...''
''Monica should be here with us... not her,'' Nathan''s alter ego spoke up. Nathan became conflicted as he remembered Monica. Whenever he was slowly acknowledging Abigail, he would be reminded of Monica.
"Your son is so adorable... Can I have him for myself?" Abigail blurted out of the blue, snapping Nathan out of his train of thought.
Nathan nced at her and he could see her eyes glimmering with joy. "You should have his father first before you could have him."
Abigail: "..."
Abigail turned in his direction but Nathan was no longer staring at her. His attention was now on the stage, enjoying Ethan''s performance.
''Is he teasing me? This devil is shameless!'' Abigail bit her lower lip while looking at Nathan intently.
Sensing that Abigail was watching him, Nathan spoke another word. "Eyes on the stage. I thought you didn''t want to miss Ethan''s performance."
Abigail was at a loss for words. She felt like Nathan was taunting her. Not minding his odd behavior, she shifted her gaze back to Ethan. It did not take long before Ethan and his ssmates finished their performance. After leaving the stage, Ethan immediately approached Abigail and Nathan.
"Miss Abi, Dad! How is it? Did you like my performance?" Ethan asked them expectantly, his eyes sparkling.
Abigail wanted to hug Ethan and squeeze him in her arms. He looked so cute in his tiger costume.
"You are fantastic, Ethan! I love it!" Abigail cupped his face, caressing his cheeks. "I''m so proud of you, Ethan."
"That''s my line," Nathan butted in. He was Ethan''s father so he should be the one praising him. But he didn''t mind Abigail''s reaction. He just said it to join the conversation.
Meanwhile, Ethan giggled giddily. His mood was as bright as the morning sunshine. He couldn''t contain his joy. He was full of energy as he moved around his father and Miss Abi.
''Congrattion, Ethan. I didn''t expect that you would be a good dancer." Abigail gently patted Ethan''s head. She continued praising him.
"Of course, he is my son. He is talented," Nathan made another remark.
Abigail could only roll her eyes. She was not talking to him but he kept on butting in.
A few secondster, the Principal and Ethan''s homeroom teacher greeted them. Nathan was a very important stakeholder in this school. They wanted to show him some courtesy.
"Mr. Sparks, we are d to see you here, despite your busy schedule." The principal put on a broad smile as he extended his hand, asking for a handshake.
Nathan epted his hand, shaking it. "My son is my priority," he simply replied.
"Who is this lovely woman, Mr. Sparks?" the homeroom teacher was not able to hold her curiosity. She grabbed this opportunity to ask Nathan while the principal was around. Both of them were dying to know the identity of this woman.
Abigail already made up her mind. She would not introduce her real name today. However, before she could say a word, Nathan spoke on her behalf.
"She is Abigail Scarlett, my Girl... Friend." Nathan dered to them, making Abigail speechless.
Ethan let out a soft giggle. He was so happy to hear his father calling Abigail his girlfriend.
Chapter 346 I Wont Let Her
Day Forty-One...
~~*****~~
''Girlfriend?''
Abigail''s mind malfunctioned for a moment when she heard Nathan''s statement. She didn''t expect Nathan to introduce her as his girlfriend. Those people who overheard them gasped in surprise. Nathan Sparks finally confirmed that he had a girlfriend.
Nathan even put his hand on the back of her waist, pulling Abigail closer to him. Ethan could only smile broadly seeing this scene. He wanted to boast, telling the whole school that his Dad got a new girlfriend... Smart. Beautiful. Fierce.
In Ethan''s eyes, Abigail was the most suited woman for his dad. She could deal with his temper. She wasn''t intimidated by his father. Furthermore, she wasn''t afraid of him.
"Yes. That''s true. This is Miss Abi, my future mother!" Ethan supported his father''s im.
The principal and his homeroom teacher could only smile. "Congrattions, Mr. Sparks."
"Wait. Her name rings a bell to me. I just can''t remember where I heard that name." the homeroom teacher held her head, trying to recall Abigail.
"Is she your fianc??e in the news?" The Principal followed up.
Abigail and Nathan exchanged nces with one another. She gave him a warning look while lifting her eyebrow. Ethan also tugged Nathan''s sleeve, urging him to clear the issue before the false rumor would escte further.
"No... She is not my fianc??e yet. Let me propose to her first." Nathan replied jokingly. He was not serious when he said that but he was staring at Abigail meaningfully.
Abigail, on the other hand, crumpled her face. She didn''t know what kind of y Nathan was doing. Was he just teasing her?
''I have the urge to punch this guy.'' Abigail balled her hands into fists but she kept smiling at them. She had to y along with him. She didn''t want to ruin this moment by arguing with Nathan. As much as possible, this day would be a truce between them for Ethan''s sake.
"Ahem. Ahem. This is not the right time to discuss such a thing. Let''s enjoy the event." Abigail decided to change the topic.
The principal and the homeroom teacher could only smile sheepishly. They didn''t ask further. Nathan might think of them as nosy people so they stopped interviewing the two. After talking to Ethan''s guardian, the two left and moved to the other side, weing the other VIP stakeholders.
Ethan motioned his father to lean over as he had something to tell him. Nathan did what his son asked for. He bent over, bringing his ear closer to his son.
"I love you, Dad!" Ethan whispered to him. The little boy felt grateful to his dad because he imed that Abigail was his woman. He never mentioned Helena''s name.
On the other hand, Nathan was touched when Ethan said those words to him. He seldom expressed how much he loved his father. But today, he didn''t hesitate to say "I love you, Dad!"
"Dad, you are the best!" Ethan added, before giving him a peck on his cheek. Nathan was dumbfounded for a moment. His son was so sweet toward him today.
"Miss Abi, Dad... today is the happiest day of my life. Thank you for making my day extra special!" Ethan expressed her gratitude toward Abigail and Nathan.
Abigail just bobbed her head and ruffled his hair. She pulled Ethan to sit down next to her. The three of them settled down on their respective chairs as they continued watching the next performances.
The opening program was finished after an hour. The children and parents were guided to the field. Several games were waiting for them. Group game, couple game, and family game.
"Miss Abi, Dad! Let''s join the fun. Let''s register for different games!" Ethan was pulling their hands, walking toward the booth registration. There were lots of fun games for parents and their children. It would be a team effort.
"Sure, Ethan. I will y for you," Abigail responded, stroking his hair.
"Before that, we have to change our clothes. I prepare a matching uniform for all of us." Ethan said cheerfully, his eyes glimmering with excitement.
The three of them changed their shirts. All of them wore Blue Shirts with a print [ Team Sparks ]. Ethan connived with Butler Li in making those shirts. Abigail, Nathan, and Ethan caught more attention because of their matching shirts. Some envied them for being such a beautiful family of three.
But Abigail was surprised about one thing. Nathan neverined about the matching shirts. He didn''t even find it corny. It did not take long before the three of them started registering for three different games. They let Ethan choose the games he wanted them to y.
As Ethan was writing their entry, Abigail simply approached Nathan to confront him. His actions had been confusing her today. He was acting differently from the usual Nathan that she knew. She was worried that Nathan was scheming something.
"Why did you do it?" Abigail asked him in a low voice. She made sure that Ethan wouldn''t hear their conversation. Fortunately, Ethan was busy with the registration.
"What do you mean?" Nathan just feigned ignorance.
"Why did you tell them that I''m your girlfriend? Perhaps, you''ve fallen for me already?" Abigail confronted him. She smiled at him teasingly.
Nathan stared at her with amusement. "You are still far from getting my affection, my dear. Remember, we are just pretending. Don''t give a different meaning to my simple action. It doesn''t mean anything." Nathan shrugged his shoulders and waved his hands nonchntly.
Abigail''s face contorted. She was a little bit insulted by Nathan''s response. "You just keep on denying your feelings," she murmured but Nathan still heard her.
"Why are you sulking? Don''t tell me... you are dreaming of bing my wife?" Nathan said with a provocative smile on his gorgeous face.
"In your dreams! I''m not aiming to be your wife. All I need is to make you fall in love with me. After that, I''m gonna ditch you!" Abigail blurted out, sticking her tongue out at him. Before Nathan could respond, Abigail fled, joining Ethan.
"Ditch me?! Is she kidding me?" Nathan watched her back with disbelief. "I''m Nathan Sparks. Where did she get the idea that she can abandon me at any time? I won''t let her."
Chapter 347 I Love Family Day
Day Forty-One¡
~~*****~~
Nathan joined Abigail and Ethan. They were done registering for three different games. The first game was the sack race. There were six families who registered to join this game. The game facilitator called the participating groups. Ethan pulled his father and Abigail to the startingne.
The game facilitator exined the mechanics of the game. Nathan was not familiar with this kind of game. He never yed anything like this before. When he was young, he already started making robots. He was more exposed toputers.
"How are we going to run while inside this sack?" Nathan asked his son and Abigail.
Both Abigail and Ethan shook their heads while staring at Nathan helplessly. "Dad! You are so innocent. You have to jump, not run."
Abigail clicked her tongue and said, "Ethan, it''s best if we will put your dad in thest line."
Ethan bobbed his head frantically and said, "Dad, watch and learn!"
The yers proceeded to their respective positions. Ethan would run first. Abigail was standing behind him. Nathan was in thest spot.
The game master blew his whistle signifying the start of the sack race. Ethan started jumping while tugging the small sack up to his waist. Abigail cheered on him. Ethan waspeting with other children.
"Go, Ethan! You can do it!" Abigail raised her fist, still cheering on Ethan.
Nathan just watched Abigail and Ethan. His heart was moved by this heartwarming scene. The way Abigail was encouraging Ethan brought a wonderful feeling inside his heart. Ethan finally found a mother in Abigail''s presence.
Nathan was inspired to do his best today as Ethan''s father. Just a while ago, Ethan whispered to him, "Dad! Win all the games. Let''s make Miss Abi proud!"
Nathan focused his attention on Ethan, analyzing his moves. After a while, Nathan learned what to do. But the game master surprised them with a twist. After the children reached the starting line, their parents would do the race using onerge sack. They had to ce their legs inside the sack and jumped together. This would test their coordination and teamwork as a couple.
Ethan was leading the race. He reached the starting line first. Now, it was Abigail''s and Nathan''s turn to do the race.
"Follow my lead, Nate. Don''t be a hindrance to Ethan''s victory!" Abigail warned Nathan when they put on the sack.
"I know what to do. You don''t have to worry." Nathan uttered, fixing their position inside the sack.
"We will see. Now, Jump!" Abigail urged Nathan to do as she say. At first, Nathan staggered and he almost fell. Fortunately, Abigail grabbed his shoulder.
"C''mon, Nate. Be careful. We have to win this for Ethan. Okay?" Abigail encouraged him. She could tell that Nathan was not exposed to this kind of game. Fortunately, other yers were also the same. Some of them were elites who never y a game like this.
Nathan was having a hard time catching up with Abigail''s movement. Instead of speeding up, the two of them slowed down. Then they heard Ethan''s voice cheering on them.
"Dad! Miss Abi! Just enjoy the game! You can do this both!"
Nathan felt guilty. It was his fault for slowing down. He didn''t want to disappoint Ethan so Nathan thought of a method that would help them increase their speed. He stopped Abigail from moving and he motioned for her to ride his back. He wanted to give her a piggyback ride while doing the sack race.
Abigail''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile. She loved Nathan''s idea. But she wondered if Nathan could jump while carrying her on his back.
"Are you sure? Can you handle my weight?" Abigail teased Nathan.
"C''mon. We are losing the race. There is no time to spare." Nathan offered his back to her.
Abigail pounced on his back and wrapped her arms around his neck. "Hold me tight because I''m grabbing you and the sack," he reminded her.
"Aye, Boss!" Abigail responded cheerfully.
The game master and the other yers were rendered speechless after seeing Nathan''s and Abigail''s strategies.
"Wait! Is that okay? Are they cheating? They are not supposed to do that, right?" One yerined to the game master.
"This is not cheating. This is called strategy," The game master responded. He was clearly biased because the yer whom they used of cheating was Nathan Sparks. They didn''t want to offend him.
Meanwhile, Ethan could only scratch his face while watching his dad and Abigail. "Smart move, Dad. You just want to score on Miss Abi."
It did not take long before Nathan and Abigail reached the starting line first and they were dered the winner. The game master congratted them along with the second cer and third cer.
"Yey! We won!" Ethan jumped and pped his hands, rejoicing.
Abigail just stroked his hair as she giggled. Nathan already put her down. He was now sweating profusely. He looked like he just finished working out. Imagine¡ Abigail was a little bit heavy and Nathan carried her on his back while jumping around.
Seeing the beads of sweat on Nathan''s forehead and face, Abigail picked up her handkerchief. She moved closer to Nathan and began wiping the sweat from his forehead down to his neck. Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Abigail would do it.
Without asking his permission, Abigail moved to his back. She also tried to wipe the sweat on his back by sliding her hand under his shirt. Ethan could only smile widely watching this scene. There were several pairs of jealous eyes looking at the ''couple''. They were now convinced that Abigail was indeed Nathan''s current girlfriend. The two had been exchanging sweet gestures in front of them.
On the other hand, Abigail didn''t know what had gotten into her. She just acted ording to her instinct when she saw Nathan soaked in his sweat. This was also her way of rewarding him for his hard work. She could tell that he put so much effort into carrying her while doing the race.
When Abigail was done wiping his back, Nathan turned around to face her. He grabbed her hand and said, "I''m sweating here too." He moved his head downward, looking at his stomach.
Nathan remembered how Abigail stared at Dave''s shirtless body intently. This time, he would make her look at his own body, flexing his excellent physique¡ especially his abs.
Without waiting for Abigail to say a word, Nathan lifted the hem of his shirt, exposing half of his upper body to Abigail. He also guided her hand on his abdomen. Abigail''s eyes widened in shock and her jaw dropped.
''Damn it! Why is he flexing his body to everyone!'' Abigail noticed that other women were looking at Nathan''s body with their lustful eyes, drooling over him. Abigail felt annoyed since lots of women were feasting on Nathan''s body.
Glowering her eyes, Abigail pulled down the hem of his shirt, covering his body. "Why are you showing them your body? This is for my eyes only! I''m your girlfriend today, remember?!" Abigail reprimanded Nathan.
"You are wrong. This is not for your eyes only," Nathan retorted, smiling cheekily.
Abigail was about tosh out at him when Nathan spoke again. "This is for your hands also. As my girlfriend today, I''m giving you the opportunity to touch them." Nathan sounded yful. He was clearly teasing her and at the same time, flirting with her.
Abigail opened her mouth to say something. But no words came out of her mouth. She was too shocked to utter a word. She just blinked her eyes in amusement.
On the other hand, Nathan was satisfied to see Abigail''s current expression. She looked so adorable when stunned. Nathan lifted her chin, making her close her mouth.
"A fly might enter your lips," he said teasingly, tracing the corners of her lips using his thumb.
Abigail immediately hit his hand, moving her face away from him. "Shut up!"
"Shhh! Keep your temper. We are in front of the public," Nathan whispered after leaning closer to her.
Abigail could only bite her lips, her eyebrows twitching in a deep frown. "You are such a tease."
"Dad! Stop teasing, Miss Abi!" Ethan finally intervened. Though the two were arguing, in the eyes of bystanders, they seemed like having sweet moments, enough to feed the singles some dog food.
Nathan just shrugged his shoulders and raised his hands in surrender. Two versus one. He couldn''t win against Abigail''s and Ethan''sbined forces.
"Okay. What is our next game? I''m finally done warming up," Nathan asked his son while cracking his knuckles. He was in the mood to participate in the games.
"Tag of war and Shooting!" Ethan informed them.
Abigail and Nathan exchanged nces with one another when they heard thest game category- Shooting!
''I love it!''
Both of them were thinking of the same thing. In the end, Team Sparks dominated all the games. They won every category and were dered the undefeated family of three!
"Dad! Miss Abi. I love family day! I hope every year we can attend this kind of event!"
Chapter 348 Abi... I Love You
Day Forty-One...
~~*****~~
The Family Day event was a sess. Everyone enjoyed it, most especially Ethan. He got tired and ended up falling asleep in the car. They were now on their way to the mansion. Ethan''s heady on Abigail''sp.
"He is so exhausted," Nathan mumbled, breaking the silence.
Abigail smiled and bobbed her head. "But he is happy. Look. Even in his sleep, he is smiling."
Nathan took off his coat and used it to cover Ethan''s body. He reached out to stroke his hair. As Ethan''s father, he was grateful for today. He could see how joyful his son was during the entire event.
"Thank you, Abi. You made my son happy." Nathan sounded so sincere when he expressed his gratitude toward her.
Abigail turned in his direction, watching Nathan in amusement. She had never imagined that Nathan would feel grateful to her just like this.
"No need to thank me. Ethan is very close to my heart. I will do anything to make him happy." Abigail looked down, gently caressing Ethan''s face.
"I''m going back to Dave''s condo unit," Abigail suddenly brought up this topic. She was hoping that Nathan would stop her and ask her to stay in the mansion. She had been waiting for the three words: I Miss You.
However, Nathan just bobbed his head before looking away. There was a moment of deafening silence afterward. No one spoke between them until they reached the mansion.
Ethan was still asleep when Nathan carried him and put him down on his bed. Abigail kissed Ethan goodnight before she decided to leave. She thought Nathan would not send her off but when she reached the gate, Nathan called her.
"Abi... wait."
Abigail faced Nathan, giving him a questioning look. "Yes? Do you have something to tell me?" She got her hopes up. But she was disappointed when Nathan told her something else.
"Let me send you. I''ll drive." Nathan volunteered to drive her home, instead of asking the chauffeur to send Abigail back to Dave''s condo unit.
"Okay." Abigail didn''t say no. She wondered why Nathan volunteered to send her home.
Nathan guided her to the car. He opened the car door for her before he stepped into the driver''s seat. He nced at Abigail. When he saw her not wearing her seatbelt, Nathan leaned closer, buckling her seatbelt.
Abigail just blinked numerous times, observing Nathan. He was acting so thoughtful and caring toward her today. They were no longer in the eyes of the public but Nathan continued acting so kind to her.
"Ethan might look for you when he wakes up. What should I tell him?" Nathan asked her as he started the engine. Nathan maneuvered the car, driving it out of the garage.
"Just tell him the truth. He knows that I''m going back to his Uncle Dave''s ce tonight," Abigail responded nonchntly.
Nathan maintained his nk expression but his grip on the steering wheel tightened. He thought Abigail would change her mind once he mentioned Ethan''s name. But she still insisted on going back to Dave''s ce.
Nathan concentrated on driving. He never spoke again. He didn''t know how he would open up another conversation with her. Abigail chose to remain silent as well.
She just leaned her head on the headrest of the seat and closed her eyes. She decided to take a short nap. It had heavy traffic tonight, that''s why they were stuck on the road. Little did she know, Nathan already anticipated this traffic and he chose to drive through the road that was having heavy traffic.
Nathan was stealing nces at her from time to time. ''She is exhausted too.'' Nathan''s lips curled up at that thought. Abigail was verypetitive during the games. She was determined to win every event, just like Ethan.
''Like mother, like son,'' Nathan''s subconscious spoke up. But Nathan immediately shook his head, disregarding that idea. Abigail was not Ethan''s mother. How could he say like mother, like son?
"I''m crazy," Nathan murmured, scolding himself. "I just got carried away."
Shaking his head, Nathan brought his attention back to the road. After half an hour, they arrived at Dave''s condo unit. Nathan gazed at Abigail. She fell asleep. He was contemting whether to wake her up or not.
However, before he could decide, Abigail moved and she woke up. Her body noticed that the car stopped. She rubbed her eyes and looked around. "Did we arrive?"
"Yes..." Nathan reluctantly said. He had the urge to drive away, bringing Abigail back to the mansion.
"Thanks, Nate. Drive carefully." Abigail bade goodbye to Nathan before she stepped out of the car. She didn''t wait for Nathan to open the car door. Abigail waved at him, urging him to leave. But Nathan stayed there, watching her. He was waiting for Abigail to enter the building. Somewhere in his subconscious, someone was telling him to follow Abigail.
Meanwhile, Abigail entered the building. She took the lift. She was still yawning. "I feel like my energy has been drained today. But it is all worth it. Starting tomorrow, I should start working out and building up my stamina."
Ding!
Abigail finally reached the floor where Dave''s unit was located. She promised him that she woulde back tonight. She didn''t want to break her promise to Dave.
A few secondster, Abigail was now standing at his front door. Abigail rang the bell.
Ding! Dong!
Abigail heard footsteps inching closer and closer to the door. Dave was already home. When the door was opened, Dave''s reddened face came into her view.
''Eh? Why does his face look so red?''
Abigail scrunched her nose when she smelled some beer. ''He has been drinking. Is he drunk?''
"Abi..." Dave mumbled her name softly. There was a hint of yearning in his eyes.
Before she could respond, Dave suddenly grabbed her, pulling her against his body. Dave embraced her tightly as if he was afraid to let her go.
"Dave? Are you alright? What''s wrong?" Abigail asked him worriedly. Dave was acting so strangely. He might be drunk. She tried to push him away but she couldn''t.
"Abi. I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry." Dave began apologizing to her. His grip on her body tightened further.
"Please remember me... I love you, Abi. I love you so much."
Abigail''s eyes widened, not because of Dave''s words, but because of the man standing a few steps away from them. Nathan was there, listening to them.
''Damn! What is he doing here? I thought he already left...''
Chapter 349 Love Confession
Day Forty-One¡
~~*****~~
"Nate¡" Abigail mumbled as she tried to struggle against Dave''s tight embrace. Dave was drunk at this moment.
Abigail felt like she was caught cheating by her boyfriend. She was looking at Nathan guiltily.
She thought Nathan would turn around and leave. But to her surprise, Nathan approached them withrge strides. In no time, he reached their spots. He immediately dragged Dave away, separating him from Abigail.
Nathan grabbed Dave''s shoulders, turning him around. Then he pushed him inside the house. Dave staggered because of Nathan''s force. Abigail could only sigh helplessly while watching the two men.
When they entered the house, Abigail and Nathan saw several empty bottles of beer. It looked like Dave drowned himself in beer tonight and got drunk. Dave was consumed by his guilt. After investigating what happened to Abigail, Dave med himself over and over again.
He just ended up drinking a lot until he got drunk. He missed Abigail so much. He disappeared for more than a month withoutmunicating with her. Then one day¡ he returned but Abigail could no longer remember him.
Dave was afraid that Abigail would never remember him. What if she would love someone else? He was threatened by the fact Abigail had been living with Nathan for the past month. After backtracking Abigail''s movement for the past few weeks, Dave discovered that she had been staying in Sparks Mansion.
He was afraid to confront her about her rtionship with Nathan Sparks. Unlike him, Nathan was rich and powerful. He didn''t want to admit but Nathan was a dream guy for every woman. He has good looks and great background. Dave felt insecure just thinking about Nathan''s good qualities.
"Nate, I will take care of Dave. He is just drunk. You can go home now," Abigail said. She was about to assist Dave to sit down but Nathan pulled him away, making him sit far away from Abigail.
"Let me do it. Just clean that mess." Nathan pointed his finger at the table. A dozen empty bottles were scattered on the floor and on the table.
Abigail''s eyes followed the direction where his finger was pointing at. Dave indeed made a great mess in the living room.
"Okay. I''ll clean the living room. But¡ can you help Dave change his clothes? Wipe him with cold water to sober up," Abigail requested Nathan.
Nathan nodded. He didn''t argue or object to Abigail''s request. He preferred to do it than let Abigail take care of Dave by herself.
Without further ado, Nathan dragged Dave forcefully, bringing him to his room. He had been trying to conceal his rage. He didn''t expect to witness Dave professing his love to Abigail. His anger and jealousy surged up whenever he would remember that scene.
"Nate, don''t beat him. Behave!" Abigail warned and reminded him. Abigail sensed the chilly aura surrounding Nathan when he dragged Dave away. It brought a smile to her lips. ''The devil is jealous¡ he is definitely jealous.''
In the room, Nathan made Dave sit on the edge of his bed. He walked to his cab to get some clothes. He also picked a clean towel. Following Abigail''s instructions, Nathan removed Dave''s shirt and began wiping his face as if he was taking care of a child.
Dave gazed at Nathan, assessing his face. It did not take long before he recognized the person in front of him.
"N-Nathan Ssssparks¡ the wealthy and gorgeous, Nathan Sparks." Dave chuckled and grabbed Nathan''s face.
Nathan was caught off guard by his action. He was trying to control himself not to punch Dave. How dare he touch his face? Nathan hit his hands, removing them from touching his face.
"What are you doing here, Mr. Mighty Nathan Sparks? Are you going to steal my girlfriend?" Dave pouted his lips and red at Nathan.
Nathan arched his eyebrow and stopped what he was doing when he heard Dave''sst remarks. ''Girlfriend?''
"Abigail is your girlfriend?" Nathan asked him coldly, balling his fingers into fists.
Meanwhile, Dave bobbed his head frantically. "Yes! She is my girlfriend¡ So stay away from her. You can have many girls as you want! Just don''t take Abigail away from me!"
Nathan pursed his lips. He was on the verge of losing his temper. "Girlfriend? Stay away from your girlfriend¡" he murmured, clenching his jaw.
"Your. Girlfriend¡ is the one¡ Chasing after me. You should talk to her. Not me!" Nathan threw the towel on the floor and turned around to walk out.
But Dave grabbed his elbow, not allowing him to leave. "She can''t remember me¡ Though she can''t remember me, she is still my girlfriend. I will make her remember¡ our Love."
Nathan narrowed his eyes at Dave. "You can''t force her. If she doesn''t want you then just let her go. Anyway. This is not my problem. Release my hand while I''m still being kind."
But Dave stubbornly shook his head. "No. I can''t do that. She is my life. Promise me one thing. You will not steal her away from me. Say it, Mr. Sparks!"
Nathan looked at him sharply. He thought it would be easy to say those words. He thought he didn''t care. But now, he felt the lump in his throat.
"I am not obliged to make a promise to you," Nathan stated coldly. He yanked his arm away from Dave and marched out of the room. He was pissed off and he didn''t know why.
Abigail was still throwing the empty bottles into the trash can when suddenly she felt a strong arm grabbing her waist. Before she knew it, she found herself being shoved to the wall by Nathan. She looked at him only to meet his scorching eyes. He was fuming with rage.
"Nate, what''s wrong?" Abigail asked him in puzzlement.
Nathan was quiet for several seconds. He was just staring at her intently.
"Nate?"
"What is Dave to you? Do you love him?" Nathan questioned her with a serious look on his face.
Abigail was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect that Nathan would suddenly confront her.
"Don''t lie to me, Abigail!" Nathan shook her shoulders.
"I love¡" Abigail hadn''t finished her words yet but Nathan already assumed that she was referring to Dave.
With a heavy heart, Nathan let go of Abigail and stepped back, maintaining a distance from her. Just when he was about to leave, Abigail spoke again, making Nathan halt on his step.
"I love you, Nate¡"
Chapter 350 She Moves!
Day Forty-One...
~~*****~~
"I love you, Nate..."
Those words made Nathan halt on his step. His heart skipped a beat. ''Am I not hearing things? Those words came from her?'' He turned around to see her face.
Abigail met his gaze. Those words just came out of her mouth naturally. She got worried after seeing Nathan walking away. He was furious and looked disheartened. Abigail had to say something to coax him. She ended up confessing her feelings.
Even she, herself, was surprised when she uttered those three magic words. This was her first confession of love for Nathan. She couldn''t hide her true feelings toward him. After discovering the truth that Nathan was her online friend before, her hatred toward Nathan slowly dissipated.
"What did you just say?" Nathan asked her again. He was still confused but his heart was already racing inside his chest. He asked her if she loved Dave but she responded a different thing.
Nathan traced his steps toward Abigail. He wanted to hear her words once more. "Say it again," he mumbled, trapping Abigail in between his body and the wall.
Abigail gulped hard, her cheeks burning red. Nathan''s prating gaze and their closeness were making her nervous and excited.
"I said..." Abigail contemted for a moment. Dave was also there. Though he was drunk, what if he overheard them? There was no guarantee that Dave would forget what he would hear.
''I''m Phantomke... not Abigail. I have feelings for Nathan... but this body is not mine. Abigail is in love with her boyfriend, Dave.'' She was afraid that her mission might ruin the rtionship between Dave and the real Abigail. Her conscience won''t let her do that just for her own sake.
''Damn. I''m in a tricky situation right now. I need Bam-Bam to help me resolve this!''
Abigail was still preupied with her own thoughts when Nathan closed their gaps, still waiting for her to repeat her words. Their bodies were almost touching. He could even hear the loud beating of their heartbeats.
"Repeat your words," Nathan said in hismanding tone. He lifted her chin so that her eyes would be meeting his intense gaze.
Abigail hesitated for a moment. Just when she was about to say something, she suddenly felt a throbbing pain in her chest along with the pounding of her head. Her vision suddenly went dark. Her body froze for several seconds and Abigail felt like her world stopped. A force seemed like pushing her soul out of Abigail''s body.
''Argh! No... What''s happening to me?''
Before she knew it, Abigail was engulfed with darkness and she copsed in Nathan''s arms.
"Abi! Abi!" Nathan called her several times but she was no longer responding.
"What happened to her?" Dave came out of the room and saw Nathan holding Abigail''s unconscious body. Dave sobered up and his drunkenness dissipated into thin air the moment he saw Abigail.
Nathan thought Abigail was having another panic attack. Without further ado, Nathan carried her, dashing out of the house. Dave followed him behind. Nathan and Dave rushed Abigail to the nearest hospital.
Meanwhile, in Stephen''s ce, Cherry was massaging Phantomke''s body when the monitor started beeping. There were irregrities in Phantomke''s pulse and heartbeat.
"Oh my God, what is happening?!"
Cherry quickly called Stephen for help. She didn''t know what was happening to Phantomke. Was she having an attack? Was her condition worsening? Was her blood pressure dropping?
"Stephen! Stephen!"
Cherry just came out of Phantomke''s room when she bumped into Stephen. He was alerted by the beeping rm connected to his mobile phone. With that, he would be notified right away if something was happening to Phantomke.
"Stephen, help! Something is wrong with my sis!"
Stephen entered the room to check Phantomke. He already sent an emergency signal to his father. Dr. Zhou was on his way. In the meantime, Stephen was the one checking Phantomke''s condition.
Cherry just stood behind, watching Stephen''s every movement as well as Phantomke''s monitors. She was anxious. She was biting her nail, pacing back and forth.
"What is happening to her?" Cherry asked Stephen.
Stephen stood there with a baffled look on his face. His eyes were scanning Phantomke''s body. The beeping sound already stopped. It did not take long before Stephen saw some movement.
"She moves!" Stephen blurted out, his eyes staring at Phantomke''s hand.
Cherry followed his line of sight. Yes! She also saw it. Phantomke''s fingers moved! They moved!
"Oh my, God! She moves! My sister''s fingers move!" Cherry almost jumped with joy. She didn''t know if she wasughing or she was sobbing. Her tears fell from the corners of her eyes but she was smiling.
Stephen held Phantomke''s hand. He was waiting for another movement. After three seconds, her fingers moved again. And they stopped.
"Stephen! Is my sister waking up?!" Cherry asked him expectantly. She darted her gaze back and forth between Stephen and Phantomke.
Both Stephen and Cherry looked at Phantomke''s face. They were waiting for her to open her eyes. He gently squeezed her hand and silently prayed, ''C''mon Jane, please open your eyes.''
Ten seconds had passed but they didn''t see the result they wanted to see. Phantomke remained unconscious. Stephen checked her eyes. He shone a bright light into her eyes and her pupil constricted. There was brain activity!
"She is getting better and better. She will wake up soon, Cherry! This is a good sign!" Stephen informed Cherry.
Cherry bobbed her head. Then she pounced on Stephen, hugging him. She felt so happy and at the same time, she was grateful. This was a piece of good news.
"Thank you, Steph. Thank you. I can''t wait to see her wide awake. I miss talking to her."
Stephen nodded and patted her back. Just like Cherry, he was looking forward to seeing and talking to Phantomke. Though Phantomke couldn''t remember him, he wanted to know how she had been doing ever since they got separated from Country Z.
"Cherry, stay with her while waiting for my father. I will just inform Nathan about this."
"Oh right! I have to inform Abi as well."
Cherry and Stephen began calling Abigail and Nathan. However, the two were not answering their calls. Little did they know, Nathan was busy driving the car going to the hospital and Abigail was unconscious.
Chapter 351 A Dialogue Between Two Men
Day Forty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Last night, Abigail was rushed to the hospital by Nathan and Dave. The doctor examined her but she didn''t find anything. Her results were all normal but she was not waking up. She had been unconscious for ten hours now.
Nathan put her in a VIP Ward. Dave also stayed with them in the hospital. Two men had been watching over her, waiting for her to wake up. The doctor said the patient must be exhausted. She might suffer from over-fatigued.
Nathan asked them to run another test since he wanted to make sure that Abigail was just fine. He felt like he was somehow responsible for this. He thought Abigail must have felt tired from participating in the different games during the family day event.
He decided to keep this from Ethan, otherwise, the young boy would me himself for this incident.
"Coffee," Dave offered Nathan a cup of coffee as he sat down next to him. He was now sober.
Nathan epted the cup and took a sip. There was a moment of awkward silence between them.
Though Dave was drunkst night, he could still remember what he did. He confronted Nathan. After sobering up, he realized how embarrassing it was to beg Nathan desperately.
Nathan didn''t say anything to him. His attention was focused on Abigail and her health condition. He hadn''t slept yet. He was waiting for Abigail to wake up.
A few minutester, Dave spoke up again to break the silence.
"Abigail and I had known each other for a long time. We came from the same orphanage." A subtle smile appeared on Dave''s lips as he reminisced about the past. Nathan just looked at him silently, listening to his story.
Deep inside, he wanted to know more about Abigail''s childhood. He was curious about her. He couldn''t remember when did he start getting interested in her.
"If I have to describe our rtionship in one sentence¡ I could say that¡ It''s us against the world." Dave tossed a look at Abigail''s sickbed. He watched her with eyes filled with love.
"I won''t call it puppy love¡ For me¡ It was true love since the start." Dave was confiding his feelings to Nathan, his rival.
"Why are you saying this to me?" Nathan finally spoke up.
Dave let out a soft chuckle, shifting his gaze to the cup of coffee he was holding.
"Honestly, I am so embarrassed to face you after what I''ve donest night. I was so desperate just because I was afraid to lose her. But here I am, telling you this because I want you to understand why I acted like a loserst night. Abigail is my life. My only love. My dream is to create a family with her. Aplete family which we failed to have when we were young."
Nathan didn''t want to be rude toward Dave. He was trying to understand why Dave was venting this out to him. All he could do was listen to him. He set aside the jealousy for the moment.
"I feel so insecure in your presence. I feel threatened¡ I feel like my Abigail is being taken away from me. You and your son¡ are stealing her from me. With you and your son¡ you can fulfill her dream of having aplete family¡"
Nathan furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that. "Are you telling me she likes me because I have a son?"
Dave chuckled and bobbed his head, "Yes. because you have a very cute son. Even I, myself, like your son."
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further when he heard that.
"I''m just kidding," Dave mumbled, letting out a soft chuckle.
"Just get to the point," Nathan hissed at him.
"Alright. What I am saying is that¡ I won''t give up. I will no longer beg you to stay away from Abigail. I will fight you fairly. Abigail and I spent half of our lives together. She might have forgotten those memories¡ but I believe that time wille and¡ she will remember me. Abigail will still choose me. I am betting my all on this!" Dave dered to Nathan confidently. He had gotten over his insecurity.
Nathan was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say. Compared to him, Dave was so determined to win Abigail back. But how about him? He was still confused about his feelings for her. He was still in denial. Something was still hindering him from figuring out his true feelings for Abigail.
''How can I fight this man fairly¡ if even I, myself, isn''t sure if I want to fight for her?'' Nathan thought to himself, ncing at Abigail.
Meanwhile, Dave presumed that Nathan''s silence was an eptance of his challenge. Dave put down the cup of coffee on the table and extended his right hand to Nathan for a handshake.
"May the best man win!" Dave said to Nathan with a friendly smile on his face.
Nathan just stared at his hand, contemting whether to ept it or not. But in the end, Nathan still shook Dave''s hand as if he was epting his challenge.
"By the way, thank you for keeping Abigail safe for the past month. I am investigating her case. There is no doubt that there was foul y in her suicide attempt. I heard that you also took care of a man named Jun Shen, sending him to prison because of Abigail. I owe you this." Dave was sincere when he expressed his gratitude to Nathan.
"No need to mention it." Nathan was just cool about it.
"Anyway. Can you tell me if you found another clue? I bet your men have been investigating this case for the past few weeks. Can we exchange information? Let''s work together to protect Abigail and catch the culprit." Dave didn''t care if Nathan was his love rival. He was willing to swallow his pride and bow down just to solve Abigail''s case. Nathan and his resources would be a great help in solving this case.
"Do you want to hear the truth?" Nathan asked him, lifting his eyebrow.
"Yes, tell me. What have you found out? Do you have a suspect in mind?" Dave asked him curiously.
"Yes. I have. And YOU are one of them." Nathan said matter-of-factly.
Dave: "..."
Chapter 352 The Mysterious Man Behind Dave
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
Dave was caught off guard by Nathan''sst remarks. Howe he became one of the suspects on his list?
"Are you serious?" Dave asked him in disbelief.
Nathan nonchntly bobbed his head before taking a sip of his coffee.
"Why ME?" Dave asked once more.
"Because you were suspicious. You didn''t visit her in the hospital nor even show up for a month. You haven''t called her ormunicated with her. People were talking that you cheated on her and you broke her heart that''s why shemitted suicide."
"I''ve never cheated on her. I went abroad for my mission. Due to my work, I was prohibited from contacting anyone, including her. Because of that, I never knew that something terrible happened to her." Dave didn''t conceal the guilt he was feeling right now.
"I won''t do anything that might harm Abi," Dave added, clenching his fists.
Nathan just shrugged his shoulders. "Why are you overreacting? I just told you that you are one of my suspects... but it doesn''t me you are the real culprit."
Dave was stunned for a moment, just staring at Nathan.
"Do you think... I will let you get closer to Abigail if I''m convinced that you are the real culprit. If I do, I will not allow you to get near her... like this," Nathan uttered meaningfully.
Dave finally smiled when he heard that. "Do you trust me? Let''s work together in catching the real culprit!"
"Okay. I will cooperate with you," Nathan responded.
The two men were still talking when Nathan''s phone rang. It was a calling from Stephen. He immediately pressed the answer button.
"Nate. What happened? I''ve been calling you sincest night. I also called the mansion but Butler Li had no idea where to find you." Stephen''s worried voice could be heard from the other line.
"I''m here in the hospital... I brought Abigailst night. I didn''t notice your calls." Nathan stood up and excused himself from Dave. He distanced himself from Dave so that he could have privacy with Stephen. He didn''t like Dave overhearing their conversation.
"Is Abigail okay? Is she sick?" Stephen wanted to know first if Abigail was just fine before informing Nathan about Phantomke''s health condition.
"The doctor said she might be overfatigue. But overall, she is just fine. She just needed a good rest."
Stephen heaved a sigh of relief. He was d that it was nothing serious. Abigail was just fine.
"So why were you calling mest night?" Nathan asked Stephen curiously.
"Phantomke showed a sign that she was going to wake up soon. Nate! Her fingers movedst night! My Dad examined her. Phantomke is recovering well. She might regain her consciousness one of these days." Stephen shared the piece of good news with Nathan. He just hoped that Nathan would get the closure he wanted and move on from the past once he got the answer from Phantomke.
Phantomke only had to tell him the mastermind, the person who called the hit to assassinate Monica. Stephen nned to convince Phantomke to cooperate with them and he would ask Nathan to release her.
For Stephen, Phantomke was just a tool used by Nathan''s enemies to make him suffer. Nathan''s resentment and hatred shouldn''t be directed only at Phantomke. He should target the people behind Phantomke, not her.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s mood changed as soon as he heard Stephen''s good news. He had been preupied with Abigailtely that he almost forgot about Phantomke''s existence. This reminded him that he had revenge to fulfill.
Without saying a word, Nathan left Abigail''s VIP ward. He wanted to see Phantomke. He couldn''t wait to see her waking up. And just like that, Nathan''s attention was back on his revenge. He had to leave Abigail for a while.
Dave could only watch his departing back. He wondered why Nathan suddenly dashed out of the room.
''Is there another urgent matter he has to deal with?'' Dave thought to himself.
Taking a deep breath, Dave stood up and traced his steps toward Abigail''s sickbed. He sat down on the vacant chair and grabbed her hand. He caressed her face and fixed the strands of her hair, tucking them behind her ears.
"Abi..." Dave felt like there was a lump in his throat as he watched her face. Last night, he identally overheard Abigail''s confession to Nathan. Though he was drunk, her words hit him so hard. His heart was crushed into tiny pieces when he heard that Abigail loved Nathan.
"I wish... that once you wake up... you will remember me. Abi... I don''t want to lose you. But I can''t me you if you fell in love with someone else. I was not around when you needed my protection. This is my punishment for neglecting you."
Dave gripped her hand tightly. His heart was in so much pain right now. He was trying to hold his tears but he failed. His tears began to fall from the corners of his eyes. Some droplets hit Abigail''s hand.
"I won''t give up on you, Abi. I will wait until you remember me. I will fight for you. If you will still love me then I promise that I will never leave your side ever again. But in case you will choose someone else over me... like Nathan... then I will ept it and let you go. My love for you isn''t selfish. All I want is for you to be happy and fulfill your dreams."
Dave was talking from the bottom of his heart. After letting it all out, Dave leaned over, nting a soft kiss on Abigail''s forehead.
? Ring! Ring!
Dave''s train of thought was interrupted by the ringing sound of his phone. His sponsor called him from overseas. Dave proceeded to the lounge area of the VIP ward to answer the phone call.
The moment he left, Abigail slowly opened her eyes. She stared nkly at the ceiling. She had conflicting thoughts right now. She heard everything. She just pretended to be asleep.
''I''m in a sh*ttiest situation right now. I''m hurting an innocent man. This is what I''m afraid of... ruining the rtionship between Dave and the real Abi. But I can''t tell him that I''m not Abigail. Dave will just think that I am just making excuses.'' She didn''t know how long she had to put up with thisplicated situation.
''Sigh. My conscience began to affect my emotions... as well as my decisions. I don''t know what to do anymore. Where are you, Bam-Bam?''
Abigail was feeling helpless. She felt sorry for Dave. She didn''t expect that Dave would cry because of her. She had just proven that Dave truly loved the real Abigail. Instead of getting mad, he tried to be patient, understanding Abigail''s current situation. He was not giving up.
Abigail took a deep sigh before closing her eyes once again. She felt like every ounce of her energy was drained. She has a lot of things on her mind at this moment. She was thinking about Nathan, Dave, the real Abigail, and the incidentst night.
She couldn''t understand what happened to herst night. She experienced something unusual. When she cked out, it seemed that she was transported somewhere else.
''What a strange dream! I dreamed of me returning to my real body for several seconds.''
Meanwhile, Dave was still talking over the phone.
"Mr. Levitsky... sir, why did you call me? Are you giving me another mission?" Dave asked him, puzzled.
"How many times do I have to remind you that you have just to call me by my name?" The man on the other line sounded very friendly. He even chuckled upon hearing Dave''s formal tone. "Just call me Vincent or Vince."
Dave could only smile while scratching his face. "Okay. Si-... Vincent."
"Good. Don''t worry. I don''t have a mission for you. I''m just checking out if you had already returned to your country."
"Yes. I returned safely. I am currently on my vacation," Dave respectfully responded.
"Hmm. Good to hear. How''s your girlfriend? Is she with you?" Vincent promptly asked him a follow-up question.
Dave was taken aback for a moment. He was surprised since Vincent suddenly asked him about Abigail. "Yes. She is with me. Why?"
There was a moment of silence from the other line. Vincent didn''t utter a word for five seconds. Dave was about to check if the call got disconnected when Vincent had spoken again.
"Oh. It''s nothing. Helena mentioned to me that she saw your girlfriend a few days ago. But it seemed that she didn''t remember Helena. Is she just fine?" Vincent asked Dave inquisitively.
Dave felt disheartened. He was reminded again that Abigail had amnesia which dampened his mood. "Yes, my girlfriend can''t remember nor recognize Miss Helena. She lost her memory. I was supposed to call you. I want to inform you that I won''t be epting any mission for now. I have to take care of Abigail, myself."
"Alright, Dave. I understand. I will not bother you for a while. But please, can you check on Helena? She is currently in your country right now." Vincent made a request.
Dave could only say yes. "Okay, Vince. I will check her whereabouts. Just tell me where to find Miss Helena. I will pay her a visit."
"Okay. I''ll send you the address and the name of the hotel where she is staying. You can bring your girlfriend with you for them to bond."
"I''ll consult Abi first. Vince, I''m sorry but I have to go now." Dave said goodbye to Vincent when the doctor arrived to check Abigail''s vital.
Chapter 353 Similar Habits
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
After talking to Dave, Vincent contacted Helena. She just finished taking a shower when she received Vincent''s call.
"Hello, Babe, what''s up? Do you miss me?" Helena greeted him yfully. She was drying her hair using her blower while answering the phone.
"Yes. I do. But we can''t see each other for a moment." Vincent replied. "Have you met him?"
Helena took a deep breath. "Yes, I met him. I think our strategy is working."
"Hmm. Good to know. So he still has feeling for Monica." Vincent was satisfied with Helena''s update.
"By the way, Babe., have you confirmed it to Dave? Is Abigail Scarlett... alive?" Helena was interested to hear any news about Abigail. She met her at Celeste''s boutique but she didn''t recognize her because of her disguise. She looked different from Abigail they knew.
"Yes. She is alive. But she lost her memory, ording to Dave." Vincent informed Helena.
"Sigh! That''s good. This only meant she can''t recall the things she overheard before." Helena felt relieved.
"Are you not going to do anything about this?" Helena asked him. "She has a connection with Nathan. She said... she was his woman."
Vincent was rendered speechless for a moment.
"His woman? Then how about Dave? I thought she loved Dave." Vincent couldn''t believe it.
"I guess she is just bluffing. I don''t think Nathan already moved on. So never mind. My worry is that... when her memoryes back. We will be in trouble if she will mention anything to him." Helena expressed her concern about what Abigail could reveal to Nathan. It was a secret they had to keep no matter what.
"We can''t touch her. Dave is with her. He will protect her." Vincent disregarded the idea of doing something against Abigail.
"Okay. I understand. But we have to monitor them. We can''t afford to reveal our secret to Nathan. If her memoryes back, we should eliminate her! I don''t care even if Dave will get in our way!" Helena said with so much conviction in her words.
"Just leave it to me. Just focus on your mission, Babe."
Helena could only bob her head. Vincent always had thest say in this. She had to respect his decision. Though oftentimes, Vincent always doted on her, fulfilling her every request.
"By the way, I asked Dave to visit and check on you once in a while. So don''t be surprised if hees to your hotel. I also told him to bring his girlfriend with him." Vincent gave Helena a heads-up.
"Sure. They cane here anytime. I just hope Abigail will not provoke me." Helena pouted her lips. She remembered how Abigail confronted her at Celeste''s boutique.
Vincent and Helena were still talking on the phone when someone rang the doorbell.
Ding! Dong!
"Vincent. I''ll just go and check the person outside. It seems that I have a visitor today. I will just call you again this evening. Bye."
Helena said goodbye to Vincent and walked toward the door to wee her visitor. She thought it might be Dave. But the moment she opened the door, the person whom she didn''t expect to see showed up on her doorstep.
''Veronica?! What is she doing here? Howe she knows my hotel?'' Helena thought to herself. There was a baffled look in her eyes for several seconds. However, Helena was able to recover quickly, concealing her emotions.
"Miss... You are?" Helena pretended not to know Veronica.
On the other hand, Veronica sized Helena up, assessing her from top to bottom. She tried to intimidate her with her overbearing presence but she failed.
"I''m Veronica, Nathan''s doctor friend. I heard a rumor about you so I decided to drop by and say hello." Veronica stalked Helena. She even requested Marco to find Helena''s address. It turned out she was just staying in a five-star hotel.
Meanwhile, Helena weed Veronica in a friendly manner. She invited her in after introducing herself. The twodies settled down on the couch, sitting next to each other.
''She''s still madly in love with Nathan. Nothing changed. She is always obsessed with Nathan. She can even sacrifice her own sister for her own selfishness.'' Helena smiled bitterly as she watched Veronica.
"So what rumor are you talking about, Miss Veronica?" Helena simply asked her, maintaining her smile.
"Are you Nathan''s fianc???" Veronica asked her directly. She looked at her sharply, not hiding the displeasure on her face.
''Tsk Tsk Tsk. She is always transparent. She doesn''t know how to hide her animosity toward someone.'' Helena had the urge to shake her head while watching Veronica helplessly.
''She is still clueless. Nathan will never love her.'' Helena added in her thoughts.
"It''s not yet official. All I know is that... my father and Nathan''s father talked about our engagement. I am just waiting for Nathan to formally announce it." Helena didn''t deny it. She was testing Veronica, wondering how she would react.
''Will she make a fuss here?'' Helena was looking forward to seeing Veronica making a scene as she lost her temper.
However, Veronica just remained silent. ''She is delusional. Does she really think that Nathan will easily agree to this engagement? I know him. He will not marry anyone. He only cares about my sister, Monica!''
Since her provocation didn''t work, Helena thought of something else on how she would taunt Veronica.
? "Wait for me here, Miss Veronica. I will just get some snacks for us."
A few minutester, Helena returned, holding a tray of apples and pineapple juice. She took them from the refrigerator. She ced them on the table and picked up a small knife.
"I love apples. I love creating designs, carving on them." Helena blurted out.
Veronica just nodded her head and watched Helena. At first, Veronica didn''t mind her words. But when Helena began peeling the apple and started carving on it, Veronica was reminded of someone: Monica!
Veronica''s eyes fell on Helena''s hands. She observed her every movement. After a few seconds, Helena was done carving the apple. She made a bunny out of the apple. Veronica nced at her face with disbelief. She only knew someone who loved doing something like this. It was her sister, Monica!
''What a coincidence! Helena and Monica have simr habits.''
Meanwhile, Helena smiled triumphantly upon seeing Veronica''s shocked expression.
''She is now thinking about her sister.''
Chapter 354 She Lost Her Child!
Day Forty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Nathan finally arrived at Stephen''s house. He rushed to Stephen after hearing the piece of good news. Upon entering the house, Nathan immediately proceeded to Phantomke''s room. Stephen was already there, waiting for Nathan.
"Steph!" Nathan pushed the door open and he was out of breath.
Stephen greeted Nathan with a warm smile. "You''re here!"
Nathan stepped forward withrge strides. In no time, he reached Phantomke''s sickbed. She was still unconscious.
"Did she open her eyes?" Nathan asked his best friend with anticipation
Stephen shook his head but he nced at Nathan with hopeful eyes. "No. But Cherry and I saw her fingers movest night. My dad already examined her. Everything about her condition is improving!"
"Her brain activity is very active." Stephen presented Phantomke''s chart. "Sooner orter¡ she will wake up!"
Nathan grabbed the patient''s chart. He had mixed emotions about this. ''Two years¡ I waited for this for two years¡ Phantomke must wake up no matter what.''
Stephen noticed that Nathan was lost in his own thoughts. He could understand his feelings. Everyone here was waiting for Phantomke to regain consciousness. Stephen patted Nathan''s shoulder, snapping him out of his train of thought.
"Nate¡ don''t worry. She is going to wake up," Stephen softly said, reassuring Nathan.
Nathan just bobbed his head, focusing his eyes on Phantomke. He exhaled deeply before handing the patient''s chart back to Stephen.
"Let''s go out. We need to talk," Nathan mumbled. He sounded very serious.
Stephen just followed him behind. They headed to the garden. No one was around. They could discuss anything they wanted.
"Is there something wrong, Nate?" Stephen asked him curiously. He didn''t understand why Nathan didn''t look happy at all. Was he troubled by something?
"Nothing. I just want to ask you regarding Phantomke," Nathan simply replied.
Stephen looked at Nathan confusedly. They''ve already talked about Phantomke''s health. What''s more he wanted to know?
"Okay. What is it?" Stephen gave him a questioning gaze.
"You said you met Phantomke a few years back and you knew her personally¡ Am I right?" Nathan was asking for Stephen''s confirmation.
"Yes. It''s true. Why?" Stephen was puzzled.
Nathan paused, fixing his eyes on his best friend. He just stared at Stephen for a long moment, before he spoke up once again.
"Perhaps¡ you knew something about Phantomke''s child. Do you know about this?" Nathan asked him inquisitively, his eyes not leaving his face.
Stephen''s face became pale and he lost the ability to speak when he heard Nathan''sst statement.
''How did he know about this?'' Stephen was shocked beyond belief.
Phantomke''s pregnancy was a secret. He promised to bury this secret and not let anyone know about it¡ including his best friend, Nathan.
"From your expression alone, I can tell that you know about this. Where is her child?" Nathan''s voice was cold. He was upset because Stephen hid this truth from him.
It was a funny thing that Aiden would be the one informing him about this. For the first time, Nathan didn''t get annoyed by Aiden''s bbering mouth. Because of him, he found this truth about Phantomke.
"H-How did you know this?" Stephen asked him instead of answering his question.
Nathan pursed his lips. "Just answer my fvcking question, Steph!" He grabbed Stephen''s cor. "How long are you nning to hide this from me? Now I need an answer. Where is Phantomke''s child? I have to find her child so that she will be obedient to me once she wakes up."
Stephen was displeased when he heard Nathan''sst remarks. His expression darkened and he grabbed Nathan''s hands that were holding his cor.
"Stop it, Nate! Don''t involve the innocent child in your revenge!" Stephen raised his voice and removed Nathan''s hands.
Nathan was caught off guard by Stephen''s reaction. He didn''t expect that Stephen would get mad at him. ''He truly cares about Phantomke!''
"Why are you doing this to me, Steph? Why are you protecting Phantomke?!" Nathan pushed Stephen away. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.
"Because she had suffered enough!" Stephen spat back at Nathan.
"I understand your pain, Nate. But I also understand her pain. I witnessed how much she suffered from a traumatic experience. Nathan! Phantomke was my patient! You will never find her child because her child passed away! She lost her child!"
Nathan was taken aback when he heard Stephen''s revtion.
''She lost her child¡'' Nathan repeated Stephen''s words in his mind. But he had no right to pity her. She brought him the same misery¡ when he lost her beloved woman.
"Nate, can''t you open your mind? You should not direct your anger and hatred at Phantomke! She is just a tool used by your enemy to make you suffer!" Stephen added. He was arguing with Nathan just because of Phantomke.
Nathan remained silent. He didn''t know what to say. He didn''t want to admit it but Stephen had a point. But since he didn''t know who the real mastermind was, all Nathan could do was me everything on Phantomke. He was taking all his hatred and anger on her.
"I might consider that¡ unless Phantomke will reveal to me the mastermind behind Monica''s death," Nathan retorted.
"Hey! Hey! Hey! Why are you two fighting? What happened?" Aiden just came at the right time to intervene with the two men. Aiden heard the yelling of Nathan and Stephen. They were arguing. He immediately stepped in the middle to pacify them.
"Calm down. Let''s talk this out in a peaceful manner." Aiden held their shoulders.
Stephen took a deep sigh, calming himself down. After a while, he apologized to Nathan first.
"I''m sorry, Nate. I hid this truth from you because of the promise I made to her."
Aiden nced at Stephen with eyes filled with intrigue. "What promise? Promise to whom?" He darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Stephen.
The two men just stayed silent, not mentioning Phantomke''s pregnancy.
"Hey! C''mon! Tell me!" Aiden shook their shoulders alternately, urging them to spill the beans.
It did not take long before another person joined them.
"Aiden Wu!!!" Cherry showed up and called upon Aiden''s attention. She was looking dagger at him. She seemed like she was ready to skin him alive.
"Uh-oh! I sense danger!" Aiden mumbled, hooking his arms on his two best friends. "Besties¡ please save me from ck Rose," he whispered to them.
Chapter 355 Giving Him Chance
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
Aiden''s presence changed the atmosphere around Nathan and Stephen. He managed to stop the two from further arguing. However, another presence joined them, threatening Aiden. He had no choice but to ask his two best friends for help.
Cherry looked so mad at him. After meeting Aiden''s father yesterday, Cherry and Aiden hadn''t talked yet. Aiden didn''t get the chance to exin to Cherry.
"What did you do that made her upset?" Stephen asked Aiden in a low voice. They were watching Cherry who was now walking toward them.
Nathan also gave Aiden a questioning look. Aiden continued gripping the arms of her best friends, not allowing them to leave. He was afraid that Cherry would beat him up if Nathan and Stephen were not around.
"Nothing! It''s not my fault. It''s my old man''s fault. That old man spouted nonsense to her. He scared her by talking about marriage. He even imed her as his daughter-inw!" Aidenmented to them. He put on a pitiful look as he begged them to pacify Cherry.
Meanwhile, Nathan and Stephen were both dumbfounded. They could imagine Master Wu intervening with his son''s private life. That old man was dying to find a suitable candidate for his son. He was tired of Aiden''s womanizing activities. He wanted his son to have a serious rtionship already.
"Why ck Rose?" Nathan asked Aiden suspiciously. He couldn''t understand why Master Wu chose ck Rose.
Stephen also bobbed his head frantically. He had the same question. Why ck Rose?
Aiden took a deep breath. "My Dad caught me lying on the same bed with Cherry. He met Cherry in my own ce."
Stephen: "..."
Nathan: "..."
After hearing that, Nathan and Stephen exchanged nces with one another. They both tried to unhook Aiden''s arms from gripping theirs.
"You are a man. Go and fix this yourself," Stephen said, whispering to him.
"I have to leave and check on Abigail. She''s in the hospital right now." Nathan also blurted out. This was his way of telling Aiden he didn''t want to get involved with his problem.
When Stephen and Nathan started to walk away, Aiden felt like he got abandoned. The grim reaper was slowly inching closer and closer to her and his only saviors abandoned him without hesitation.
''I thought they were my best friends?!''
Upon reaching his spot, Cherry immediately grabbed his cors. "What did you tell your father? Why is he acting so strange?! What kind of lies did you feed him?"
"Cherry, calm down. Let me exin first." Aiden put his palms together and rubbed them in front of Cherry as he begged her.
Considering the things Aiden had done for her yesterday, Cherry let go of Aiden. She would listen to his exnation.
"Go on and exin..." Cherry folded her arms over her chest and looked at Aiden intently.
"My Dad simply misunderstood our rtionship. You were the first woman I have ever brought into my ce so when he saw you there, he thought we were in a serious rtionship. Please don''t get mad at me. My Dad is just a nosy old man who wants to intervene in my private life."
"Did he scare you that much?" Aiden asked her. He recalled how Cherry ran away that day.
Cherry would still cringe at the thought of marriage. Master Wu even told her to call him Dad. Who wouldn''t be scared by that? Master Wu was creepy.
"Yes. Your father is somehow scary," Cherry admitted.
Aiden suppressed the urge tough. He was surprised that Cherry was frightened by his father. He thought Cherry wasn''t afraid of anything or anyone else.
"By the way, what did I do when I got drunk? I usually forget things when drunk... and I behave strangely." Cherry recalled how Phantomke and others prohibited her from drinking too much. Herrades witnessed how odd her behavior was when she was drunk.
Aiden automatically smiled sheepishly as he remembered the moment when Cherry got drunk. She was right. She acted very strangely as if she was a different person. She became more talkative. She evenplimented him. And what he liked the most was that Cherry dragged him into bed just to stay with her. However, Aiden wouldn''t tell Cherry those things.
"Nothing. You just slept after getting drunk. You were well-behaved," Aiden lied.
"Are you sure?" Cherry arched her eyebrow. She wasn''t convinced.
"Yes. I am sure. You can even ask my staff." Aiden promptly responded, trying to convince her to believe in him.
"Okay. Since I''m in a good mood today. I will believe you." Cherry finally smiled. She thought of Phantomke.
Cherry was about to leave when Aiden stopped her. He grabbed her elbow. Since Cherry was in a good mood, Aiden wanted to take this opportunity to ask her about her response to his request.
"What?" Cherry asked him. Her eyes fell on the hand that was holding her.
"You haven''t given me your response yet. Will you give me a chance to get to know me better?" Aiden mustered all his courage up to say those words to her.
Cherry fell silent for a moment. She assessed Aiden''s expression. He looked anxious as he waited for her response.
After a few seconds, Cherry bobbed her head. "Yes. Do you think I woulde with you yesterday... if I didn''t want to?"
Aiden was stunned for a moment hearing herst remarks. He felt so happy but at the same time, he was surprised. He thought Cherry would reject him. Without further ado, Aiden pulled her into a hug.
"Thank you, Cherry! Thank you! You don''t know how much you made me happy today!" Aiden embraced her tightly, expressing his gratitude. He was one step closer to breaking the wall into Cherry''s heart.
Cherry, on the other hand, gently pushed him away. She didn''t want other people to see them hugging each other.
"Aiden. Behave!" Cherry warned him.
"I''m sorry. I just got carried away by my emotions." Aiden apologized, scratching his face as he smiled at her.
"Okay. Let''s go. I''m going to watch my sister. She is going to wake up soon." Cherry decided to return to Phantomke''s room.
"Really?! That''s good news!" Aiden immediately followed her from behind.
Chapter 356 Her Heart Always Belongs To You
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
After visiting Phantomke at Stephen''s ce, Nathan returned to the hospital where Abigail was admitted. When he arrived, Dave was nowhere to be found. He immediately checked on Abigail. She was already awake.
Nathan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw Abigail sitting on her sickbed. She turned around when she heard Nathan''s footsteps.
"How are you?" Nathan softly asked her.
Abigail nced at him withplicated expressions on her face. Her guilty conscience was still bothering her. How could she possibly interact with Nathan if she knew that a poor guy was hurting?
''Should I avoid him for Dave''s sake?'' Abigail asked her own self. She couldn''t decide what to do.
"I''m fine. Where have you been?" Abigail asked him.
"I visited Phantomke. There was a great improvement in her health condition. Her fingers movedst night. She might wake up soon." Nathan informed Abigail.
Abigail was dumbfounded when she heard that. ''No way! Don''t tell me I wasn''t dreamingst night. Did my soul return to my body for several seconds?''
Abigail had mixed emotions about this. She still had a lot of unfinished things to do. But returning to her original body might reduce theplicated things.
Nathan walked closer to her. "Where is Dave?"
"He went out to buy some food." Abigail simply responded. Her mood changed at the mention of dave''s name. She couldn''t help it. She felt sorry for him.
"Abi, aboutst nighta€"" Nathan wanted to talk to her aboutst night''s confession but Abigail cut him off immediately.
"Nate, can you process my discharge papers? I don''t want to stay here in the hospital," Abigail requested him. She changed the topic right away. She wanted to avoid talking aboutst night''s incident.
A chilly glint shed through Nathan''s eyes. He could tell that Abigail was avoiding his question. "Okay," Nathan said coldly before turning around to leave.
Abigail sighed helplessly when Nathan left. She decided to take a quick bath and changed her clothes. She was getting ready to leave the hospital. A few minutester, Dave returned, holding a paper bag containing food and drinks.
"Abi! Let''s eat!" Dave shed his gentle smile upon seeing Abigaile out of the bathroom. She was done taking a shower and she already wore a new set of clothes.
Abigail stood there silently. She admired Dave for putting up a brave front in front of her. He could even smile at her while concealing his pain.
''He is a great guy. I don''t want to hurt him.'' Abigail thought to herself.
She smiled back and traced her steps toward him. Dave prepared the food on the table while Abigail sat down on the couch. Dave made sure to buy her favorite food.
They started eating when Nathan entered the VIP ward. He was done processing her discharge papers. Abigail could leave the hospital after eating.
"Mr. Sparks. Come here. Join us and eat," Dave invited Nathan.
Nathan just nodded his head before joining them on the couch. Abigail remained silent. She felt ufortable facing the two men like this. She felt like she was cheating on both of them. The awkward atmosphere intensified further when no one talked among them. The three of them didn''t finish their food. They didn''t have an appetite.
"Mr. Sparks, thank you for taking care of my hospital bill. I promise to pay this once I get my sry. I truly appreciate your help. You can now go back to your office. Dave will be the one to send me home." Abigail was urging Nathan to leave. She could no longer bear the heavy tension surrounding them.
Nathan was upset because Abigail was sending him away. "Fine. I''ll leave." Nathan quickly stood up. Without looking back, Nathan marched out of the room. Abigail could only watch his back.
Meanwhile, Dave poked Abigail''s cheek and said, "Abi, what''s wrong with you? That was rude. You were impolite to the person who took care of you. That was not the right way to treat your sponsor."
Abigail: "..."
Dave lectured her. She couldn''t believe that Dave sided with Nathan. She just did it for Dave. But little did she know, Dave was aware that Abigail was trying to act rudely toward Nathan because of his presence. She didn''t have to do it. He already knew the fact she liked Nathan.
"Dave..." Abigail softly mumbled his name.
"Yes?" Dave began cleaning the table.
"I have something to tell you. Can you hear me out?"
Dave stopped what he was doing when he heard Abigail''s request. For some unknown reason, his heart pounded rapidly inside his chest. He was nervous.
''Is she going to break up with me? Should I hear her out or should I make some excuses?'' Dave contemted for a moment. Deep inside, he was afraid to hear something from her.
"Dave?"
Abigail''s voice snapped him out of his stupor.
"I''m sorry. My mind wandered off somewhere." Dave apologized. He took a deep breath, calming himself down. "O-Okay. Let''s talk." He forced a smile despite his heart being filled with anxiety.
Abigail faced Dave, holding his hands. She looked him in the eyes.
"Dave... do you trust Abigail?" She asked him.
"Of course, I trust you."
But she shook her head. "No. Not me. I mean the real Abigail you know. The woman you love... the Abigail who doesn''t have amnesia."
Dave looked confused. He didn''t know why Abigail was talking like this.
"Yes... I trust her..."
She nodded her head and reached out to caress Dave''s face.
"Dave. I''m sorry for hurting you. It wasn''t my intention. I''m Not the real Abigail. I mean... I''m not the Abigail you used to know." Phantomke began exining to him.
"I don''t care if you have amnesia. In my eyes, you are still Abigail whom I love the most." Dave ced his hand over her palm. He grabbed her hand and brought it to his lips, kissing it.
Phantomke heaved a deep sigh. "Dave... please bear with this for a moment. But can you give me a maximum of fifty-eight days? I assure you... the Abigail you used to know wille back to you. She will still love you."
Dave became more confused. "Abi. What do you mean by this?"
Phantomke bit her lower lip. She didn''t know if she was doing it right.
"I am asking for your permission, Dave. Just give me fifty-eight days to do what I have to do. After that, I wille back to you... the Abigail you used to know wille back to you. I promise."
Dave remained silent. He still couldn''t understand her. But Phantomke felt so desperate.
"Please, Dave. Just turn a blind eye to my selfish actions for fifty-eight days. Please don''t give up on me... please continue to love Abigail."
Dave could see the helplessness in her eyes. He knew that Abigail had a reason for asking him for this favor.
Not able to control himself, Dave pulled Abigail into a tight embrace. "Of course. I will not give up on you. I will not stop loving you. I will do as you say... just don''t leave me."
"I promise... No matter what you hear or what you see for the next few days... within fifty-eight days... just always remember that Abigail''s heart always belongs to you."
Dave didn''t say another word. He just tightened his grip on her body. He wanted to believe her.
Chapter 357 Two Important People In His Life
Day Forty-Two¡
~~*****~~
After having a heart-to-heart talk with Dave, he and Abigail headed home. Abigail would stay in Dave''s condo unit for a week.
Dave didn''t ask further questions. He just followed his instinct. Since he trusted Abigail a lot, he would try to understand her situation. Though he couldn''t fathom why Abigail mentioned the fifty-eight days period, Dave decided to cooperate with her, giving her freedom to do what she wanted.
He was hoping that Abigail would stay true to her words. As long as Abigail wouldn''t leave him, he was willing to do anything for her.
Dave focused on driving the car while Abigail took a nap during the entire journey. She was still feeling weak. She didn''t know how long she could stay in this body.
Her soul got separated from Abigail''s body for several seconds and she went back to her original body. But for some unknown reason, she has kicked out again and returned to Abigail''s body.
This only meant her mission was not yet done. Nathan kept on denying his feelings for her. He didn''t acknowledge it so she couldn''te back just yet.
Abigail, or rather Phantomke, had been waiting for Bam-Bam to show up. He was the only one who could exin this strange phenomenon to her.
Unfortunately, Bam-Bam was nowhere to be found. Thest time they talked, Bam-Bam mentioned that he was searching for the real Abigail''s soul.
''I wonder if Bam-Bam found her soul¡''
Abigail was still thinking about Bam-Bam and the real Abigail when Dave spoke up, snapping her out of her thoughts.
"Abi? Are you awake?" Dave asked her.
Abigail slowly opened her eyes and responded with a simple "Hmm."
"Do you want to apany me in meeting a friend? I am going to visit her today. You met her before. She is someone very close to you. Maybe your memory mighte back once you meet people who are connected to you." Dave consulted her, ncing in her direction.
Abigail contemted for a moment. No matter whom she met, she would never remember a thing because she was not the real Abigail. She only remembered a thing¨C the perpetrator pushing her off the balcony. But it happened on the first day when her soul was transferred to Abigail''s body.
''That memory was still fresh in Abigail''s mind¡ it was thest scene she saw before she lost consciousness after falling off the 13th floor. That''s the only exnation I could think of as to why the memory popped up in my mind.''
Phantomke had been in Abigail''s body for forty-two days, but she didn''t remember any memory of Abigail¡ except the scene, she fell from the 13th floor of the hotel.
But since it was Dave who asked her this, she couldn''t say no. Besides, she wanted to meet people who were close to Abigail. This was the least she could do for her. She was just borrowing her body.
"Okay. Let''s go and meet that friend." Abigail smiled faintly.
Dave gave her a grateful look before bobbing his head. "Her hotel is on our way. We can change our route and meet her first before going home. What do you think?"
"Sure. We can meet her now." Abigail tried to sound interested. "By the way, who is she?" Abigail was gathering information about this friend so that she would have an idea about their rtionship before meeting her.
"Her name is Helena. We met her at Country R three months ago when we went on a vacation." Dave smiled broadly as he recalled the happy memories he had shared with Abigail in Country R.
On the other hand, Abigail frowned when she heard that name. What a coincidence! She also knew someone whose name was Helena and she also came from Country R.
''Hmmm. There is no way they are just one person.'' Abigail shook her head, disregarding the idea.
"What is our connection with her?" Abigail asked him curiously.
"She is my friend''s girlfriend." Dave promptly responded. He let out a soft chuckle when he saw Abigail''s clueless expression in the rear-side mirror. He decided to borate on his statement further.
"I have this friend whose name is Vincent. He invited us to spend a one-month vacation in Country R where he was residing. Vincent is the person who helped me be a police officer. He is my sponsor who supported me financially with my studies."
Abigail nodded her head, just listening to Dave. Her interest was piqued at the mention of Dave''s sponsor. She thought this guy was a good man. Dave was an orphan like her. And this Vincent helped him a lot.
"You were indebted to him and felt grateful," Abigail mumbled.
Dave bobbed his head in agreement. "Yes. He treated me like his younger brother. He always encouraged me to work hard and do well in my studies. Aside from providing me with my financial needs, he acted like my big brother."
Abigail could feel how much he admired Vincent. Dave was looking up to this man. She could rte to him. Just like Dave, Abigail also felt indebted to someone¨C Her master, Miss Frost.
"How is my rtionship with Helena and Vincent?" Abigail asked him inquisitively.
"You are very close to them, especially to Helena. I even got jealous because you spent most of your time bonding with Helena, instead of me. We should be the ones having quality time together. But you always hang out with her." Dave pouted his lips as he recalled those moments. He felt like Helena stole Abigail away from him.
"The two of you got along very well as if you were sisters," Dave added, letting out a soft chuckle. He understood why Abigail easily got along with Helena. She was yearning for a sister''s love, and Helena also acted like her big sister.
''Hmm. The real Abigail is so friendly and approachable.'' Phantomke thought to herself.
"What did we do in Country R? Did we finish the one-month vacation?"
Dave subconsciously blushed when he recalled the things they did in Country R. They went on several romantic dates. Those were the things they couldn''t do in Country M because Abigail was a public figure¡ a rising actress.
Spending time with her without worrying about people recognizing Abigail was one of the reasons why Dave brought Abigail to Country R. The second reason was to introduce the woman he wanted to marry to his friend, Vincent. Abigail and Vincent were the most important people in Dave''s life.
In Country R, he could hold Abigail''s hand while walking on the streets and in public ces. He could bring her to the restaurants without being chased by fans and paparazzi.
Vincent also reassured Dave that he got their back. No one would dare disturb them in Country R. He sent his men to secure them and protect them from any unwanted incident rted to Dave''s career and Abigail''s career.
"Dave? Focus. Eyes on the road." Abigail tapped his shoulder. She noticed that Dave''s mind was wandering off somewhere.
"Oh, I''m sorry. I just remembered something." Dave smiled sheepishly, apologizing to Abigail. He even scratched his face, feeling a little bit embarrassed.
Abigail just watched him in amusement. She also noticed Dave''s reddened cheeks. ''Why is he blushing?''
"Abi¡ I won''t tell you. You should remember those memories yourself. All I can say is that¡ you and I enjoyed every moment we spent in Country R. And I will cherish those moments¡ forever." Dave looked at her earnestly. There was a hint of love and longing in his eyes.
Abigail could only look away and keep silent. She couldn''t meet his gaze because she was aware that his feelings were meant for the real Abigail, not her.
The two even made a vow in one of the oldest churches in Country R. They promised to love each other for eternity. Dave also swore to himself that he would bring Abigail to Country R once again and propose to her.
The most intimate moment they''ve done in Country R was when they made out on the beach during their night swimming. But the two knew their limitations.
They didn''t go all out because Dave promised Abigail that he would just im her after their wedding. They just kissed and touched but they never had sex yet.
Dave was still reminiscing about their past when he realized that they''d already reached the hotel. He parked the car, stepped out, and opened the car door for Abigail.
"We''re here," Dave uttered, extending his right hand to Abigail.
Abigail thanked him before stepping out of the car and epting his hand. The two entered the hotel. Dave informed Helena that he was meeting her in the lobby. She was already expecting Dave''s arrival.
Helena was sitting in the lounge area when she saw Dave and Abigail entering the hotel lobby. Helena smiled slyly and stood up to wee them.
''Ahuh! He brought her!''
Walking with confidence, Helena approached the two. When Helena met Abigail''s eyes, she saw her frowning deeply.
Helena grinned widely and waved at them. "Dave! Abi! You''re finally here!"
Dave waved back at her and smiled. "Helena."
Abigail''s eyes widened in shock. She darted her gaze back and forth between Helena and Dave. She was tongue-tied and she didn''t know how she would react in front of them.
''Holy Sh*t! Helena Carlsen is the friend Dave was referring to?!''
Abigail couldn''t bring herself to smile at this woman!
''The real Abigail is friends with Helena Carlsen? No way! Why her?! ''
Chapter 358 Abigail Vs Helena
Day Forty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Helena was satisfied with Abigail''s expression. The shock and disbelief were evident on Abigail''s face. She wasn''t expecting to meet Helena Carlsen.
Helena tried her best to conceal her emotions. She feigned ignorance about meeting Abigail. She failed to recognize Abigail at that time because she was in disguise.
Wanting to provoke Abigail further, Helena hugged her. "Abi! I missed you. Long time no see! How have you been?"
Dave could only smile while watching the twodies. He was the only one who genuinely felt happy about this reunion. He witnessed the closeness of Abigail and Helena when they were in Country R.
He was looking forward to these twodies to bond again just like how they used to before. But unknown to him, Abigail wasn''t in the mood to pretend that she was getting along with Helena.
If the real Abigail was close to her, Phantomke was another story. She didn''t like Helena. She could tell that she was a pretentious woman.
''I wonder if Helena and Veronica have already met. I intentionally sent Veronica to her so that they would deal with each other.'' Abigail thought to herself, simply pushing Helena away from her. She felt so awkward hugging her rival.
''Holy sh*t! I almost forgot¡ I threatened her and told her that Nathan was my boyfriend¡ my man. Did she recognize me? What if she tells Dave about my actions?'' Abigail was worried about Dave. She knew that Dave would be hurt once he heard what she said to Helena regarding her rtionship with Nathan.
Abigail breathed in deeply, trying to figure out what she would do. Though she already talked to Dave about turning a blind eye to her actions, she couldn''t guarantee that Dave wouldn''t be affected by her rtionship with Nathan.
After a while, Abigail forced a smile, greeting Helena back. "Helena¡ I''m sorry but I can''t remember you. I had an ident and I lost my memory."
Abigail stared at Helena for a long moment, assessing her. She wondered if Helena figured out that she was the woman who confronted her at Celeste''s boutique.
On the other hand, Helena''s expression changed. Her smile disappeared and a hint of worry resurfaced in her eyes. "I''m so sorry to hear that, Abi. It made me sad because you couldn''t remember us." She was acting very friendly toward Abigail. Then she nced at Dave meaningfully.
"But wait¡ Have we met four days ago? I believe¡ I encountered someone whose name was simr to you but she has a different face." Helena concealed her mischievous smile. She was testing Abigail.
''Fvck! I knew it! She recognized me. And now, she is taunting me in front of Dave. What is she nning to do?'' Abigail balled her fingers into fists while biting her lower lip. She could sense that Helena was up to no good.
''I have to be careful¡ This woman is a sly fox.'' Abigail reminded herself.
"I might have met you¡ but failed to greet you properly because I couldn''t remember you. If I happened to offend you, then please let it slide. It was not my intention." Abigail responded to Helena.
Helena just shrugged her shoulders. She wanted tomend Abigail because she knew how to y with her words.
"Okay, Ladies. Stop apologizing to each other. We are here to catch up together. I''ll prepare some snacks, do you have any particr requests or preferences?" Dave acted like a mediator between the twodies.
"Oh right. There is something I want to eat, Dave. Can you buy it for me? Abi also likes this snack." Helena typed something on her phone and showed it to Dave.
Dave could only bob his head. "Okay. Just stay here. I will go and buy this for both of you."
Abigail crumpled her face. She had a nagging feeling about this. She could sense that Helena intentionally asked Dave to buy something so that he would leave them alone.
''She is a wise woman. I''m going to y along with her and find out her real motive.''
"Abi¡ I''m going out for a while. Are you okay to stay here with Helena alone?" Dave approached Abigail and consulted her first before leaving. He was always considerate of Abigail''s feelings.
"Don''t worry about me, Dave. You can go. We will be waiting here for you." Abigail allowed Dave to leave so that she could be alone with Helena. She wanted to know what Helena was up to.
Dave said goodbye to thedies in the meantime. When Dave left, Helena invited Abigail to sit down on the balcony. There was a nice view there. But at the same time, she would like to test whether Abigail would be triggered by this since she fell off the balcony on the 13th floor of the Centerville Hotel.
Abigail hesitated for a moment. Her body had a fear of heights after what happened to the real Abigail. It was also funny since both of them developed a fear of heights. Suddenly, Abigail remembered how Nathanforted her on the Ferris Wheel. She felt secured in his presence.
"Abi? Are you okay? Come here. Join me." Helena extended her right hand, urging Abigail to walk over. She was standing near the railings of the balcony.
''Is she afraid?'' Helena hid her triumphant smile.
However, Abigail finally made a move, tracing her steps toward Helena. She stood next to her and watched the city view up there.
"Why are you here?" Abigail asked Helena.
"I have some business to do here. Why?" Helena promptly responded. They were exchanging some casual conversation, still sizing each other up.
"You shouldn''t be here," Abigail said with a warning.
Helena let out a sarcasticugh. "Are you threatening me again, Abi?"
Abigail pursed her lips. She knew it. Helena intentionally sent Dave out for them to have another confrontation.
Helena giggled when Abigail remained silent.
"Abi, have you informed Dave that you became Nathan''s girlfriend? Did you and Dave break up? But why are you still with Dave?" Helena bombarded her with so many questions.
"Are you cheating on Dave?" Helena added.
Abigail clenched her jaw. She just confirmed that Helena was indeed a bitch!
''Howe this woman was able to deceive the real Abigail? She doesn''t deserve to have a maniptive friend like Helena. She is not trustworthy.'' Abigail was ridiculing Helena in her subconscious.
"Abi¡ don''t tell me¡ you chose to be with Nathan, instead of Dave? I pity him. He doesn''t deserve this. He loves you so much. How can you betray him like this?" Helena seemed to grind more salt into her wound.
Helena thought she was winning. She patted Abigail''s shoulder while clicking her tongue. "You should be honest with Dave, Abi."
Abigail could no longer hold her temper. She held the railings tightly then she nced at Helena with her bloodshot eyes. ''She has no right to judge me and tell me this kind of thing. I''m not asking for her fake advice.''
Abigail was now ready to retaliate.
"You should say that to your own self, Helena," Abigail uttered meaningfully, stretching her lips into a devilish smile.
Helena''s forehead creased into a fleeting frown. She immediately put on a smile, masking her confusion.
"Why do you think so?" Helena asked her, arching her eyebrow.
"You should be honest with Vincent. Have you informed Vincent that you became Nathan''s fianc¨¦? Did you and Vincent break up? ording to Dave, you are still in a rtionship with Vincent. But you are Nathan''s fianc¨¦ so why are you still with Vincent?" Abigail used the same words and tone Helena used a while ago when she bombarded her with so many questions.
Helena: "..."
Helena was at a loss for words. Vincent and Helena didn''t anticipate this. They forgot to warn Dave not to tell Abigail about Vincent and her. He might have been the one who told this information to Abigail. Though Abigail lost her memory, Dave could tell her anything about those two.
''Sh*t! This is not good. Our n will get ruined if Abigail will mention my rtionship with Vincent¡ to Nathan.''
Helena was the one panicking at this moment. She didn''t expect that Abigail would use the same threat she used against her a while ago.
She thought she already had an upper hand against Abigail. Who would have thought that Abigail could counter her like this?
''Damn it! I have the urge to push her from this balcony!'' Helena thought to herself while trying to regain herposure.
Abigail was now the one sneering at her. She was satisfied with the way Helena became speechless. She lost her ability to argue with Abigail.
Abigail let out a sarcasticugh and patted Helena''s back. "Are you cheating on Vincent? He doesn''t deserve this. He loves you so much. How can you betray him like this?" Abigail provoked her further by copying Helena''s words, using them against her.
Chapter 359 I Miss You
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
Abigail ended up shutting Helena''s mouth. It seemed like Helena had been pped on the face when Abigail said those words to her. She didn''t know how she would retaliate.
The smile on Helena''s face disappeared. Though she tried to maintain herposure, Abigail could see the anxiousness in her eyes.
She was worried that Abigail might mention something to Nathan, badmouthing her and informing him about Vincent. Their n would be ruined if Abigail would intervene. She had to find a valid alibi.
"Abi..." Helena held her elbow, ncing at her with a saddened look in her eyes.
"It was my Dad''s idea. He wanted to marry me off to Nathan Sparks. He is against my rtionship with Vincent. So I have no choice but to obey him. Otherwise, he will disown me." Helena put on a pitiful face, trying to get Abigail''s sympathy.
However, Abigail was not the Abigail she used to know. She was not gullible. She could see through her lies. Her reason was very shallow. If she truly loved Vincent, even if her father would intervene, she would never allow him to marry her off to another guy.
"I broke up with Vincent," Helena dered. "My father is sick... and I don''t want to disobey him," she added.
Abigail fell silent for a moment. It seemed that Helena chose Nathan over Vincent. But she felt like something was off with Helena. She wondered if she had another reason for approaching Nathan.
''She is suspicious. I should ask Dave about Vincent and Helena. Her words are not trustworthy.'' Abigail thought to herself.
Abigail removed the hand that was holding her elbow. She smiled at her meaningfully and said, "No need to justify yourself in front of me, Helena. You can do whatever you want. Just don''t meddle with my business."
Helena''s eyebrows were drawn together. ''Is this her way of telling me not to say anything to Dave?''
She wanted to know why Abigail was iming that Nathan was her boyfriend even though Dave already returned to her side. Did something happen between Abigail and Nathan while Dave was not around?
Helena was trying to assess the situation. She couldn''t imagine that Abigail would get close to Nathan in just one month. As far as she knew, Nathan didn''t give a damn for other women except for Monica. He would never show interest in other women!
"What is your current status with Dave? Are you really in a rtionship with Nathan?"
Abigail didn''t hesitate when she bobbed her head. "Yes. I''m in a rtionship with Nate. You can ask him if you want. And for Dave and I... we are just friends."
Helena was dumbfounded for a moment. Abigail was confident with her answer.
"I lost my memory so I couldn''t remember Dave. After that, I fell for Nathan. So as of now, Dave and I are just friends... but once I regain my memory... this might change." Abigail said matter-of-factly.
She already exined things to Dave. They had an agreement so she hoped whatever things he would hear from Helena, Dave would turn a blind eye and just feign ignorance.
"Okay. Let''s call Nathan. I want to hear it from him." Helena demanded. She still thought that Abigail was just bluffing.
Abigail just nodded her head in agreement. She picked up her phone and dialed Nathan''s number. Helena was all eyes on her, anticipating what would happen next.
''Will Nathan pick up this call immediately?'' Helena mused to herself. She kept thinking that Nathan wouldn''t care about Abigail.
Meanwhile, Nathan already arrived at his office. He was in a grumpy mood because of Abigail and Dave. He was upset since Abigail sent him away while choosing to be with Dave.
He was sulking in his office when his phone rang. Someone was calling him. When he saw the caller ID, Nathan red at his phone. He stared at his phone screen, contemting whether to answer it or not.
"After kicking me out of the hospital, now she is calling me. The audacity of this woman!" Nathanmented.
Though he was upset, Nathan couldn''t bring himself to ignore Abigail''s phone call. His finger reflexively pressed the answer button. Deep inside, he wanted to talk to her and find out her whereabouts.
''Did she arrive home... together with Dave?''
Nathan was clueless that Abigail called her because she wanted to prove to Helena that she was not lying. Abigail could only hope that Nathan would cooperate with her.
She had no time to warn him. Helena pressured her to call Nathan. Abigail recklessly took the bait and called Nathan.
"What?" Nathan asked Abigail coldly. Helena suppressed the urge tough when she heard Nathan''s annoyed and grumpy voice.
Abigail wanted to beat Nathan in her mind. He was so rude upon answering the call. She just smiled at Helena awkwardly, hiding her embarrassment. Nathan didn''t know that twodies were listening on the other line. Abigail put her phone into loudspeaker mode.
"Sweetheart! It''s me, Abi!" Abigail sweetly called Nathan using endearment.
Nathan: "..."
Nathan distanced the phone from his ear and checked his monitor. He double-checked if the caller ID was indeed Abigail. He didn''t expect that Abigail would call him ''Sweetheart'' in a very flirtatious way!
''What is she up to?'' Nathan asked himself as he looked at his phone. For some unknown reason, his unhappiness was slowly disappearing because Abigail called him ''Sweetheart''.
"Are you with Dave?" Nathan asked her when he recovered from his shock. His voice toned down a little bit. He no longer sounded annoyed.
"No, Sweety. Dave went out to buy something. I''m at my friend''s ce. How about you? Have you arrived home?" Abigail continued to act sweetly and intimately with Nathan.
"No. I''m currently at the office." Nathan promptly responded.
Helena could hear these exchanges between Nathan and Abigail. She couldn''t believe it. Nathan was allowing Abigail to call him ''Sweetheart'' and ''Sweety''. Although he was not calling her with endearment, the way he responded to her every question seemed like they were indeed a couple.
''No way! Is this true? Nathan and Abigail...'' Helena blinked her eyes in disbelief. She darted her gaze back and forth between Abigail and the phone.
"Sweety! I''m sorry for calling you at this hour. Did I disturb you?" Abigail was so immersed in her acting since Nathan was ying along with her. She smiled triumphantly, rejoicing inside.
"No. You didn''t. I am waiting for your call." Nathan said those words in a neutral tone but to Helena, it could be already considered ''sweet''.
''Damn it!'' Helena cursed inwardly, clenching her fists. ''This is too good to be true.''
Meanwhile, Abigail let out a soft giggle. She didn''t know why Nathan was cooperating with her. Did he know what she was up to?
"Sweety... Did you miss me?" Abigail asked Nathan with eyes gleaming with anticipation. She wondered how Nathan would respond.
There was a moment of silence from the other line. Nathan didn''t answer her right away. Both Abigail and Helena were looking at the phone, waiting for Nathan''s response.
Little did they know, Nathan was currently having an internal battle. He remembered what Abigail said to him. If he would say he missed her, Abigail woulde back to him. He had just to say those three magic words and Abigail would go to him.
Nathan was so annoyed and upset when he left the hospital a while ago. He didn''t want to admit it but he got jealous of Dave. Abigail and Dave were together again. And Dave was bringing Abigail to his ce. He wasn''t at ease knowing that the two would be alone in one house.
"Abi... I-I... miss you," Nathan blurted out of the blue. His voice was almost a whisper.
Abigail: "..."
Helena: "..."
Bothdies were surprised when Nathan suddenly uttered those three words. Abigail almost dropped the phone in her hand, her heart went wild.
"What did he say?" Abigail mumbled absentmindedly, asking Helena.
Helena lost the ability to speak because of utter shock. Nathan Sparks said he missed Abigail over the phone! Helena couldn''t believe it.
"Nate... what did you say? Can you repeat it?" Abigail asked him again.
"Cough..." Nathan cleared his throat. "I already said it. I won''t repeat it," he stubbornly said. "Now... do your part..."
"I wanna see you."
Without further ado, Abigail switched off the loudspeaker mode and dashed out of Helena''s hotel room. Helena stayed rooted in her spot. She could only watch Abigail''s back as she headed out.
When Abigail disappeared from her sight, Helena slumped her body into the chair. Her eyes were still fixed in the direction where Abigail rushed out.
Helena shook her head frantically, still in disbelief. "Nathan... and Abigail? How could that be? This is impossible! No!"
It took her several minutes before she recovered from her stupor. Helena immediately called someone. The turn of events was so unexpected. This situation would be a hindrance to their n!
Chapter 360 The CEOs Girlfriend
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
Upon leaving the hotel, Abigail quickly grabbed a taxi. She wanted to see Nathan. The devil finally lowered his pride and said those three words to Abigail. ''I Miss You!''
Abigail''s heart was thumping so hard inside her chest. She had the urge to fly just to see Nathan''s face. She was aware that Nathan was upset with her.
He left the hospital without looking back. Abigail thought it was her fault for sending him away. She had no choice but to act like that in front of Dave.
But then again, she realized that she wasn''t considerate of Nathan''s feelings. With that, she wanted to see Nathan and apologized for her actions.
''Damn! Why am I getting so excited?'' Abigail ced her hand on her chest, feeling her heartbeat.
[ "I wanna see you." ]
Thosest words from Nathan sent her heartbeat into a frenzy and her stomach fluttered as if there were butterflies flying around inside of her. She swooned over his words. Abigail didn''t expect to hear those words today.
"Mister, can you drive faster?" Abigail asked the driver. She was dying to see Nathan.
Abigail realized that she was running out of time. As much as possible, she didn''t want to waste her time. With the turn of events, she might return to her original body soon. Once it happened, Nathan would start hating her again as Phantomke.
She wanted to seize this moment and be with Nathan, enjoying hispany. She was uncertain when would be the time for her to leave this body. She had to gamble everything for this.
Meanwhile, the driver sped up,plying with Abigail''s request. It did not take before she reached the SYP Twilight Corp Building. After paying her fare, she stepped out of the car, entering the building in a rush.
But the guards stopped her at the entrance. She didn''t have an employee''s ID. He didn''t recognize Abigail either because she was only wearing simple clothesa€" a in shirt and blue jeans.
"Miss, do you have an appointment here?" The guard asked her. He wanted to see proof that Abigail had a meeting here. The guard assessed her from top to bottom.
SYP Twilight Corp''s security became more strict because of the incidents where Nathan was being targeted. He was stabbed in Country F and a hitman tried to assassinate him. Old Man Xu heightened the security around Nathan and his grandson.
"I''m here to see your CEO. Tell him that Abigail is looking for him."
The guard nced at Abigail strangely. He thought she was crazy. How dare shee here and look for their CEO? The guard saw Nathan in his grumpy mood a while ago. He thought if he let this woman in, Nathan might fire him.
It was unusual for someone who looked so ordinary toe there just to see their CEO without even an appointment.
"I''m sorry, Miss. But our CEO is not in a good mood. Juste back again tomorrow. You can also set an appointment with his secretary beforeing here."
Abigail gave him a sharp gaze. She was losing her patience. What she did next was dialed Nathan''s number. The phone rang for three seconds before it was answered by Nathan.
"Hello?" Nathan''s deep voice was heard from the other line.
"Nate! I''m already here in your building''s lobby. However, I can''t go to your office. Your guard stopped me here at the entrance."
The other line became silent for a moment. As Abigail waited for Nathan, the guard continued observing her. He shook his head helplessly as he thought Abigail was just bluffing. He didn''t believe her when she mentioned Nathan''s name.
"Miss, you don''t have to pretend that you know our CEO personally. Leave now while I''m still being kind." The guard motioned Abigail to leave, waving his hand in the direction of the entrance.
Abigail exhaled deeply, trying to calm herself. She had the urge to throw this guard on the floor. But she didn''t want to create a scene, catching everyone''s attention.
''Hmm. Why did Nate be silent? Did he hear me or not?'' Abigail checked her phone. Nathan didn''t hang up the phone but he was no longer saying a word.
''Is he busy with something?'' Abigail mused to herself.
Since she didn''t move on her spot, the guard moved closer to her, grabbing her shoulder. He was thinking of guiding her out of the building.
The guard was about to push Abigail out when someone intervened.
"Don''t. Touch. Her."
The guard froze the moment he recognized that voice. He turned around only to find their CEO standing next to them. Nathan was looking daggers at him.
The guard was tongue-tied after meeting Nathan''s deathly re. Before he could say a word, Nathan yanked his arm away from Abigail. Then he shifted his gaze to Abigail. There was an indescribable expression on his face.
"Nate..." Abigail mumbled his name, her eyes fixated on him. She could no longer see the guard. Her mind was only focused on Nathan.
Nathan grabbed Abigail''s hand and pulled her toward the exclusive elevator. The guard was bbergasted upon seeing the entangled hands of Nathan and Abigail.
''Oh, Lord. Am I losing my job today?'' The guard felt like crying. ''I''m sooo stupid!'' He chastised himself. He was afraid that he would get fired after treating Abigail rudely.
Not only the guard but also the other employees present in the lobby were also dumbfounded when they saw their CEO holding a woman''s hand.
"Who is that woman?"
"Wait. She looks familiar. I''ve seen her before. I just don''t remember..."
"Oh right. Her face is familiar. Is she an actress?"
"Is that Abigail Scarlett? But she''s still hospitalized, right?"
"Our CEO has been seeing womentely. Remember the Lady from Country R? The one whom we thought was his fianc??."
"Hmm. I think we were wrong about our CEO''s rumored fianc??. The woman today... seems like our Boss'' girlfriend!"
They could no longer see her face since Nathan and Abigail already took the lift. Nathan didn''t let go of Abigail''s hand. He was holding her until they reached their intended floor.
Ding!
The elevator slid open. Nathan didn''t waste any more time as he dragged Abigail to his office. He wanted to be alone with her.
Meanwhile, Abigail just followed Nathan obediently. She just let him pull her, not resisting him.
''Hmm. He went to the lobby personally to fetch me. No wonder he stopped talking on the phone.'' Abigail''s lips tugged upward into a satisfied smile. She appreciated Nathan''s gesture.
When they finally entered Nathan''s office, she heard a loud bang behind her. Nathan closed the door and locked it. Before Abigail could react, strong arms caught her, shoving her into the closed door.
Abigail looked up only to meet Nathan''s smoldering gaze. She was speechless as her mind went nk. Nathan was so close to her. He was trapping her against that door, pressing her as he held her shoulders tightly. She didn''t know if he was mad at her.
"Nate?" She called his name once more.
Hearing her soft voice while calling his name made Nathan''s eyes light up with desire. "You came..." Nathan murmured, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
Abigail was about to respond when suddenly she was shut up by Nathan''s lips! He bent down, capturing her kissable lips. He devoured her soft lips with hot and hungry kisses.
Abigail blinked for a few seconds, trying to absorb what was happening. ''Damn! He is kissing me... again!''
Nathan bit her lower lip when he noticed that Abigail was not responding to him. He inserted his tongue inside her mouth, seeking her tongue. Soon, he brought his hand to her face, rubbing her cheek with his thumb as he urged her to kiss him back.
Nathan''s tongue expertly explored her mouth, licking and poking her inner cheeks and tongue. Abigail could no longer take this. She closed her eyes and anchored her hands around his neck, pulling him closer. Her tongue began to wrestle with his, weing his every stroke.
Abigail tried to match the intensity of his hot and wet kisses! She felt like drowning in pleasure. Her heart raced further when Nathan deepened the kiss, almost robbing her with air, making her breathless. Nathan was too passionate! And she loved it.
Before they both lost oxygen, Nathan broke the kiss, but he rested his forehead on hers while caressing her cheeks. Abigail gasped some air, trying to steady her breathing.
"Come back to the mansion," Nathan whispered to her. "Stay with us..." he lifted her chin to look her in the eyes.
"How about Helena?" Abigail pouted her lips. She mentioned Helena again.
Nathan frowned, pursing his lips. "What about her?"
"She is your fianc??!" Abigail scowled at him. "You kissed me! You should be responsible for me! Stay away from other women including Helena!"
Nathan just stared at her for a long moment. "But you have Dave. Will you stay away from him?"
"No. Because he is my friend." Abigail promptly responded.
Nathan''s expression turned grim. "Are you two-timing us?"
"No. I''m pursuing you right now. Not Dave. But since Helena came into the picture, I''m having second thoughts." Abigail smirked at him, grabbing Nathan''s cor.
"She is nothing to me," Nathan replied, snaking his arm around her waist, and pulling her against his body.
"How about me? What am I to you?" Abigail asked Nathan again. She wondered if Nathan''s answer would change now.
"The woman who captures my..." Nathan paused for a moment, his eyes scanning her beautiful face. "My son''s heart..."
Chapter 361 Consult Her First
Day Forty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Abigail rolled her eyes skyward when she heard Nathan''sst remarks. He already kissed her and was asking her to return to Sparks Mansion, but Nathan was still in denial about his true feelings for her.
He was not admitting that he liked her. He even used his son as an excuse. Not satisfied with Nathan''s answer, Abigail pushed him away while pounding his chest using her fists.
However, Nathan was holding her waist tightly so she ended up being pulled by him, her face bumping into his sturdy chest.
"Aww!" Abigail grunted while rubbing her nose.
Nathan quickly lifted her chin to check on her. Abigail red at him while pouting her lips. "This is your fault."
Nathan just let out a huskyugh and said, "You were the one who pushed me. You already knew that I was holding on to you."
He tapped the tip of her nose and chuckled once more. After that, he brought his thumb to her mouth, tracing and wiping her lower lip. There were still marks of his wet kisses on her lips.
Abigail was caught off guard by his actions. She gulped hard when she met Nathan''s intense gaze, his eyes looking at her lips. It seemed that he still wanted to kiss her¡ once more!
Nathan even ran his tongue in between his lips, licking them while staring at her intently.
''Don''t tell me¡ he is going to kiss me again¡'' Abigail''s heart went wild once more. It was beating faster and louder inside her chest because of Nathan''s smoldering gaze.
Abigail reflexively closed her eyes when Nathan leaned over, nting a soft kiss on the tip of her nose. This was his way of coaxing her after her face bumped into his chest.
Nathan smiled inwardly when Abigail remained closing her eyes while parting her lips as if she was expecting another kiss to happen. She looked like she was inviting him¡ tempting him to kiss her lips again.
Nathan contemted for a moment whether he would tease her first or just im her lips to satisfy her. But Abigail''s kissable lips were like mas, drawing him closer and closer to her.
Without restraining himself, Nathan went for another kiss. This time, the kiss was gentle and not in a hurry. His lips brushed her lips softly, nibbling on her upper and lower lip alternately.
Nathan''s tongue savored her lips, licking and tasting her as if she was a sweet candy. Abigail could only moan in between their kisses. He was very tender yet passionate.
Abigail couldn''t help but be lost in his burning passion and desire. She was being carried away by Nathan. All she could do was follow his lead and respond to him with the same intensity as his.
Abigail clutched his shirt, tugging him closer to her as they deepened the kiss. They were drowning themselves in this wonderful sensation as they shared a long and deep passionate kiss.
Thud!
Abigail''s back hit the door as Nathan pinned her body, pressing her against the door as they continued kissing. His right hand was now holding the back of her head, protecting her. His left hand was ced at the back of her waist¡ in the middle of her spine, supporting her.
The sound of their wet kisses reverberated inside his office. They were both lost in their own world. All their senses focused on their lips that were touching, licking, and devouring each other.
Abigail could feel her body reacting to his kisses. She felt so hot as if she had a fever. There was wetness between her legs. Nathan was experiencing the same thing. When he pressed his body against hers, Abigail felt something hard poking her stomach. They were both aroused at this moment.
Everything was heating up between them when suddenly they heard a knock on the door.
Knock! Knock!
The sudden knocking sound of the door interrupted the two. Abigail identally bit Nathan''s lips and so, Nathan drew back, breaking the kiss. The metallic taste of his own blood lingered in his mouth.
''She bit me hard,'' Nathan thought to himself as he sucked his blood.
Knock! Knock!
Meanwhile, the person outside continued pounding on the door. Nathan crumpled his face. He was annoyed since someone interrupted his moment with Abigail.
On the other hand, Abigail immediately moved away from the door, stepping behind Nathan. "Go and open the door!" Abigailmanded him. Then she roamed her eyes around Nathan''s office, searching for a ce to hide.
She felt like her appearance was a mess. Her cheeks were burning red and her lips were a little bit plump after sharing passionate kisses with Nathan.
When Abigail saw the other door, her eyes lit up. She could tell that it was the door leading to Nathan''s private room. That room was made for him to take a nap anytime.
Abigail was about to leave and go to the room that was attached to Nathan''s office when Nathan stopped her by grabbing her hand. "Don''t leave. Just stay here¡ with me."
Abigail: "..."
Nathan held her, not letting her go. Then he opened the door to check who was the person who ruined their moment.
Abigail gasped inwardly as soon as she saw the person standing at the door. It was Nathan''s father, Old Man Xu!
Old Man Xu was also surprised that Nathan was not alone. He was with someone. Then the old man frowned when he recognized Abigail.
"Eh, what is she doing here?" Old Man Xu asked Nathan. He didn''t look happy upon seeing Abigail. Old Man Xu and Abigail had some shes before.
"I invited her toe," Nathan promptly responded.
Abigail was trying to pull her arm but Nathan was gripping her tightly. Old Man Xu also noticed their entangled hands. He arched his eyebrow, eyeing them suspiciously.
Abigail tried to hide their hands but it was useless. Old Man Xu had already seen them.
"Ahem!" Old Man Xu cleared his throat, still looking at them meaningfully.
"Are you not going to invite me in?" Old Man Xu scowled at his son.
"As the Chairman of SYP Twilight Corp, you already owned this building. Why should I invite you in, Dad?" Nathan spat back at his Dad.
Old Man Xu just scrunched his nose. "What happened to your lips?" The old man saw the bloodstain and tiny bite mark.
Abigail could only stay silent, looking away to hide her guilty expression. She was the one who bit Nathan''s lips.
"I identally bit my lips," Nathan replied, covering up for Abigail.
Old Man Xu just bobbed his head. He entered the room and walked past them. He settled down on the couch, motioning for Abigail and Nathan to sit down on the opposite side.
Nathan closed the door of his office. He realized that some employees were taking a peek at them. After locking the door, he pulled Abigail, letting her sit on the couch. Nathan sat next to her, facing his father.
"Why are you here, Chairman Xu?" Nathan asked his father using a formal tone. Since they were in the office, Nathan called him Chairman.
"There is something I have to tell you. But I think it is improper for her to stay here while we are discussing something." Old Man Xu gave Abigail a side nce.
"Is it work-rted?" Nathan asked him.
"No. It''s something personal. Helena." Old Man Xu intentionally mentioned Helena''s name in front of Abigail. He tried to assess her expression. And he saw a chilly glint shing through Abigail''s eyes at the mention of Helena''s name.
Wanting to provoke Abigail further, Old Man Xu spoke once more, talking about Helena.
"Helena is going to visit our mansion. We will discuss your engagement¨C" Old Man Xu paused when he sensed the sharp gaze Nathan was giving him. His son''s eyes seemed to warn him not to continue his words. But Old Man Xu already said the word engagement.
"I think I should leave!" Abigail immediately stood up, yanking her hand away from Nathan''s grasp.
Old Man Xu shifted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Abigail. He somehow sensed a growing tension between the two.
''Are they fighting?'' Old Man Xu mused to himself, his eyes gleaming with anticipation. He just watched the two silently. ''Why do I feel like they are having a lover''s quarrel?''
"I said STAY." Nathan wouldn''t allow Abigail to leave. What if she decided not to return to the mansion after leaving this office? Nathan knew that he had to settle some things and clear the misunderstanding.
Wrapping his arm around Abigail''s waist, he held her in ce. Then he nced at his father and dered, " Chairman¡ I mean Dad¡ You should ask her permission regarding this matter. Abi is my girlfriend. Consult her first if she will allow me to cooperate with you¡ regarding this FAKE engagement."
Abigail: "Fake engagement?!"
Old Man Xu: "Your Girlfriend?!"
Both Abigail and Old Man Xu were dumbfounded by hisst remarks.
Chapter 362 Old Man Xu Is Happy!
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
Nathan just maintained his nk reaction. He suppressed the urge tough. Abigail and Old Man Xu both had funny expressions. They were startled by hisst statement. He didn''t know whom he would answer firsta€" his Dad or Abigail?
Meanwhile, Abigail and Old Man Xu exchanged nces with one another.
"Are you really Nathan''s girlfriend?" Old Man Xu questioned Abigail.
Abigail was tongue-tied for a moment. Her attention only captured the fake engagement, not realizing that Nathan introduced her to his father as his girlfriend.
''Sh*t. Did I hear ''girlfriend'' a while ago?'' Abigail wasn''t expecting that Nathan would tell his father that she was his girlfriend. They only pretended thrice.
First, when they talked to Madam Priyanshi about hotel booking. The second time was when they met Mr. Hiroshi. And the third time was when Abigail attended the family day event at Ethan''s school.
"I..." Abigail hesitated for a moment. Then she nced at Nathan. He was already looking at her, waiting for her confirmation. Nathan was expecting Abigail to support his im.
Abigail could only bob her head as she cleared her throat. "Cough. Uhm... Yes, I''m his girlfriend."
Nathan''s lips moved upward in a faint smile. He was satisfied with Abigail''s reply. Old Man Xu''s jaw dropped with eyes wide open. He could only dart his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Nathan.
He couldn''t believe that Nathan and Abigail were now in a rtionship. ''Are they not kidding? Is this not a prank?''
''Did my son move on from that woman?'' Old Man Xu was referring to Monica. He didn''t want to mention her name even in his mind.
Nathan pulled her closer and stared at his Dad. "Now, you can exin to her my rtionship with Helena. Otherwise, she might misunderstand that I am two-timing them. Remember, it was you who set me up with Helena."
Old Man Xu was speechless. His son put him in this awkward situation as if he was the bad guy here. Old Man Xu pursed his lips while ring at his son. Then he shifted his gaze back to Abigail before heaving a sigh of defeat.
"Abi... my son has a mission to do for me. I requested him to help me with something. Part of this is for him to cooperate with me while pretending to be Helena''s fianc??. But this fake engagement is just part of my n." The old man exined to Abigail.
Abigail could only bob her head. Then she rubbed her chin, thinking about something.
"May I know what Helena did to you, Chairman Xu?" Abigail asked Old Man Xu. She was curious as to why Nathan''s father gave him a mission rted to Helena.
"Who knows I might be of help," Abigail added, smiling at him meaningfully.
She missed doing exciting missions. Furthermore, she sensed that something was off with Old Man Xu.
Nathan silently observed Abigail. He saw the faint smile on her face, her eyes gleaming with excitement.
''This woman... I can''t understand why she suddenly got excited.'' Nathan wondered to himself.
On the other hand, Old Man Xu just scoffed at Abigail. He didn''t think that Abigail could be of help. She was just an actress. He didn''t have confidence in her. Old Man Xu wasn''t certain if this was a good idea, sharing his n with her. If she gets jealous of Helena, he was worried that she might blow Nathan''s cover.
"Just stay silent and keep this a secret. This is the only way you can help. Furthermore, allow my son to interact and date Helena for a while." Old Man Xu uttered with a strict voice.
Little did Old Man Xu know, Abigail was an expert in this field. Furthermore, she had a connection with Helena through Dave. She would like to spy on her.
"I know her... She is mymon friend. If you want me to spy on her. I can do it." Abigail volunteered.
The father and son duo looked at her in disbelief.
"You know her personally?" Old Man Xu asked her. Nathan also gave her a questioning look.
Abigail nonchntly bobbed her head and said, "Yes. But I forgot about her since I lost my memory. On the good side, I know someone who is close to her." She smirked at Old Man Xu.
Nathan frowned. He had this nagging feeling that the person Abigail was referring to was Dave.
"Is it Dave?" Nathan asked her with a serious look on his face. He was still jealous of Dave. He felt like Dave had more rights to be with Abigail, than him.
If Abigail didn''t lose her memory, she should have been faithful to Dave. Once her memory returned, he didn''t know how Abigail would feel about him. ''Will she have a change of heart?'' Nathan mused to himself as his mind wandered off to this possibility.
His expression darkened further at these thoughts. On the other hand, Abigail just gave him a teasing smile. She elbowed his side and said, "Don''t get jealous. Dave is just my friend! He can help us... and your Dad, if you want to know something about Helena."
''Ahem... I also knew her secret. She has a man named Vincent,'' Abigail added in her thoughts. She smiled mischievously. She felt like she could corner Helena anytime. She was still rejoicing whenever she would remember Helena''s face after she left the hotel.
''I wonder if she already recovered from the shock.'' Abigail let out a soft chuckle.
Old Man Xu and Nathan just looked at her strangely.
"What is funny?" Old Man Xu questioned her, a deep crease appearing on his forehead.
"Nothing. I just find it very amusing because the world is too small for us. I didn''t expect that I have a connection with Helena Carlsen, the heiress of the AMB Diamond Corp."
"Alright! Just don''t do anything. I will deal with them myself. I have nothing against Helena Carlsen. It was her Dad who was challenging me. So better stay out of this. All I need is for Nathan to cooperate with me... so Abi... allow him to interact with Helena and go out on a date as we discuss their fake engagement. Her Dad is visiting Country M soon." Old Man Xu requested the couple.
Abigail sighed deeply and replied, "Chairman Xu, I will agree..." she paused and looked up to meet Nathan''s eyes. Then she continued, "as long as No Kissing, No Hugging, and No Touching!"
"Understood?" Abigail asked Nathan.
"Say Yes! Promise her!" Old Man Xu urged his son to agree with Abigail''s demand.
Nathan could only bob his head in agreement. "Okay. I promise. No kissing. No hugging. No touching..." Nathan also paused and nced at Abigail meaningfully.
"as long as you will also distance yourself from Dave. Same rules apply..." Nathan made his demand.
"Who is that Dave?" Old Man Xu asked them both. Dave was mentioned by both Abigail and his son however, he didn''t know him at all. His son sounded annoyed and looked jealous whenever he would say Dave''s name.
"Yep. The same rules apply to us. So don''t worry." Abigail patted Nathan''s cheek, reassuring him.
Old Man Xu could only shake his head. He was not used to seeing Nathan and Abigail acting like this. They were so sweet and intimate with each other. He already had a suspicion that the two had kissed inside Nathan''s office and that Abigail was the culprit who bit Nathan''s lips. He might be a single old man now but he was not stupid!
"Sheesh. You are hurting my eyes. Can you spare me? Stop flirting with each other in front of me. Tsk tsk tsk. I''m out here! Don''t forget our deal!" Old Man Xu said goodbye to them. He marched out of Nathan''s office without waiting for the two to respond.
When he left the office, a subtle smile shed on his lips. Old Man Xu was happy and d because his son entered into another rtionship after Monica. Though he had some arguments and shes with Abigail before, he was willing to change his impression of her just because he could see how she helped Nathan to move on.
Old Man Xu could see that the gleam of happiness in Nathan''s eyes have returned. His eyes had been dull ever since Monica died. But he noticed some changes in Nathan because of Abigail''s presence.
"My grandson is also very fond of Abigail. I should give her a chance. I don''t care about her social status and her profession as an actress... as long as she can help Nathan forget about Monica and make my grandson happy." Old Man Xu mumbled to himself.
He went back to his room with a gentle smile on his lips. He was now in a good mood.
"Hmm. I should move quickly as possible. Nathan already has a girlfriend. I shouldn''t let him entertain Helena just for my sake. I need to revise my strategy."
Chapter 363 Make The Most Out Of It!
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
When Old Man Xu left, Abigail and Nathan got the opportunity to talk about their current rtionship. Abigail wouldn''t let this chance pass by as she confronted Nathan. She couldn''t figure out what was running in his mind. There was a time he was denying it but when it came to other people, he was open to them.
"Nate, what is that all about?" Abigail tugged his sleeve.
Nathan just looked at her with an innocent look in his eyes. "What?"
"About your father. Did you just lie to him about our rtionship?" Abigail pouted her lips.
"No. I didn''t." Nathan nonchntly said.
"But I''m not your girlfriend yet," Abigailined, crossing her arms over her chest.
"Who said so?" Nathan arched his eyebrow.
"Me!" Abigail promptly responded.
Nathan chuckled softly. "Don''t you want to be my girlfriend? I thought you were pursuing me. Ethan''s whole school knew you were my girlfriend. Mr. Hiroshi thought we were a couple. My father is no exception."
"But you haven''t admitted that you like me!" Abigail retorted, pouting her lips and frowning deeply.
Abigail had the urge to rip the smirk off Nathan''s face. However, it was seldom for her to see Nathan smiling like this so she just savored the moment.
Though Nathan seemed to tease her, she decided to let it slide for now. However, she wanted a proper exnation from Nathan. Was he really serious about making her his girlfriend?
Nathan leaned over while holding her shoulders, his face just a few inches away from Abigail''s. Then he touched her face using his right hand, his blue eyes meeting her emerald eyes.
"Give me more time... Let me figure out my feelings first... Don''t pressure me, Abi. All I can say for now... is that... you are special to my son... and to me." Nathan was sincere when he uttered those words to Abigail. For now, he wasn''t certain if he already loved her or not.
''Special? I''m special to him...'' Abigail smiled inwardly. Her heart was already ttered. At least, he already admitted to himself that Abigail was special to him.
''Maybe this is for the best. I still have remaining time to stay in this body. I will make the most out of it.''
"Okay, Nate. Take your time." A subtle smile formed in the corners of Abigail''s lips.
They were still talking when Abigail received a phone call. Dave was calling her. He already arrived at the hotel but to his surprise, Abigail was no longer there. He only saw Helena.
Helena didn''t mention what she and Abigail talked about. She only informed Dave that Abigail received a phone call and she rushed out of her room without saying goodbye.
''Oh, Sh*t! I forgot about Dave. He might have arrived at Helena''s hotel. I didn''t inform him that I left the hotel.'' Abigail smacked her forehead.
"Is Dave calling you?" Nathan asked her. He caught a glimpse of Dave''s name on her phone screen.
Abigail nodded her head, showing him her phone. "I left without telling him. He doesn''t know that I''m here."
Nathan fell silent for a moment. He recalled hisst conversation with Dave. He was aware that Dave wouldn''t give Abigail up. He was so determined to win her back despite her amnesia.
He knew that Dave cared so much about Abigail and he loved her genuinely and unconditionally. He didn''t know if he wanted to fight him over Abigail. But one thing was for sure... he could see him as his rival... a respectable rival.
"Answer him. He might be worrying about you now. Tell him about your whereabouts," Nathan said, moving away from Abigail. Though he was jealous of Dave, he could understand his feelings. He could imagine how worried Dave was because Abigail left without even saying a word.
Abigail blinked her eyes while eyeing Nathan in disbelief. She wondered what had gotten into him. He was very considerate of Dave. Was he pitying him just because she chose him over Dave?
"Why are you looking at me like that?" Nathan asked her, lifting his eyebrow. He noticed the strange look Abigail was giving him.
"Nothing. It''s just that... It is unusual for you to worry about Dave''s feelings. You are very considerate of him. I thought you were jealous of him?"
"Because I believe you. You already told me that he is just your friend. I don''t have to get jealous," Nathan responded calmly.
Abigail just bobbed her head. Then she finally answered Dave''s phone call.
"Abi. What happened? Where are you? Is there something urgent?" Dave asked her, feeling worried and anxious.
"I''m sorry, Dave... for making you worry. I''m fine. I just went out to see Ethan." Abigail bit her lower lip after lying to Dave. She felt so guilty.
Meanwhile, Nathan could only shake his head helplessly. Ethan''s name was used again as an excuse. Poor child. He didn''t know that Nathan and Abigail were using him as their good alibi!
"Is Little Ethan okay? Did something wrong happen to him?" Dave also expressed his concern about the little cute kiddo.
"Oh, don''t worry. He is just fine. By the way, have you talked to Helena? Did she mention anything to you?" Abigail asked him while signaling Nathan to stay quiet. Nathan just shrugged his shoulders before walking toward his executive chair.
Nathan decided to work on hisptop while Abigail was talking to Dave over the phone.
"She said nothing. She is now eating the snacks I bought. Tell me where I should fetch you." Dave had no n of staying in Helena''s hotel since Abigail was no longer there.
"No need toe and fetch me. I''ll go home once I''m done here. Just say my regards to Helena. See youter, Dave." The more she lied to him the more she could feel the guilt.
"Okay. Just call me if you are on the way. Be careful." Dave said goodbye to Abigail and hung up the phone.
Nathan simply stole a nce at Abigail when she stopped talking. She was now reading a messageing from her manager, Ana.
Abigail''s eyes widened in surprise when she read her manager''s message.
''The Star G Night was scheduled ahead!''
"What''s wrong?" Nathan asked Abigail when he noticed her baffled expression.
"The Star G Night will be held tomorrow. The management and event organizer changed the schedule due to some conflict. It was supposed to be held next week." Abigail informed Nathan.
"Star G Night?" Nathan frowned.
"Yes. The one I told you about before. I invited you but you rejected me so I found a new date for this Star G. Dave will apany me."
Nathan''s fingers stopped typing something when he heard herst remarks. He remembered it. Abigail indeed invited him but he refused her. Now, he regretted doing it.
Seeing the changes in Nathan''s expression, Abigail let out a soft giggle. "I thought you were no longer jealous of Dave. Why are you annoyed?"
"You didn''t ask me twice. You should have asked me several times until I agreed." Nathanined.
"I''m sorry, Nate. I already invited Dave. He will be my escort tomorrow." After saying that, Abigail heaved a deep sigh. She was a little bit nervous. She felt like she wasn''t prepared for this.
Tomorrow''s event would also be hereback as Abigail Scarlett, ''The New Rising Actress''. This would be her first appearance in the entertainment world after her suicide scandal.
"What time will your event start?" Nathan asked Abigail. He was already checking his schedule for tomorrow. He nned on attending the event to surprise Abigail. But before that, he had to talk to the CEO of Star Corp Entertainment for his invitation.
"7:00 pm," She replied.
"Okay. Enjoy." Nathan pretended he didn''t care. He started working on hisptop again.
"I''ll invite you next time... for a different party," Abigail said to coax Nathan. She thought Nathan got upset because Dave would be her escort during the Star G, instead of Nathan.
"It''s okay. I don''t mind," Nathan lied, hiding his disappointment.
Abigail just bobbed her head.
"By the way, what do you know about Helena? What is her rtionship with Dave?" Nathan finally brought up a new topic.
Abigail''s eyes lit up. Now she got the chance to warn Nathan. "Dave knew a friend who is very close to Helena. Nate. Beware of Helena. I can feel like she is hiding something. She is not trustworthy and she looks like a scheming and maniptive woman."
"Ahuh. Why do you think so? Are you just badmouthing her to ruin her image?" Nathan asked her with intrigue.
Abigail shook her head. "Believe me or not, Helena is someone whom you shouldn''t trust. I am warning you, not because I''m jealous of her...but because I am worried about you."
"ording to Dave... Helena is his friend''s girlfriend. She has a boyfriend but she agrees to be your fianc??. Her actions are very suspicious. I think... Helena and her father are up to something. Don''t trust her, Nate."
Nathan stood up and approached Abigail.
"Okay. I''ll listen to you but on one condition..." Nathan didn''t finish his sentence. His gaze fell on her lips.
"What conditiona€"uhm." Abigail was interrupted when Nathan sealed her lips with another kiss. He got addicted to her and he just felt like kissing her over and over again.
Abigail could only give in and kiss him back. The two got lost in their own world once more. Both of them were very passionate as they kissed each other. Before she knew it, Nathan lifted her, bringing her to the room attached to his office.
Chapter 364 Limits And Boundaries
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
Nathan brought Abigail to his room. He lifted her as they continued kissing. Abigail just found herself being pushed onto the bed. Nathan was on top of her.
Not breaking the kiss, Nathan began removing his necktie. Abigail just grabbed the back of his head and anchored her left hand around his neck, pulling him closer to deepen the kiss.
Abigail could feel Nathan''s tongue exploring her mouth. He sucked her tongue as his hand touched her body. His hand found her right breast, squeezing it hard.
Abigail gasped at the feeling of his hand kneading her breast through her shirt. She moaned in his mouth, tugging his shoulder and running her fingers through his hair.
Nathan broke the kiss and moved his lips on her jawline, trailing kisses down her neck. Abigail could feel the wonderful sensation throughout her body.
It looked like Nathan already lost his self-restraint. He was clearly making out with her today. His yful hands began caressing her body. His hand slid under her shirt, tugging her bra down as he cupped her bare breasts.
His lips were busy sucking her neck and corbone, giving her some love bites. Abigail could only moan. Nathan was so passionate that she couldn''t resist his touches and kisses.
Her body heated up further at his advances. Before she knew it, Nathan already removed her upper shirt, throwing it to the floor. She felt so exposed under his scorching gaze.
Abigail was still overwhelmed by his action. She had never imagined that Nathan would act very intimate toward her. Feeling so lost with the pleasure, Abigail could only roll her eyes when Nathan''s lips began kissing her nipple.
Nathan was a man in need. He had been in abstinence for a longer period. However, whenever he was with Abigail, his burning desire could easily be awakened by her. He often loses his self-control.
Nathan could feel a strong physical attraction toward Abigail. He couldn''t exin why but he always ended up craving for her. He could no longer fight his burning desire for her. He wanted her now.
Nathan continued to please Abigail, giving her a wonderful sensation all throughout her body. She arched her back, allowing Nathan to have more ess to her breasts.
Nathan''s attention was focused on her, his tonguepping and licking her erect nipple while his left hand was fondling her right breast.
Then his right hand moved down, catching the button of her pants. Abigail felt Nathan''s fingers trying to unbutton and unzip her pants. And the next thing she felt was his fingers sliding back and forth on her wet folds.
Nathan already parted her legs as he yed with herdy part. Abigail moaned loudly, throwing her head back. The tickling sensation brought by his touch was arousing her further.
The stimtion created by his mouth and fingers was very pleasurable. His mouth was feasting on her breasts while his fingers were touching and caressing her sex.
Nathan rubbed her clit, making Abigail moan loudly. He gently pinched her clit while inserting his middle finger inside her entrance.
Abigail snapped her eyes open, her lips forming an ''O''. Nathan was in the middle of pleasuring her and was about to unzip his own pants when Abigail realized something.
She shouldn''t do this kind of thing with Nathan. She was only using a temporary body. This body was owned by the real Abigail, not hers. She was simply borrowing it in the meantime.
Furthermore, if she would make love with Nathan, it would be unfair to Dave and the real Abigail. Things would get moreplicated, especially if the real Abigail''s soul returned to her own body.
Before Nathan could remove his pants, Abigail grabbed his hands thus stopping him.
"Nate! Stop! We can''t do this..." Abigail said in her desperate voice.
Nathan froze when he heard Abigail''s refusal and resistance. ''What kind of y is she ying? What does she think of me?'' Nathan groaned inwardly.
"Are you going to keep me hanging?" Nathan asked her through his gritted teeth. Abigail just ruined the moment. And he was still hard and throbbing.
Though he was upset, Nathan had to respect Abigail''s decision. He wouldn''t force himself on her. With a dark expression on his face, Nathan got off the bed and moved away from Abigail.
Meanwhile, Abigail grabbed the quilt to cover her naked body. She sat up and saw Nathan''s disappointed look. Then her eyes shifted from his face to his lower body. She could see his bulging erection in his pants. Nathan was so aroused.
Abigail bit her lower lip. Nathan was mad and upset. It wasn''t her intention to leave him hanging. It''s just that... she couldn''t let this happen and go all out with him. She knew her limits. There was a boundary she must not cross, otherwise, things would get moreplicated for the four of thema€" Dave, Nathan, real Abigail, and Phantomke.
Nathan picked up his clothes and was about to leave when Abigail held his hand.
"What do you want?" Nathan scowled at her with his sharp eyes.
"Come here..." Abigail patted the space on her right side, inviting Nathan to sit down.
Nathan''s eyebrows were drawn together. He was confused as to why Abigail was asking him to stay despite the rejection she did to him just a moment ago.
"I''m going to help you relieve yourself," Abigail added, exining her intention to Nathan. She already did this before. She could do it again for Nathan.
Nathan was at a loss for words for a moment. He just gazed at her in amusement. He didn''t know if she was serious or not. However, Abigail pulled his hand, making him sit on the edge of the bed.
Before he could say a word, he just found Abigail''s hands unzipping his pants. He just watched her every moment. He was uncertain whether he should stop her or not. But Abigail was so determined to relieve him as her way to coax Nathan. He badly needed it at this moment.
A few secondster, Abigail''s hands began doing their job. Nathan gulped hard trying to suppress his groan. He bit his lower lip when Abigail started rubbing and touching his shaft.
''Damn it! It feels so good. She is getting better and better at this... Don''t tell me... she and Dave... already did things... like this...''
Chapter 365 Cuddling Her In His Bed
Day Forty-Two...
~~*****~~
Nathan was in a jealous state when Abigail gently squeezed his shaft, making him groan loudly. He could no longer suppress it. When he opened his eyes, he saw Abigail focusing on what she was doing.
She was now sitting next to him. Her body was wrapped with a nket. Then her eyes were fixed on his manhood while her hands were busy pleasuring him.
To tease him, Abigail''s fingers moved under his shaft as she yfully caressed his balls. A soft groan escaped from Nathan''s mouth. She could only bite her lower lip as her cheeks reddened in embarrassment, facing Nathan''s towering hardness.
She didn''t imagine nor expected that Nathan would be very aroused. His member was fully erect, standing proud in between her palms, especially when her fingers touched and rubbed his shaft.
Despite his burning desire, he tried to restrain himself from ravishing this yful woman. She knew how to tease him, using his weakness against him.
Who would have thought that his little brother would betray him like this? His manhood was enjoying every stroke of her fingers. Instead of getting upset for not giving her consent for their intimacy, Nathan was getting satisfied by her handjob.
Concerning Abigail''s decision, Nathan wouldn''t force her to engage in sex. No pration would happen. He already felt content with this setup. At least, he didn''t need to relieve himself or resort to a cold shower just to extinguish his burning lust and arousal.
Nathan ced his hands at the back as he bent downward, his palms touching the cushion of the bed. This position gave Abigail more ess to his erection.
Abigail was distracted for a moment after meeting Nathan''s scorching eyes. She could see the lust and raging need in his eyes. But she continued stroking his length all the way down and then back up.
"Aah~" Nathan groaned as he gritted his teeth. Abigail was getting used to this.
She applied more force when her thumb pressed his tip, encircling it with a gentle stroke. Her other hand squeezed and massaged his shaft forcefully. Then precum came out of his tip.
Abigail''s body tensed up when she felt her own arousal. She was being carried away by Nathan''s moans. She could feel the pleasure as she continued stimting Nathan. She was soaking wet in between her legs but she tried to divert her attention by focusing on Nathan''s majestic rod.
"Har-der... faster... Aah~" Nathan requested in his hoarse voice. He could feel his orgasm building up already but he wanted to feel more.
He felt like he was going to burst at any moment but he wanted to hold back and savor this moment. He would like to see how Abigail would perform just to please him. Grabbing this chance, Nathan punished her by not releasing his seed too early.
Abigail could already feel the numbness of her hand and fingers. She was getting tired from stroking Nathan''s cock. Until now, Nathan was not releasing his seed.
Abigail gripped his cock tightly, her fingers moving up and down his shaft. She increased her pace, moving her hand up and down in a speedy manner.
"Aah~ Sit on myp," Nathan could no longer take it. He wanted to feel her.
Abigail stopped what she was doing, uncertain if she heard him right. "Huh? What do you mean?" She sounded confused.
"I''m not going to prate you..." Nathan exined, his ardent eyes looking at her intently. "I just want to feel you on top of me. Besides... I could feel that your hands are already tired." Nathan added with a straight face, concealing his cheeky smirk.
Nathan suddenly scooped her, making her sit on hisp. Abigail gasped at those unexpected advances. The nket slid down, exposing her naked body to him.
"Nate! What are you doing?!!" She hit his shoulders. Her heart raced from anxiousness and perhaps... excitement. Here she was again, being tempted by the gorgeous devil!
"I''m helping you to finish the job faster," Nathan replied matter-of-factly.
Abigail''s eyes widened in disbelief. That was so shameless of him to say that. He was just using this as an excuse to have body contact with her. Abigail could feel his hardness underneath her sex. She was sitting on hisp, his length was horizontally aligned between her wet folds.
She was now straddling him on that bed. Nathan''s right hand was ced against her naked back, supporting her while his left hand was holding her waist in ce.
"Nate... we can''t doa€"" Abigail was not able to finish her words as his lips captured hers, stopping her fromining. Abigail could only shut her eyes as Nathan''s demanding tongue explored her mouth once more. He caught her tongue and sucked hard.
Before she knew it, Nathan''s hands already slid down her bare butt, squeezing her soft bum sensuously.
"Mmmh~" Abigail moaned in between their kisses. Her wet folds secreted more fluids as she could feel the friction and skin-to-skin contact of her bottom lips against his hard cock.
Then Nathan began to move her body on top of him, grinding her sex against the length of his cock. His hands guided her back and forth while pressing her further into hisp.
''Damn! This feels much better than her handjob!'' Nathan thought to himself. He kissed her deeply and hungrily as he continued sliding her back and forth on hisp.
Nathan broke the kiss as he focused on grinding her against his body. No pration! Just a skin-to-skin contact between herdy part and his manhood.
Abigail also felt her orgasm building up. She was also enjoying this position, giving her a wonderful sensation. Abigail could only snake her arms around his neck as she initiated her movement. She began grinding her wet folds against his hard cock, faster.
Nathan also moved his hips in sync with her movement. It did not take long when both of them reached their climax. Abigail''s sex released warm sticky fluid on top of Nathan''s length as she moaned loudly. Her body convulsed and copsed on his sturdy chest.
Meanwhile, Nathan held his cock and stroked it furiously until he released a load of cum. He groaned and his breathing became ragged after his release. Still panting, he embraced Abigail''s body andy down on the bed. Abigail was on top of him, leaning her head against the nook of his neck.
Nathan grabbed the nket and covered their bodies. They stayed in that kind of position for a long moment, trying to calm their bodies and catch their breaths.
Nathan cuddled her in his arms until Abigail fell asleep from exhaustion. Her body hadn''t recovered yet from the strange phenomenon that happened to her when her soul left Abigail''s body and returned to Phantomke''s for a few seconds.
"Abi?" Nathan tried to call her attention but Abigail remained unmoving on top of him. When he looked down, he realized that Abigail was already sleeping.
Nathan could only smile. He was satisfied today. All his unhappiness disappeared. He slowly moved to fix their positions. But he continued hugging Abigail in his arms. Nathan also closed his eyes and took a short nap.
Chapter 366 Im Phantomflake. Not Abigail.
Day Forty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Nathan woke up and got off the bed quietly. He didn''t want to disturb Abigail''s sleep. He took a quick shower and asked his assistant to bring him a new set of clothes.
A few minutester, he heard a knock from the outside. Nathan was only wearing his bathrobe when he opened the door.
Axel was back and came to work today. From the front door, he was surprised when he saw a glimpse of someone lying on Nathan''s bed. The most surprising things he saw were the pieces of clothes on the floor.
''Huh? Master Nathan is not alone in his room¡ and some clothes are scattered on the floor. Did they¡'' Axel''s imagination went wild. He didn''t see Abigail entering Nathan''s office a while ago. He just arrived at the office after leaving the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters.
Upon noticing Axel''s line of view, Nathan moved in front of him to block his view. Abigail was still naked underneath that nket. He didn''t intend to hide her identity, it''s just that he was more concerned that Axel might see her nakedness.
Nathan epted the paper bag containing his clothes. And he dismissed Axel''s right away.
"Just wait for me in my office. Don''t let other people enter¡ including my Dad." Nathan gave hismand.
Axel could only bob his head in obedience. Deep inside, he was curious about the person lying in their CEO''s bed. But he could sense that Nathan didn''t want him there.
Bam!
Nathan shut the door even though Axel was still standing outside. Axel could only scratch his head as he left. Upon reaching Nathan''s table, he saw the pending documents he needed to sign.
It was very unusual for Nathan to neglect those important documents. ''Ahem. The figure I saw there is definitely a woman. Who is she? Don''t tell me¡ our Boss had sex with her? How do I exin the clothes on the floor?''
Axel was still trying to figure out the woman''s identity when someone showed up. Chantha entered the office without even knocking.
"Axel¨C"
Axel quickly covered her mouth using his hand. Nathan ordered Axel not to let people in. But here she was barging into the office as if it was hers.
"What are you doing here? Don''t you know how to knock? Our Boss forbids anyone from entering his office." Axel reprimanded Chantha in a low voice.
Chantha just blinked her eyes as she removed Axel''s hand. "Why? What happened? I came here for work."
Axel shook his head. Then he grabbed Chantha''s hand, dragging her out of the office.
"Hey! What''s wrong? Is our Boss not in a good mood?" Chantha asked him curiously, following Axel.
Axel brought her to his cubicle and made her sit. He looked around to check if there were other employees around them. He heaved a sigh of relief when he saw no one.
"Our Boss¡ brought a woman into his private room." Axel shared the information with Chantha.
Chantha gasped, her eyes open wide. "What?!" She blinked her eyes in disbelief. "Who?" she grabbed his shoulders, pulling Axel closer. Their faces were now a few centimeters away from each other.
Axel held his breath. Their closeness made his heart race. Chantha''s face was too close. He could even kiss her if his head would move forward. His gaze fell on her red lips. He was tempted to kiss her.
"Hey! Tell me!" Chantha cupped his face, urging him to say a word.
Axel parted his lips but no words came out. He was distracted by her. His mind didn''t absorb her question. Instead, he ended up giving her a smack kiss on her lips.
Chantha was utterly astounded when Axel''s lips touched hers. When he drew back, Chantha reflexively covered her lips while eyeing Axel with disbelief.
''What the hell did he just do?''
Axel also realized his mistake. He was not supposed to kiss her. But he failed to control himself.
"Why did you kiss me?" Chantha hit him, pounding her fists on his chest.
Axel just smiled sheepishly while shrugging her shoulders.
"Let''s find out who the woman is inside our Boss''s private room." Axel immediately changed the topic.
Axel already left but Chantha remained seated on his chair. She was still baffled. She ran her fingers on the surface of her lower lip, tracing it.
''Oh Gosh! Axel kissed me¡ He kissed me!'' Her mind wanted to scream. It was unexpected.
On the other hand, Axel hit his head, scolding himself inwardly. ''Damn it. I should have restrained myself. It is so embarrassing. Why did I do that?''
*****
Meanwhile, back to Nathan''s private room, he was done putting his clothes on. He turned to the bed only to see Abigail waking up. She rubbed her eyes and sat up. She tugged the nket to cover her chest.
Her cheeks reddened upon meeting Nathan''s prating gaze. She felt embarrassed after remembering what they did in that room. Furthermore, she was still naked underneath that nket while Nathan was now fully dressed.
"You can use the bathroom on the lift side if you want to take a shower. I will go out to buy you a new set of lingerie and clothes." Nathan didn''t ask Axel to bring women''s clothes as he preferred to buy clothes for Abigail personally. Furthermore, he didn''t want Axel to find Abigail''s lingerie size.
Abigail could only bob her head. She tried hard to conceal her blushing face. However, Nathan already saw her embarrassed expression. He just suppressed himself from smiling.
Abigail thought Nathan would leave immediately. But he stayed rooted in his spot, still staring at her.
"Aren''t you going to leave?" Abigail asked him, biting her lower lip.
Nathan traced his steps toward her bed. Abigail frowned when she saw Nathan slowly approaching her.
''What is he nning to do?'' Abigail tightened her grip on the nket as she watched Nathan inching closer and closer to her.
A few secondster, he stopped in front of her. Then he leaned over while lifting her chin. Nathan captured her lips once again, kissing her tenderly.
Abigail''s heart skipped a beat and her body froze. Nathan was very gentle toward her. His behavior was too good to be true. ''Am I still dreaming?''
When Nathan broke the kiss, he even wiped the corners of her lips before saying, "I''m leaving now. I''ll be back in a while. Be good. Don''t go anywhere else."
Abigail: "..."
Abigail didn''t understand him. But Nathan only meant for her not to leave without saying goodbye to him. He knew that Dave was already looking for Abigail. She might leave once Dave called her.
''How could I go anywhere? He ripped my clothes.'' Abigail thought to herself, shifting her gaze to her clothes scattered on the floor.
Bam!
Nathan closed the door. When he disappeared from her sight, Abigail quickly got off the bed, proceeding to the bathroom.
She ced her hand on her chest. She could feel her heartbeat pounding so hard against her chest. Then she looked at her reflection in the mirror.
Her mood became sullen as the realization came to her.
''This is Abigail''s face. This is Abigail''s body. Not mine. Nathan is falling in love with me¡ but the face he can see is not mine. The body he was touching is not mine. The lips he was kissing were not mine. I''m Phantomke. Not Abigail.''
''If I return to my body¡ will he recognize me? I doubt¡''
Chapter 367 Meeting The Yan Family Soon
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Ana and Santra went to Dave''s condo unit early this morning. Abigail and Dave were both having their breakfast when the twodies arrived.
They were excited about the Star G Night. They still have time to go to the spa and salon. Abigail should doll up as if she was the most beautiful face in the entertainment world.
Tonight would be a special night for her as an actress. It would serve as hereback after disappearing for a month because of her suicide scandal.
"We still have ten hours to prepare. Where do you want to go first?" Ana asked Abigail.
"We can go to Kathleen''s Salon and Spa," Abigail suggested to them. Kathleen offered her her Salon and Spa because she wanted to do Abigail''s hair and makeup personally.
Kathleen knew how important this Star G Night was for Abigail and her career. As her friend, she would always support her.
"I will apany you,dies. I will be your escort for today," Dave joined their conversation. He was now cleaning the table.
"Aww! So sweet! Are you going to introduce him to the public?" Santra asked Abigail with her dreamy eyes.
Abigail didn''t know how she would respond to that. She was still feeling guilty toward Dave. Yesterday, she went to see Nathan and they shared an intimate moment.
She also promised Nathan that she would return to the mansion soon. Nathan did his part of admitting he missed her so she had to fulfill her promise.
''After the Star G¡ I will inform Dave about this.'' Abigail thought to herself.
"Ladies, I''m going to take a shower first." Abigail excused herself. She felt ufortable talking about her rtionship with Dave. Santra was expecting that Abigail would reveal to the public the real score between Dave and her.
Ana immediately dragged Santra to the living room while Dave continued doing the dishes.
"Santra, why did you ask her that? You made Abigail ufortable." Ana noticed Abigail''s expression a while ago.
Santra immediately bit her lower lip as she gazed down. It wasn''t her intention to make her feel ufortable.
"I''m sorry, Ma''am. It''s just that¡ I think it will help Abigail to clear her name. Aside from her suicide scandal, there is a rumor going around that she has an indecent rtionship with our CEO, Richard. His fianc¨¦ and her rtives are also attending the Star G Night." Santra expressed her opinion. She was just concerned about Abigail''s reputation.
Ana fell silent for a moment. Santra had a point. The rumor started because of those jealous people who wanted to drag Abigail down. She became famous without relying on someone. She created her name in this entertainment industry because of her hard work, not because of someone backing her up. She started from the bottom and climbed up.
"Don''t worry about that. Abigail wants her rtionship to be private. She didn''t want other people to know. She likes peace and quiet life when ites to her romantic rtionship. People will just try to ruin what she has once they find out about her rtionship with Dave." Ana could understand why the real Abigail decided to hide her romantic rtionship with Dave from the eyes of the public.
"Furthermore, I think Abi doesn''t want to use her rtionship with Dave just to end the rumor between her and CEO Chang. As long as she is with Dave¡ that all matters to her."
Santra bobbed her head in agreement. "I understand. I just hope that Lady Nadia and Patel''s family will not judge Abigail because of the false rumor. What if they will create a scene during the Star G to humiliate Abi? Lady Nadia Patel is like the favored princess of the Yan Family and the Patel Family." Santra couldn''t help but think of the worst-case scenario during the Star G. She was anxious and nervous for Abigail.
Ana just let out a soft giggle while patting Santra''s back. "You are overthinking. Just rx. I don''t think CEO Chang will allow anyone to target one of his favorite artists. Abi is like a treasure of Star Corp Entertainment." Ana reassured Santra.
"Sigh. I''m not certain about this. What if the person who will do that is from the Yan or the Patel Family? Do you think CEO Chang will still defend Abigail against his future inws?" Santra insisted on it.
Ana could only shake her head helplessly. "Don''t worry. Dave is there to protect Abi. Besides, I know that Abigail is a strong woman. She can deal with them. She can fight for herself. She also has loyal fans!"
"Okay. Let''s cross our fingers and hope for the best!" Santra heaved a deep sigh. "Let''s warn Abi about this," she added.
"Sure. She has the right to know, including Dave. We have to prepare them for what they might encounter in the Star G." Ana agreed to Santra''s suggestion.
After a few minutes, Abigail came out of her room. She was done taking a bath. She was wearing an off-shoulder dress which was above the knee.
"Where is Dave?" Abigail asked her assistant and her manager.
"He took a quick shower as well." Ana was the one who answered her.
Abigail just nodded her head. "Kathleen texted me. She is already looking for us."
Ana and Santra let out soft giggles. "Miss Kathleen looks like she is more excited than you, Miss Abi."
"Yeah. I think so," Abigail softly mumbled, scratching her nose.
"By the way, Abi¡ there is something we would like to tell you." Ana grabbed Abigail''s hand, pulling her toward the sofa. She made her sit in between them.
"Okay. What is it?" Abigail gave them a questioning look.
"Miss Abi¡ you have to prepare yourself tonight. Not all people in the Star G will be happy to see you back." Santra warned her.
"Yeah. I know that." Abigail had already conditioned herself to meet some jealous rivals.
"Aside from your rivals¡ you have to be wary of the Yan Family and Patel Family. They thought you were Richard''s other woman." Ana gently squeezed Abigail''s hand.
Abigail blinked her eyes when she heard that. "The Yan Family will alsoe?"
"Yes. They are invited too¡ Why? Are you afraid of them?" Santra asked her inquisitively.
Abigail shook her head and shed her faint smile. "Of course not. I''m not afraid of them. I am looking forward to meeting them¡"
''They are Abigail''s rtives¡ Hmm¡ should I reveal my connection with them. Let''s see if someone among them wants to get rid of the real Abigail.''
Abigail found this opportunity to investigate and monitor the members of the Yan Family. She was still suspicious of them. ording to Nathan''s investigation, the real Abigail was supposed to meet the hired agent who was looking for the missing heiress.
But someone tried to kill the real Abigail. She failed to meet the agent. If she met him then the Yan Family would finally find her¡ Alyssa Yan''s missing daughter.
"Miss Abi, why are you smiling like that? The Yan Family is very protective of Nadia. Since you are the rumored mistress of CEO Chang, they might see you as their enemy. They might bully you during the Star G." Santra sounded so worried about her.
"I can deal with them." Abigail dered with so much confidence.
Chapter 368 [Bonus ] A Rude Client
Day Forty-Three...
~~*****~~
[ At K.D Cox Salon and Spa... ]
Dave drove Abigail and the rest to Kathleen''s Salon and Spa. Kathleen was already waiting for them at the front door.
"Abi!!! You are finally here!" Kathleen pounced on Abigail, hugging her as if they had not seen each other for a century.
"Yes. You kept on texting me so I decided not to make you wait longer." Abigail giggled softly. She was d to see Kathleen''s enthusiasm.
When they broke the hug, Kathleen noticed Dave''s presence. "Oh. Who is this handsome man with you?"
"Kath, this is Dave, my childhood best friend." Abigail introduced Dave to Kathleen. Then she shifted her gaze back to Dave. "This is Kathleen. I''ve already mentioned her to you."
Dave nodded his head, shing a warm smile. Abigail met new friends and he was d to meet them. He shook Kathleen''s hand and greeted her politely.
"Let''s go inside. My staff is already waiting for you." Kathleen didn''t waste her time pulling Abigail inside. She guided her to the VIP room.
"What services are they going to do?" Abigail asked Kathleen. Everything inside was prepared including the staff.
"I will do your hair and makeupter. For now, you have to enjoy facials, body scrub, and massage, foot spa, waxing, manicure, and pedicure!" Kathleen dered to her.
Abigail''s jaw dropped. She was overwhelmed by those services. ''Dejavu. I received the same services when I first visited this ce. Stephen brought me here.''
"Do I have to do all those things?" Abigail asked Kathleen, scratching the back of her head. "Ana, Dave, and Santra might get bored while waiting for me." Abigail was reluctant to avail of those services.
But Kathleen insisted on it. "Yes. You have to. Don''t worry about them. The three of them will also receive the same services. It will be my treat!"
"Kath! No. You don''t have to do that!" Abigail refused her offer.
"I don''t take no for an answer. Besides, I will ask you a favor. Tonight will be youreback. Can you advertise and rmend my Salon and Spa? I will ept that as mypensation!" Kathleen winked at her.
Abigail could only sigh in defeat. "Okay. I will advertise your Salon and Spa for free! I will rmend you to other actors and actresses!"
"Very good! That''s what I want. We are even now. So just enjoy this. Go and change your clothes now." Afraid that Abigail would change her mind, Kathleen immediately pushed her to the changing room.
While Abigail was changing her clothes, Kathleen reminded her staff to take care of Abigail and do their job efficiently. Their goal was to make Abigail the most beautiful woman in the Star G. Kathleen was looking forward to that.
"Abi, I will just check on your friends in the other rooms. I will be backter." Kathleen said goodbye to Abigail.
"Okay. Just take your time, Kath."
Kathleen left the VIP room and proceeded to the rooms where Santra and Ana were being entertained by her other staff. The twodies were reluctant to change because they just went there to apany Abigail, not to avail of their services.
"Miss Kath... I think your staff misunderstands our presence here. We didn''t book any services here." Santra informed Kathleen.
Kathleenughed giddily and said, "They are following my order. I told them to give you some body massage and foot spa while waiting for Abigail. She is worried that you might get bored. Don''t worry, this is all free."
"Really?!" Both Santra and Ana asked her in unison.
Kathleen just bobbed her head frantically. "Dave will also avail of the same services. So the three of you must rx and enjoy!"
Kathleen was still having a conversation with Ana and Santra when her secretary approached her.
"Ma''am, we have trouble in Massage Room 404. The new client isining. He demanded to see you right now! He refused to listen to the manager. He wants to talk to the owner." There was a sense of urgency in her secretary''s voice. It looked like a new VIP client was making a ruckus over there.
Kathleen pursed her lips. She was busy today but someone was making trouble in her Salon and Spa.
"Ana, Santra, an apology for this. I have to leave for a moment. Just enjoy the massage. I''ll be back after dealing with my rude customer." A cold glint shed through Kathleen''s eyes. She cracked her knuckles as if she was getting ready for a fistfight.
''Who dares mess with me in my Salon and Spa?! I won''t be forgiving. I am busy today!''
Kathleen marched out of the room with a grim expression on her face. Her secretary could only follow her behind.
A few secondster, Kathleen arrived at the front door of Massage Room 404.
"Ma''am?" Her secretary called her out.
"Just go back and assist my important visitors. Make sure that they will avail our services." Kathleen urged her secretary to go back. She was referring to Dave, Ana, and Santra as her important visitors. She promised Abigail that her friends wouldn''t feel bored while waiting for her.
"Okay, Ma''am. Just in case you need our security just give me your signal." The secretary smiled at her. She didn''t want to meet the rude client. They said he was frightening when mad. She was confident that their Lady Boss could deal with him.
Upon dismissing her secretary, Kathleen took a deep breath, calming herself for a moment. She needed to act calm first in confronting this client. If a peaceful talk wouldn''t work out then she would resort to a more aggressive way.
''Hmm. I forgot to ask her about this client''sint. Anyway, I will just ask him myself if he is not satisfied with our service.''
Knock! Knock!
"This is me. Kathleen. The owner of this spa. May Ie in?" Kathleen made her presence known. She thought the manager and the client were still arguing inside.
Kathleen was waiting for someone to speak up from the other side when suddenly the door was opened. Someone grabbed her hand, dragging her inside the room.
Bam!
The person who dragged her quickly closed the door behind them and pinned Kathleen to the door.
Kathleen was about toin andsh out at the rude client when her eyes saw a familiar face.
"J-Jack?!"
Chapter 369 Are You A Member Of A Gang?
Day Forty-Three...
~~*****~~
"J-Jack?!" Kathleen was surprised after recognizing the man standing before her. She had never expected to see Jack in her own Salon and Spa.
"W-What are you doing here?" She asked him confusedly. She couldn''t believe that he was there.
Meanwhile, Jack remained tight-lipped. He just stared at her with his prating gaze. He was still upset when Kathleen left him in the hospital. She promised that she woulde back but she just disappeared without saying a proper goodbye.
Just like Kathleen, Jack didn''t expect to see her today. It just so happened that the Dragon Lord gave him the task to monitor Abigail.
He had been following them ever since they left Dave''s condo unit. Upon reaching the K.D Cox Salon and Spa, he saw the woman he had been looking for. Kathleen weed Abigail and herpanion at the entrance of the Salon.
Getting curious as to why Kathleen was there, Jack decided to enter the Salon and Spa. He pretended to be a VIP client. After a while, he found out that Kathleen was the owner of the said spa.
Dying to see and confront Kathleen, Jack made a way to ask for Kathleen''s presence. He pretended to be unsatisfied with the masseur, demanding to meet Kathleen.
He created a scene by almost punching the masseur. The manager arrived to appease him but Jack wanted to see a different person. That was the time the manager called Kathleen''s secretary, informing her about the situation.
Before Kathleen arrived, Jackmanded the masseur and the manager to leave. He would like to talk to Kathleen alone.
"Jack?" Kathleen mentioned his name once more since Jack didn''t respond to her at all. "Are you my rude client?" she added.
"Why did you lie to me?" Jack questioned her, tightening his grip on her shoulders. He ignored her questions.
Kathleen had a puzzled look in her eyes. She didn''t understand him. "Lie? What lie?"
"You. Never. Came. Back." Jack said through his gritted teeth.
Kathleen was stunned for a moment. She could sense Jack''s anger. She didn''t imagine that he would take it to heart.
''Is he referring to what happened at Country J?'' Kathleen mused to herself.
"I''m sorry. Something came up at that time. I had to go home... and I didn''t get the chance to say goodbye to you. Are you mad at me?" Kathleen apologized right away.
Jack''s expression softened when he heard that. Who would have thought that a simple apology from her could erase all his unhappiness?
''Damn. What am I doing?'' Jack loosened his tight grip on her but he remained holding her in ce.
Kathleen recalled the reason why she went to that room. "Wait! Jack... are you the rude client who isining about our services here?" She asked him, tugging his shirt. She wanted to know what was wrong with their services.
Jack lowered his gaze, feeling a little bit embarrassed. He didn''t know whether he would admit the truth or not.
''Will she get mad at me?''
The situation between them was now reversed. He was the one who was worried about Kathleen getting mad at him.
"Honestly," Jack started, scratching his face. "Nothing is wrong with your services. I just made an alibi to see you." He admitted.
Kathleen just eyed him with disbelief. "You scared my staff. You could have called me. No need to create a scene."
"I tried. But your staff told me that you couldn''t be disturbed. You were busy entertaining another client." Jack reasoned out.
Kathleen just chuckled lightly. "What a clever man. Anyway, are we okay now? Are you still upset with me?"
"Yes. A little..."
Kathleen heaved a deep sigh. "Don''t be upset. I will try to make it up to you. By the way, how are you? Thest time I saw you... your body was covered with bruises and wounds. Do you feel better now?"
Without a second thought, Kathleen checked his bodya€" his arms, face, and his tummy. She caught the hem of his shirt and pulled it up to see his stomach. Some marks remained but the other bruises already disappeared.
Meanwhile, Jack could only watch and observe her every movement. He could see the genuine concern in her eyes.
"Sigh. I''m d some of your wounds are already healed. Remove your clothes and lie down. I''ll give you a massage myself." Kathleen suggested to him. She tied her hair in a ponytail. And she put her cell phone down.
Jack blinked his eyes in disbelief. ''Is she serious? She is going to massage me? I came here to talk to her, not for this...''
"What are you waiting for? C''mon, take off your clothes. This is mypensation to you. I didn''t mean to leave you at Country J without saying a proper goodbye. Let me appease you by giving you a rxing massage." Kathleen was so determined. She turned around, her back facing Jack. She urged him to take his clothes while she was not looking.
"Are you serious?" There was a hint of hesitation in his voice.
"Of course, I am. Are you done? Just lie down on the bed. I will just prepare the oil." Kathleen still had time to massage Jack while waiting for Abigail to finish.
Jack could onlyply, obeying her. He took his clothes, leaving only his boxers. Then he walked to the bed andy down on his stomach.
Soon, he heard Kathleen''s footsteps inching closer to him.
"Okay. Just rx..." Kathleen softly mumbled. Her hand began to apply oil to his back. Jack''s body stiffened the moment her warm hands touched his flesh. He could feel a sudden heat engulfing his body.
''Damn. I don''t think this is a good idea...'' Jack could only close his eyes and clench his jaw when Kathleen''s soft hands rubbed his back, giving him a rxing massage.
''Sh*t! It feels so good...'' Jack thought to himself. Before he knew it, all his senses only focused on her hands touching and caressing his body. Every stroke of her palm against his flesh gave him a wonderful sensation.
"Do you want hard, moderate, or soft?" Kathleen asked him.
"H-Hard," Jack promptly responded. His voice stuttered a little, trying to suppress his groan.
On the other hand, Kathleen was also immersed in what she was doing. She couldn''t help but admire Jack''s excellent physique. She could feel his hard muscles against her palms.
But her heart ached seeing the marks and scars on his back. She wondered where and when he got those scars.
"Jack... are you a member of a gang?" Kathleen blurted out of the blue, her fingers gently tracing his scars. "Do you often get into fights?" she added, feeling curious.
When he heard her question, Jack flipped his body to lie on his back so that he could see her face. His hand reflexively grabbed her right hand as he stared at her intently.
"Why? Are you afraid of me because of my scars? Will you avoid me if I''m a member of a gang?" Jack asked her expectantly.
Kathleen was at a loss for words. She tried to assess her feelings. She knew someone who was more frightening than Jacka€" Nathan Sparks.
"I won''t avoid you... as long as you are good to me."
Chapter 370 Preparation For The Star Gala
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At K.D Cox Salon and Spa¡ ]
After entertaining Jack, Kathleen proceeded to Abigail''s VIP room. She would do her hair and makeup. Six hours had passed and Abigail was ready for the finishing touches.
Kathleen just let her long wavy hair loose, cascading down her shoulders. She emphasized the beauty of her long hair, not putting anything that would make her hair dry.
"I will make you a goddess. Your makeup shallpliment your dress!" Kathleen mumbled as she assessed the shades of her makeup kit. She wanted to make sure that Abigail''s appearance wouldpliment her Sakura Phoenix off-shoulder ball gown.
Kathleen used different shades of pink for her eyeshadows. Shebined the lighter colors but used the bright red lipstick to make Abigail look fiercer than her usual angelic image.
"OMG, Abi! I think you will y everyone at the Star G Night! I can''t wait to flex your otherworldly beauty! I''m so proud that I am your friend!" Kathleen continued praising Abigail.
Meanwhile, Abigail could only smile awkwardly. She felt like Kathleen was being exaggerated. She just waited for her to finish applying her makeup.
On the other hand, Dave, Santra, and Ana were already waiting outside in the lounge area. Kathleen forbade them from entering the VIP room. She told them they had to wait, making things suspenseful on their end. Everyone was already excited to see Abigail''s final appearance.
The party would start in two hours. They had to be at the venue thirty minutes before the start of the program. Richard Chang, the CEO of Star Corp Entertainment already arranged their itinerary.
Abigail was not allowed to pass through the entrance and walk on the red carpet. Richard provided an alternate entrance for her. Abigail''s appearance would be one of the highlights of tonight''s event.
"Sigh. Are we not allowed to take a peek? I want to see Miss Abi!" Santramented to Ana and Dave. She was pacing back and forth in front of Ana and Dave. She looked impatient.
Ana just grabbed her hand to stop her from walking back and forth. "Santra, stop it. You are making me dizzy. Let''s sit down and just wait. Abi will not disappear!"
Dave let out a soft chuckle. Though he was dying to see Abigail, he tried to be more patient. He knew that whatever dress or makeup she would wear, Abigail would always look pretty. And she was the most beautiful woman in his eyes.
"Sigh. Miss Kath is very suspenseful." Santra heaved a deep sigh.
Little did they know, someone was eavesdropping on their conversation. Jack also stayed in the lounge area. He was there to monitor Abigail''s movement as per instruction by the Dragon Lord.
He didn''t expect that Abigail and Kathleen were close friends. It was just a great coincidence that both women were connected.
Jack was still secretly listening to Dave''s group when he received a message from the Dragon Lord.
Dragon Lord: [ How''s the situation on your end? Is Abigail attending the Star G Night? Where is she now? ]
Jack: [ Our Lord¡ Abigail Scarlett is currently having a makeover at K.D Cox Salon and Spa. The head stylist is just finishing her hair and makeup. She will proceed to the venue after this. ]
Dragon Lord: [ Good. Is Nathan Sparks with her? ]
Jack: [ No, my Lord. She is apanied by another guy, along with her personal assistant and manager. I didn''t see Nathan Sparks at all. She has another escort. ]
The Dragon Lord was surprised since Nathan was not around. He presumed Nathan would not attend the Star G Night. Furthermore, Nathan was not the kind of guy who was fond of this kind of event. He was not into Entertainment Business.
''Hmmm. This is a great opportunity for me to approach Abigail without Nathan''s knowledge. If he is around, he will just be a hindrance to my n.'' The Dragon Lord thought to himself. He smiled inwardly before sending another message to Jack.
Dragon Lord: [ Update me. I will see you in the hotel. Keep an eye on her. ]
Jack: [ Copy this¡ my Lord. ]
The Dragon Lord couldn''t wait but to mess with Nathan using Abigail. He wanted to know how important Abigail was to Nathan.
*****
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Nathan was sitting in his study room while watching the clock. He was tapping his ballpen as he thought about the Star G Night.
He already freed his schedule tonight. He nned on attending the event to see Abigail. Nathan was aware that tonight would be hereback. He wanted to be there and witnessed Abigail returning to stardom.
She faced several scandals and many people in the same industry were jealous of her. They wanted to drag her down. For some unknown reason, Nathan wanted to protect her.
"I haven''t caught the culprit yet. And the Yan Family will also be there. I must attend this event and watch Abigail on the sideline." Nathan murmured to himself.
Nathan used another identity to stay low profile. He didn''t want to catch the people''s attention. He would go there just to observe and watch Abigail, most especially to keep her safe.
Knock! Knock!
The knocking sound of the door snapped Nathan out of his deep thought.
"Dad. It''s me, Ethan! May I enter?" The young boy''s voice reverberated from the other side of the door.
"Come in," Nathan promptly responded.
Little Ethan pushed the door open and his little figure slid inside the room. His eyes were gleaming with joy and excitement when he gazed at his father.
"Dad, your ck suit is already prepared. What are you waiting for? Go and change your clothes now." Ethan was aware that Nathan would be attending the Star G Night to show support for Abigail.
"It''s still early. I ce¡ Besides, I''m not the main guest of the event." Nathan nonchntly said.
Little Ethan rolled his eyes skyward. "Dad! Do you want other men to feast on Miss Abi''s beauty? You should be there to send the flies away. Miss Abi will certainly catch the men''s attention and she will be surrounded by those men, pestering her. You should be guarding her against those men!"
''I don''t think they can do that to her. Dave is there, guarding Abigail.'' Nathan sighed deeply. He deeply regretted rejecting Abigail''s invitation before. Now¡ Dave was the one escorting her.
Chapter 371 The Yan Family In Star Gala
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At EDSJ Five Star Hotel¡ ]
Richard, the CEO of Star Corp Entertainment, chose to hold the Star G Night in the hotel owned by his fianc¨¦''s family. Madam Priyanshi Patel also sponsored this event as the venue and catering services were all free.
Richard Chang would be part of their family soon. However, she could feel some resistance from other members of the Yan Family. Her Aunt, Madam Lu, was not happy with Nadia''s rtionship with Richard.
Madam Lu was the younger sibling of Old Master Yan. She thought Richard Chang was just after their family''s wealth. Lady Nadia was the only remaining heiress of the Yan Family and the daughter of the richest family in Towerville City, the Patel Family.
If only they could find the missing daughter of Alyssa, she might be the one inheriting the wealth of Old Master Yan. Madam Lu doted on Nadia. She was hoping that once Old Master Yan divided his wealth, the portion he would give Nadia would be divided among her family.
Madam Lu thought that Nadia didn''t need Yan''s inheritance because the Patel Family was the wealthiest among the elite families in Towerville City.
Since Richard wanted to impress and win the heart of Nadia''s family, he invited them to attend the Star G Night. Madam Lu was a party-goer. She loved to attend parties like this.
The members of the Yan Family were already present at the venue. It was thergest ballroom area in the EDSJ Five Star Hotel that could amodate up to Seven Hundred guests.
Nadia, Madam Priyanshi, and Madam Lu were now being entertained by Richard. Madam Lu''s youngest daughter, Amara, also joined them. Just like her mother, Amara loved partying. Due to his busy schedule, Nadia''s father was not able toe. He belonged to the esteemed guests but he couldn''t make it tonight.
The invited guests were only four hundred at most. The venue was still spacious for everyone. There was no particr theme for this event. Everyone could wear any clothes they wanted to wear. However, the Ladies preferred to wear ball gowns.
Many actors, actresses, and artists from Star Corp Entertainment were present tonight. Aside from them, the most distinguished guests were the potential investors, sponsors, and film producers. They were looking for a suitable artist with whom they could invest.
Star G was not just a simple party. This would serve aspetition for other actors and actresses topete for their resources. They had to impress those investors.
"Is Johnson attending this party?" Amara asked Richard with her dreamy eyes. Johnson was the heartthrob of Star Corp. He was the most famous actor of this generation.
"Yes. He will be here in a while. He has a song performance," Richard replied to her query.
Amara couldn''t hide her excitement. She tugged Nadia''s hand while smiling from ear to ear. "Oh my gosh! I''m going to see my Ultimate Crush!"
Nadia could only smile awkwardly. She wanted to calm Amara down. "Can you lower your excitement, Aunt? You are fangirling over him. Please refrain from doing that. Many people can see you. Behave." Nadia reminded Amara about her actions.
Amara just pouted her lips and red at her. "Don''t call me Aunt. We are of the same age. They might think that I am already old!"
Nadia could only sigh helplessly. Amara was more childish than her. She just hoped Amara wouldn''t make a scene tonight. She knew her Aunt. Once alcohol enters her system, she changes into another person.
When Nadia stayed silent, Amara continued bothering her. She pulled Nadia, separating her from Richard. Richard couldn''t follow them since he was still talking to Madam Priyanshi and Madam Lu.
"Where are you bringing me?" Nadia asked Amara, feeling a little bit annoyed. Her Aunt was very hyper tonight.
"Just follow me. I saw sweet delicacies over there. Furthermore, I want to talk to you about something." Amara continued dragging Nadia to the long buffet table.
Nadia could only roll her eyes skyward while following Amara. When they reached the area where different pastries were being served, Nadia began asking Amara.
"What do you want to talk about?"
Amara let out a soft giggle and took a te. She nced at Nadia meaningfully and said, "Is sheing here?"
"Who?" Nadia didn''t know whom Amara was talking about.
"The other woman. Your love rival!" Amara said matter-of-factly. She picked some cupcakes as she waited for Nadia''s reply.
Meanwhile, Nadia''s eyebrows were drawn together after Amara mentioned someone she didn''t want to see.
"Richard has no other woman!" Nadia spat back at her as she defended her fianc¨¦. She didn''t even mention Abigail''s name. But she already knew that Amara was referring to Abigail. She was the only woman being linked to her fianc¨¦ as of this moment.
Another soft chuckle escaped Amara''s mouth. "Calm down, Nadia! I''m just asking. No need to get so worked up!"
Nadia pursed her lips, glowering at her Aunt. "It''s your fault for ruining my mood. You are using my fianc¨¦. He is loyal to me!"
"Oops! Don''t get mad at me! I''m not your enemy here. I am your ally. I just asked you if she would be here. Just say a word and I will bully her for you! Who knows she is the one trying to seduce your fianc¨¦!" Amara was looking for trouble. She wanted to pick a fight against Abigail.
Nadia''s expression eased up a little after hearing that. She thought Amara was trying to provoke her. It turned out she just wanted to pick a fight against Abigail Scarlet.
"I don''t know if she ising. She might still be recuperating in the hospital. Remember¡ she jumped from the 13th floor of the Centerville Hotel."
Amara gasped, her eyes widening in surprise. "What?!! Shemitted suicide?! But why? Did Richard reject her and refuse to see her anymore since their illicit rtionship was revealed to the public?"
Nadia chewed on her lower lip. She tried to control her temper. Amara was still insisting that Richard was cheating on her with Abigail Scarlet.
"You know what¡ just mind your own business." After saying that, Nadia turned around, leaving Amara alone.
Chapter 372 Significant Figures
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Amara could only watch Nadia''s back as she walked away. She clicked her tongue while shaking her head.
"She is defending Richard. But deep inside, she is affected by Abigail Scarlett. She often loses her temper andposure whenever that woman is being mentioned!"
She just wanted to tease her but Nadia ended up losing her temper. She walked out without looking back.
Amara decided to enjoy the pastries as she waited for the program to start. Her eyes roamed around the venue, observing everyone. Guests wereing in. Some usherettes were guiding the guests to their respective tables.
The VIP guests had their special spots in front¡ near the stage.
Amara grabbed a ss of ady''s drink from the tray of the waiter. She was searching for her ultimate crush. However, he hadn''t arrived yet. She could only see some actors and actresses including musicians. Those were the treasures of Star Corp Entertainment.
Star Corp Entertainment has one big rival. It was the Dream Star Knight Company. The artists she was seeing tonight were the famous ones who couldpete against the stars of Dream Star Knight Company.
Amara was still surveying the people around her when suddenly her eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure.
"OMG! He is here!" Amara shrieked in her spot, her eyes sparkling with joy and excitement. She finally saw her ultimate crush.
Without further ado, Amara finished herdy''s drink in just one gulp and put her ss down. After that, she rushed to the entrance to greet Johnson, the heartthrob.
While she was on her way to meet her ultimate crush, she bumped into someone.
"Argh!"
Amara was pushed away from the impact and she was about to fall back but fortunately, someone grabbed her, supporting her waist.
When she gazed up, she met a pair of deep beautiful brown eyes. Amara''s jaw dropped and she was baffled for a moment. She was mesmerized by the gorgeous man in his ck suit.
Amara was starstruck by this handsome stranger. She wondered if he was a new artist of Star Corp. This was the first time she saw him so she was certain he didn''t have many projects yet.
''A new guy, huh?! So damn Hot!'' Her eyes scanned the man in a ck suit from top to bottom and vice versa.
"Are you okay?" His deep baritone voice was also pleasant in her ears.
Amara could only bob her head in amusement. She lost the ability to speak.
The man finally let go of her since she already steadied her footing. The man didn''t have any n to prolong the conversation with her. After making sure that she wasn''t hurt, the man excused himself and proceeded to the center.
Amara had already forgotten about her ultimate crush. Her attention was now focused on the guy who bumped into her. Just when she thought he was a new actor, Amara saw the guy being weed by the usherettes. They guided him to the VIP table.
''OMG! He is not an actor. He is a VIP guest! Gosh. I have to talk to Nadia''s fianc¨¦! I want to know the name of that gorgeous man!''
Meanwhile, clueless that someone was already eyeing him as prey, the man in a ck suit was approached by Richard Chang.
"Mr. Alexander! I''m d you made it tonight!" Richard offered him a handshake while greeting him politely.
This guy was a VIP guest. He already met Richard a few days ago. This man was the guy who invested one hundred million dors in a project. He only asked for one condition¨C Abigail Scarlett should be in that project!
Alexander just gave Richard a faint smile.
"How was your trip? You came from Country J, am I right?" Richard was very attentive to his esteemed guest. Abigail badly needed a project right now for hereback. Alexander was like an angel in disguise who would make things easier for Abigail''s return.
A big project was now waiting for her. It was a new movie where Abigail would be the main lead.
"The whole journey is just fine. I''m excited to meet your talented artists. There are still vacant roles for the movie." Alexander responded in a friendly tone.
Richard could only bob his head. "I will introduce them to youter on."
"Okay. Mr. Chang, please don''t forget about our deal." Alexander reminded him, giving him a meaningful look.
Richard could only smile while scratching his face. "Yeah. I know. Don''t worry. I will not tell Abigail that you chose her personally to be the main lead of the movie. I will convince her that I was the one who took a great effort so that she could get the main lead role."
Alexander bobbed his head, smirking in satisfaction. Tonight, he would approach Abigail and introduce himself. He intentionally didn''t show too much interest in her during their first encounter in front of Ethan''s school. This would serve as a in coincidence.
"Good. I''m looking forward to meeting her. Your Star of the Night."
Richard softly chuckled and said, "Shhhh. Others might hear you. They might think that I have favoritism."
Alexander shrugged his shoulders and patted Richard''s back. "Haven''t you?"
Richard let out a huskyugh. "Alright. Hmm. Come. I''ll introduce you to my fianc¨¦ and her family."
Richard guided Alexander to the table where Nadia and her mother were sitting.
Richard was clueless that the man standing next to him was the Leader of a notorious mafia organization¨C The Red Dragon Mafia. He was known as the Dragon Lord.
Alexander secretly messaged Jack, asking for an update. Thest message he received from Jack was that Abigail and herpany were now on their way to the hotel.
Little did they know, another significant figure was attending tonight''s Star G in secret. Nathan Sparks, along with his right-hand man Axel, was entering the venue. But they used an alternate door so that they couldn''t attract people''s attention. Nathan wanted to camouge with the crowd to observe Abigail and Dave secretly. He would also watch how the Yan Family would react once they saw Abigail. He still suspected them to be involved in the foul y on Abigail''s suicide attempt.
Chapter 373 Abigails Comeback Performance
Day Forty-Three...
~~*****~~
Upon entering the venue, Nathan saw lots of peopleing in through the red carpet. Several reporters and official photographers were taking different shots of artists.
Nathan scanned the venue, looking for Abigail. But he didn''t see her. No sign of Abigail''s presence. Even Dave, her manager, and her assistant were not yet around.
Fortunately, someone messaged him, giving him an update about Abigail''s whereabouts.
[ Miss Abi is now on her way to the EDSJ Five Star Hotel. ]
Nathan received Aiden''s message. He was the onemunicating with Kathleen and supplying information to Nathan. He was like a double spy. Sometimes, Aiden was helping Abigail when it came to Nathan. But now, he was Nathan''s spy.
Nathan could only sigh when he read the message. He wondered if Abigail would also pass through the red carpet.
Nathan was acting very low profile. He chose a dark spot where no one could easily notice his presence. Axel also stood there, blocking anyone who would try to approach Nathan.
"Axel... I''m going out first." Nathan decided to wait in the lobby instead of staying in the venue. Who knows someone might recognize him if he would stay in the venue while the program was not yet starting?
"I''ll apany you... sir."
But Nathan motioned him to stay. He preferred to be alone. "Just stay here and watch the Yan Family. Keep an eye on them."
Axel could only nod his head as he obeyed Nathan''smand.
Nathan headed to the lobby, hoping that Abigail would pass through the main hotel entrance. He sat near the entrance. He waited for twenty minutes before the person he was looking forward to seeing suddenly showed up.
Nathan saw Abigail in her Sakura Phoenix Ballgown. She was like a goddess who descended from the sky. Nathan couldn''t take his eyes off her.
He had the urge to approach her but Dave was there, escorting her. A cold glint shed through Nathan''s eyes when he saw Dave holding Abigail''s waist as he guided her inside. Dave looked like a loving and thoughtful boyfriend, caring about Abigail. Ana and Santra were following them behind.
Nathan immediately turned around when Abigail moved her head in his direction. He tried to hide from her. His presence there was just a secret. He didn''t inform Abigail that he would attend the Star G Night.
When Abigail looked back, Nathan stepped to the corner side, stealing nces at them. He made sure that Abigail wouldn''t see him.
Nathan was secretly observing the two when another guy joined the group. It was Richard, the CEO of the Star Corp Entertainment.
Richard immediately went to the lobby when he received a message from Ana, Abigail''s manager, that they''d already arrived.
Nathan''s forehead formed a deep crease when he noticed that Richard was also mesmerized by Abigail''s beauty. He was starstruck for a moment before he was able to react and greet the neers.
"Abi... you look so stunning tonight!" Richardplimented her right away.
Dave cleared his throat to make his presence known. He also didn''t like the way Richard was staring at Abigail intently.
"Oh, you''ve brought a date. Who is he?" Richard acknowledged Dave''s presence right away. Then he extended his right hand in front of Dave, asking for a handshake. Dave epted it and politely greeted him back.
"He is Dave. My childhood best friend." Abigail introduced Dave to their CEO.
Richard could only smile awkwardly. He already presumed that this man was the rumored boyfriend of Abigail. He heard the rumor that Abigail was in love with her childhood friend.
"Nice meeting you, Dave. I''m curious about you." Richard said meaningfully.
Ana and Santra just simply smiled at their CEO, thinking about the same thing.
"By the way,e with me. I can''t let other people see Abigail here. She is my surprise to everyone. This is not yet the right time for everyone to see her. She is the Star of the Night!"
Richard invited them to proceed to another elevator, bringing Abigail to a private room. The five of them took the lift.
"I prefer a special number for Abi. She will show up in the middle of the program. For now, I want you to stay in a private room near the ballroom." Richard informed them.
"Special number?" Abigail reacted instantly when she heard that. "What do you mean?"
Ana, Santra, and Richard exchanged nces with one another. It looked like they forgot to inform Abigail about this special number. Now, the three of them were signaling to each other who would exin and borate this n.
Both Richard and Santra looked at Ana. Since she was Abigail''s manager, they gave her the honor to tell Abigail what she must do. Dave and Abigail just waited for them to speak up.
"Miss Abi... CEO Chang prepared a surprising number. You will perform tonight as your first appearance. You have to sing a song. Your favorite song."
Abigail: "..."
Abigail didn''t know how she would react when she heard that. She wasn''t prepared for this.
''What the hell?! They want me to perform in front of so many people! A song number?! Are they kidding me?''
Abigail was not able to control herself. She gave off a chilly vibe around them. Her expression turned ugly and grim. Ana, Santra, Dave, and Richard could feel that Abigail was pissed off.
"Is Miss Abi mad?" Santra whispered to Ana. Ana could only give Santra a warning look, signaling her to keep quiet.
Ding!
Fortunately, they were saved by the elevator. The door slid open as they reached their intended floor.
Ana urged Dave to say a word to coax or appease Abigail. It looked like she wasn''t happy to hear about her solo performance tonight. They thought Abigail would be okay since she was used to on-the-spot performance. Who would have thought Abigail''s mood would change instantly?
"Don''t feel nervous. I know you can do this. This is youreback!" Dave spoke up, encouraging Abigail. He wasforting and coaxing her. "This is your dream."
Abigail''s expression softened when Dave mentioned those words. She realized that this was for the real Abigail''s sake. She recalled that Santra told her that the real Abigail was so excited to attend the Star G. It was the gathering of all artists of Star Corp Entertainment and more opportunities for the artists.
''Damn it! If this is for the real Abigail''s dream... then I have no choice but to cooperate.'' Abigail heaved a sigh of defeat.
"Okay, fine. I''ll do it. I still have time to prepare... am I right? What song am I going to sing?" Abigail asked them.
Santra, Ana, and Richard felt relieved when Abigail finally agreed. Dave was also happy since he knew that Abigail''s dream was still the same despite her amnesia. He was still the Abigail he knew.
"Let''s discuss this in your room. You have to stay there before your performance. We will call you when it is your turn to show your appearance to everyone!" Richard said in his ted voice.
Upon reaching the room, Richard discussed with them the game n for Abigail''s solo performance. He prepared so much for her first public appearance after her suicide scandal. The four of them were rooting for her sess in thiseback.
Chapter 374 Uncontrollable Desire
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
When Richard was done briefing Abigail, he returned to the hall to entertain the VIP guests. Ana and Santra followed him. Abigail and Dave were the only people left in the room.
Inside the room, Abigail could see the event hall. They could see the live update and what was happening in the venue. Some musicians started performing to entertain the guests. At exactly 8:00 pm, the program would start.
Abigail kept pacing back and forth across the room. She was so anxious. She felt like the real Abigail''s career was at stake because of her. She felt a little bit pressured about this solo performance. What if she ended up ruining Abigail Scarlett''s image?
Dave could only watch her movement. He watched her lovingly. He could understand that she was nervous but he believed in her innate talents and capabilities.
"Abi, rx¡" Dave softly mumbled, grabbing her hand. He pulled her to the sofa, making her sit.
"I can''t rx." Abigail promptly responded.
''This is harder than those missions I''ve done before as Phantomke.'' She thought to herself, biting her lower lip.
"You can do it. Let''s practice. I will listen to you." Dave cheered for her.
Abigail took a deep breath. She wasn''t familiar with the song. It was the favorite song of the real Abigail. It was a love song dedicated to Dave. She often sings this song in front of Dave.
But for some unknown reason, she felt ufortable singing the song. She couldn''t give justice since she felt nothing for Dave. The lyrics of the song are full of meaning¡ it''s about her undying love for the man¡ for Dave.
''No. I can''t sing this song¡ the real Abigail can only pull it off!''
"Dave¡ I want to change my song." Abigail expressed her feelings.
Dave was taken aback for a moment. His expression was saddened. This song was very meaningful for both of them. And now, Abigail didn''t want to sing it.
Dave was a little bit hurt when he heard that. Noticing his dejected look, Abigail tried to exin her side. She didn''t mean to hurt Dave over and over again.
"Dave¡ don''t be sad. I will sing this song only for you. I will sing it again¡ once my memoryes back. This song is special for both of us."
Dave''s dejected look changed into a hopeful one when he heard that.
"Okay. I understand." Dave held her hands and squeezed them gently. "I will be waiting for that."
Abigail could only bob her head. "Dave, can I make a request?"
"Sure, just tell me anything." Dave was all ears on her.
"I want to practice alone¡ can you tell Richard that I have a new song for this performance?" Abigail couldn''t concentrate in his presence so she gave him a task to ry her message to Richard. She also chose the song she loved as Phantomke.
"Okay. I will just be back before your performance. I''ll fetch you and escort you to the venue." Dave gently patted her head as he stood up. He smiled at her onest time before he left the room.
Abigail exhaled deeply. She scanned her phone and searched for the song she was going to sing for tonight''s solo performance.
''I can''t imitate Abigail''s previous performances¡ but I will do my best to impress them for her sake.'' Abigail, or rather Phatomke, was so determined to give a nice and pleasing performance for the sake of the real Abigail.
"I can do this!" She reminded herself.
Abigail began to practice her song performance but she was interrupted when she heard the ringing sound of the doorbell.
Ding! Dong!
Abigail frowned as she nced at the door. She wondered if Dave had forgotten something, that''s why he came back.
Abigail walked toward the door to open it. As soon as the door was opened, a figure dashed inside, holding her body. Before she could react, Abigail heard the sound of the closing door and her body being pushed into it.
Bam!
Thud!
She was about to retaliate and fight back when her eyes met a pair of familiar blue eyes.
''Nathan?!'' Abigail recognized the intruder.
Abigail froze in her spot. She blinked several times to make sure that her eyes were not pranking her. She wasn''t imagining Nathan, was she?
Abigail didn''t expect to see Nathan in this hotel. She was about to ask him why he was there when suddenly Nathan sealed her lips with his lips. He kissed her!
Abigail: "..."
Abigail was caught off guard once more. Nathan was giving her one shock after another.
She could feel his hungry mouth crushing her lips. He was kissing her passionately!
''Damn it! I can''t resist him.'' Abigail could only close her eyes and she began responding to his kiss. Nathan''s hands were cupping her face as he deepened the kiss.
Nathan failed to control himself. He was not supposed to show himself in front of her. But he ended up ruining his own n.
When he saw them a while ago, Nathan decided to follow them. He was like a stalker. Nathan didn''t expect that they would go in a suite instead of proceeding to the venue.
He became curious as to why the five of them entered the room.
They stayed there for a long time. Nathan got impatient waiting outside. But he made sure to conceal his presence. He became more impatient and uneasy when Richard, Ana, and Santra came out of the room, leaving Dave and Abigail inside.
He had the urge to barge in and find out what they were doing inside. But his pride and ego stopped him from doing it. But deep inside, he was already jealous while having wild thoughts about Abigail and Dave.
Finally, when Dave stepped out of the room, Nathan didn''t waste his time. He rang the doorbell as he was dying to see Abigail.
The moment Abigail opened the door, Nathan''s body just moved on its own ord. His desire for her won over his self-restraint. Without a second thought, Nathan captured her lips with a heated passion in his eyes.
Chapter 375 Lucky Charm
Day Forty-Three...
~~*****~~
Nathan was dominating Abigail as he deepened the kiss further, taking away her breath. She could feel his lips crushing hers in a hungry kiss.
Abigail had never imagined that Nathan would lose control, pinning her on the door while her lips were devouring her. She even felt the forceful movement of his tongue as he thrust it inside her mouth.
He captured her own tongue and sucked it hard, making Abigail moan in between their kisses. The passionate kisses made Abigail''s legs give in.
Nathan had to hold her waist to steady her footing. After a breathtaking kiss, Nathan drew back. But he rested his forehead on hers as they both gasped for air.
Abigail could feel the rising and falling of her chest, her cheeks burning red while her heart beating so wild. Her stomach also fluttered with the wonderful sensation brought by Nathan''s kisses.
Just when she thought Nathan was done with his advances, his head moved down as he began trailing kisses from her jaw down to her neck.
Nathan''s eyes darkened with lust. Abigail''s appearance tonight awakened his desire for her. He couldn''t resist her charm. He was spellbound by her beauty and he couldn''t get enough of her. He wanted more.
Meanwhile, Abigail was being carried away by Nathan''s passion. She just closed her eyes and tilted her head, giving him more ess to her neck and corbone.
It did not take long before Abigail felt Nathan''s hand cupping her breast through her gown. Her eyes snapped open as she realized something.
"N-Nate... Hands-Off. Don''t rip my gown tonight! I still have my solo performance!" Abigail warned him before it became toote. Nathan had a habit of ripping her clothes.
"And don''t bite me... it will leave a mark!" Abigail added, trying to hold his face using her hands.
Nathan''s lips just tugged upward in a mischievous smile. Abigail was wearing an off-shoulder ball gown. If he would give her love bites on her neck, the only thing she could do was hide it through her long hair.
Trying to tease Abigail, Nathan captured her both hands, pinning them above her head as he continued kissing her neck. He even pressed his body against hers as he trapped her on the door.
"N-Nate... please..." Abigail pleaded in her hoarse voice. She didn''t know if she was begging him to stop or if she was asking for more.
Nathan was gripping her hands tightly. Then she heard him letting out a huskyugh. When she looked down, Abigail saw his naughty smile.
Abigail narrowed her eyes at him, giving him a warning look. ''What is he nning to do?''
Just when she thought he would do a naughty thing, Nathan suddenly stopped teasing her, releasing her hands. But he didn''t move away from his current spot. He immediately grabbed her waist, pulling her into a warm hug.
"Rx... I know this performance is very important to you. I''m not going to give you trouble. I''m just giving you... a lucky charm."
Abigail: "..."
Abigail couldn''t get used to this kind of treatment from Nathan. He seemed a different person from the cold devil she knew. Who would have thought Nathan had a shameless and naughty side too? He even had a strong sex drive. Damn it! Nathan Sparks was like a beast in heat!
"What are you doing here?" Abigail asked Nathan with disbelief. She was still wondering why Nathan showed up in that hotel.
"Don''t tell me you are also attending this party?" Abigail questioned him once more.
Nathan broke the hug and gazed down to look at her. He held her shoulders. The cheekiness in his eyes already disappeared. He looked serious now.
''His mood and expression changed so quickly. Is he bipr?'' Abigail thought to herself, chewing on her lower lip.
"I promised that I would protect you and keep you safe. The members of the Yan Family are here. I am still suspecting them. They might be involved in the foul y of your suicide attempt." Nathan told her truthfully one of the reasons why he decided to go there.
"Don''t worry. I will keep a low profile. I will be watching on the sideline. I will not capture anyone''s attention." Nathan reassured her.
Abigail just arched her eyebrow, eyeing him from top to bottom. "Seriously, Nate?! Do you think no one will notice you? With that gorgeous look?"
Abigail sounded upset and annoyed. Nathan was so handsome in his suit. How could he guarantee that no one would pay attention to him?
Abigail could only shake her head in disapproval while sighing helplessly.
Meanwhile, Nathan let out another huskyugh. Abigail just called him gorgeous. Sheplimented him so he unexpectedly felt ttered. He could stop himself from grinning from ear to ear.
"What''s so funny? Why are youughing?" Abigail frowned deeply, pouting her lips. She couldn''t figure out what he was thinking.
Before Nathan spoke to her, he gave her another peck on her lips and mumbled, "You are so beautiful tonight, Miss Scarlett." Nathan''s voice was seductive and yful yet masculine.
Abigail was at loss for words once again.
''Is that apliment or insult? I asked him why he wasughing or if there was something funny but he answered me that I''m beautiful tonight. What is he implying?''
Abigail''s mind was so slow to pick up Nathan''s words because her brain was having a culture shock because of Nathan''s sweetness. For her, it was strange behavior of Nathan.
Seeing that Abigail was distracted, Nathan tapped her nose and pinched her cheeks. "Wake up, Abi."
"Ouch!" Abigail hit his shoulder. "Stop that, Nate."
Nathan just released her cheeks and he raised her hands to appease her.
"Anyway. Good luck with your performance. I will take a video as my promise to Ethan. Is it okay with you?"
Abigail''s eyes lit up when Ethan''s name was mentioned. "As long as it is for Ethan, I don''t mind it at all. Sigh. I have to do my best to make him proud."
Nathan smiled faintly, lifting her chin. His jealousy and unhappiness he felt a while ago already disappeared. Kissing Abigail and talking to her changed his mood.
"You can do this. I will be watching you in the corner." Nathan''s thumb caressed her lower lip, his eyes still staring at her kissable red lips. Before he realized it, his head moved down to capture her lips once more. The two were back to kissing!
Chapter 376 A Sweet-Talker
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
The opening program of the Star G has started. Several VIP guests were acknowledged by the hosts. Richard Chang weed everyone through his opening speech.
The venue was filled withughter and cheers when the CEO of Star Corp Entertainment wittily made some jokes to lighten the atmosphere.
"Ladies and gentlemen, brace yourselves! I have prepared several surprises for everyone. Your favorite Stars will also perform tonight. The pride of the Star Corp!"
Richard mentioned the performances of the famous artists of Star Corp but he never mentioned their names. Abigail was one of those Stars who would give a surprise performance.
"Let''s enjoy the night. This Star G is for everyone present here. We will make the most of your time here. I assure you¡You will not regret attending tonight''s event."
Cheers andughter reverberated in the venue along with the round of apuse of every guest.
After giving his speech, Richard returned to his table. He was sitting together with his fianc¨¦ and the Yan Family. The Dragon Lord, on the other hand, was sitting at the nearby table, along with other VIP guests who were potential investors, producers, and filmmakers.
Alexander was silently sitting on his chair while having a ss of wine. He was waiting for Abigail''s appearance. Unknown to him, someone had been watching him from a short distance. It was Amara.
It seemed like Amara already discarded her ultimate crush as she found someone new. All her attention was focused on the man sitting at the nearby table.
Amara began to pester Nadia. "Nadia, can you ask Richard about the name of the gorgeous man sitting there?" Amara tugged Nadia''s hand, pointing her lips in the direction of Alexander.
Nadia furrowed her eyebrows but she still followed Nadia''s line of sight. Upon seeing Alexander''s face, she had to agree that Amara was right. He was indeed gorgeous.
Nadia nodded her head and turned to Richard who was sitting next to her. "Babe, who is that guy?" Nadia simply pointed her forefinger at Alexander.
"His name is Alexander. One of the VIPs. He is an investor. We are working together for a multi-million movie project." Richard replied, answering Nadia''s curious question. "Why Babe? Don''t tell me¡ you have a crush on him?" Richard pouted his lips, putting on a pitiful look.
Nadia just let out a soft giggle, denying his usation. "My Aunt is asking me. She is interested in him. Not me."
"Is he single?" Amara butted in. She could no longer wait to hear the answer from Richard.
"Hmm. I don''t know. But I think he is single. I don''t see any engagement ring or wedding ring on his finger." Richard mumbled, rubbing his chin.
Amara''s face brightened up when she heard that. She nced at Alexander with hopeful eyes. ''Hmm. I like him already! I want to have him.'' Amara dered in her mind.
Amara was still pestering Nadia''s fianc¨¦ because of Alexander when Nadia caught a glimpse of familiar people. She saw Abigail''s manager and assistant together with Dave.
''Those are Abigail''s people. Is sheing tonight?'' Nadia mused to herself.
She nced at Richard who was exchanging conversation with Amara. She was dying to ask him about Abigail, however, she restrained herself from asking him because she didn''t want Richard to think that she was getting jealous of Abigail.
Nadia looked around but she didn''t see any sign of Abigail Scarlett. She heaved a deep sigh. ''What am I thinking? I should trust Richard. Nothing is going on between Abigail and him. Abigail is just a mere actress. I don''t have to feel insecure. I have everything¡ I am an heiress.'' She tried to console her own self.
The performance of every artist started. Famous actors and actresses, bands, and musicians under the management of Star Corp Entertainment showcased their talents. They wanted to impress all the guests, especially the VIPs.
Abigail would perform second to thest. Thest performance was intended for the highest paying artist of the Star Corp¨C the heartthrob and the superstar, the sensational loveteam!
******
[ An hourter¡]
As of this moment, Abigail was being apanied by Nathan in the room. She practiced in front of Nathan but she kept getting distracted by his presence.
"Can you leave me alone? I can''t practice if you are here!" Abigailined, stomping her feet. Nathan was leisurely sitting on the couch while watching Abigail intently.
"I want to listen to your song first before others¡" Nathan stated in his demanding tone.
He felt like he was the only one who had the right to listen to her. He remembered the moment when Abigail sang a song for him at Country F. He neverplimented her about her beautiful voice.
Abigail rolled her eyes. She also recalled that Nathan told her that she was out of tune when she sang for him. This was the reason why she was getting conscious while singing in front of Nathan. What if he would try to criticize her singing once more?
As if Nathan could read her mind, he reached out, grabbing her hand and pulling her. He made her sit next to him.
"I lied," Nathan blurted out of the blue.
Abigail blinked her eyes in puzzlement. "You lied about what?"
"You were not out of tune¡ you sang¡ beautifully." Nathan confessed to her.
Abigail: "..."
Abigail was not able to utter a word. She was stunned for a moment.
''Damn it! Nathan¡ is also a sweet-talker!!!'' Her heart raced even faster because of hispliment.
Nathan touched her face once more. He saw her cheeks turning red and he found her so pretty and cute when blushing. He had the urge to kiss her again. He already lost count of how many times he kissed her tonight in this very room.
However, Nathan''s naughty thought was disrupted by the ringing sound of the doorbell. Dave came to fetch Abigail. She was going to perform next.
Both Abigail and Nathan tossed a look at the door. "Nate, you have to hide!" Abigail said in her low voice.
But Nathan stubbornly shook his head and arched his eyebrow. "Why should I do that?"
Abigail rubbed her temples. Nathan was doing what he wanted without considering her situation.
"Go. Hide!" Abigail repeated her order. She stood up and tried to drag Nathan up. Nathan was surprised because of Abigail''s strength. She immediately pushed Nathan toward the bathroom. Before Nathan couldin, he heard the closing sound of the bathroom door.
Bam!
"Stay there and be quiet! Otherwise, I''ll punish youter!" Abigail threatened him.
Nathan: "..."
No one dared to threaten Nathan like this aside from Monica (Shining_Star). Abigail was truly fierce and bold. Nathan could only sigh in defeat. He just pressed his ear on the closed door to eavesdrop on them.
"Abi! Are you ready? You are going to perform next!" Dave''s excited voice resounded in the room.
"Y-Yes¡ I think so," Abigail reluctantly replied, smiling anxiously.
"You can do this! I will just be standing¡ backstage¡ I will be watching you."
Nathan heard Dave encouraging Abigail.
"Sigh! Okay. Let''s go!" Abigail took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. She nced at the bathroom onest time before she stepped out of the room together with Dave.
Chapter 377 Girl On Fire
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
It was now Abigail''s turn to perform. Dave escorted her to backstage. Before she started, the lights in the venue dimmed. One spotlight focused on the stage.
Everyone was looking at the front, waiting for the next performance. The dimming of the lights in the venue caught the attention of the guests.
It seemed that the next performance was a special one. Other performers didn''t have to dim the lights but this one felt so different.
The artists started murmuring to each other. They were trying to guess who was going to appear at the center stage.
"Is the ultimate love team going to perform now?"
"Are they doing a duet?"
"I''m so excited to see them perform."
"Hmm. Johnson is the most handsome actor. I like to see him dancing instead of singing."
"I want to see Angelica! Our goddess of beauty in Star Corp!"
The cheers resounded in the venue when the instrumental started to y.
"Wait. I think¡ Angelica and Johnson are not yet performing. They are still sitting at Table Five!" One actress noticed their presence. They were sitting near their table.
Meanwhile, Richard approached Alexander, the Dragon Lord. He whispered something to him.
"Abigail Scarlett is the next performer."
Alexander was piqued with interest when he heard that. He had been waiting for her appearance.
Richard smiled faintly, tossing a look at the stage. Abigail was still standing backstage together with Dave. An audio staff gave the microphone to Abigail.
Abigail felt a little bit nervous. She would be facing lots of people. Aside from that, several cameras would be capturing this performance and it would be shown on national television and online tforms.
''Sh*t! I''m not used to being in the spotlight¡'' Abigail murmured to herself, tightening her grip around the microphone.
Abigail couldn''t help but search for someone. It did not take long before her eyes caught Nathan''s figure. He was standing just a few steps away from them.
Abigail was no longer paying attention to Dave. Her gaze was directed at Nathan. He was smiling at her and he raised his fist as if he was encouraging Abigail. ''Fighting!''
Abigail suddenly felt at ease upon seeing him. Her nervousness slowly dissipated into thin air. Now she was ready to perform.
Nathan waved his hand, telling Abigail that he would be watching her. Soon, Nathan disappeared from her sight.
"Abi! You can do this!" Dave pulled her into a quick hug.
Abigail just nodded her head and smiled at him. She started to approach the stage, conditioning herself. She focused on the instrumental music, listening attentively.
*Author''s Note: Song Lyrics credit to the artist andposer. You can listen to this song while reading this chapter Girl On Fire by Alicia Keys.*
[ She''s just a girl and she''s on fire ]
[ Hotter than a fantasy, lonely like a highway ]
[ She''s living in a world and it''s on fire ]
[ Filled with catastrophe, but she knows she can fly away ]
Singing the first stanza of the song, the venue fell into a deafening silence. The artists who heard that voice before turned to each other with questioning gazes. Others gasped when they recognized her.
"Wait¡ her voice. It sounds familiar."
"Oh my Gosh! Look at the stage. Is that Abigail Scarlet?"
"What is she doing here?"
"I mean¡ howe she is here?"
The majority of her fellow actresses were wondering why Abigail showed up tonight. They didn''t see her name in the list of attendees.
[ Oh, oh oh oh oh ]
[ She got both feet on the ground ]
[ And she''s burning it down ]
[ Oh, oh oh oh oh, oh oh oh oh ]
[ She got her head in the clouds ]
[ And she''s not backing down ]
The song was like a mirror of her. Abigail was on fire tonight. The start of her performance was like a bomb to everyone who didn''t expect to see her.
There was someone who got affected a lot by Abigail''s presence¨C Nadia Patel. She was surprised to see Abigail. Richard never mentioned anything to her¡ about this performance¡ Abigail Scarlett''s performance! She felt betrayed since Richard hid this from her.
Though everyone had different opinions and feelings about Abigail''s presence, Abigail just focused on her performance, internalizing the lyrics and message of the song, her voice reaching the high notes.
[ This girl is on fire ]
[ This girl is on fire ]
[ She''s walking on fire ]
[ This girl is on fire ]
Abigail searched for someone in the crowd and her gaze met Nathan. She became more confident with her performance when she saw him.
[ Looks like a girl, but she''s a me ]
[ So bright, she can burn your eyes ]
[ Better look the other way ]
[ You can try, but you''ll never forget her name ]
[ She''s on top of the world ]
[ Hottest of the hottest girls, say ]
As she sang those lyrics, there were four men whose eyes were only fixed on her¨C Nathan, Dave, Alexander, and Richard. They all had the gleam of admiration in their eyes as they watched her. But Abigail''s eyes were directed only at Nathan.
[ Oh, oh oh oh oh ]
[ We got our feet on the ground ]
[ And we''re burning it down ]
[ Oh, oh oh oh oh, oh oh oh oh ]
[ Got our head in the clouds ]
[ And we''re noting down ]
The VIPs were also enjoying her performance. Her powerful voice matched her fierce appearance yet stunning and elegant. Abigail nailed her performance as she was carried away by the song lyrics and the passion she could see in Nathan''s eyes.
[ This girl is on fire (fire, fire) ]
[ This girl is on fire (fire) ]
[ She''s walking on fire (fire, fire) ]
[ This girl is on fire (fire) ]
She was almost at the end of her song but the people in the venue were still immersed in her performance. No one could look away from the stage.
[ Everybody stares as she goes by ]
[ ''Cause they can see the me that''s in her eyes ]
''She''s indeed a me¡ and I feel like I am a moth to the me,'' Nathan thought to himself. He could no longer deny the irresistible attraction he had for her.
Seeing how the other men were feasting on Abigail and admiring her, Nathan had the urge to pull her down the stage and hide her from those sinful and lustful eyes.
[ Watch her as she''s lighting up the night ]
[ Nobody knows that she''s a lonely girl ]
[ And it''s a lonely world ]
[ But she gon'' let it burn, baby, burn, baby ]
Abigail''s performance finally ended. She stood there, waiting for everyone''s reaction. She thought they didn''t like the performance since the ce was engulfed with deafening silence.
The hosts even forgot to say their lines. They just stared at Abigail with amazement.
Seeing Abigail''s awkwardness on the stage, Nathan and Dave both pped their hands, breaking the silence. Then another round of apuse followed them.
Richard and Alexander stood up and pped their hands as well while Ana and Santra began shouting Abigail''s name.
Ana: "Abi! Abi! ABI!"
Santra: "ABIGAIL SCARLETT IS BACK!"
They didn''t know why the song had changed but they didn''t care anymore. Her performance was breathtaking, awesome, and wonderful! It shook the whole venue.
"That''s our Abi. Beautiful, Smart, and Talented!" Santra continued cheering on her. She screamed like a mad woman.
A few secondster, Richard climbed on the stage, joining Abigail. He had to make this important announcement.
"Lights on, please!" Richard''smand brought the staff back to the present. They were mesmerized by Abigail''s performance that they hadn''t realized that it was already finished. They were hoping for more.
Some even appreciated Abigail''s beauty more when the bright lights on the venue returned. Abigail was one of the most beautiful faces in the entertainment industry today. She had proven that she was not only a pretty face. She was also talented in both singing and acting!
This was the reason why Richard gave her a big break. She worked hard for this. She deserved all of these. Other artists couldn''t help but feel jealous of her. They gave her an alias as the CEO''s favorite and the CEO''s mistress.
"Ladies and Gentlemen¡ please give her another round of apuse! I''m so proud and d to witness this amazing performance from our one and only Abigail Scarlett!"
Another cheer and apuse reverberated in the venue. Richard continued his announcement.
"As you all know¡ Miss Scarlett has disappeared from the public for more than a month. And now, we are announcing her COMEBACK!" Richard dered to everyone. He grabbed Abigail''s hand which made Nathan and Dave frown deeply. Both men were aware of the rumors involving Richard and Abigail.
Aside from two men, another person was unhappy to see Richard holding Abigail''s hand. Nadia narrowed her eyes as she frowned deeply. Fortunately, Abigail simply let go of Richard''s hand.
Amara, who noticed Nadia''s dark expression, leaned on her and whispered. "So here she is. Your rival. Don''t worry. I got your back. I''ll give her a lessonter!"
Chapter 378 Stay With Abi Or See Phantomflake
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Abigail just maintained herposure while on the stage. She was now standing confidently. She didn''t feel shy or uneasy in front of the crowd.
She was trying her best to live up to Abigail Scarlett''s name¡ her image and her reputation as a versatile actress.
Richard motioned for Abigail to leave some messages for everyone. Several cameras were directed at her. The reporters started approaching the stage. They were waiting for Abigail toe down.
Dave immediately proceeded to the stage, getting ready to assist and escort Abigail. He would protect her from the reporters.
The clicking sounds of the cameras could be heard as the reporters took her photos. Hereback would be a headline after this Star G.
Meanwhile, Abigail''s eyes scanned the venue, looking at the people around her.
''A message? What should I tell these people?''
Abigail noticed some jealousy in the eyes of other artists. Some felt annoyed. But there were people who were happy to see her, including the VIPs.
After a while, Abigail''s gaze stopped at the table where the members of the Yan Family were sitting. She noticed the two youngdies ring at her. Aside from Nadia and Amara, Madam Lu was also giving Abigail a cold sharp re. Madam Priyanshi, on the other hand, looked neutral.
''Hmm, so they are the rtives of the real Abigail. Do any of them have any involvement in Abigail''s assassination attempt?'' Abigail mused to herself.
She spoke up but her eyes were fixed on the Yan Family. "Thank you, everyone, for believing in me. I might have kept you waiting, but here I am now¡ I''m back." Her words were full of meaning.
''The heiress is back. I will help the real Abigail to get what she deserves. Justice. Her Family. Her Wealth!'' Abigail''s lips curled up into a mischievous smile.
The moment she smiled, several men were captivated by her charm! She was beautiful and stunning tonight¡ making the men swoon.
Abigail didn''t say another word. She just bowed in front of them. She wanted to leave the stage already.
But before she could take a step, Richard moved closer to her and said something. "Miss Abi, I will introduce you to someone. An investor in your future project."
Abigail just nodded her head. "Okay. Let''s leave the stage now." She sounded a little bit impatient.
Richard could only smile awkwardly while bobbing his head. Richard''s polite and respectful actions toward Abigail brought another wave of jealousy to the people who didn''t like her. Abigail looked like the Boss instead of Richard Chang.
When Abigail was descending the stage, the reporters dashed in her direction to ask her some questions. But Dave came to her rescue immediately, stopping the reporters from pestering Abigail.
Reporter 1: "Why did youmit suicide?"
Reporter 2: "Have you fully recovered?"
Reporter 3: "Why is it, we didn''t hear anything from you¡ a few weeks after your suicide?"
Abigail just ignored their questions as she continued to walk together with Dave. Richard warned the reporters to behave. This wasn''t the right time to answer their questions.
"I will prepare a press conference after the Star G. You can ask any questions you want to ask her." Richard dered to them, making the reporter behave.
Dave escorted Abigail to their table. Ana and Santra were already waiting for her. Richard apanied them.
Others already noticed the special treatment Richard was giving to Abigail. They became more bitter and hostile toward Abigail. They presumed that the rumor about their romantic rtionship was true. But Abigail just didn''t mind those people. She had other things in mind.
''I want to meet the members of the Yan Family and talk to them. If someone already knew my identity and my connection to the family, that person would be my first suspect.'' Abigail thought to herself, ncing at the members of the Yan Family.
Richard gave Abigail enough time to settle down in her seat. After thest performance, he would introduce her to Alexander.
"Congrats, Miss Abi! Your performance is incredible! Though your choice of the song became different, you''ve improved a lot." Santra immediately hugged Abigail, praising her.
"I like your performance too. Good job! I''m so proud of you¡ my superstar! Your fans will be happy to see you back on television!'' Ana expressed how proud she was as Abigail''s manager.
Abigail felt relieved since she didn''t disappoint Ana and Santra, including the fans of the real Abigail.
"See. I told you. You did a great job. You entertained everyone. They love your performance." Dave also joined the conversation.
Abigail thanked them for their support. Then she looked around, searching for Nathan. She frowned when she didn''t see him.
''Where did he go?'' Abigail asked herself.
Little did she know, Nathan received an important call from Stephen. Something happened to Phatomke. She showed another sign of improvement. He left the venue to answer the call.
"Nate, where are you?" Stephen asked his best friend.
"I''m at a party. Why? Did Phantomke wake up?" Nathan was anticipating Stephen''s reply.
"Not yet. But she showed another sign of improvement. Her fingers moved again." Stephen shared the good news with his best friend.
"Will you go here?" Stephen asked him again.
Nathan contemted for a moment. He turned in the direction of the venue. Abigail was still at the party. He didn''t know if he should prioritize seeing Phantomke or staying there and watching over Abigail.
He still couldn''t decide when Axel approached his Supreme Leader.
"Master, it looks like Miss Abi is searching for you," Axel informed him. Nathan told Axel to watch Abigail''s every move while he was not around.
When Nathan heard that, he was able to make up his mind. ''I have to stay here.''
He just nodded at Axel and shifted his attention back to Stephen.
"Steph¡ I can''t go there tonight. Just monitor her condition. Update me from time to time if something significant happens to her."
Stephen was taken aback for a moment. This was the first time Nathan didn''t rush to go there to see Phantomke. He recalled that Nathan was always rushing to Phantomke whenever something happened to her.
''Is that party more important to him than seeing Phantomke waking up?'' Stephen wondered to himself.
Chapter 379 Abigails Soul!
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Stephen and Cherry were closely monitoring Phantomke. Just a while ago, she moved once again. Stephen already informed Nathan about this.
The two had been standing next to Phantomke''s sickbed, watching over her. It did not take long before they saw another movement.
"Doc! I think her eyes blinked! She is waking up!" Cherry grabbed Stephen''s elbow using her left hand. Then she pointed her right hand at Phantomke''s face.
Stephen was speechless when he saw that movement. But the most awaited thing happened. Phantomke suddenly opened her eyes!
Stephen: "Jane!"
Cherry: "Sis!"
The two didn''t know how they would react upon seeing Phantomke awake. She even blinked her eyes twice.
Stephen waved his hand in front of her eyes. "Miss Jane¡ can you see us? Can you hear us? If you do, please blink your eyes."
"Sis! Please¡ Sis!" Cherry began to shed tears, watching Phantomke.
Stephen was still confirming if Phantomke could hear them when a magical creature dashed inside the room. Bam-Bam flew toward Phantomke''s sickbed while holding a small crystal ball.
"Oh no!!! Abigail''s soul escaped from my magic ball and transfused to Phantom''s body. Nooo. This is not yet the time. I have to capture her soul and put it back into this magic ball." Bam-Bam moved with urgency. He looked at Phantomke problematically.
"Miss Jane! Can you hear me?" Stephen asked her once more with his ted voice.
"Sis Phantom!" Cherry grabbed Phantomke''s hand.
Phantomke looked at them and her lips moved as if she wanted to speak. But she was too weak to utter a word. Her voice was too low for Stephen and Cherry to hear.
What Stephen did was remove her oxygen mask and he leaned closer to her face, trying to hear what she was trying to say.
"I-I''m¡"
? Stephen lowered his head further, pressing his ear closer to her lips.
"A¡bi¡ gail¡"
Stephen frowned when he heard that. ''What did she say? Did she just mention Abigail?''
"Jane¡ Can you repeat it?" Stephen asked her again.
"Steph! Something is wrong with Sis! She closed her eyes again!" Cherry began to panic.
Beep! Beep! Beep!
The loud noise of the machine echoed inside the room. Phantomke''s blood pressure was going down. It looked like she went into shock and her heart stopped beating!
"Nooo!"
The private nurses immediately responded when they heard the emergency signaling from the room. Stephen moved quickly to revive Phantomke.
"Doc Steph. Please save my sis! Please save her!"
Phantomke''s room was in a chaotic state. Everyone was trying their best to keep her alive. Meanwhile, Bam-Bam wiped his sweat using his paws.
"Sigh! I almost made a big mistake. Phantomke will lecture me big time once she learns about this." Bam-Bam heaved a sigh of relief. He took Abigail''s soul out of Phantomke''s body. Going into shock was just a natural reaction for taking out Abigail''s soul.
Bam-Bam finally returned and he found the soul of the real Abigail! He couldn''t let the two souls switch otherwise, things would be moreplicated.
*****
[ At EDSJ Five Star Hotel¡ ]
Clueless about what was happening to her real body, Abigail aka Phantomke, was focused on watching thest performance of the top artists of Star Corp Entertainment.
The performance was about to end when Richard invited Abigail to go somewhere to meet someone.
"Miss Abi,e with me. I''ll introduce you to the person who gave us a big project."
Abigail just nodded her head. She knew that this project would be very beneficial to the real Abigail. She would ept this for the real Abigail''s sake. She had to behave and be friendly toward the investors.
When Abigail stood up, Ana and Dave also stood up to follow her but Richard stopped the two.
"Ana and Mr. Dave, I''m sorry but you have to stay here. The investor only wants to talk to the main lead. Don''t worry. I will be there to apany Abigail during her conversation with the investor." Richard exined to Abigail''s escort and her manager.
Dave nced at Abigail, asking her opinion regarding this matter. In the end, Abigail motioned for them to stay. She could deal with this by herself.
"I''ll be back in a while. This won''t take too long. I will just greet our sponsor." Abigail reassured them.
Alexander, aka the Dragon Lord, already left the venue. He chose a much quieter ce than the venue. He would like to properly introduce himself to her.
He was waiting on a balcony of an executive suite near the venue. He prepared a bouquet of flowers for Abigail and an extravagant gift for hereback. He wondered if he could gain her attention through this.
Nathan Sparks was rich so he had to show her that he was wealthier than Nathan, thinking that Abigail could easily be tempted by money.
As Richard and Abigail secretly left the venue, someone saw them. It was Amara. She caught them passing through the backdoor since the two didn''t want to catch other people''s attention.
"Ahuh! I knew it! Something fishy is going on between the two. My poor Nadia. Her fianc¨¦ is cheating on her. Hmm. I have to follow them and report this to Nadia." A sly smile appeared on her face.
"She keeps defending her fianc¨¦. Hmm. Now. To see is to believe! Aunt Priyanshi will not like this as well. You are both doomed, Abigail Scarlett and Richard Chang!" Amara secretly followed Abigail and Richard.
She gasped when she saw them entering an executive suite! She picked up her phone and took a photo of Richard and Abigail.
"I got you¡ Cheaters!" Amara checked the photos. She was satisfied with her shots. Now, she could convince Nadia to believe her.
"Now. Time to get the victim. She has to see this with her own eyes. Hmm, but I have to wait¡ we must catch them in the act. I think I will have to call Nadia after fifteen minutes."
"Hmm. Is fifteen minutes enough for the two to take off their clothes and make out?" Amara started to strategize her next move.
Chapter 380 Accepting The Dragon Lords Offer
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Alexander stood up from his seat when he saw the presence of both Abigail and Richard. They were walking toward the balcony.
Alexander immediately picked up the bouquet of flowers and handed it over to Abigail.
"Flowers for you, Miss Abi." He said suavely while shing his smile.
Abigail paused for a moment when she recognized that voice. She gazed at him intently and recalled that she had seen him before.
''He is the guy whom I met in front of Ethan''s school¡ the one who protected me from being hit by a motorcycle.''
Abigail was surprised to see Alexander again. She didn''t expect that she would meet him again, especially under these circumstances.
"It''s you!" Abigail pointed her finger at him instead of epting the bouquet of flowers.
"Do you know each other?" Richard couldn''t help but ask them.
Alexander just let out a huskyugh. "You have a good memory, Miss Scarlett. I''m d you remember me." Then he turned to Richard, exining things to him.
"We didn''t know each other personally. We just met a few days ago. And I didn''t know that she is an actress," Alexander lied. He already knew Abigail''s profession and he intentionally approached her that day.
Richard just bobbed his head. "By the way, I am here to finally introduce the both of you. This is Alexander, one of our investors. He is nning to sponsor a movie with us and I rmended you to be the main lead!"
"Again, this is Miss Abigail Scarlett¡ our most hardworking and versatile actress. I hope we can work well with this uing project." Richard signaled Abigail to ept the flower. Alexander was still holding it since Abigail ignored the bouquet.
Abigail just smiled awkwardly before epting the flowers. Then Alexander pulled the chair for her, acting like a gentleman.
Richard sat on the opposite chair, facing Alexander. "Now, let''s discuss this project."
"How much is mymission on this?" Abigail bluntly asked them. She shut her mouth almost immediately after asking them about hermission. She was used to asking for the price of her target''s head before epting the mission.
Alexander and Richard were caught by surprise. Both men didn''t expect that Abigail would directly ask for her sry for this project. But they understood that most artists would want to know their sry first.
After a while, Abigail cleared her throat and spoke once again. "I''m just kidding. I mean¡ What is my role in this movie?" Abigail took her words back as she scolded herself inwardly.
''I should appear to be professional, not someone who is just after money!''
Richard let out a soft chuckle and responded, "Don''t worry. I will give you the script along with the story plot."
"When ites to your sry, I''ll give you 20 million dors as long as youplete this movie. You can''t back down once you ept the contract. Then I will also give your team twenty percent of the movie earnings." Alexander gave her a good offer. Even Richard was overwhelmed by Alexander''s offer. He was so generous toward Abigail.
"Okay. Can you give me an action film? Not a romantic movie." Abigail made another demand.
Richard blinked his eyes in amusement. Abigail had never asked for this kind of role. She always epted whatever role the management would give her.
And she always got the role of being the sweet and kindhearteddy. Sometimes, she had a supporting role as a witty friend or a nerddy.
On the other hand, Alexander gave Abigail a meaningful nce. "Don''t worry, Miss Abi. This movie is action-packed. I wrote the ploy myself. It''s about a strongdy who falls in love with a Mafia Leader."
Abigail''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ''Hmm. An interesting movie.''
"But this is not a happy ending. The story is tragic. Will you still ept it?" Alexander asked her.
Abigail nced at Alexander. She found him weird. He wrote a story plot with a tragic ending. He was not a typical movie producer.
"Why does the story have a tragic ending?" She asked him curiously. "Did the mafia leader die?"
Alexander shook his head. "No. Because the woman dies. You will die in this movie. Is it okay for you?"
Abigail was taken aback for a moment. ''What a coincidence¡ I am also dying in this movie project. Is this what will happen to me in real life too?''
Abigail shook her head, pushing the negative thoughts to the back of her mind. She disregarded that idea. She would never die. She had to survive. She still had so many things to do¡ things she had to fix, especially regarding her rtionship with Nathan.
"Okay. I am epting this movie." Abigail finally agreed to his offer.
Richard pped his hands, rejoicing. Meanwhile, Alexander immediatelyid the contract on the vacant surface of the table. He gave Richard a signal, telling him to exin the content.
"You can check the contract with your manager before signing it. But I know Ana will be happy to see this contract." Richard confidently said. Alexander had a great offer that someone couldn''t refuse. It would be a waste if Abigail would reject it.
"Yeah. I will find some time to read the contract after the party," Abigail reassured him.
"Abi¡ There is something I want to give you. This is my wee gift to you¡ for your Comeback. Congrattions. I will be looking forward to this coboration." Alexander handed a jewelry box over to Abigail.
Abigail shifted her gaze to the jewelry box in front of her. Richard and Alexander urged her to open and ept the jewelry box. But Abigail was still contemting whether to open it or ept it without opening it.
She opened the jewelry box only to see a diamond ne. If she was the real Abigail, she would surely refuse this. But Phantomke is Phantomke.
She wouldn''t refuse this offer just simply because she needed money for her mission. She needed to buy her equipment and weapons. Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia destroyed all her hideouts and resources.
"Okay. Thank you for this," Abigail took the jewelry box while giving them a mischievous smile.
Richard: "..."
Alexander: "..."
Both men were caught off guard once again. They expected her to refuse the gift first.
Chapter 381 Catch The Cheaters!
Day Forty-Three...
~~*****~~
[ Back to the venue... ]
After fifteen minutes, Amara returned to the ballroom hall. The ball dance already started. The majority of the guests were enjoying the dance floor.
Amara searched for Nadia. A few secondster, she spotted Nadia on the corner table, looking for someone.
''Hmm. I bet she is looking for her cheating fianc??.'' Amara''s lips curled up in a mocking smile.
She quickly dashed in her direction. Upon reaching Nadia''s spot, Amara pulled her out of the venue.
"Amara, wait! What are you up to again? Where are you bringing me?" Nadiained, removing Amara''s hand that was holding her elbow.
"Come with me, Nadia. You have to see something. Your fianc?? is cheating on you with Abigail Scarlett!" Amara dered to her with conviction.
However, Nadia only rolled her eyes skyward. She didn''t want to believe her.
"Stop this already, Amara. Why are you tarnishing my fianc??''s image by using him? Do you have any problem with him?"
Amara massaged her temples. She already expected this. Nadia wouldn''t easily believe her words. Without further ado, Amara picked up her phone and showed Abigail''s and Richard''s photos.
"You are searching for Richard, am I right? However, you can''t see any sign of him inside the venue. Now, take a look at this."
Nadia epted Amara''s phone and checked the photo. She almost dropped the phone when she saw the photo of Abigail and Richard entering the executive suite.
"I told you! They had an illicit rtionship. They are cheating on you."
Nadia could no longer bear to listen to Amara. She stumbled on her feet. She felt like every ounce of her energy was drained. Her body was trembling from too much shock and anger.
Nadia stayed quiet, folding her fingers into fists. She had been ignoring those rumors for the past few months. She chose to believe and trust Richard. But now, she started to waver. She regretted turning a blind eye on this.
She didn''t want to be aughingstock. She would be subject to mockery and ridicule for letting herself be deceived by Richard and a mere actress.
"Richard only loves you because of our family''s wealth, Nadia. Wake up, already!"
Nadia sniffled, trying her best to suppress her sobs. She didn''t want to cry. She had to face this bravely.
"Where are they?" Nadia asked Amara through her gritted teeth.
"Executive Suite A909!" Amara promptly responded. "This way."
They were about to leave when Madam Priya and Madam Lu saw them. "Ladies, where are you going?"
Madam Lu called the attention of Nadia and Amara.
"Right timing, Mom! And Big Sis!" Amara faced the two middle-aged women.
"Big Sis, do you have an ess card to all the executive rooms of this hotel, am I right?" Amara asked her older cousin Madam Priyanshi.
"Yes, I have. Why?" Madam Priyanshi gave the two women a questioning gaze. Noticing the pale expression of her daughter, Madam Priyanshi approached her and cupped her face.
"Are you okay, my dear? Do you feel sick? You don''t look good." Madam Priyanshi sounded worried about her. She even checked her temperature, cing her hand on Nadia''s forehead. But her temperature was normal.
"Big Sis, you have to apany us. We are going to catch Nadia''s cheating fianc??! Nadia, show them their picture." Amara urged Nadia to let the two women see the photo.
With a dejected look on her face, Nadia handed the phone over to her mother. Madam Priyanshi''s eyes widened when she saw the picture. Meanwhile, Madam Lu also took a peek to see the photo.
"OMG! I knew it! The two are secret lovers!" Madam Lu said exasperatedly while gasping.
"What are we waiting for?! Let''s go!" Madam Lu pulled Madam Priyanshi''s hand while Amara dragged Nadia. The four women headed to the executive suite where Abigail, Alexander, and Richard were having a business meeting.
Madam Priyanshi called the hotel manager,manding him to bring the ess key card. Though this was against the privacy of the guest, she wanted to prioritize her daughter. This was a matter of her daughter''s happiness. They had to find out the truth.
At first, she didn''t want to judge Abigail Scarlett. She looked like a good person to her. But because of Amara''s and Madam Lu''s influence, she began to slowly believe that Richard might be cheating on her daughter. But to see is to believe! She still wanted to give them a benefit of the doubt.
It did not take long before they reached the executive suite. They only waited for the hotel manager to bring the ess key.
"Madam, here is the ess keycard." The manager immediately passed the keycard to Madam Priyanshi.
Madam Priyanshi gave the key to Nadia, herself. Nadia''s hand was trembling and she was still hesitating to open the executive suite.
Because she was reluctant to open the door, Amara snatched the keycard from her hand and opened the door. She was the first one who entered the room. Nadia, Madam Priyanshi, and Madam Lu followed her behind.
The executive suite was so spacious. Amara headed to the bedroom first. She was confident that they would catch Abigail and Richard in the act.
But to her surprise, there was no sign of them inside the bedroom.
"Eh? Where are they?" Amara mumbled in puzzlement. Nadia moved forward, following Amara''s line of sight. Her eyes scanned the room and her heart felt relieved when they didn''t see Abigail and Richard.
It did not take long before they heard some voices talking on the other side of the room. The sound came from the balcony. Amara pulled Nadia as they walked toward the balcony.
Amara''s eyes lit up upon seeing two figures sitting on the balcony. Abigail and Richard were talking there. They looked like a couple. Abigail was holding a bouquet of roses and they saw the jewelry box near her. They didn''t see Alexander there.
Wanting to pick a fight, Amara charged forward, grabbing the ss of champagne in front of Abigail. Without a second thought, she sshed the wine on Abigail''s face.
"You bitch!"
Richard: "..."
Everything happened so fast. But thanks to Phantomke''s instinct and reflex, Abigail was able to block the wine from hitting her face. She used the te. But her dress was soaked with wine.
"Hey. What''s happening here?" Richard stood up. He was shocked by the sudden intrusion of the Yan Family.
Nadia was the one who faced Richard.
Pak!
Without exining a thing, Nadia pped Richard in the face.
Abigail could only frown as she watched this scene. She could already figure out the reason Amara and Nadia went there. They misunderstood them.
Meanwhile, Richard couldn''t understand why Nadia pped him.
"Exin this!!! How could you betray Nadia?!" Madam Lu intervened as well,shing out at Richard. Madam Priyanshi just held her daughter''s shoulders trying to calm her down.
"Huh? Betraying who?!" Richard was still confused.
"C''mon, Rich! No need to feign innocence. You were both caught in the act! You were secretly dating here. Treating your other woman to a romantic dinner huh? Ahuh! You even gave her an expensive gift!" Amara picked up the jewelry box.
"Ouch!!!" Amara winced in pain when Abigail twisted her arm, getting the jewelry back from her.
"Don''t touch that. That''s mine." Abigail said coldly.
Chapter 382 A Witness Showed Up
Day Forty-Three...
~~*****~~
Amara''s face darkened when Abigail talked back to her and hurt her arm just to get the jewelry box.
"Hmmp! You still have the audacity to fight back. You are just a mistress! A cheater and fianc??-stealing bitch!" Amarashed at Abigail, venting out all her fury and frustration.
She wanted to p Abigail but she couldn''t. Abigail caught her wrist tightly, thus stopping her in mid-air.
"Let me go! Don''t touch me, Bitch!" Amara yanked her wrist away. She was like a raging volcano, spouting what she wanted to say without any filter in her words.
Amara kept calling Abigail ''Bitch''. Abigail was almost losing her patience. She just tried her best to keep calm in front of Madam Priyanshi. She would like to show them she had some manners and that she was not a war freak, unlike Amara.
"Mom. I think Richard and this woman are scheming something against Nadia. What if they are both trying to deceive her because of our family''s wealth!" Amara sought help from her mother, Madam Lu.
Meanwhile, Richard was hurt when he heard those usations. At first, he couldn''t understand what was happening. But now, he understood that the Yan Family was doubting his intention and sincerity toward Nadia.
He felt sorry for Abigail because she got involved in this. She was innocent. Nothing was going on between them. But the Yan Family started to believe the rumors that Abigail and Richard were secret lovers.
When Richard nced at Nadia whose face was filled with doubt and distrust... he felt like his heart was torn into tiny pieces. All this time he thought Nadia trusted him. But now, he could tell that Nadia judged them already.
Richard immediately moved to shield Abigail from Amara who kept attacking her.
"Stop this already. Abigail and I are not doing anything wrong. Let us exin first. We are here for a business meeting... because we are discussing her future project together witha€"" Richard was not able to finish his words when Madam Lu butted in, interrupting him.
"Stop lying already! Talk about business?! Are you kidding us? Do you think we are fools to believe your lies? Flowers and jewelry gift! A romantic dinner... is that a part of business?!" Madam Lu let out a sarcasticugh. She mocked both Abigail and Richard.
Abigail could only shake her head while sighing deeply. She shifted her gaze back and forth between Amara and Madam Lu. The mother and daughter duo were so annoying in her eyes.
''Sigh. They are socialites but the way they make a scene is very scandalous. No elegance at all.'' Abigail pursed her lips. They were hot-headed and war freaks. They confronted someone without second thoughts. Before they realized it, they alreadymitted a great mistake.
"With all due respect Madam and Young Mistress, please confirm the fact first before jumping to a conclusion. Otherwise, you will just humiliate yourself in the end." Abigail nonchntly said, staring at Amara and Madam Lu sharply. There was no sign of guilt on her face.
"Haha! Are you still denying it?" Madam Lu wanted to grab this opportunity to stir more conflict between Abigail and Nadia. With that, Madam Priyanshi would take side. She would certainly protect her beloved daughter.
"You are a gold digger! You care so much about the jewelry box! Did you connive with Richard to deceive Nadia? Your goal is Nadia''s wealth!" Madam Lu kept on using Abigail.
Abigail wasn''t affected by her sharp words and usations at all since they were just lies. Furthermore, she had no reason to feel guilty and insecure. In fact, the real Abigail was a missing heiress of the Yan Family.
''Should I reveal to them that I''m the missing heiress of the Yan Family to keep their mouths shut?'' Abigail''s lips curled up into a sly smile. She had the urge to face-p them by revealing her identity as a member of the Yan Family.
Nathan already got the result of the DNA test. There was no doubt she was a member of the Yan Family. The missing daughter of Alyssa Yan.
To lessen the heavy tension, Madam Priyanshi finally stepped up to control the situation. She patted Madam Lu''s back while pulling Amara''s hand.
"Please, calm down. Let''s talk about this... in a calm manner. Abigail and Richard... I''ll give you a chance to exin yourselves. The Star G is being held in the ballroom hall. You are the main host of this event. You should stay there. Why are you both here?" Madam Priyanshi was acting as a mediator between the two sides. But deep inside, she was worried about her daughter. She didn''t want her to get hurt.
"CEO Chang already exined the reason why we are here, but no one among you wanted to believe his words." Abigail was not able to hold her tongue.
Amara just sneered at her while Madam Lu gave her another mockingugh.
It did not take long before another person joined them.
"What did I miss?" A deep baritone voice was heard at the back. Everyone shifted their gazes to the source of that voice.
Amara''s jaw dropped when her eyes met Alexander''s brown eyes. Her heart suddenly went wild. ''OMG! What is he doing here?''
Meanwhile, the smile on Alexander''s face disappeared quickly when he saw Abigail''s ruined dress. Her ballgown was soaked with wine.
Alexander immediately closed their gaps and asked her, "What happened to your dress? Did someone pour wine on your dress?"
Alexander didn''t hide his concern for Abigail. This made Amara more annoyed and furious toward Abigail. She was jealous of her because of the attention Alexander was giving Abigail.
On the other hand, Abigail pointed her finger at Amara, telling Alexander that she was the culprit. Amara wanted to hide when Alexander gave her a cold sharp re.
''Damn! Why is he acting so cold toward me?'' Amara bit her lower lip.
"She is at fault here! She seduced Nadia''s fianc??! I''m just protecting my family!" Amara reasoned out.
Abigail just raised her eyebrow. "I think Mr. Alexander can exin everything since you don''t want to believe me and Richard." She turned to Alexander and grabbed his sleeve. "They misunderstood us, thinking that CEO Chang and I are having a romantic dinner here." Abigail immediately found someone who could support their ims.
"Please enlighten them... for me," Abigail said politely, requesting Alexander.
Chapter 383 False Accusation
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Alexander looked around, observing the members of the Yan Family. Two of them were ring at Abigail. Nadia on the other hand was trying her best to hold her tears. Madam Priyanshi was giving them a questioning gaze.
Alexander could already figure out the situation. "We are having a business meeting here. Not a romantic dinner." He said nonchntly.
"How can you exin the flowers and the jewelry? Are you trying to cover up for them? And who are you?" Madam Lu talked back to Alexander.
"The bouquet is my courtesy to Miss Scarlett. And the jewelry is my wee gift to her. Is there anything wrong with that?" Alexander spoke with his authoritative voice, showing his dominance. He couldn''t let this old woman look down on him.
Madam Lu was about to retaliate when Alexander waved his hand.
"Are you blind, Ladies? The table is set for three¡ not two. I just went out to answer some calls. Who would have thought that once I came back¡ my room would be in chaos? Who let you in? I can sue you and the hotel for giving away my privacy. This is my executive suite!"
Madam Lu and Amara were at a loss for words. They didn''t know how they would act to counter Alexander''s words. Madam Priyanshi and Nadia also noticed that the table was indeed set for three people, not two.
Richard immediately apologized to Alexander as he didn''t want to offend him. "Mr. Alexander, I''m sorry about this. The misunderstanding started because of me. Please let it slide¡" Richard wanted to protect Nadia and Madam Priyanshi. He didn''t want them to get in trouble because of this misunderstanding. Alexander was powerful enough to give them a lesson.
"I don''t need your apology, CEO Chang. They were the ones who barged into my room, breaking the privacy rules of this hotel. I think they are the ones who should apologize to me¡ to you and most especially, to Miss Scarlett." Alexander emphasized Abigail''s name. He could tell someone made a scene, sshing the wine into Abigail''s ball gown.
"No way! I will not apologize to that Bi¨C" Amara stopped mid-sentence when she met Alexander''s scrutinizing gaze. He looked mad.
"Who are you? You don''t have the right to tell us what to do!" Madam Lu was not backing down.
"No need to know. All I can say is that¡ I''m not someone whom you want to offend." Alexander spat back at her.
Abigail just let the two men deal with them. She was just enjoying the show. She didn''t want to waste her time and energy. She just had to stay silent and y the victim. Besides, Richard and Alexander were there to defend her.
''I will deal with them after this G. For now¡ Let me enjoy this show.'' Abigail smiled inwardly, watching them.
"Apologize to Miss Scarlett. Now!" Alexandermanded them.
Richard was now in panicking mode. He felt like he was caught in the middle of two shing giant stones. He didn''t know how he would control this situation. He nced at Madam Priyanshi, his eyes asking for her help.
Madam Priyanshi was the most open-minded there. She was calm, trying to mediate the two opposing sides.
"We made a mistake. I want to apologize for allowing this unnecessary ruckus to happen. This hotel is in my jurisdiction. I''m so sorry for breaking the privacy rules of our guest." Madam Priyanshi bowed her head, humbling herself in front of Abigail, Richard, and Alexander.
"Miss Scarlett¡ I''m sorry for this mess. You didn''t deserve this kind of maltreatment. Come with me. Let''s change your clothes." Madam Priyanshi moved closer to Abigail, grabbing her hand as she apologized to her.
Abigail appreciated how Madam Priyanshi tried to fix this situation. She was humble and kind-hearted, epting their mistake. Because of that, Abigail began to respect her further.
Abigail just bobbed her head and gave Madam Priyanshi a faint smile. They were about to leave but Alexander stopped them.
"You can''t leave just yet. The twodies who used and insulted you haven''t apologized yet." Alexander was firm with his decision. He demanded for Amara and Madam Lu to apologize to Abigail.
Madam Lu was about toin but Madam Priyanshi gave her a warning look. In the end, Madam Lu and Amara were forced to apologize to Abigail.
Amara: "I''m sorry."
Madam Lu: "Sorry."
Abigail just raised her eyes. She knew that they were not sincere in their apologies. But she didn''t want to prolong this moment.
"Okay. I ept your apologies." Abigail shed her sweetest fake smile. Then she nced at Alexander, asking for permission, "May I go now?"
"Sure. Change your clothes now before you catch a cold." Alexander''s expression softened when he talked to Abigail. This didn''t escape Amara''s eyes. She became more bitter and jealous of Abigail.
''I HATE HER! She stole my Alexander''s attention!'' Amara was cursing Abigail in her mind.
Little did she know, Alexander was the one who wanted to catch Abigail''s attention. He was doing his best to impress Abigail. He was acting like a knight in shining armor for Abigail.
When Madam Priyanshi and Abigail left, the room was engulfed with an awkward silence. Nadia couldn''t look straight into Richard''s eyes. She just realized she made a big mistake and she hurt Richard''s feelings. She shouldn''t have pped him. She should have listened to his exnation first.
''Damn it! How would I fix this?''
Richard bade his farewell to Alexander and left the room in a hurry. Nadia immediately followed him to talk to him and apologize.
Madam Lu and Amara were rooted in their spots. Alexander pointed his finger in the direction of the door. "You may also leave. You are not wee here."
Hiding their embarrassment and humiliation, Amara and Madam Lu exited Alexander''s executive room. The two ended up losing this fight.
Meanwhile, Abigail and Madam Priyanshi were now on their way to the elevator when they bumped into Nathan.
"Mr. Sparks? What are you doing here?" Madam Priyanshi recognized Nathan.
Nathan greeted her back with a polite nod. "I''m here to fetch my girlfriend." Nathan dered to her. Then he frowned when he noticed Abigail''s ruined dress. "What happened to you?"
Abigail just smiled meekly and said, "It''s a long story."
Madam Priyanshi could only dart her gaze back and forth between Abigail and Nathan. She wondered what their rtionship was. Madam Priyanshi didn''t recognize Abigail as the woman who was with Nathan before since she was in her disguise at that time.
"You have toe with me." Nathan grabbed Abigail''s hand and then turned to Madam Priyanshi. "Apology, Madam Priya. I have to bring my girlfriend with me."
Madam Priyanshi was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Nathan to have two girlfriends. After a few seconds, she finally reacted.
"She is your girlfriend? Not the woman whom you brought here before?" Madam Priyanshi asked Nathan confusedly.
"She is the same person," Nathan promptly responded.
Madam Priyanshi: "..."
Nathan didn''t wait for Madam Priyanshi to say another word. He pulled Abigail in a hurry. Madam Priyanshi could only watch their backs.
''Oh no! So Amara was truly mistaken. Abigail is indeed innocent. She already has Nathan Sparks. No need to seduce Richard Chang!'' Madam Priyanshi could only facepalm, feeling embarrassed for what happened a while ago.
*****
"Where are we going?" Abigail asked Nathan curiously.
"To Stephen''s house. Phantomke woke up!" Nathan informed her.
Abigail: "..."
''What the hell? I''m still stuck here in Abigail''s body. How can I wake up?''
Chapter 384 Break Up
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Abigail left the EDSJ Five Star Hotel together with Nathan without informing Dave, Ana, and Santra. Dave had been looking for her around the venue but didn''t see her.
"Ana, where is your CEO, Mr. Chang? He went out together with Abi a while ago. Until now, they haven''t returned yet." Dave felt worried without seeing Abigail. Abigail told him she would return right away after meeting the investor.
"I don''t know. Santra and I are also looking for them." Ana replied.
Santra also joined them after checking the other areas. "I saw CEO Chang together with his fianc¨¦, Lady Nadia. It seems that the two are arguing in the hallway. CEO Chang has a serious expression on his face. I immediately looked away and turned around, not disturbing the two."
Ana and Dave exchanged nces with one another. If Richard was with Nadia, then how about Abigail? Where did she go?
"Don''t tell me¡ she is the only one talking with the sponsor? What if that sponsor has an ill motive like Jun Shen?! Abi will be in trouble again." Ana expressed her concern toward Abigail.
When she mentioned those words, Dave''s face contorted and his expression darkened. He wouldn''t let anyone harm or take advantage of Abigail.
"We have to find her!" Dave dered. He nced at Santra and said, "Where did you see Richard Chang? Guide me. I will ask him myself about Abigail''s whereabouts."
Both Santra and Ana could only bob their heads. This was the first time they saw Dave getting mad. He was surrounded by a chilly aura. Without further ado, Santra guided Dave and Ana to the direction where shest saw Richard and Nadia.
Meanwhile, Nadia was trying to apologize to Richard at the fire exit. Nadia pulled Richard there to avoid getting seen by other guests.
"Richard. I''m sorry. I doubted you. It''s just that¡ I''m jealous. You haven''t told me that Abigail was attending tonight''s event. You even prepared a specialeback performance for her. Why did you do that? This made me think that Abigail Scarlett is so special to you."
Richard frowned upon hearing her words. He thought she would apologize to him. But here she was, still questioning and doubting his actions.
"We''ve already discussed this matter before. Abigail Scarlett deserves this Comeback. She is a hardworking artist and I acknowledge her passion and dedication to her work. Indeed, she is special to me as one of the talented artists under my management. But our rtionship is only about work¡ not the thing your family is using me of." Richard didn''t hide his unhappiness as he spoke to her.
"Of all the people¡ Nadia. I thought you would believe me¡ despite those false rumors. But I was wrong. You didn''t fully trust me. And do you know what hurts me more?" Richard paused for a moment, grabbing her shoulders while staring into her eyes intently. Nadia could only bite her lower lip, her face filled with regrets.
"Your family is still thinking that I am only after your wealth. They made me feel that I don''t deserve you. You are above me because of our social status. Yes, I admit. I''m not that richpared to your family. But is it really necessary to look down on my background? On what I have? Your family thinks of me as someone who is only in love with your money and family wealth! I felt insulted. My ego is hurt."
"I tried my best to show my sincerity to them¡ but until now, they didn''t approve of me. Fine¡ I can''t do this anymore. I don''t want to be treated like trash¡ like a bad person who is deceiving their beloved princess. Nadia¡ I''m giving you back your freedom. Let''s break up."
Nadia lost the ability to speak when she heard Richard''sst remarks. If she felt heartbroken a while ago, her feeling right now was ten times the pain of being cheated on. She was angry with herself because Richard''s words made sense to her. It was her fault and she couldn''t me Richard.
Richard stood there, letting go of her shoulders. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He wanted to take back his words but his pride wouldn''t let him do that. He was angry and he was also in pain. It did not take long before he turned around to leave Nadia. If he stayed there, he was afraid he wouldn''t be able to let her go. But he needed time and space at this moment.
When Richard walked away, Nadia could only watch his departing back. She didn''t have enough courage to stop him. The moment Richard disappeared from her sight, Nadia finally broke down. She dropped to the floor as she felt her legs giving out.
Nadia''s body started to tremble as she sobbed. She cried and cried, tears just kept flowing from the corners of her eyes. She held her chest, feeling suffocated. Little did she know, Richard was still standing behind the door of the fire exit. He had the urge to go back but he restrained himself from doing so. He just punched the wall as his tears fell down his face.
He grabbed his phone and texted Madam Priyanshi. He could only rely on Nadia''s mother. Nadia needed her mother''sfort right now. After making sure that Madam Priyanshi was on her way to see her daughter, Richard left the venue, letting his vice president entertain the guests, and continued the Star G.
On the other hand, Dave, Ana, and Santra were still looking for Richard and Nadia when they bumped into Madam Priyanshi in the hallway, near the fire exit. Ana and Santra greeted her politely.
"Why are you here? Are you looking for someone?" Madam Priyanshi noticed that the three were in a hurry.
"Yes. Madam. We are on our way to meet CEO Chang. We would like to ask him about Abigail. She hasn''t returned to the venue yet." Ana exined to Madam Priyanshi.
"Oh, Abigail? She already left together with her boyfriend." Madam Priyanshi informed them.
Ana: "Boyfriend?!"
Santra: "Huh?!"
Dave: [ *Silent* ]
Madam Priyanshi nodded her head. "Yes. Mr. Nathan Sparks."
Dave''s expression turned grim and he folded his fingers into a fist when he heard that. He couldn''t exin how he felt at the mention of Nathan''s name.
Chapter 385 Brokenhearted
Day Forty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Another person got heartbroken tonight. Dave couldn''t hide the downcasted look on his face when Madam Priyanshi called Nathan Sparks Abigail''s boyfriend.
''She said she woulde back. But why did she leave together with Nathan without even telling me.''
Though Dave wanted to understand Abigail''s choices and actions, he couldn''t stop himself from getting hurt. It was so hard to turn a blind eye to this. He felt like he was being abandoned by the most precious person in his life.
Meanwhile, Ana and Santra could only look at each other, zipping their mouths. Madam Priyanshi already bid goodbye to them as she needed to find her daughter.
"I think¡ we should try calling Abigail¡" Santra suggested. She nced at Ana meaningfully, urging her to say something. Dave didn''t look good at this moment.
Ana, on the other hand, was still in her baffled state. She hadn''t recovered yet from the revtion of Madam Priyanshi.
''Abigail''s boyfriend?! Nathan Sparks?! The Mighty Nathan Sparks? I think¡ Madam Priya was just mistaken.'' Ana tried to convince herself. Then she looked at Dave. ''Yes. Abi''s boyfriend is here. He is standing next to us.''
Santra picked up her phone and dialed Abigail''s number. It rang a few times but she was not answering. Santra tried it once more. However, Dave already stopped her. He grabbed her hand and shook his head. "Don''t call her."
Santra wanted to ask him why but she decided to stay silent upon noticing Dave''s sullen expression.
"I''m going home first. I don''t have reasons to stay here. How about the two of you? Do you want me to drive you home?" Dave asked them in his sad tone.
"Oh. We''re okay. We will just grab a taxiter. Go ahead, Dave." Ana decided to stay. Besides, they didn''t know how they wouldfort Dave so it was best for him to be alone.
Dave just bobbed his head and turned around to leave. He walked away with a heavy heart. His shoulders drooped as he steppedzily.
''How long can I still bear this? I don''t want to lose her but I hate to see her with another guy. This is breaking my heart.'' Dave admitted to himself. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t ignore the fact that Abigail was drifting further and further away from him.
Dave just continued walking, using the stairs instead of the elevator. He was absentminded. He reached the street, not realizing he already walked five kilometers distance away from the EDSJ Five-Star Hotel. He was supposed to go to the parking lot but because his mind was preupied with something, he ended up traversing through the street without a stop.
Dave didn''t notice that the corners of his eyes were already burned with tears. He cried because he was hurting. Then he stopped on his track and began punching his chest.
"Abi¡ Pleasee back to me¡" he softly mumbled, mming his eyes shut.
"Abi¡ please¡ don''t leave me¡" Dave was in so much pain right now. The woman he loved the most was with another man. This happened because she couldn''t remember him.
*****
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Nathan and Abigail finally reached Stephen''s home. Nathan rushed there after getting another message from Stephen that Phantomke regained consciousness for a few seconds. But Nathan didn''t know that Phantomke went into shock and Stephen had to revive her.
When they entered the house, Abigail and Nathan saw Stephen and Cherry sitting next to each other, looking so tired.
''What happened to them?'' Abigail thought to herself. Cherry''s eyes were red and puffy from crying while Stephen had a disheartened look on his face.
Nathan pulled Abigail''s hand as they approached Stephen and Cherry.
Nathan: "How is she?"
Abigail: "Did she really wake up?"
Abigail and Nathan spoke in unison, asking Stephen and Cherry. Cherry sighed deeply and bit her lower lip. She turned to Stephen, allowing him to speak the details of what happened a while ago.
"Yes. She woke up. She opened her eyes and tried to speak¡ but¡ she went into shock after a few seconds. Fortunately, we were able to revive her. My father is now checking her condition."
Abigail couldn''t believe what she had just heard. How could that be possible? She woke up and she even spoke.
"What did she say?" Nathan asked Stephen with so much intrigue in his eyes.
Stephen shifted his gaze from Nathan to Abigail before answering Nathan''s question. "She mentioned¡ Abigail."
Abigail: "..."
''Huh?! My body spoke up, mentioning Abigail. What the hell is happening here?'' Abigail, or rather Phantomke, couldn''t fathom this phenomenon.
''Wait! Don''t tell me someone possessed my body. A soul? Perhaps¡ the soul of the real Abigail?''
Without a second thought, Abigail dashed into Phantomke''s ward to see her body. Cherry, Stephen, and Nathan could only follow her from behind. Upon opening the door, Abigail saw Stephen''s father monitoring Phantomke''s body. She traced her steps toward her real body and grabbed her hand. Stephen''s father just looked at her strangely.
"What are you doing here, Miss Abi? I''m still checking her vitals. Can''t wait to see her?" Dr. Zhou cheerfully greeted her.
"How is she, Doc? Can she wake up anytime?" Abigail asked him inquisitively. Her eyes were looking at him with anticipation. Nathan, Stephen, and Cherry also waited for Dr. Zhou''s response.
Dr. Zhou fell silent for a moment and rubbed his chin, thinking so hard. "I''m not sure. Something strange happened. I can''t exin it. My son told me he saw her waking up and even speaking¡ but upon checking her now¡ it looks like she is back to hera state."
Everyone was disappointed by that piece of news except Abigail. ''Of course, my soul is stuck here. I shouldn''t wake up just yet.''
Nathan dragged Abigail out of the room. He wanted to talk to her alone.
"Abi¡ why did she call you the first thing she woke up? What is your rtionship with Phantomke? You told me that you had nothing to do with Phantom''s Assassin Guild. You said you were only friends with ck Rose and Shining Star¡ then why did Phantomke call you?" Nathan confronted her. He was confused at this moment.
Abigail didn''t know how she would justify that. She was also clueless as to why her body woke up and even called Abigail''s name.
"Nate¡ honestly¡ I don''t know."
"Tell me the truth, Abi. I won''t ask you twice. What is your connection with Phantomke?" Nathan was urging Abigail to tell the truth. He didn''t want to doubt her again so he needed to hear it from her own mouth.
''Damn it, Nathan! What do you want me to say? What do you want to hear? Should I just tell you that I am Phantomke?! Sigh. I can''t say that¡ otherwise he will hate me.''
Abigail exhaled deeply and gazed up to meet Nathan''s eyes. She extended her hands, cupping his face.
"Nate¡ since you want to know the truth. Fine. I''ll tell you the truth. But promise me¡ you won''t get mad at me."
"Try me," Nathan simply said.
"Phantomke is¡" Abigail paused for a moment, biting her lower lip. "My mentor! She is also a hacker!"
Chapter 386 A News Article
Day Forty-Four...
~~*****~~
Abigail didn''t have enough sleepst night because of the strange incident that transpired to her body. She still didn''t have an exnation for that phenomenon. Until now, Bam-Bam was nowhere to be found. She felt like that magical creature was intentionally hiding from her.
Abigail was lying on her bed, absentmindedly staring at the ceiling. She spent the night at Sparks Mansion. It was already 3:00 in the morning. Her mind was preupied with Nathan. She reminisced about the conversation she had with Nathan at Stephen''s house.
[ shback ]
"Phantomke is your mentor..." Nathan asked her, the crease on his forehead deepened.
Abigail just bobbed her head frantically. She just hoped Nathan would buy her lies. Nathan was smart. He could easily see through someone''s lies. Fortunately, Abigail, or rather Phantomke was an expert in concealing her emotions if she was on her important mission as an assassin.
Nathan stayed quiet for a long moment, just observing Abigail''s facial expression. After a while, Nathan broke his silence and questioned Abigail.
"What will you do if I want to kill her? Will you go against me?" Nathan gazed at her intently, not breaking their eye contact. He was waiting to hear her response about this. He was assessing whether Phantomke would be the reason for them to argue and fight in the future.
Abigail took her time to answer his question. She was contemting what were the right words to say, not offending Nathan.
''Hmm. So he is still hell-bent to make me suffer and kill me with his own hands. He will never stop until he gets his revenge. How much resentment he has for me? Is Monica worth it? But she might have lied to Nathan.''
A chilly glint shed through Abigail''s eyes just thinking about Monica. Until now, she hadn''t got any clue on how Monica became Shining Star. She wanted to fast-track her investigation.
"Since... I''m a good person... it is right for me to stop you." Abigail dered to Nathan, her lips curling up in a taunting smile.
Nathan was unhappy with her response. He pursed his lips and his eyebrows were drawn together in a frown.
"I don''t want you to kill someone... I can''t let you do that." Abigail grabbed Nathan''s hands, squeezing them gently. "I promise. I will do everything so that you will change your mind. I will give you reason not to kill Phantomke." Then she shed her smile, reassuring him.
Nathan was tongue-tied. It looked like Abigail meant her every word. He could only sigh in defeat. He didn''t want to argue with her so he just ended this conversation.
"Go and change your clothes first. We will go home after this."
[ End of shback ]
After reminiscing about their conversation, Abigail just grabbed her pillow and hugged it tightly. She closed her eyes, trying to sleep for a few more hours.
*****
[ At 8:00 am... ]
Abigail was awakened by the continuous knocking on the door.
Knock! Knock! KNOCK!
Abigail groaned inwardly, covering her ears using both hands. She felt annoyed by the noiseing outside. Since the person outside was so determined to wake her up, Abigail had no choice but to get off the bed.
"WAIT! Just give me a minute..."
Abigail forcefully dragged herself up and headed to her bathroom. She was yawning as she entered the bathroom. She turned on the faucet and washed her face. After a few seconds, Abigailzily brushed her teeth, her eyes still closed.
"Miss Abi? Are you not yet done?" Butler Li could no longer wait. He yelled behind the door, asking about her whereabouts.
Abigail gurgled and washed her mouth before she spoke up. "I''ming. Why are you pestering me early this morning?" shemented.
Wiping her wet face with a clean dry towel, Abigail traced her steps toward the door. She opened it only to see Butler Li''s anxious face.
"What''s wrong?" Abigail asked him confusedly.
Butler Li scratched his face and smiled awkwardly at her. "Miss Abi... Master Nathan is asking for your presence. He is waiting for you in his study room."
"Okay. Just let me take a quick shower first. I haven''t even eaten my breakfast yet." Abigail nonchntly said. So it was Nathan who wanted to see her early this morning.
Abigail was about to close the door when Butler Li stopped her by stepping his right foot forward, blocking the door. Then he rubbed his palms together as he begged her. "Miss Abi. We don''t have time to spare. This is urgent. Master Nathan wants to see you... Now!"
"He might go on a rampage if you keep him waiting," Butler Li added.
Abigail raised her eyebrow, eyeing Butler Li suspiciously. "What is this all about, Butler Li?" She folded her arms over her chest, urging him to spill the beans, giving all the details.
Butler Li awkwardly handed the tabloid newspaper he was holding over to Abigail. She epted the newspaper and scanned the content. In the Entertainment News section, she saw the headlines about her Comeback. But what caught her attention the most was the other article about her scandal with Richard Chang, the CEO of Star Corp Entertainment.
Abigail''s eyebrows furrowed into a deep frown when she saw her photo together with Richard entering the executive suite. When she read the content, she learned that Nadia Patel and Richard Chang broke upst night. And she was the one being med for what happened.
Abigail''s fingers clenched the newspaper tightly. Someone took their photos and leaked them to the media. She had already provenst night that she had no romantic rtionship with Richard. But it seemed that someone wanted to challenge her, tarnishing her name and reputation.
''Damn it! Abigail is now being called a mistress... a rtionship wrecker! Whoever did this?! I will give them a lesson! I think the Yan Family has something to do with this.'' She didn''t want those people to bully the real Abigail. Phantomke would defend her and she would clear her name no matter what.
"Miss Abi... Just to give you a heads-up... Master Nathan is in a grumpy mood today... so good luck with your confrontation with him." Butler Li raised his fists, wishing Abigail a piece of good luck.
Abigail could only massage her temples. ''Don''t tell me Nathan is jealous and mad because of this article?'' She shook her head helplessly while clicking her tongue.
"Fine. I''ll go meet him now."
Chapter 387 Reveal Her Identity
Day Forty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Star Corp Entertainment received a great blow because of the scandal of their CEO and the news of his break up with the heiress of the Patel Conglomerate. The stocks of Star Corp dropped today. Thepany and the PR team were both busy dealing with the issue.
Richard was nowhere to be found since he didn''t report to thepany today. He was still lying in his bed, suffering from a great hangover. He drowned himself in alcoholst night after breaking up with Nadia. The vice president and the head of the PR team were the ones doing the damage control.
They didn''t know who leaked the photos. The Star Corp hadn''t released an official statement yet because they didn''t know the story yet. They kept contacting Richard and Abigail to get the full story from them. But no one between them was answering.
Ana, Abigail''s manager, and Santra were being contacted by several reporters, searching for Abigail. They didn''t expect that Abigail''seback would be very chaotic.
"Gosh! What is happening in the world? Last night, Madam Priyanshi told us that Abigail was Nathan Spark''s girlfriend. And today, people were calling her mistress, third wheel, and rtionship wrecker because of her involvement with the breakup of Nadia and Richard!" Ana felt like crying.
Santra could only pat her back,forting her friend. She could see that Ana was so stressed and problematic. Reporters kept on pestering them early this morning. They couldn''t even leave their apartments since their front yard was surrounded by reporters. Fortunately, Abigail didn''t go home with themst night.
"Sigh. I can''t contact Abigail." Anamented once more.
"Ana¡ I am more worried about Dave. Last night, he got shocked when Abigail left without saying a word. Then he heard about Nathan Sparks. And now, he might have seen the news already about Abigail''s and Richard''s scandal." Santra expressed her concerns.
"Sigh. We can''t do anything about Dave''s feelings. Only Abigail can exin this to him. For now, let''s focus on dealing with this fake news. Contact Abigail. I will call the PR team of ourpany and consult them for their advice." Ana took an action right away. She felt the weight of the responsibility of taking care of Abigail and her reputation.
Abigail worked hard for her image. As her manager, she should protect her no matter what. Aside from being her manager, Ana was like her older sister who sincerely cared for her.
"I wanna strangle the person responsible for this!" Santramented, dialing Abigail''s contact number. She wished Abigail would pick up the call. The management was also searching for her.
Meanwhile, the person they were looking for was currently on the way to confront a jealous guy. Abigail didn''t expect that Nathan could easily get jealous over such a thing. It was just a photo and a false report. How could he allow himself to get affected by that fake news?
Abigail exhaled first before knocking on the door. She spoke up to make her presence known to Nathan.
"Nate, it''s me. Abi. May Ie in?"
It only took three seconds before the door was opened and Nathan''s cold demeanor came into her view. He gazed at her with his sharp gaze. After opening the door, Nathan turned around, not even saying a word nor greeting her.
But Abigail already devised a n on how she would coax the cold jealous devil. She had to appease him before someone would use this opportunity to stir a conflict between them and make the matter worst. Helena and Veronica were just waiting for the right chance for them to counterattack.
''Sigh. My rivals are just waiting for me tomit a mistake so that they can find me at fault and use this against me, destroying my rtionship with Nathan.''
Abigail had the upper hand but she didn''t want to be careless. Helena and Veronica were good at scheming too. She shouldn''t give them the opportunity to strike back.
With that thought in mind, Abigail immediately closed the gaps between her and Nathan. Then she snaked her arms around his waist, hugging him from behind. "Nate!"
Nathan reflexively stopped at the feel of her soft and warm body being pressed against his back. Her arms were wrapped around his waist. The chilly aura emanating from him a while ago was now slowly disappearing. Nathan just stood there, allowing himself to be hugged by Abigail.
"Help me!" Abigail blurted out in her desperate voice.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He never expected her to show her vulnerable side to him. ''She needs my help¡ about what?''
His raging heart finally calmed down. He was no longer mad. But instead, he was worried about her.
"What''s wrong?" Nathan softly asked her.
Abigail smiled inwardly because Nathan toned down a little bit. There was no hint of coldness nor anger in his voice.
''Ahuh. I didn''t know that acting so weak sometimes could be of help. I shouldn''t act brave and fierce always. Otherwise, Nathan and I will always sh.'' Abigail thought to herself.
Abigail let go of Nathan as he turned around to face her. Nathan held her shoulders, giving her a questioning gaze.
"A member of the Yan Family is challenging me. Someone illegally took my photo, leaked it to the media, and made a false rumor about it just to ruin my reputation. They want to mess with my Comeback." Abigail pouted her lips, trying to act cute in front of Nathan. She just wanted to divert Nathan''s anger using her charm.
"They already bullied mest night," Abigail added.
Because of herst remarks, Nathan arched his eyebrow and nced at her suspiciously. ''Bully her? I don''t think she will let someone bully her.'' Nathan mused to himself, eyeing her from top to bottom. He knew how fierce Abigail could be so he doubted that she was bullied by them.
Seeing that Nathan wasn''t buying her statement, Abigail spoke again, trying to get Nathan''s sympathy.
"A war freak woman from the Yan Family sshed some wine on my dress, that''s why my ball gown was ruinedst night. They used me of seducing Richard Chang. Heh! Why would I do that? I already have you¡ as my target. You are more handsome than him. You are richer than him. I don''t care about him. It''s only you whom I want to seduce."
Nathan didn''t know whether he should feel d or not when he heard those words from Abigail. He just pursed his lips and stared at her intently. He tried to suppress his smile. Since Nathan didn''t say a word, Abigail continued talking.
"What do you think? Should I reveal to them my real identity and im what is mine? I will put them into their proper ces," Abigail dered confidently.
"Are you sure¡ you still need my help? Why do I feel like you can deal with them by yourself?" Nathan cocked his eyebrows, giving her a yful smirk.
Abigail let out a soft giggle. "Of course, I need your help! You are my boyfriend. So¡ you have to help me clear my name. Furthermore, I''m nning to take back what is mine¡ I''m going to reveal that I am the missing heiress of the Yan Family. With that, I will be able to give them a proper lesson."
Chapter 388 Prepare For A Press Con
Day Forty-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At EDSJ Five Star Hotel¡ ]
Alexander, also known as the Dragon Lord, was still staying in his executive suite. He was enjoying his coffee when he saw the news articles online. Abigail Scarlett was being called out and bashed byizens because of Nadia and Richard''s break up. Haters were cursing Abigail online.
"What can you say about this article, my Lord?" Jack engaged in a conversation with his leader. He was sitting opposite him.
"Hmm. This is fake news. Someone just wants to ruin Abigail''s reputation. The photo there is my executive room. I don''t think Richard and Abigail are in a secret rtionship." Alexander nonchntly said before taking a sip of his coffee.
Jack nodded his head. "What is your impression of her?"
Alexander''s lips reflexively curled up into a wide grin as he recalled his conversation with Abigail. "Abigail Scarlett is indeed an interesting woman. I can''t figure out what is running through her mind. I didn''t even expect that she will ept my extravagant gift. I thought she would refuse it."
"Is she a gold digger? Someone who can easily be attracted to money?" Jack asked him expectantly.
"I don''t know. I am still in a process of getting to know her better. Besides, I will find out once I bond with her more."
"My Lord¡ I wonder if the ne you gave her¡ is a personalized item of our organization." Jack had seen the gift but he wasn''t certain if it came from their collections.
Alexander smiled at him meaningfully. "Yes. It''s from one of our precious items. A small tracker and recording device are installed in the gems."
Jack let out a soft chuckle. That was a smart moveing from his leader, the Dragon Lord. Through this, he could easily monitor Abigail, especially if she would keep the jewelry in Nathan''s home or if she would wear it from time to time. Jack and Alexander were aware that Abigail had been staying in the Sparks Mansion.
"What is your next n, my Lord?" Jack wondered when his master would strike Nathan. He still couldn''t figure out how Alexander would use Abigail to get back at Nathan.
"I will wait for Abigail to seek my help. I helped herst night to clear her name. I believe she might ask for my help as well to exin the photo in the article. It will be my chance to get closer to her." Alexander was confident that Abigail would try to seek his help. But unknown to him, Abigail already had a n on how she would clear her name.
*****
[ Star Corp Entertainment Building¡ ]
The Head of the PR Team managed to contact Abigail and Richard. They requested them toe to the office today to strategize what they would do about the scandal. Richard was still having a headache as a result of his hangover. He arrived at the office first, followed by Abigail.
Ana and Santra were already in the meeting room together with Mr. Jones, the Head of the PR (Public Rtions) Team. Richard was not in a good mood when he entered the room. Ana, Santra, and the PR officer didn''t know how they would greet their CEO.
On the other hand, Abigail stepped into the room with a bright smile on her face. She was excited tounch a counterattack against the person who ndered her name in the public.
"Miss Scarlett, why are you still smiling?" The Head of the PR Team directly questioned Abigail. He couldn''t believe that she was still in a good mood despite the scandal she was facing.
Abigail nced at him with a raised eyebrow. "Sir, good or bad publicity is still publicity. See. I am the talk of the town as soon as I came back."
Ana and Santra could only sigh helplessly. They didn''t expect this strange reactioning from Abigail. They were used to seeing her worrying too much when facing issues like this. But now, they could see that Abigail wasn''t as affected as before.
"You changed a lot, Miss Scarlett. You are bing more optimistic today," the Head of the PR team praised her.
"Well. I''m just so excited to go back to work and earn money," Abigail tantly replied.
Ana and Santra exchanged nces with one another while shaking their heads. Abigail was acting very strangely today. it seemed like she was enjoying this situation, rather than taking it seriously.
On the other hand, CEO Chang cleared his throat as he wanted to start the meeting. He was still affected by his break-up with Nadia. His expression was sullen and he had a downcast vibe surrounding him.
"CEO Chang, we are here to n out the official statement we will release to exin the photo of yours and the issue regarding your break-up with Miss Nadia Patel. But before that, I am here to confirm the facts from you and Abigail."
Abigail and Richard just bobbed their heads. They were willing to cooperate and answer his questions.
"What were you doing in that photo? Why did you enter the executive suite?" Mr. Jones asked them.
"To meet with an important investor. Mr. Alexander. He is the producer and the main sponsor of the uing movie project of Abigail." Richard promptly responded.
"CEO Chang, Is it true¡ uhm¡ did you break up with Miss Nadia? Is Abigail the reason for that?" Mr. Jones was a little bit hesitant to ask this question but he had no choice. He was only confirming a fact so that he could make a proper statement to defend Abigail and Richard.
Richard was not able to answer right away. He hadplicated emotions on his face. He was having a hard time talking about his break-up with Nadia. Before Richard could open his mouth, Abigail intervened for his sake.
"Mr. Jones, I have a suggestion," Abigail said after raising her arm.
Richard, Mr. Jones, Ana, and Santra turned in her direction, giving her a questioning look. They were curious about her suggestion.
"The PR Team should only release a simple statement saying¡ We will answer all your questions during the Press Conference this afternoon, 1:00 pm here at Star Corp Building Conference Hall. All reporters are wee to attend. Mr. Jones, just prepare the venue and I will do the rest." Abigail winked at them as she gave them a reassuring smile.
Mr. Jones: "..."
Ana: "..."
Santra: "..."
The three people were rendered speechless because of Abigail''s bold move and overbearing confidence. They could only watch her in amusement.
"What are you nning to do?" Richard asked Abigail in puzzlement.
"I will give them a revtion. A big scoop that will bury our fake scandal and your break-up issue," Abigail stated matter-of-factly.
"OMG! Don''t tell me¡ you are going to reveal that you are in a rtionship with Nathan Sparks? The CEO of SYP Twilight Corporation?" Santra was not able to hold her tongue. She was dying to ask Abigail about her real rtionship with Nathan Sparks.
Mr. Jones almost fell from his chair when he heard those words from Santra. Richard was also bbergasted at the mention of Nathan''s name. Both men were having disbelief looks in their eyes.
"What do you mean? Is this true? Are you dating the mighty Nathan Sparks?" Mr. Jones asked Abigail exasperatedly.
Abigail blinked her eyes, darting her gaze back and forth among the four people in front of her. "Eh, who told you about Nathan and me?"
"Madam Priyanshi!" Ana responded. "Is it true? Are you in a rtionship with Nathan Sparks?"
The four people were dying to hear her answer. They felt like their curiosity would kill them if they couldn''t get the answer out of her today.
Abigail just gave them a meaningful smile and said, "Why don''t you watch my interviewter? Who knows I might answer that question¡" Abigail let out a soft giggle as she teased them.
Mr. Jones: "Miss Scarlett! Confirm the fact!"
Ana: "Abi! Just tell us!"
Santra: "This unfair!"
Richard: "Be honest with us!"
The four wouldn''t allow her to avoid this question. They wanted to hear her answer right here right then.
"Hmm. Alright. It''s true. Nathan Sparks is my boyfriend. I can easily clear my name about this third wheel issue once I mention this to the public¡ during the press con. But I have another revtion. I can''t tell you now¡ because I want everyone to hear it during the press con. So will you trust me about this?" Abigail asked them for their trust and cooperation.
Richard and Mr. Jones met each other gazes. They were not sure about this but¡
"Mr. Jones, CEO Chang. I promise. I will fix this issue. I will not drag thepany down. If something goes wrong during the press con then¡ I am willing to retire and leave showbiz. I will shoulder all the responsibilities and face the consequence of my actions." Abigail continued to convince them.
Richard stood up and gave her a thumbs-up. "Fine. I will trust you with this. You have my permission. Mr. Jones, make the announcement. We will have a press con this afternoon! Assist Abigail with everything she needs." Richard gave his order as the CEO of thepany. He chose to trust Abigail. Since he had no confidence to go against the Yan Family, he would rely on Abigail. Besides, Abigail had the biggest support¡ Nathan Sparks.
"Okay, CEO Chang. I will make an announcement now on ourpany page." Mr. Jones picked up hisptop.
"I guess, this meeting is adjourned. Let''s move now."
Chapter 389 Old Master Yans Anger
Day Forty-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ The Yan Family Mansion¡ ]
Old Master Yan heard the news about the break up of Nadia and her fianc¨¦, Richard through his younger sister, Madam Lu. Madam Lu visited Old Master Yan just to inform him about the scandal involving Richard and Abigail.
She was humiliated by Abigailst night. As her revenge, she asked her daughter, Amara, to send the photo to the reporter which was close to them. She instructed the reporter on what to write in the news article. It was an exclusive expos¨¦. She would also grab this opportunity to nder Abigail in front of Old Master Yan.
"Brother, this woman is the cause of your granddaughter''s pain. You should teach them both a lesson!" Madam Lu was trying to influence Old Master Yan.
Old Master Yan was in a foul mood after hearing what happened. He was worried about Nadia and at the same time, he was furious at those people who made his granddaughter heartbroken.
"Where is Nadia? I want to see her." Old Master Yan tried to sit up. He clenched his fists while gritting his teeth.
"She is probably sulking in her room. Don''t worry brother, I will call my Priyanshi and ask her about Nadia."
Nadia had been crying sincest night. Madam Priyanshi brought her to Patel Vi. Nadia was not aware that her break-up with Richard was all over the news. She was still sleeping because she stayed up all night crying.
"I can''t ept that Richard betrayed our poor Nadia. Heh. That Abigail Scarlett is a great seducer. A temptress! Let''s give her a lesson, brother." Madam Lu was adding fuel to the fire.
p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® Her strategy was working. Old Master Yan''s expression turned darker. She could see the veins popping out of his forehead. The old man was furious. Old Master Yan suddenly removed the IV drip on his hand.
"Brother. What are you nning to do?" Madam Lu was surprised.
"Call my assistant! I will go to the Star Corp myself! I want to confront that actress and Richard." Old Master Yanmanded in his authoritative voice. He didn''t look weak when he was mad. He felt like his strength was revitalized by his rage.
Madam Lu immediately turned around, shing a triumphant smile. This was what she wanted. She knew how much the old man doted on Nadia. He wouldn''t let someone hurt or bully his granddaughter.
''Abigail Scarlett¡ you will be destroyed soon¡ My brother will do that for me. Hahaha!'' Madam Lu was rejoicing.
A few minutester, Old Master Yan''s assistant entered the room, pushing the wheelchair. Madam Lu was following him behind.
"Master Yan¡ Have you informed Madam Priya about this?" Old Master Yan''s assistant was worried about the old man''s health. He was not supposed to leave the house. He was still weak. But Madam Lu told him that this was an urgent matter. It was an ordering from the old man.
"No need to inform my daughter! Come here and assist me." Old Master Yan was so determined to leave the house and pay Richard a visit at Star Corp Entertainment. He wanted to punch that guy for hurting his granddaughter''s feelings. He would also threaten the actress who was involved with this.
"I will use my power and influence to make that actress suffer. She will no longer stay in the entertainment industry. She will lose everything she worked hard for." Old Master Yan mumbled through his gritted teeth.
"You have my support on this, brother," Madam Lu said, hiding the roguish grin on her face.
Without further ado, Old Master Yan was escorted by Madam Lu and his secretarying out of the house. The chauffeur was already waiting for them in the car. He also brought four strong bodyguards.
*****
[ Star Corp Entertainment Building¡ ]
The conference hall had been prepared for the press conference. The Invitation was received by reporters from the major mediapanies in the country. They sent representatives who would cover and attend this press conference. Twenty minutes left before the start of the press con.
Abigail and Richard were not yet around. Only Mr. Jones, the Head of the PR Department, and Ana, Abigail''s manager were on the stage, setting up the microphones. There were also four bodyguards standing near the stage. There were thirty reporters present inside. They were now seated at their respective tables. They kept looking at the entrance door, waiting for Abigail and Richard to show up.
It did not take long before Abigail finally entered the conference hall along with her assistant, Santra. She was wearing a white Square Cor Puff Sleeve Pullover Dress which was above the knee. She looked simple yet stunning with her hair tied up in a bun. She wore light makeup.
The reporters immediately clicked their cameras, taking her photos. Abigail confidently walked to the front and settled down in her seat. She looked down and checked her wristwatch. After making sure that she arrived on time, she tossed a look at those reporters, shing her charming smile.
Some felt disgusted when they saw her nonchnt reaction. In their mind, Abigail was a pretentious bitch. She was the antagonist who ruined the beautiful rtionship of the wonderful couple¡ Richard and Nadia. Abigail just ignored the several pairs of judgemental eyes that were staring at her.
"Are we still waiting for someone?" Abigail asked Mr. Jones.
"No. I think everyone is here." he promptly responded.
Abigail just nodded her head. "I guess, we can start the press con now." Abigail could no longer wait to reveal the truth about her identity. She wondered if the members of the Yan Family were watching this press con right now.
"Okay, Miss Scarlett. Let''s start."
Mr. Jones stood up, grabbed the microphone, and stood behind the podium. He announced the start of the press conference.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we are here to answer everything you wanted to ask Miss Scarlett. As our CEO had mentioned during hereback, this press con will allow Miss Abigail Scarlett to exin everything and answer those questions you are dying to ask her during the Star G. Before that, I would like to remind everyone to be polite and calm when questioning her. Everyone will be given the opportunity to ask one question. Your turn is based on the number assigned to your table. Now, I will pass the microphone to Miss Scarlett."
Abigail wanted this press con to be a question and answer portion. She would try to answer all their questions. But at the same time, she would slowly reveal some facts to them especially if they were connected and rted to the reporter''s query.
The first interview was about to start when a group of people entered the conference hall. Four men in ck lined up at the entrance door. A few secondster, an old man being pushed in a wheelchair appeared in everyone''s view. The reporters got distracted the moment they recognized the old man.
"Oh my Gosh! Old Master Yan is here! He came personally¡ to witness this press con."
"Lady Nadia''s grandfather is here. Is he going to humiliate Abigail Scarlett?"
"The old man looks scary. He is furious."
Abigail met Old Master Yan''s eyes. She could see the hatred and anger in his eyes as he looked at her.
"Who is he?" Abigail asked Ana.
"Abi¡ he is the Patriarch of the Yan Family. Nadia''s grandfather."
Chapter 390 First Revelation During The Press Con
Day Forty-Four...
~~*****~~
Abigail''s heart clenched after knowing that the old man sitting in the wheelchair was none other than the Patriarch of the Yan Family... the real Abigail''s grandfather.
''He looks unwell. Is he gravely ill?'' Abigail got worried about the old man''s health. Though he was staring at her with those angry eyes, Abigail was saddened to see him in this current state. The old man looked so weak.
''He is Abi''s grandfather... There is no time to spare. The real Abigail should be back to the Yan Family.'' She thought to herself. She became more determined to help the real Abigail reunite with her family.
She deserved to be with them. She grew up in an orphanage with the thought of being abandoned by her family. But her family didn''t abandon her. They were searching for her all these years. Nathan informed her about this.
Abigail''s Aunt, Madam Priyanshi, never stopped searching for her. They were still hoping that she was alive. She didn''t know how she got separated from her family but Phantomke wanted to know the truth. Before she returned to her original body, she would do her best to bring the real Abigail back to her family.
She understood why the old man was mad at her. He was being manipted by the middle-aged woman standing next to him- Madam Lu! Abigail could sense that the woman had something to do with this. She fed the old man some lies. The old man thought she was responsible for Nadia''s heartache.
''Grandpa... just give me chance to exin myself and clear my name,'' Abigail thought to herself. Then she was surprised by herself as she just naturally called him grandpa. There was no hint of awkwardness at all.
Abigail stood up from her chair and traced her steps in the direction of the old man. Everyone in the venue was silent. Their eyes only followed Abigail as she bravely approached the Yan Patriarch. They had tomend her for having the courage to get near the angry patriarch despite the scandal she was facing.
Old Master Yan was also caught off guard when Abigail stood in front of him. He clenched his fists, trying his best to control his rage. Abigail showed respect by bowing her head. Then she spoke to the old man with utmost sincerity.
"Sir... I''m here to apologize for making youe here personally. I promise that I will exin everything regarding this matter. Please hear me out first, before judging me. Please give me a chance... to clear my name." Abigail humbled herself in front of the old man.
Old Master Yan was rendered speechless. He didn''t see thising. He thought Abigail Scarlett was arrogant. But he was mistaken. He didn''t expect that she would confidently stand before him as she respectfully asked him to hear her exnation.
The old man maintained his cold demeanor but he waved his hand, giving her his go signal. Abigail smiled at him with a grateful look in her eyes. She turned around and headed back to the front. She would now ept questions from the reporters.
As Old Master Yan watched Abigail''s back, he couldn''t exin why he easily gave in to her request. His anger lessened after talking to her. He was looking forward to her justification. He would assess if she was lying or telling the truth. He didn''t know if thisdy was a two-faced woman. But his heart seemed to tell him to listen to her.
Madam Lu, on the other hand, was unhappy because Old Master Yan didn''t show his wrath when facing Abigail a while ago. She expected him tosh out at her and criticize her in front of everyone. However, it didn''t happen. Abigail even managed to calm the old man down.
''This is not good. My brother is supposed to give this bitch a lesson. Why is he giving her a chance to exin?'' Madam Lu clenched her jaw, her bloodshot eyes directed at Abigail. She became anxious. What if her n backfired?
"Okay. I''m ready to amodate and entertain all your questions." Abigail dered to them as she tossed a look at every reporter present there.
The first reporter in Table Number One got his first turn to ask her a question.
Reporter 1: "What were you doing in that photo? You and Richard Chang were caught in the act as you both entered an executive suite in EDSJ Five Star Hotel on the night of the Star G.
Abigail sighed as she already heard this question thrice today. "That executive room belongs to someone, an investor and a producer of my uing movie project. Richard and I went there to meet him. You can verify this fact once you go to EDSJ Five-Star Hotel. You can fact-check by checking who booked that hotel room. You can also check the CCTV footage in that hall. CEO Chang and I were not the only people entering that room."
After saying that, Abigail nced at Madam Lu and added, "You can also ask Madam Lu, Madam Priyanshi, Amara, and Nadia to confirm this fact. As reporters, you have the obligation to check the facts first before posting your articles. I can sue you for ndering my name." Abigail made sure to warn and threaten everyone who spread false rumors.
Reporter 2: "Everyone in the entertainment industry is aware that CEO Chang treasures you so much. Even your fellow artists in Star Corp believe that there is special treatment and favoritism. A few months ago, there were rumors going around that you were CEO''s Chang secret lover. Miss Scarlett."
"Pardon, what is your question, Mr. Reporter?" Abigail was a little bit impatient.
Reporter 2: "This one is confirmed. Richard Chang and Nadia Patel broke upst night. Someone saw Miss Nadia leaving the hotel while crying. Were you the reason why they broke up?"
Abigail rolled her eyes skyward. "This is something I can''t answer. Only CEO Chang and Miss Patel knew the reason why they broke up. And please... don''t pester them. They are both having a hard time at this moment. Please respect their privacy... more especially their feelings. You... reporters are making things worse for them." Abigail couldn''t stop herself from talking with sarcasm.
Reporter 3: "The news article online said that you seduced CEO Chang and urged him to continue his rtionship with Miss Nadia Patel because of her wealth. What can you say about this?"
Abigail let out a sarcasticugh. "Are you insulting and criticizing the rtionship between CEO Chang and Miss Patel? You sound like CEO Chang is only after the money and wealth of Miss Nadia. Haven''t you thought about it? What if this kind of mindset was the reason that forced the couple to break up?"
"Let me clear this thing to everyone. I already have a boyfriend. Why would I seduce CEO Chang?" Abigail finally revealed her private rtionship.
The reporters gasped in surprise. For all these years, Abigail Scarlett refused to admit that she was in a rtionship. Was she just using this to clear her name and wash her hands about the break-up of her CEO and Miss Nadia Patel?
Reporter 4: "Who is your boyfriend, Miss Abi? Is he your childhood sweetheart you''ve mentioned before?"
Before Abigail could answer that certain question, the other door of the conference room was pushed open and Nathan Sparks came into their view. Everyone nced at him with surprised expressions on their faces.
"I''m Abigail''s Boyfriend," Nathan dered to them in his authoritative voice.
Everyone: "..."
Chapter 391 Second Revelation During The Press Con
Day Forty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Everyone was dumbfounded upon hearing Nathan''s deration about his rtionship with Abigail. Their jaws dropped and their eyes widened in both shock and disbelief.
Abigail let out a soft giggle when she saw the funny expression of the reporters, most especially Madam Lu''s reaction. This was just the first revtion for today.
Nathan walked past them as he joined Abigail in the front. She immediately offered him a vacant chair, allowing Nathan to sit next to her.
"I didn''t expect that you were going to show up personally," Abigail murmured to him, her eyes sparkling with delight.
"To see is to believe¡" Nathan responded with a meaningful smile on his face. Just when Abigail was about to shift her gaze back to the reporters, Nathan did something unexpected.
He held her face, lifting her chin as he leaned down, capturing her lips in a quick kiss. Nathan pressed his lips against hers for five seconds before he drew back. The people witnessing this scene couldn''t help but gasp in surprise.
Even Abigail was caught off guard by Nathan''s sudden advances. She blinked numerous times, feeling the warmth inside her chest, a blush subconsciously overtaking her cheeks.
Badum! Badum! Badum!
Her heart pounded so hard against her chest and her stomach fluttered.
''Nathan! You Cheeky Devil!'' Abigail felt like she was going to melt in front of everyone. Nathan kissed her in front of the crowd¡ and in front of so many cameras. This press con would also be broadcast to national television and the inte.
The reporters knew how picky and how distant Nathan Sparks was when it came to other women. So now, they were convinced that Abigail was indeed in a rtionship with Nathan Sparks.
This was not for show. Nathan had no reason to deceive the public. Furthermore, Nathan would never kiss anyone unless that woman was special to him. So many women tried to catch his attention but failed.
Who would have thought that Abigail Scarlett would be the one to win his heart? This revtion disregarded the idea that Abigail was into Richard Chang. Nathan Sparks was more outstanding than Richard Chang. Abigail had a point when she told them she had no reason to chase after Richard since she already had Nathan, her boyfriend.
While everyone was still trying to absorb this shocking news, Madam Priyanshi also entered the conference hall. She was informed that her father, Old Master Yan, left the mansion and went to Star Corp Entertainment.
Worrying about the old man''s health and the trouble he would cause in the Star Corp, Madam Priyanshi rushed to the ce to stop her father from making a scene. Everything in the news was just a misunderstanding.
"Aunt, why did you bring my Dad here?" Madam Priyanshi questioned her Aunt.
Madam Lu just shrugged her shoulders and said, "He insisted oning here. You know him. He is stubborn. I can''t say no to him." Madam Lu hid the fact that she was the one who informed Old Master Yan about the break up of Nadia and Richard.
"Stop arguing. This is my decision." Old Master Yan butted in. Then he signaled them to stay quiet. He was focused on Abigail and he wanted to know more about this woman.
''I have to admit that I judged her too early. Are the usations about her just groundless rumors?'' Old Master Yan gazed at Abigail withplicated emotions on his aged face.
He darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Nathan. He could see the chemistry between the two. There was no way they were just faking this.
''Nathan Sparks is the son of Chairman Xu. I heard some strange rumor about this guy. He is someone who can''t be easily pleased by women. He is aloof and indifferent. So, I think their rtionship is real.'' Old Master Yan thought to himself.
"Now, let''s continue this press con," Abigail spoke up, breaking the silence.
"Now, I''ve already rified my rtionship with Richard. He is my CEO and I am an artist under his management. My personal life is different from my work life." Abigail made herself clear to everyone.
Mr. Jones motioned the next reporter to raise his question.
Reporter 5: "How did you meet Mr. Nathan Sparks? When did you start dating or liking each other?"
The reporter wanted to dig deeper into the rtionship between Nathan and Abigail. It was so hard to believe that the two were already a couple.
Abigail didn''t know how she would answer that. Fortunately, Nathan spoke up on her behalf.
"I met her through my son who is her loyal fan. When ites to when we started dating and liking each other¡ I want to keep this for ourselves. This is our private lives. We are not obligated to satisfy your curiosity." Nathan shot the reporter a cold sharp re, making him shut up.please visit
Other reporters were also intimidated by Nathan''s overbearing aura so they decided to stop asking Abigail questions rted to Nathan and their rtionship. No one wanted to offend Nathan Sparks.
Reporter 6: "Miss Abi, everyone is dying to know the reason why youmitted suicide. Why did you jump from the 13th floor of the Centerville Hotel?"
Nathan turned to Abigail, assessing her expression. He wondered how she would deal with this question.
''How is she going to answer this?'' Nathan ced his hand on the back of her waist. He was trying tofort her, letting her know that he was there for her. He was going to protect her so it didn''t matter even if she would reveal the fact someone tried to kill her.
Abigail''s lips twitched in a faint smile. This was the most awaited question she wanted to answer. Some members of the Yan Family were present. If one of them didn''t want her real identity to be revealed, it would be Madam Lu. She would like to see how she would react once this topic was brought up.
Abigail fixed her gaze on the Yan Family before responding to the reporter''s query.
"I didn''tmit suicide. Someone tried to harm me. No¡ not to harm me. But to kill me." Abigail revealed to them. Her face was devoid of any emotion.
The reporters exchanged nces with one another. The murmuring could be heard inside the conference hall. Her statement gained different reactions from the people. Others believed her but some of them doubted her.
"She might be hiding something."
"She doesn''t want to admit that shemitted suicide. It might ruin her blossoming career."
Reporters kept murmuring at each other.
"She is making up a story. This is her strategy to gain the public''s sympathy," Madam Lumented, ring at Abigail.
Reporter 7: "Are you sure, Miss Abi? What happened that day? Can you remember everything?"
The majority of the people present were doubtful about Abigail''s statement. Furthermore, they were also wondering how Abigail survived the fall from the 13th floor. They couldn''t fathom as to why she looked so healthy. No major injuries at all. Some would probably be paralyzed, fractured, or bedridden after falling from that height. Some even died on the spot!
Abigail contemted for a moment. ''Should I tell them I have selective amnesia? Or should I just keep this from them? I''m not sure if revealing this will benefit me or if my life will be put in danger once more. But this is my chance to lure the culprit by using myself as bait.''
Abigail already had a n on how she would catch the mastermind who tried to kill her. She was setting up a trap through this press con. She believed that the people who wanted to kill her would be able to watch and hear this press con.
''This is a very crucial moment for me. I must set this trap. My hunt begins today.'' Abigail felt so determined. She was running out of time.
"That day¡ I remember I was in my room, getting ready to meet someone. Then I heard some noise on the balcony. I went there to check something. Before I could react, I just felt two hands pushing me from the back. When I realized it, I was already falling. I felt the pain when my body hit the ground and I lost consciousness. Sad to say, I didn''t see the culprit''s face."
The reporters were still undecided whether to believe her or not.
"The reason why I disappeared for more than a month¡ is because of my safety. I''ve been staying with the Sparks."
Since each reporter was only allowed to ask one question, they let the next reporter ask a follow-up of the previous question.
Reporter 8: "Who is the man you were supposed to meet that day?"
"A detective named Jordan Sawyer," Abigail promptly responded, her gaze directed at the Yan Family.
Madam Priyanshi''s eyes widened, and her mouth gaped when she heard that name. She looked so utterly astounded. She knew that man very well.
''Detective Sawyer¡ he is thest detective I hired to find my missing niece¡ Don''t tell me¡ thedy he was supposed to meet that day was none other than¡ Abigail Scarlett?'' Madam Priyanshi froze in her spot, eyeing Abigail in disbelief.
She wondered if she heard it right. "Did she just say¡ Jordan Sawyer?" Madam Priyanshi asked her Aunt.
Clueless about what was running through Madam Priyanshi''s mind, Madam Lu just nodded her head while frowning. "Yes. She said Jordan Sawyer. Why? Do you know him?"
Madam Priyanshi lost the ability to speak. She just watched Abigail with eyes filled with longing. ''Is it possible¡ that Abigail Scarlett might be my missing niece? The youngest daughter of my sister, Alyssa?''
Chapter 392 The Third Revelation Of The Day
Day Forty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Madam Priyanshi subconsciously held her father''s shoulder tightly. Old Master Yan gazed up to see her. He noticed the strange look in her eyes as she watched Abigail.
"Priya, what''s wrong?" Old Master Yan asked his daughter in puzzlement.
It seemed that Madam Priyanshi wanted to tell him something, but in the end, she chose to stay silent. She shook her head and shifted her gaze back to the front where Abigail was sitting as she continued amodating the reporter''s queries.
''I have to make sure first. I don''t want to give my father another false hope. I don''t want him to be sad if Abigail Scarlett is not the one we are looking for.'' Madam Priyanshi made up her mind. She had to confirm Abigail''s identity first before informing her father.
Reporter 9: "Why was the detective looking for you?"
Abigail fell silent for a moment. She turned to Nathan, giving him a grateful look. She owed him big time because Nathan was the one who informed her about these important details. This was the result of Joker''s investigation when he conducted a thorough background check on Abigail.
"He searched for me because he said he might find my real family and rtives. As you all know¡ I grew up in an orphanage. The Scarlett Family adopted me during my teen years."
Abigail was not making up a story. Her statement was based on Nathan''s investigation and his deductions. He discovered a lot after digging for more information about Abigail Scarlett. Those things became so useful for her.
Meanwhile, because of herst remarks, Madam Priyanshi became more convinced that there might be a high possibility Abigail was the woman Detective Sawyer was going to meet at that time.
Without further ado, Madam Priyanshi excused herself as she tried to contact Detective Jordan Sawyer. She wanted to confirm something with him.
When Madam Priyanshi left the conference hall, Madam Lu''s expression turned darker. She had a nagging feeling about this.
''Damn it! This couldn''t be!'' Balling her fists tightly, Madam Lu also stepped out of the conference hall.
Old Master Yan was left inside together with his assistant and four bodyguards. He didn''t know why but he still wanted to stay there and listen to Abigail''s story.
Old Master Yan''s expression softened when he heard about Abigail''s past. ''So she is also an orphan¡'' For some unknown reason, Old Master Yan felt sorry for her. He pitied her.
Reporter 10: "Miss Abi¡ I''m sorry to ask you this¡ but do you have any idea why someone attacked you as what you are iming here today?"
Abigail raised her head and made eye contact with that reporter. She would like tomend him for bringing that topic up. The questions they were throwing at her were in favor of her n. She would like to tackle this matter.
"I have three spections. First, someone is jealous of me or someone I have offended. Second, my presence is a great threat to that person that he or she wanted to eliminate me so bad. Third, it is rted to my real family. Someone doesn''t want me to learn my origin¡ I don''t think it''s just a coincidence that something bad happened to me on the same day I was supposed to meet a detective who might know my real family."
The conference hall was engulfed in deafening silence. The reporters didn''t know what to believe in anymore. Abigail Scarlett was giving them one shock after another.
Reporter 11: "Miss Abi, what is your n now? If you feel unsafe, why did you agree to do youreback?"
"I''m tired of hiding. It''s my turn to confront those enemies. I will never back down. I won''t be afraid of them. I will catch them¡ myself." Abigail''s emerald eyes were filled with conviction.
''I have lots of things to do and catching the culprit of Abigail''s assassination is one of my top priorities! If a member of the Yan Family has something to do with her attempted murder, I will make sure to punish them on Abigail''s behalf.'' Phantomke was a greatrade and ally but she was a dangerous and ruthless enemy!please visit
She had her own ways of seeking justice for the people she cared about. The real Abigail Scarlett was now one of those people with whom she felt responsible. She wanted to protect the real Abigail Scarlett.
After an hour, Abigail and the Star Corp concluded the Press Conference. She answered all the questions confidently and bravely. Until the end, Nathan stayed by her side.
Abigail scanned the conference hall and she felt disappointed when she didn''t see Old Master Yan. They already left and she didn''t get the chance to talk to him again.
"Are you tired?" Nathan asked her, grabbing her waist. He noticed the dejected look on her face.
Abigail shook her head. "I''m not tired. I''m just worried about my grandpa. He looked so sick. Is he gravely ill?"
Nathan could see the hint of worry in her eyes. He didn''t want to lie so he nodded his head. But he made sure tofort her by hugging her and stroking her hair.
"Don''t worry¡ you will be able to take care of your grandpa. Spend time with him. He had been looking for you¡ all these years."
Abigail just sunk further into his embrace. She badly needed this hug. Who would have thought Nathan couldfort her like this?
''I''m discovering more of his sweet sides.'' Abigail smiled inwardly, hugging Nathan tightly.
"Cough! Cough!" The two were interrupted by someone. They turned around only to see Madam Priyanshi standing a few steps away from them.
"Mr. Sparks¡ Miss Scarlett¡ Do you have a minute? I have something to tell you."
Nathan and Abigail agreed. They were expecting Madam Priyanshi to approach them after the press con. This was Abigail''s goal in the first ce.
Madam Priyanshi headed to the CEO''s office together with Nathan and Abigail. Richard allowed the three to use his office as he went to the Yan Family Mansion. Old Master Yan summoned Richard''s presence.
"First, I would like to apologize to both of you. Abigail''s name got involved with the break-up of my daughter and Richard. I''m sorry for this hassle. You got criticized and med for something you didn''t do." Madam Priyanshi humbled herself in front of the couple as she apologized.
"I feel ashamed to face you but I have no choice. I want to request something from you, Abi¡" Madam Priyanshi grabbed her hands while giving her a pleading look.
"What is it, Madam Priyanshi?" Abigail politely asked her.
"Can you do a DNA Test with me?" Madam Priyanshi said to her directly. Her eyes filled with anticipation and hope.
"I am asking you this because¡ there is a chance that you are my missing niece!" Madam Priyanshi added, still convincing Abigail.
Abigail, on the other hand, nced at Nathan meaningfully. He nodded his head as if he already read what was on her mind. Nathan fished out a piece of paper from his pocket and handed it over to Madam Priyanshi.
"Madam Priyanshi¡ Abigail is your missing niece. I''ve already conducted a DNA Test. And the result is positive. Her genes matched with the genes of your sister, Alyssa."
Madam Priyanshi: "..."
Chapter 393 [Bonus ] Code Red
Day Forty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Madam Priyanshi was utterly shocked when she saw the DNA Test result. But it was soon reced with overwhelming happiness. The wait was over. She finally found the missing daughter of her sister.
Madam Priyanshi grabbed Abigail into a warm hug. She was overjoyed by this discovery. "My niece¡ You are my niece." Her voice trembled as she began to sob. But her lips were smiling.
She tightened her grip on Abigail''s body, stroking her back. "I don''t know what to say¡ I just feel so grateful and happy."
Abigail let Madam Priyanshi embrace her. Madam Priyanshi was her Aunt. And she feltfortable in her presence. Madam Priyanshi was someone she admired. She was fair enough to listen to her exnation without judging her so easily.
"Your grandfather will be happy to hear this. We''ve been looking for you. And now, you finally returned to us." Madam Priyanshi couldn''t contain her happiness. Though she was shedding tears, deep inside she was rejoicing. She was now reunited with her missing niece.
Abigail could only stay silent. She was just savoring the moment as if she was the real Abigail. She could feel Madam Priyanshi''s genuine love for her.
After a while, Madam Priyanshi released Abigail from her tight hug. Then she nced at Nathan. "Mr. Sparks, Even though I can''t figure out how you managed to get a DNA sample of my deceased sister, I have to thank you for doing this. You revealed the truth and you brought my niece to us."
"She deserves this. She has been alone for a long time¡ without her family by her side. I think¡ it''s the right time for her to know her origin and to be with them." After saying that, Nathan decided to leave, giving the two some privacy. Since the press conference went well, Nathan''s presence was no longer needed there.
"I''m going back to the office. I will leave the two of you here," he respectfully bade goodbye to Madam Priyanshi. Then he turned to Abigail, holding her shoulders. "Axel will wait for you, driving you home. See you in the houseter." Nathan kissed Abigail''s forehead before stepping out of the office.
Abigail and Madam Priyanshi could only watch Nathan''s back until he disappeared from their sight.
"Abi¡e with me to the Yan Family Mansion. I will tell everyone about you!" Madam Priyanshi mumbled in her ted voice. She held Abigail''s hands, squeezing them gently.
"I don''t think Nadia will be happy to see me as of this moment. Let''s fix the situation first, Auntie. I will pay you a visit tomorrow. I want to prepare myself before meeting the entire members of the Yan Family," Abigail requested.
"Okay. I''ll exin this to my daughter. But I can no longer wait to introduce you to them. I will prepare a lunch gathering tomorrow. I will be expecting you and Nathan." Madam Priyanshi reached out, caressing Abigail''s right cheek.
She nodded in response. "Okay, Auntie. I will see you tomorrow."
"As much as I want to spend more time with you, but my daughter, Nadia, badly needs me now. She is feeling unwell after the unexpected break-up. Your cousin is having a hard time." Madam Priyanshi took a deep sigh. She looked worried and stressed.
"Don''t worry too much, Auntie. If they truly love each other, Nadia and Richard will find their way back to each other. For now, they just need some time and space." Abigail didn''t hesitate to express her thoughts and opinion. She also wanted to console her Aunt. She knew how worried she was about Nadia.
"Thank you, Abi. I just hope you and Nadia will get along very well. Treat each other as sisters¡ or best of friends." Madam Priyanshi was looking forward to seeing Nadia and Abigail bing close friends.please visit
"I will, Auntie¡" Abigail gave her a reassuring smile.
"Okay, Hija. Don''t forget tomorrow''s lunch gathering at Yan Family Mansion. Bring Nathan with you." Madam Priyanshi reminded her while she dotingly stared at her.
''She is a young version of my sister, Alyssa. Oh¡ I miss her already. Sis. I found your daughter!''
Madam Priyanshi left the Star Corp Entertainment Building with some happy thoughts. She couldn''t wait to see her father''s reactions once he learned that Alyssa''s daughter was found.
In contrast to Madam Priyanshi''s joyful reaction, two women felt upset and furious about today''s turn of events. Veronica and Helena watched the press conference. They witnessed how Nathan acted like the sweetest boyfriend in the world.
Nathan kissed Abigail on the lips in front of the crowd. The live broadcast was shown on national television and posted to online world. He supported Abigail for the whole duration of the press con. He never left her side. Both Veronica and Helena felt threatened by this.
Veronica was currently running on a rampage inside her unit. She kept throwing and breaking things just to vent her anger. She felt betrayed. How could Nathan choose Abigail? She was just a mere stranger to him! How could he fall for that woman? Veronica couldn''t ept this fact.
m!
Thud!
Crash!
"I''m gonna kill her. I don''t want to see her in this world. She stole Nathan from me. She must die!"
Veronica imagined that Abigail was the one she was throwing! She wanted to break her, torture her and kill her!
On the other hand, Helena had been staring at herptop. Her eyes were sharp as she watched Abigail''s press con for the second time around. Nathan and Abigail were both disyed on her screen.
"Nathan already announced to the public that he was in a rtionship with Abigail. What are they up to? This will break the deal between Chairman Xu and my Dad. Is he not afraid of the consequences of his actions?"
But this was not the only problem she was thinking about. She felt the need to do something about Abigail.
''So many people want to kill her. What a great opportunity to ride on.'' A sly smile shed on her face.
"Abigail lied. She said she couldn''t remember anything¡ howe she recalled the incident in her room, even the culprit? She sounds very suspicious to me. I have to warn and inform Vincent about this. We need to move!"
"This is Code Red."
Chapter 394 Sharing Her Secret
Day Forty-Four...
~~*****~~
Abigail felt so relieved since everything went smoothly. She was looking forward to being formally introduced as part of the Yan Family. She had to implement her n as soon as possiblea€" catching the culprit of Abigail''s attempted murder.
After all the drama during the press con, Abigail wanted to go home and rest. Axel was already waiting for her in the parking area.
She was walking in the lobby of Star Corp Entertainment when she bumped into Dave. The man had been waiting for her. He regretted watching the press conference.
He was not able to control himself from rushing to the Star Corp and meeting Abigail. Dave had a downcasted look on his face. His eyes appeared to be sad.
Who wouldn''t be sad? He just saw the woman he loved being kissed by another guy. And that guy was not an ordinary guy. He was powerful, rich, and had a great background.
They just announced to the whole country that they were in a rtionshipa€" Abigail Scarlett and Nathan Sparks! Dave felt like his worldpletely crumbled today.
The string of hope he was holding onto suddenly snapped and broke in just a blink of an eye.
Meanwhile, Abigail was consumed by her guilt as she realized what she had done today. She just broke Dave''s heart and it slipped her mind.
''Sh*t! Dave doesn''t deserve this. It''s my fault.'' Abigail didn''t know what to say or how she would face Dave. She just stood there, hesitating to take another step toward Dave.
Dave tried to conceal his pain by masking his face with a faint smile. He was the one who approached Abigail first.
"Can we talk?" Dave said in a low voice. He was in pain but he didn''t want to show it to Abigail.
Abigail could only nod her head and followed Dave. She simply texted Axel that he could go ahead without her. She had some important business to attend to.
When making sure that Axel wouldn''t wait for her, Abigail focused her attention back on Dave. They went to the rooftop of the Star Corp Building. No one was around so they had their privacy.
The two were so quiet as they stood next to each other. Abigail could only clench her fists. She was ready to hear some ranting or cursing from Dave. But Dave never did it. Because of that, her guilt intensified further.
"Abi..." Dave softly mumbled her name. He was not looking at her. He was staring at the sky and the overlooking view of Towerville City.
"Dave..." Abigail also called his name. But her voice was almost a whisper. She couldn''t find the right words tofort Dave.
"I''m sorry..." those two words naturally came out of her mouth. She bit her lower lip and gazed down. She couldn''t look straight into his eyes.
Dave turned in her direction and just smiled at her.
"I won''t me you, Abi. The moment you needed me the most, I was not there, but Nathan Sparks. D-Do you... l-love him?" Dave''s voice cracked at hisst remarks.
Dave wanted to hear those words from Abigail personally.
Abigail hesitated for a moment. She was not supposed to hurt Dave like this. Though she promised him that her heart only belonged to him, it wasn''t enough to reassure him. It was so hard to turn a blind eye to this situation.
"Dave... I..." Abigail didn''t know how she would respond to his query.
"Just be honest with me, Abi..." Dave was calm but he subconsciously clenched his fists. He could feel the lump in his throat and his heart was being squeezed right now.
"I have feelings for Nathan... but..."
Dave shook his head to stop Abigail frompleting her words. "No more buts... Abi. Don''t make excuses anymore just to make me feel better."
Abigail could only bite her lips as she listened to him.
"I understand... I fully understand now. I am no longer the man in your heart. Don''t feel sorry for me, Abi. Don''t give me such a look. Don''t pity me, otherwise, I would feel the worst..."
Dave tried to hold his tears but failed. He couldn''t control his eyes from shedding tears. Abigail hated to see him cry. But she knew she was the reason for this.
"I''m really sorry... Dave..." Abigail couldn''t take back what she had already done. No more rey. The damage had been done.please visit
Abigail mustered up her courage to look at him. Then she reached out to wipe his tears. Dave didn''t push her away. He just let her do it.
"Abi... if you are happy with him, I will try my best to be happy for you. I know it''s hard but I have to ept that I am no longer the guy in your heart. I have to let you go..." Dave couldn''t believe that he was able to utter those words. Letting her go was not easy.
''I feel like dying today... She is my life but I lose her.'' Dave thought to himself. He grabbed her hands, holding them tight.
''Is this thest time I will be able to hold her like this?''
Dave pulled her and embraced her with all his might. Abigail could feel his tight hug as if he didn''t want to let go of her. But Dave just wanted to say goodbye to her properly.
"You will always be the love of my life. I never regret loving you..." Dave softly said, stroking her hair.
Abigail had conflicting thoughts right now. ''What should I do? I am the reason why Dave is breaking up with the real Abigail. Damn it! I created a great mess. How will I fix this?'' Abigail was feeling problematic. If she couldn''t stop this, she wasn''t sure what would happen to the real couple once she returned to her original body.
Abigail would be shocked once she learned that Dave decided to let her go. This was really unfair to both Dave and Abigail.
"Dave! I can''t do this anymore. Don''t say that you will let Abigail go! She loves you and you love her!" Abigail blurted out, making Dave confused.
Dave broke the hug and looked at her. "What are you saying? Abigail... who is she? Why do you sound like you are not the Abigail I know?" Dave questioned her.
Abigail bobbed her head frantically. "I have a secret. Promise me that you won''t tell anyone about this." Abigail grabbed his shoulders as she gazed at him expectantly.
"What secret?" Dave was still confused.
"I''m not the real Abigail..." She revealed it to him.
Dave just eyed her in disbelief. "What are you talking about? Are you an impostor? Abi, please... are you just telling me this to console me with another excuse?"
Abigail heaved a deep sigh. She would sound crazy but she had to try. Who knows Dave would listen to her and believe her words.
''Damn it! I am indebted to the real Abigail... so I have to do this... for her sake... for her own happiness.''
"Dave, do you believe in Soul Swap? Or Body Swap?" Abigail asked him with a serious expression on her face.
Dave: "???"
Dave fell silent for a moment. He didn''t know what he should feel since Abigail was talking strangely.
"Dave, listen to me. I''m not the real Abigail. My soul got transferred into this body when Abigail fell off the 13th floor. In order for me to go back to my original body, I have toplete a mission." Abigail continued to exin the situation to Dave.
But Dave couldn''t believe her. Her words didn''t make sense at all. The things she mentioned only happened in the movies, not in real life.
"Abi... stop this already. Don''t make up a story... just to console me... I am trying my best to ept the fact that you no longer need me... Nathan is filling the gaps when I left you..." Dave could feel the regrets deep down his heart.
Abigail exhaled deeply, looking at Dave helplessly. She knew it. It would be so hard to believe that her soul was transferred to Abigail''s body.
''Is he thinking I''m crazy and I am lying to him...'' Abigail shook her head. She had to convince him. He was the only person whom she tried to share this secret with.
"Dave... I''m not making up a story. I''m not lying. I''m not crazy... You have to believe me. I''m Jane, not Abigail. I''m Phantoma€"" she stopped midway as she remembered that Dave was a cop. A police officer hearing about Phantomke, the assassin, was not a good idea.
''Damn it! I almost forgot! Dave is a member of the police force... I can''t tell him I''m Phantomke.'' Abigail smacked her forehead.
"Fine. Just forget about what I said..." Abigail immediately took her words back.
Dave: "..."
Dave didn''t know whether to cry orugh. Abigail was telling him something unbelievable.
Chapter 395 Yan Family Lunch Gathering
Day Forty-Five¡
~~*****~~
The next day, the Yan Family Mansion was alive and cheerful. The cooks and the maids were busy with their respective tasks. Some were decorating the dining area as permand by Madam Priyanshi. The Chef and his assistants were cooking several dishes as if there was a feast.
At first, they wondered why Madam Priyanshi announced that there would be a lunch gathering today. After the breakup issue, they thought this was not the time to have a happy family gathering. But then again, they thought Madam Priyanshi was just doing this to cheer up their brokenhearted young mistress, Nadia.
Madam Lu and Amara also dropped by the mansion as they received the invitation from Madam Priyanshi.
"Why is it everything here is very hectic?" Madam Lu asked Madam Priyanshi as she noticed the helpers walking back and forth, holding different household items in their hands.
"This is for our lunch gathering, Auntie. I have something to announce. I want to gather all our family members," Madam Priyanshi exined to her.
Amara could only watch the people inside. Everyone was preupied with their tasks. "Where is Nadia?"
"She will be here at 11:00 am." Madam Priyanshi gazed down to check her wristwatch.
Amara just bobbed her head. "Is she okay now?" Amara asked Madam Priyanshi anxiously. She felt a little bit guilty for leaking Richard and Abigail''s photo and spreading the news that Nadia and Richard broke up. Fortunately, Madam Priyanshi didn''t confront her and her mother about the news.
Little did they know, Madam Priyanshi had no time to think about who spread the photo and leaked Nadia''s break-up in the media because she was so excited preparing for the lunch gathering. She was overjoyed for finding her missing niece, Abigail. She couldn''t wait to share this piece of good news with the family.
"Nadia will be fine. Don''t worry about her," Madam Priyanshi just simply said.
"Priya, I will just go and see my brother. Is he awake? Does he know about this lunch gathering?" Madam Lu changed the topic. She wanted to avoid talking about Nadia because she could no longer use her to tarnish Abigail''s image. Nathan already salvaged her image in front of everyone!
Theizens already changed their views and opinion toward Abigail. They were no longer criticizing her. They were done ming her. Some people apologized to Abigail via online blogs andments. They judged her without validating the facts first.
"He is in his room. My father doesn''t know about this. This is my surprise for him. Please don''t tell him, Auntie." Madam Priyanshi decided to keep this a secret from her father to surprise him. Madam Lu just bobbed her head in agreement.
"Thanks, Auntie!" Madam Priyanshi''s eyes sparkled in delight. She knew that the old man would be the happiest man today once he met his missing granddaughter.
Alyssa''s youngest child was alive and they finally found them. Madam Priyanshi hoped that this would be the source of strength for her sick father. Abigail Scarlett might be the key to keeping the old man happy and for him to continue to fight and live longer.please visit
Both Amara and Madam Lu excused themselves to see Old Master Yan. Madam Priyanshi, on the other hand, continued assisting the maids in decorating the dining area. She kept ncing at her wristwatch. The lunch gathering would start at exactly 11:30 am. Two hours to go!
''I wonder if my niece will bring Nathan with her¡ I just hope they both can make it today. I''m so happy to wee them as part of the Yan Family!'' Madam Priyanshi couldn''t contain her happiness. She was grinning from ear to ear as she imagined the reunion of the Yan Family.
Some close and distant rtives were also arriving. Their cousins found time to visit the Yan Family Mansion. It''s been so long since thest time they gathered like this. Old Master Yan forbade the loud gathering in the mansion. He just wanted a peaceful and quiet surrounding.
Meanwhile, Madam Lu and Amara were traversing through the long corridor toward Old Master Yan''s bedroom.
"Mom, why do you think your niece decided to have this family gathering today? Is she going to announce Uncle''s will? Do you think she and Nadia will wave their shares with the inheritance? They don''t need them anymore. The Patel conglomerate is already big. Nadia will inherit everything. Are we dividing the inheritance of the Yan Family? Who will manage the Yan Corp?" Amara bombarded her mother with so many questions. Those questions were all rted to inheritance and the Yan Family''s wealth.
"I don''t know what Priyanshi is thinking¡ My brother is still alive, of course, we are not talking about his will here. I don''t know why but I have a nagging feeling about this gathering. I just hope my gut feeling is wrong." Madam Lu expressed her uneasiness with her daughter, Amara.
Things were not in favor of hertely. All her ns got destroyed because of Abigail''s appearance. ''Damn it! Abigail Scarlett is still a nuisance in my life. How did she survive that fall? 13th floor? And yet she is still alive and kicking. No major injuries at all!''
Madam Lu couldn''t believe that she couldn''t match Abigail''s boldness and bravery. She was one of a kind. A dangerous rival! Now, Abigail had a strong backup¡ Nathan Sparks! Bringing her down would no longer be easy because of Nathan''s presence.
"Of all the guys¡ why Nathan Sparks? He is not someone whom we want to offend," Madam Lu identally said out loud.
"Mom!!" Amara snapped her eyes open, looking at her mother in disbelief. "Stop mentioning that name. I hate her. I wonder what those amazing men saw in her. She is being doted by herpany''s CEO, Richard Chang! Nathan Sparks is her boyfriend! Andstly, my Alexander looks so fond of her and he is sponsoring her movies!" Amara''s jealousy was evident in her voice.
"Alright! It''s my mistake. I hate her too. She humiliated me. I will get even with her someday. I will not let this slide."
Amara just bobbed her head, grinning widely. She loved her mother''s idea. "Don''t worry, Mom. I''m with you. You have my support. I will make sure to mess with her career until her image will be ruined in the public. I''ll hire a paparazzi who will follow her twenty-four-seven! Who knows she might be hiding some dirt. It is easy to destroy her. She can''t do something once Nathan Sparks will stop backing her up."
Amara was confident that she could find some dirt on Abigail. She believed that Abigail Scarlett couldn''t make it big in this industry without resorting to underhanded techniques.
"Okay. Let''s stop discussing this. Some people might overhear us." Madam Lu reminded Amara.
Soon, the mother and daughter duo reached Old Master Yan''s bedroom. His private nurse had just finished giving him a shot. It was his medicine. Madam Lu and the nurse exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Amara hadn''t noticed the exchanges of signals between her mother and the nurse.
"Amara, just greet your Uncle first. I will just make a phone call." Madam Lu said, before following the private nurse.
Chapter 396 Recognizing Her Soul
Day Forty-Five...
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion... ]
Abigail seemed perturbed by thest conversation she had with Dave yesterday. When she shared her secret with him, Dave didn''t believe her words. He thought she was just making excuses.
Furthermore, she almost gave away her identity as Phantomke. She wasn''t thinking carefully at that time. She just wanted to hold onto him for the real Abigail''s sake, but in the end, she almost blew her cover.
But she couldn''t me him. Her situation was unbelievable. It was a strange phenomenon. It could only happen in the movies, not in real life. So Abigail could understand why Dave was having a hard time believing her when she brought up Body Swap and Soul Swap.
"Sigh! I wonder how I will fix this. Dave had decided to distance himself from me." Abigail was troubled by these thoughts.
Knock! Knock!
Abigail''s line of thought was interrupted by the knocking sound of the door. "Come in."
The door slid open and three cuties entered the rooma€" Little Ethan and his two robotic friends, Powy and Riemc. Abigail''s lips stretched out into a bright smile as soon as Ethan''s face came into her view.
"Ethan! Give me a hug! I badly need it." Abigail extended her arms open in front of Ethan. The little kiddo ran in her direction and hugged her. He was obedient to her and he was d toply with her request.
The two robots just watched the two as they hugged each other.
"Miss Abi and young master Ethan look like mother and son," Riemcmented, tapping his fellow robot, Powy.
"Yup. Young Master Ethan became happier ever since he met Miss Abi," Powy said as he analyzed the data stored in his program while observing Little Ethan''s bright smile.
"Powy and Riemc are also here!" Abigail greeted the two robots after breaking the hug.
Powy and Riemc just waved at her.
Powy: "We came here to check on you."
Riemc: "We haven''t seen you for a long time."
"In short, they missed you!" Ethan rephrased their words.
Abigail could onlyugh. Her mood lightened because of these three little cuties in front of her. "Okay. Come. Let me hug the three of you all together! Hmmm!"
After squeezing the three kiddos (two robotic ones...) Abigail invited them to sit on the edge of her bed. Ethan sat down next to her while the two robots just stood there, facing them.
"Miss Abi, are you going somewhere this afternoon, together with Dad?" Ethan asked her curiously.
Abigail bobbed her head. "Yes, we are going to visit my family. How did you know that we are going out?" she rubbed his chin and stroked his hair.
"Because I heard Dad ordering Butler Li to buy lots of gifts! So he is going to meet your family! May I tag along, Miss Abi?" Ethan tugged her hand with a pleading look in his eyes.
Abigail couldn''t refuse this charming boy. "Sure. You can go with us and meet them."please visit
"Yeeey!" Ethan pped his hands while cheering. He felt so happy.
"Miss Abi, I saw the press con! Dad and you are now a couple. I even saw Dad eating your lips in front of the cameras and the crowd!" Ethan mumbled exasperatedly. He couldn''t hold his excitement as he talked about Nathana and Abigail.
Meanwhile, Abigail was taken aback for a moment. Her cheeks were burning red from embarrassment. She didn''t expect that Ethan would watch the press conference.
''Gosh! This little kiddo saw us kissing each other...'' Abigail wanted to hide from embarrassment. Ethan seemed to tease her as he eyed her mischievously while grinning from ear to ear.
"You and Dad are an official couple!" Ethan repeated his words, his eyes shining with joy. "May I call you Mom now?" Ethan asked Abigail expectantly. He put on a puppy-eyed look while pouting his lips. His palms were pressed together as if he was begging her to say yes.
Abigail didn''t know how she would respond to that. She was reminded again of the fact she was the one who killed Ethan''s mother. ''Sigh... I don''t have the right to be called a Mom by this sweet boy... But... my heart wants to hear him... calling me as his mother.''
Abigail''s expression became saddened when she realized that she would definitely miss this bond with Ethan once she returned to her original body.
''He won''t recognize me. He will not remember me.'' Abigail feared not being remembered by this young boy.
"Miss Abi... are you okay? Are you troubled by something? Or do you hate being called Mom since I''m not your real son?" Ethan''s voice snapped her out of her depressing thoughts.
Abigail immediately shook her head and cupped Ethan''s face. "Of course not. Even if I''m not your biological mother, I am happy that you are treating me like your mother. Ethan... you are one of the most amazing people I have ever met in my life. I love you, Ethan. I care for you..."
Ethan''s face brightened up when he heard that. He pounced on her, embracing Abigail. "Thank you, Miss Abi. You made me happy! But I wanna ask you... between Dad and me... who do you love the most?"
"Of course, it''s you! I love you the most. My cute little angel!" Abigail squeezed him in her arms and kissed his head. She was staring at him lovingly as if he was her own.
Ethan''s giggle bubbled up in the room. "Haha. My Dad will get jealous once he heard this. Powy and Riemc, have you recorded Miss Abi''s statement? I will tease my Dadter."
"Yes, young master! We recorded it!" both robots answered in unison.
Abigail could only smile while shaking her head helplessly. ''What a clever boy. I''m really going to miss him... this precious moment... with him.''
As she watched Ethan''s charming face as he giggled, Abigail just found herself opening up to him. "Ethan, I have a secret I wanna share with you. Can you promise me to keep it to yourself?"
Ethan stoppedughing and stared at Abigail innocently. "I promise! What is it, Mom? Tell me."
"I have another identity... not as Abigail Scarlett... I''m Jane Frost... That''s my real name. My soul got lost and I am possessing this body temporarily." Abigail''s eyes never left Ethan''s face. She was anticipating his reaction.
''Is he going to react like Dave? Gosh. I''m losing my mind. I feel like I wouldn''t feel at ease without sharing this secret with anyone. I''m afraid that no one will recognize me once I return to my body.'' Deep inside her heart, Abigail was hoping that someone would believe her... someone would remember that Jane Frost once resided in Abigail Scarlett''s body.
It did not take long before Ethan finally reacted and spoke up. "I... believe you." he patted her back and gave her a reassuring smile.
She blinked several times, just watching Ethan with amusement. ''Did he mean it? Or he is just ying along with me?''
"I will recognize your soul... in whatever body you are in... because you are my mom," Ethan added, touching Abigail''s hand.
Abigail: "..."
''What did he mean by that?''
Chapter 397 The Yan Family Gathering
Day Forty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Yan Family Mansion¡ ]
The members of the Yan Family were now gathered in the dining area as they waited for the Patriarch. Distant and close rtives are seated at the long table. Amara, Madam Lu, and Mr. Lu were the ones entertaining the other family members while Nadia and Madam Priyanshi fetched Old Master Yan from his room.
"Do you have any idea why Priyanshi prepared this lunch gathering?" A second cousin of Madam Priyanshi asked the group.
"There will be an important announcement." Madam Lu informed them.
"Announcement about what? Is it rted to thepany? To the Yan Group?" Another family member raised her question.
"Is grandpa''s health worsening?" A distant rtive asked again.
"We don''t know. Only the family doctor can answer that," Madam Lu replied nonchntly. She tossed a look at the standby private nurse. They exchanged a meaningful look at each other.
"Let''s hope and pray for his fast recovery. My cousin is our Patriarch. We need him to be strong and healthy." Old Master Yan''s younger cousin expressed his feelings to them.
"Do you think this is the right time to announce his sessor? He is not well. Priyanshi can''t manage the Yan Group alone. Besides, she and Nadia are busy with the Patel Conglomerate. I believe, Master Yan should announce who will be the next in line¡" Mr. Lu, Madam Lu''s husband spoke his opinion.
His goal was to let everyone support Madam Lu to be the sessor of the Yan Group and manage the Yan Corp. Madam Lu was the younger sister of Old Master Yan. Since Priyanshi and Nadia were already busy managing the Patel Conglomerate, it would be wise to let Madam Lu lead the family business.
Some rtives agreed with Mr. Lu''s opinion. However, there were some who expressed their objection. For them, Old Master Yan should not appoint a sessor just because of kinship. There should be qualifications for this. A fair judgment where everyone who has potential could participate.
"We can''t decide on this. The current Patriarch still has thest say. If he wants to appoint someone from the family then we should respect and obey his will. However, if he can''t find a suitable one, we can have a fairpetition among the members." Old Master Yan''s cousin spoke with authority, reminding them that this matter would still depend on Old Master Yan''s decision.
They had to obey whatevermand or decision that Old Master Yan would make. He knew that the old man already had a n. He wanted to find the youngest daughter of Alyssa. Old Master Yan''s intention was so clear. He nned on passing the session to his missing granddaughter.
If his health worsened further and they couldn''t find the missing granddaughter, Old Master Yan would be forced to make a decision of passing the session from anyone from the members of the Yan Family.
"Ladies and gentlemen, let''s not talk about this. My brother is still alive and undergoing a medication. This is not the right time to talk about sessors and inheritance." Madam Lu immediately stopped this topic as she saw Old Master Yan being escorted by Madam Priyanshi and Nadia.
Madam Priyanshi was pushing the wheelchair toward the dining area. Nadia was following them from behind. Old Master Yan was surprised when he saw their visitors. Fifteen members of the Yan Family were present.
"What are they doing here?" Old Master Yan gazed up, asking Madam Priyanshi. He was confused when they saw them because he didn''t expect that they wereing over today.
"I invited them, Dad. I have something to announce," Madam Priyanshi softly said, gently patting Old Master Yan''s shoulders.
Old Master Yan just bobbed his head. Although he was annoyed to see so many people gathered around the house, he just kept his cool. He maintained his stoic expression, his eyes observing everyone.
The members of the Yan Family stood up and greeted Old Master Yan politely. The old man just waved his hand, motioning for them to sit down. Upon reaching the table, Madam Priyanshi excused herself for a moment. She checked her phone, searching for Abigail''s message.
''I wonder if they are here¡'' Madam Priyanshi instructed the head butler to wee her special guests. She was expecting Abigail and Nathan to arrive together.
Madam Priyanshi''s eyes brightened up when she received Abigail''s message. They''ve already arrived at the mansion. The head butler was already guiding them to the house.
Madam Priyanshi returned to the dining hall, facing everyone with a bright smile on her face.
"Thank you for epting my invitation today. I hope this gathering doesn''t bother you all. I know everyone is busy with their respective work, but still, you came here to be with us today." Madam Priyanshi expressed her gratitude to everyone who made some time to attend this small lunch gathering.
"It''s been so long since thest time we gather like this. So we are happy to be here. I also want to visit my beloved cousin!" Old Master Yan''s cousin stood up and walked closer to the old man. He slightly bowed his head to show courtesy to their patriarch.
"I''m just fine. You are all wee here," Old Master Yan simply said.
"Anyway, can you tell us now? Or we shall eat first?" Mr. Lu asked Madam Priyanshi. He couldn''t wait to hear the announcement. Everyone was having different spection for today''s gathering.
They thought their patriarch had something to do with this. But they realized that even the old man was clueless. Madam Priyanshi was the one who organized this gathering. If this was not about the announcement of a sessor, then what was this announcement all about?
"Okay. I will make an announcement first before eating." Madam Priyanshi dered to them.
They exchanged nces with one another, anticipating her words. But before she dropped the bomb, the special guests entered the dining area. The members of the Yan Family were surprised upon seeing the three figures standing side by side¡ Abigail, Ethan, and Nathan.
"Wait. Is that Nathan Sparks?" Mr. Lu gasped in disbelief. Nathan Sparks was famous in business circles. Mr. Lu had been dying to meet this young bachelor, hoping for coboration. Unfortunately, Nathan was busy and he couldn''t find the right timing to set an appointment with him.
Mr. Lu prepared so many proposals. He wished to coborate with the SYP Twilight Corp with the new AI development. They wanted to start a business venture rted to developing AIs andmercial robots.
"A young boy? Is that Nathan Sparks''s son?" Mr. Lu shifted his gaze from Nathan to Ethan.
On the other hand, Nadia and Amara were focused on Abigail. They couldn''t understand why Nathan and Abigail were there, including a young charming boy.
"What are they doing here?" Madam Lu broke the silence. She didn''t hide the displeasure in her voice. She wasn''t happy to see Abigail setting foot in the Yan Family Mansion.
Madam Lu gave Madam Priyanshi a questioning gaze. ''What is the meaning of this, Priyanshi?''
"Everyone, I would like you to meet, Nathan Sparks and Abigail Scarlett. I invited them here. I believe, the cute charming boy here is Mr. Sparks''s son¡ Ethan." Madam Priyanshi introduced them to the whole family.
Madam Lu had the urge to question and scold Madam Priyanshi for inviting them to this family gathering.
Abigail just ignored Madam Lu''s sharp re. She greeted the entire family. She smiled specifically at Old Master Yan. Meanwhile, Old Master Yan didn''t know how to feel when he saw the neers. But he had to admit that his mood lightened up when he met Abigail''s eyes. What made him smile further was the young charming boy who waved at him.
"Hello, everyone! I''m Ethan Sparks! It''s my pleasure to meet everyone here." Ethan''s cheerful voice resounded in the dining area. His charming smile was very contagious. Other members could only smile as they watched the young boy. Ethan had this charm that could capture anyone''s heart easily.
Abigail just smiled inwardly as she gazed at Ethan. She was still puzzled by the young boy''s words: [ "I will recognize your soul¡ in whatever body you are in¡ because you are my mom," ] She just thought Ethan wanted to console her so he said those words to her. She had to admit that she was somehowforted by his words.
''This young boy is gifted and precious¡ He can be myfort zone. I feel at ease in his presence¡'' Abigail''s eyes sparkled in delight as she watched Ethan.
"Cough! Cough!" Madam Priyanshi cleared her throat to get their attention back.
"Since we areplete, it''s now the time to tell you what I am dying to say." Madam Priyanshi gazed at her father. Then she darted her gaze back and forth between Nathan and Abigail.
Madam Priyanshi moved closer to Abigail. She held her hand and said, "Everyone¡ I would like you to know that I''ve finally found my sister''s daughter¡ Abigail is my missing niece!"
Everyone: "..."
Chapter 398 Confrontation With The Yan Family
Day Forty-Five¡
~~*****~~
The dining area was engulfed with deafening silence. Among them, Madam Lu was the most affected person by this shocking discovery. She didn''t expect that Madam Priyanshi would find out the truth behind Abigail''s identity.
"How is that possible? Just yesterday, she was being questioned as the main reason for Nadia''s break-up with Richard!" Amara was the first one who broke the silence. She couldn''t ept that the woman she hated was part of the Yan Family.
"That issue has been cleared already," Nathan couldn''t hold his tongue because someone was defaming Abigail in front of the family.
"Do you have proof? There were people who tried deceiving us. They pretended to be Alyssa''s daughter!" Mr. Lu also spoke up to support his wife. He thought it would be disadvantageous for them once the missing granddaughter reappeared. The husband and wife met each other gazes.
"We have proof. Here is the result of the DNA Test," Madam Priyanshi said, showing the DNA result to everyone. She handed it over to her father. "Dad, look at this¡."
Old Master Yan was so quiet. He was still slowly absorbing everything. He didn''t want to react immediately as he experienced being disappointed several times. His fingers gripped the document tightly as his eyes scanned the result.
It was too good to be true. He finally saw the matching DNA report. But Madam Lu butted in once more. "What if the DNA result is fake? They can forge and manipte it! Nathan Sparks is powerful enough to do that."
"That''s true. Maybe they are after the Yan Corp!" Madam Lu''s second cousin joined the conversation. She also refused to believe that Abigail was the missing daughter of Alyssa.
Old Master Yan''s expression darkened. He gazed up and nced at Abigail and Nathan. "I won''t forgive you if you dare lie to me again¡ Don''t use my missing granddaughter for your benefit!"
Old Master Yan didn''t mean to raise his voice. It''s just that he had mixed emotions right now. He wanted to believe that they finally found his missing granddaughter. But his past experiences and failures made him be more cautious.
He didn''t want to have false hope. He was getting weaker and weaker every day. He felt like he was dying. So before he could leave this world, he only wished to see Alyssa''s daughter. Something was stopping him not to believe anything so easily. They had to confirm the fact first, without leaving any loopholes.
"Grandpa¡" a little voice was heard. All their attention shifted to Ethan who spoke up. "My Dad and my Mom have no reason to fake the document. If you don''t want her then she can be with us. We will treat her as our own family. She doesn''t need your wealth. Mom can have the SYP Twilight Corp!" Ethan dered to them, making everyone speechless including Abigail and Nathan.
Nathan leaned closer to Abigail and whispered, "Mom? When did he start calling you Mom?" He didn''t expect that Ethan would call Abigail his Mom.
Abigail smiled at Nathan and replied, "I gave him permission to call me Mom this morning. Is it okay with you? Are you angry?"
Nathan shook his head. "No, I''m not mad. I like it," he whispered back.
Old Master Yan''s expression softened when he saw the interaction between Nathan and Abigail. Furthermore, Little Ethan touched his heart. The young boy had a point. Nathan Sparks had no reason to forge the document. Now, he nced at Abigail with a hopeful look in his eyes.
''Is she really my missing granddaughter? We''ve finally found her?'' Old Master Yan was still holding his emotions.
Nadia also felt the same way. She didn''t know how she would react. Abigail had been the greatest threat to her when it came to Richard. For the past few months, she convinced herself that Abigail was just a mere actress and she was above her. She always thought Abigail couldn''t match her background. Who would have thought that Abigail Scarlett was also part of the Yan Family?
"I''ve been separated from my real family since birth. I''ve been asking myself if they didn''t want me, that''s why they abandoned me. If you don''t want to acknowledge me, then fine. I have lived my life without you¡ so I can still do it." Abigail grabbed Ethan''s hand and signaled Nathan to leave with them. She was testing each member of the Yan Family if they would try to stop her from leaving.
If no one from them would stop her, then she would assume that everyone present in that dining area didn''t want the missing granddaughter to show up in front of the patriarch.
"Wait! Don''t leave¡ Abigail," the old man''s trembling voice resounded inside. Old Master Yan extended his right hand as if he wanted to reach her and touch her. There was a pleading look in his eyes. ''Please don''t leave¡''
Abigail heaved a deep sigh. She couldn''t bear to see Old Master Yan in that weak condition. Of course, she wouldn''t leave because of him. She would rather stay and spend more time with him. In the first ce, she came here to get what she deserves.
''The real Abigail is part of this family. She belongs here.''
"I have no intention to deceive or pretend¡ I came here to meet the family who abandoned me when I was a child. I want to ask you all¡ what is the reason why I got separated from my mother? Did she abandon me? How about my sister? What happened to her? Who is my father?" She was asking them this question on behalf of the real Abigail.
No one was able to utter a word when they heard her questions. There were three taboo topics in this mansion¡ Alyssa, her husband, and their deceased daughter. Everyone was not allowed to mention those names because they knew that Old Master Yan would be affected greatly, especially his mood.
But fortunately, Old Master Yan didn''t take Abigail''s questions negatively. He could understand if she was searching for answers. If she was the missing daughter of Alyssa then she had the right to ask them these questions.
"I am also here to find the truth behind my assassination attempt. Someone tried to kill me the day I was supposed to meet the detective who was hired by my Aunt to find me. I wonder if this was just a coincidence or if my ident is rted to the Yan Family." Abigail came here to confront everyone. She would try to unveil the truth and unmask the culprit hiding among them.
Some of them showed expressions of anxiousness and fear. Old Master Yan looked displeased and furious.
"What is the meaning of this? Are you using us, members of the Yan Family, as someone who would want to kill you?" Old Master Yan''s cousin couldn''t stay silent as he defended the members of the Yan family.
"The truth wille out in the end. If you have nothing to hide then you don''t have to worry." Nathan stepped forward, grabbing Abigail''s waist in a protective gesture. He was also suspicious of the Yan Family. The patriarch was sick so they would try to fight for the session. Yan Group is a big and sessfulpany.
Other members of the Yan Family would try to covet that position. Besides, Madam Priyanshi and Nadia no longer needed it. Patel Conglomerate was already the top earner in Towerville City.
"May I propose something? Let''s do the DNA test once more to verify this!" Madam Lu''s second cousin suggested.
"I''ll do it to make Grandpa at ease¡" Abigail agreed. "I don''t want him to have some doubts about my identity."
Madam Priyanshi could only sigh in defeat. "Fine. We will do the test. But I assure you¡ Abigail has a strong resemnce to Alyssa¡ Can''t you see it? She just looks like her when she was still young."
Old Master Yan also noticed their simrity when he first saw her during the press conference. That was the reason why he couldn''t get mad at her.
"Come here, Abigail. Sit next to me," Old Master Yan invited her. Abigail and Ethan walked toward him. The old man reached out and held her hands. He gazed at her face intently. For some unknown reason, his eyes suddenly got misty. He became so emotional as he was reminded of Alyssa, his deceased daughter. He med himself for her death. The guilt was still consuming him.
"I¡ hope¡ we are right this time¡" The old man softly mumbled, squeezing Abigail''s hands. He wished that thedy in front of him was indeed his missing granddaughter. With her presence, he could die in peace.
"I understand grandpa. Don''t worry¡ I assure you¡ I am your missing granddaughter. I wille and visit you often¡ to spend more time with you so you have to recover and be healthy!" Abigail encouraged the old man.
"No. I don''t want you to visit me often!" Old Master Yan objected, making Madam Lu and others smile and rejoice inwardly. However, Old Master Yan spoke again. "I want you to stay and live here with me¡ in the mansion!"
Members of the Yan Family: "..."
Nathan''s expression turned grim and Ethan looked saddened when they heard the old man''s deration. This only meant they couldn''t be with Abigail everyday if she would live at Yan Family Mansion.
"You have to take care of your sick grandfather. I can''t let you stay with the Sparks. The two of you are not yet married! I will only allow you to stay in someone else''s house unless he is your husband." Old Master Yan gazed at Nathan Sparks sharply.
"Wow! I agree¡ great grandpa!" Ethan butted in, supporting Old Master Yan''s words.
Abigail: "..."
Nathan: "..."
Members of the Yan Family: "..."
Chapter 399 The Reason She Cant Marry Him
Day Forty-Five¡
~~*****~~
"So, are we setting up the engagement?" Madam Priyanshi teasingly said to both Abigail and Nathan.
"No!" Abigail promptly responded with an exaggerated look on her face. It seemed like she didn''t want the idea of getting engaged nor marrying Nathan Sparks.
The members of the Yan Family wondered why she reacted that way. Even Old Master Yan could figure out Abigail refused Madam Priyanshi''s suggestion.
Furthermore, Nathan''s face also contorted as he gazed at Abigail intently. He was displeased by the way Abigail reacted to the engagement and marriage.
"Why are you refusing, Mom? Don''t you want to marry my Dad?" Little Ethan tugged her hand while putting on a pitiful look. The young boy even pouted his lips with his puppy eyes.
Abigail bit her lower lip. She wasn''t thinking when she blurted out a firm "No".
''I can''t marry him¡ I mean this is Abigail''s body, not mine. I won''t let Nathan marry Abigail. I don''t want it!'' Phantomke thought to herself. She couldn''t bear to see Nathan marrying Abigail''s identity. This wasn''t right! And it didn''t make sense at all.
Now she was being questioned by Nathan''s sharp gaze. He was upset because Abigail tantly rejected the idea of setting the engagement. Although he wasn''t thinking beyond that, Nathan''s ego and pride were hurt because of Abigail''s response.
However, she couldn''t tell him the true reason why she refused to be engaged to him while she was in Abigail''s body. She had so many reasons.
First, the real Abigail was in love with her boyfriend, Dave, not Nathan. Things would be moreplicated among the four of them. Second, she didn''t know how long she would be staying in this body since she could feel some signs her soul was returning to her original body.
If she aplished her mission, it only meant Nathan fell for her¡ for her soul that was possessing Abigail''s body. Once she left, she didn''t know if the real Abigail would remember what she did. She hoped not. Those memories belonged to her. She didn''t want the real Abigail to remember those memories.
Thirdly, she felt like she became so attached to Nathan. She couldn''t bear seeing him marrying another woman. Damn it!
''Am I falling for him¡ already?''
Abigail was still assessing her feelings toward Nathan when she met his scorching eyes. It looked like he was demanding her to exin why she said no. Everyone was waiting for her to answer the young boy''s question.
Why was she refusing? Well, Abigail had to find a correct alibi, or else, a certain devil would get mad and upset.
"Auntie," Abigail paused. Then she shifted her gaze to Little Ethan, avoiding Nathan''s eyes. "I think this is not the right time to talk about Engagement." Abigail nced meaningfully at Nadia. She was trying to tell everyone that Nadia had just broken up with her fianc¨¦. It was so inconsiderate of them to talk about engagement in front of Nadia.
Realizing her mistake, Madam Priyanshi gave her daughter an apologetic look. She was carried away by her excitement that she forgot about Nadia''s heartache. She was grateful to Abigail for reminding them. This topic was very sensitive for Nadia.
"Alright. We will not pursue this matter. Let''s start to dig in now. I think everyone is hungry!" Madam Priyanshi changed the topic instantly.
Everyone started eating but some of them already lost their appetite. Only Old Master Yan was enjoying the food. Though he was not admitting it in front of everyone, deep inside, he felt so happy. He was now convinced that Abigail was his granddaughter.
The more he looked at her the more he could see her strong resemnce with Alyssa. Madam Priyanshi was right! Abigail looked like her mother.
Aside from finding Abigail, Old Master Yan''s mood lightened up and improved because of Little Ethan''s presence. The young boy was so sweet and charming.
He kept on talking to Old Master Yan, giving him food on his te. Ethan was so thoughtful of both Abigail and Old Master Yan. Nathan could sense the unfair treatment. Ethan was so focused on Abigail and Old Master Yan, ignoring Nathan''s presence.
Nathan was so quiet. He never talked during the meal since he was no longer in the mood. He was still upset because Abigail hadn''t given him a valid reason for saying "No" to engagement.
Aside from that, Nathan was also unhappy because Old Master Yan wanted to take Abigail. He wanted her to stay in the Yan Family Mansion. He couldn''t object because the old man was sick.
''I have to hire a great doctor to treat this old man. When his health improves, Abi doesn''t need to stay here and take good care of the old man.'' Nathan thought to himself. He was already nning to find a doctor who would treat Old Master Yan''s sickness.
When the lunch gathering was done, Abigail and Old Master Yan went to the garden together with Ethan. Nathan and Madam Priyanshi stayed in the living room to talk about business coboration. On the other hand, the other members of the Yan family already left. Only Amara and Madam Lu decided to stay behind for their respective personal reasons.
While Little Ethan was picking up some flowers for Old Master Yan and Abigail, the two were able to talk privately.
"Master Yan¡" Abigail mumbled but Old Master Yan interrupted her.
"Grandpa¡ call me Grandpa."
Abigail was taken aback for a moment. She thought Old Master Yan hadn''t epted her yet as his missing granddaughter.
"Am I allowed to call you that? We haven''t conducted the second DNA test result yet."
Without a second thought, Old Master Yan extended his two hands, open wide as he was asking her for a hug.
"You''re my granddaughter¡ my instinct is telling me already. Come here, Abi. Give this sick old man a hug."
Abigail dlyplied as she bent over and hugged Old Master Yan. The old man had mixed emotions. He was tearing up but he was smiling.
"I thought I would die without seeing you¡ without finding you¡ I thought the heaven had already forsaken me because of my sin¡ my sin to your mother." Old Master Yan burst out, opening his heart to Abigail.
"I want to ask for your forgiveness, my granddaughter¡ I failed to protect your mother¡ I failed to save your sister. I lost both of them¡ and I lost you too." The old man''s voice was trembling. His voice croaked as he tried to suppress his sob.
Abigail could feel his guilt and anxiety. He had so many regrets.
"I and the Yan Family should have been the ones to raise you¡ but you ended up being alone¡ and lived in an orphanage. But I feel grateful that you survived¡ you were alive." The old man continued to pour his heart out. Abigail just stayed silent as she listened to him.
"Your mother didn''t abandon you. She might have left you somewhere but failed to return because of her ident. Your mother and sister died in a car crash. You got separated from them. I think your mother and sister protected you, not abandoned you." Old Master Yan corrected her wrong assumption of being abandoned by her family.
"How about my father? Who is my father, grandpa?"
Chapter 400 An Assassins Secret Maneuver
Day Forty-Five...
~~*****~~
Old Master Yan fell silent for a moment. A cold glint shed through his eyes at the mention of Abigail''s father. He still had strong resentment toward that man.
He always thought that his daughter Alyssa was taken away from him by that guy. He would never forgive that man. As much as possible, he didn''t want his granddaughter to know about her father.
He thought of him as a bad guy... a bad influence on her.
"He is dead," Old Master Yan responded coldly. Abigail could see on his face that the old man was ufortable talking about the real Abigail''s father.
Part of her didn''t want to believe that Abigail''s father was dead. The old man couldn''t look her in the eyes. He was hiding something from her. She decided not to pursue this matter. She didn''t want Old Master Yan to get upset because of the old memories in the past.
''Why do I feel like the rtionship between Abigail''s father and her grandfather is veryplicated?'' Abigail shrugged her shoulders just thinking about it.
"Don''t worry, Abi. We are still here. I''m your grandfather. Your family. Your Aunt Priya and cousin Nadia." The old man gave herforting words. This was his way of telling her indirectly that she didn''t have to meet or know her father. The Yan Family was already enough to fill the gap in her life.
Abigail nodded her head and smiled at him faintly. "That''s why you have to recover and regain your health, grandpa. You have to live long and be with me. I can''t bear to lose another family member. Stay strong and healthy for me, grandpa."
Old Master Yan''s expression softened. He was touched by her words. His eyes became teary again. ''I can''t promise. I feel so weak... every day. I feel like I''m going to die soon. But... I want to live longer... to spend more time with my granddaughter. We''ve wasted so many years... She was not with us for a long time...''
"Abi... my granddaughter... I will do my best to stay healthy and live longer..." Old Master Yan said to reassure his granddaughter.
"Can you stay here? Live with me... I want you to stay here in the mansion. Can you do that for me?" The old man asked her in his pleading tone.
"Okay, grandpa. I''ll stay here. But I have to go back to Sparks Mansion today. I have to say goodbye to Ethan and his father properly. I''ll return tomorrow."
The old man pouted at the mention of Nathan Sparks.
"Are you nning to marry Nathan Sparks? I heard that he is a picky one. He is cold, rude, and indifferent toward women. Is he treating you well?" Old Master Yan wanted to make sure that Nathan was treating her well.
Abigail was reluctant to answer his first question. She smiled sheepishly while scratching her face. "Grandpa, I''m not in a hurry to marry someone. I''m just Twenty-one years old. But don''t worry. Nathan is treating me well. He has been helping me for the past month."
Old Master Yan''s expression darkened as he recalled something. "Have you found any clue about the person who pushed you? I will ask my men to investigate this. I will also ask the help of my friend who is a high-ranking official in the police force."
Abigail sighed and shook her head. "I''ve offended so many people. They are people who are jealous of me. I can be the target of people''s hate. Even the members of the Yan Family didn''t like me. I can feel it, grandpa."
Abigail gave emphasis on herst statement because she was giving the old man an idea that the culprit might also be a member of the Yan Family.
Old Master Yan fell silent once more. His eyebrows were drawn together as he analyzed the situation.
"Don''t mind them. They can''t influence my decision. I''m still the patriarch. They have to obey my words. No one in the Yan Family can touch or hurt you. I will make sure to protect you this time... my granddaughter." Old Master Yan sounded serious, his words filled with conviction.
"Thanks, Grandpa..."
The two were still talking when Little Ethan approached them. He was holding flowers. Surprisingly, he gave all the flowers to Old Master Yan so Abigail reacted.
"Where''s mine? I''m getting jealous now. My angel found a new favorite person." Abigail pretended to be sad.
Little Ethan and Old Master Yan giggled because of her remarks.
"Don''t be jealous, Mom. Your flowers are on the way." After saying that, Ethan pointed his finger in a certain direction. Old Master Yan and Abigail followed his line of sight only to see Nathan walking toward them while holding the freshly picked red roses.
Abigail just stared at him with amusement while her heart began to pound hardly inside her chest. Nathan looked so cool and handsome today. His sweet gesture of giving her red roses as a sign of his affection made her stomach flutter.
"Apology to interrupt your conversation, Mr. Yan... but Abigail and I have to go now together with Ethan. I will just send her back tomorrow." Nathan already agreed to let Abigail stay with the Yan Family. Madam Priyanshi convinced him and asked him for a favor a while ago. Nathan also knew that Abigail must stay with her grandpa because the old man was so sick.
Old Master Yan was reluctant to bid goodbye to them but he had no choice. On a positive note, Abigail would be back tomorrow. And she would stay at the Yan Family mansion in the meantime.
When Abigail, Ethan, and Nathan left the garden, Madam Priyanshi sent Old Master Yan back to his room.
"How''s your bonding with Abigail? Did she ask you anything about Alyssa?" Madam Priyanshi asked the old man.
"Yes, we talked about Alyssa and her deceased sister. But she didn''t ask me more. I think she was holding herself from asking me too much because she was being considerate of my feelings. She is an intelligent girl. I could sense that she could figure out my mood." There was a gentle look in Old Master Yan''s eyes.
Madam Priyanshi could only smile at his father. "She is like Alyssa..."
"But she asked me about her father. I told her he was dead. Priyanshi... Forbid everyone from the family to talk about Abigail''s father. Just tell them to consider him dead." Old Master Yan was very serious when he gave hismand.
"Are you sure about this, Dad? Her father is still alive. She has the right to know who her father is."
Old Master Yan shot Madam Priyanshi a cold sharp re. "No! She can''t! Where was he when Alyssa and my granddaughters were put in danger? He did nothing! He never showed up!"
Madam Priyanshi sighed deeply. "Dad... have you forgotten? You mobilized our men and used all means to stop that guy from entering our country. You even blocked the news about Alyssa''s death so that that guy wouldn''t hear about it."
Old Master Yan narrowed his eyes on her. "Are you siding with that guy?! I can''t let him take my granddaughter away from me!"
"He.Is.Dead. Don''t ever mention him again!"
Madam Lu was eavesdropping on their conversation. Her eyes sparkled in delight when an idea popped up in her mind.
"I have to know who Alyssa''s man is. If my n A fails, I will resort to n B. Abigail should not stay in the Yan Family. She can go with her father!" She murmured to herself.
It did not take long before Madam Lu went to see Old Master Yan''s private nurse. She headed out of the mansion and met the nurse in the nearby park.
"Madam Lu, why did you summon me here?" the nurse asked her in puzzlement.
"We have a change of n. That woman will be staying in the mansion starting tomorrow. Be careful around her. She might notice something. Furthermore, monitor her every move and report it to me." Madam Lu sounded very anxious.
"Don''t worry, Madam Lu. She is just an actress, right? She has no background in medicine. She won''t notice anything. I''m careful when administering Chairman Yan''s medicine." The private nurse reassured her. "I''ll keep an eye on her," she added.
"Good!" Madam Lu''s lips curled up into a satisfied grin.
But unknown to her, someone was also listening to their conversation. Abigail secretly put a bugging device inside Madam Lu''s coat pocket when she bumped into her.
Chapter 401 Passing Out Again?
Day Forty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Abigail, Nathan, and Ethan were on their way to the Sparks Mansion when she noticed the exchanges of conversation between Madam Lu and Old Master Yan''s private nurse. She recognized the nurse''s voice.
She already had a suspicion that Madam Lu might be the culprit who wanted her dead. She could see the greed in her eyes when the family was talking about the Yan Group.
Her suspicion started when she met her at EDSJ Five Star Hotel during the Star G Night. She observed how she reacted the moment she showed up in front of them.
Furthermore, with the help of Nathan, she found out that Madam Lu and her daughter, Amara were the ones who leaked the photo of her and Richard to the media and reporters, making false reports and fake news.
The mother and daughter duo gave her troubles. She wondered if one of them wanted to get rid of her. Aside from nting a bugging device on Madam Lu, Abigail also did the same to Amara.
The night before the lunch gathering in the Yan Family Mansion, Abigail asked another favor from Butler Li. She sent him to buy those spying devices. She borrowed money from him instead of asking Nathan because she didn''t want Nathan to know that she was good at spying on someone.
Abigail was silently and secretly listening through her earphone. Nathan and Ethan thought she was only listening to music.
Abigail''s face contorted when the nurse mentioned Old Master Yan. She already expected that Madam Lu would talk about her, but not about Old Master Yan.
''What the hell? Are they making the old man ill? Don''t tell me they are the reasons why his health is not improving and his health is deteriorating each day?'' Abigail subconsciously clenched her fist and ground her teeth. Just thinking about it, Abigail''s raging fury surged up and she felt the urge to beat someone.
"Miss Abi? Mom¡ are you okay? Is there something wrong?" Little Ethan asked her worriedly. He sensed that Abigail was not in a mood. Her face looked so grim and angry.
Nathan also turned in her direction to watch her face. He was also puzzled as to why Abigail''s eyes were burning with rage.
"Abi, are you mad?" Nathan also asked her. His eyes shifted from her face to the flowers she was gripping tightly in her hands. "Do you hate the flowers I gave you?"
Abigail''s train of thought was interrupted by both father and son. She concealed her negative emotions and smiled at them awkwardly.
"Oh, it''s nothing. I just remembered some bad guys who made my blood boil," Abigail said meaningfully. Her mind was already imagining she was torturing the nurse and Madam Lu.
''How could they? I won''t forgive them for harming Abigail''s grandfather!'' Phantomke thought to herself.
"Nate, Ethan¡ I think¡ I should stay with my grandfather today. Can you send me back to the Yan Mansion after getting my personal clothes?" There was a sense of urgency in her voice.
Both Ethan and Nathan exchanged nces with one another. They wanted to object, but the worry was evident in her eyes. They could only agree with her request.
Twenty minutester, the three of them reached the Sparks Mansion. Abigail headed straight to her room and packed her things. Ethan just watched Abigail''s closed door with a sad expression on his face.
Nathan was also unhappy with this sudden separation from Abigail. He thought she would still stay at the mansion tonight. But for some unknown reason, Abigail decided to go back to Yan Family Mansion immediately.
Nathan nced at his son. He could only sigh deeply as he tapped Ethan''s head.
"Son, don''t be sad. Abigail''s grandpa is sick. He needs her, that''s why she decided to go back today. She is worried about him," Nathan softly mumbled, trying to console his son.
"I know, Dad. I understand. I''m sad because I can''t see Miss Abi in her room. I can no longer visit her and kiss her goodnight. I won''t be able to hug her every morning." Little Ethan became low-spirited.
"You can visit her every day. You have my permission. If you want, I can apany you. I''ll drive you to the Yan Family Mansion just to see her," Nathan volunteered.
Little Ethan gazed up, watching Nathan''s face. The young boy arched his eyebrow while looking at his father suspiciously. "Dad, I think you are also sad. Hmm. You want to see her every day too, that''s why you are suggesting this to me. Hahaha. Am I right, Dad? Are you just using me as an excuse?"
Ethan began to tease his father. Nathan could only scowl at his son. "I''m trying to console you here, young boy!" Nathan pinched Ethan''s cheeks and his cute nose.
"Dad, stop pinching my face and nose!" Ethanined, hitting his father''s hands.
"Alright." Nathan simply released Ethan.
"Dad. I will just go to my room and y with Powy, Riemc, and Star_S." Ethan didn''t wait for Nathan''s response. He walked away and proceeded to his room. He already figured out that his Dad wanted to talk to Abigail, that''s why he also stood outside Abigail''s bedroom.
Ethan was a smart boy who could read his father''s mind. He left to give the two privacy. When Ethan disappeared, Nathan knocked on the door. Abigail told him to enter as she couldn''t open the door for him. She was busy packing her clothes.
Nathan felt a little bit dejected when he saw her luggage. Abigail was putting her things into that small luggage. Nathan could only watch her every movement. He didn''t say a word. He just stood there near the door.
After a while, Abigail was done packing. She pulled her luggage and approached Nathan. "I''m ready to go now. Will you drive me to the Yan Mansion or will your Chauffeur send me there instead?"
Nathan didn''t respond to her question. Instead, he grabbed her waist and lifted her chin. In a sh, Nathan sealed Abigail''s lips with his mouth, kissing her passionately and deeply as if there was no tomorrow.
When Nathan drew back, both of them were already panting as they gasped for air. Their eyes met and they could see the passion in each other''s eyes.
This time Abigail released the handle of her luggage. She cupped Nathan''s face and kissed him once more. She had to admit that Nathan''s lips were like a drug tempting her over and over again until she got addicted to kissing him.
Abigail pushed him on the door until his back was pressed against its hard surface. Then Abigail kissed him hard, her lips devouring his lips and tongue. Her movement was so bold and dominating, matching Nathan''s intense kisses.
Nathan could only support her waist while grabbing the back of her head to pull her closer to him. They exchanged deep and hungry french kisses until they became breathless.
Both their hearts were pounding so hard against their chests. The thought of not being together in one house gave them a feeling of longing.
"I''m gonna miss you¡" Nathan softly whispered to her when they broke the kiss.
Hearing those words from Nathan, Abigail''s heart constricted again and her head throbbed in pain, her vision bing blurry.
''Shit! Am I going to pass out again? Returning to my body?''
In just a blink of an eye, Abigail copsed as she lost consciousness in front of Nathan.
Chapter 402 Close To Accomplishing The Mission
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Medical Facility¡ ]
~ 6:30 am ~
Ethan and Nathan never left Abigail''s side. They were watching over her until she woke up. She had been unconscious for fifteen hours now. The doctors were still trying to find out the cause of this. Her test results were all normal. They couldn''t see anyplications at all. They reexamined her over and over again. They were waiting for her third results toe out.
"Dad, what''s wrong with Miss Abi? Why is it she isn''t waking up?" Little Ethan asked his father with his innocent eyes. Worries and concerns were evident on his face. His little hands were holding Abigail''s hand.
Nathan stood next to his son, his eyes fixed on Abigail. He wasn''t showing it but deep inside, he was worried sick about Abigail. This scenario already happened twice. He couldn''t understand why Abigail kept on fainting and losing consciousness.
''Is this the aftereffect of her ident?'' Nathan clenched his fist, his expression bing chilly. Until now, they hadn''t found concrete evidence rted to Abigail''s attempted murder. The culprit was just around them.
"Don''t worry, son. She will wake up soon. Let''s wait for her examination results. The doctor is still diagnosing her current condition." Nathan tried to console his son.
Little Ethan pouted his lips and put on a pitiful look in his eyes. He bobbed his head and said, "Dad, is she going to be fine?"
"Of course, she is. She is a strongdy." Nathan reassured him, gently stroking his head.
"Son, just stay here and watch over Miss Abi. I will just call someone¡" Nathan grabbed his phone and exited the ward. He immediately called his right-hand man, Axel.
"Axel, mobilize our men. I need to solve a case asap. Find the culprit of Abigail''s attempted murder case. I will give a big reward to those who can catch the culprit!" Nathan spoke up with authority. Thinking that Abigail''s mysterious health condition had something to do with the aftereffect of her ident, Nathan became so determined to catch the culprit. He wanted to punish the person who pushed her from the 13th-floor balcony of the Centerville Hotel.
"Okay, Supreme Leader, I will summon our Branch Leaders and ry this mission to them." He didn''t ask any questions as he could sense that Nathan was not in a mood.
Nathan''s voice was so cold. He could already imagine his dark and frightening expression. Axel was reminded of what happened two years ago. Nathan had the same tone when he ordered to attack the hideout of the Phantom Assassin Guild two years ago.
"Tell them to find the culprit in three days!" Nathan added through his gritted teeth, his voice filled with conviction.
"Yes, sir!" Axel immediately obeyed Nathan''smand. He could feel the sense of urgency in Nathan''s voice.
[ Ten minutester¡ at Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters ]
Axel called an emergency meeting, summoning the branch leaders present in the country. Chantha, Violet, Spider, and Joker immediately proceeded to the Syphiruz Headquarters. Other branch leaders attended the meeting through the virtual tform.
"What happened, Axel? Where is our Supreme Leader? Why did you call this emergency meeting with Red Alert Signal?" Violet asked him in puzzlement. It was so sudden that they received this summon from the right-hand man of their Supreme Leader. This only meant something big happened and they needed to take action.
"Let''s all settle down first. I will tell you the reason for this emergency meeting. Our Supreme Leader wants me to ry an important message to everyone." Axel said as his eyes roamed around the meeting room, checking today''s attendees. The Branch Leaders who couldn''t make it today were also there with their 3D hologram. The Syphiruz Mafia was using the technologies created by the SYP Twilight Corp.
On the other hand, Chantha leaned closer to Axel and whispered, "Hey, Axel. Is it true? Our Supreme Leader is dating Abigail Scarlett? Are they in love¡ for real?" Chantha was more curious about their Supreme Leader''s personal rtionship than the agenda of this meeting. She heard the news and watch the press conference. She couldn''t believe that their Supreme Leader dered and revealed his rtionship with Abigail to the whole nation.
Meanwhile, Axel turned in her direction, narrowing his eyes on her. "This is not the time to gossip," Axel reprimanded her.
Chantha just chewed on her lower lip and moved away from Axel. He was very serious today. "I hate you!" she murmured.
Axel still managed to hear herst remarks. He could only sigh helplessly.
"Our Supreme Leader gave us an urgent mission which we have to finish in three days. If we fail to deliver a result, we will suffer a consequence. But if we seed, we will be greatly rewarded. So I hope everyone will do their best to aplish this important task." Axel informed them, not beating around the bush.
The Branch Leaders were now all eyes and all ears on him. There was a gleam of excitement in their eyes. What kind of mission awaits them? They didn''t care if they had to aplish this in three days. What they were looking forward to was receiving a great reward after aplishing the mission.
"What is the mission?" Spider asked. He could no longer hold his curiosity. He was dying to know what they needed to do. He benefited a lot during hisst mission so he was certain that their Supreme Leader would give them a big reward for this mission alone.
"Remember the suicide attempt of the actress named Abigail Scarlett?"
Some reacted while others didn''t. Some heard the news but some were not updated with the entertainment news so they had to research Abigail''s name on the inte to know what happened.
"The incident is an attempted murder, not a suicide. Our Supreme Leader wants us to catch the culprit and find the mastermind in just three days!" Axel dered to them.
Chantha and Violet exchanged nces with one another. It seemed that Chantha''s question had been answered indirectly. "Sister! See¡ it''s true! Our Supreme Leader and Abigail are indeed dating for real!"
Violet could only bob her head in disbelief. Who would have thought that their Supreme Leader would finally open his heart again to another woman? They thought he hadn''t moved on yet and was still in love with Monica. He didn''t show interest in other women. So it was unexpected to hear that he and Abigail were now officially a couple.
"Let''s move now. Our Supreme Leader wants to see the result as soon as possible!"
*****
As the Syphiruz Mafia was busy solving Abigail''s case, Phantomke''s soul showed up in front of her real body. Before, there was an invisible barrier that was blocking her from going near her body. But now, Phantomke could now stand next to her body. The invisible barrier already disappeared.
D¨¦j¨¤ vu!
The winged magical creature, Bam-Bam, reappeared before her eyes. They were both looking into each other''s eyes.
"Bam-Bam! Where have you been?! Why did you just show up? I''ve been looking for you for the past few days!"
"Master, congrattions, you are close to aplishing your mission!"
Chapter 403 To Live For Him
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
"Master, congrattions, you are close to aplishing your mission!"
When Phantomke heard that, she didn''t know if she should feel d or not. She had conflicting thoughts regarding this matter.
This only meant she would be able to return to her original body and wake up from hera. However, this would only mean she would be Nathan''s enemy again.
He would never treat her the way he treated Abigail. All this time, he could only see Abigail. He was falling for Abigail, not Phantomke.
She could never tell him that she was the one who made him fall in love, not the real Abigail. Nathan would think of her as a crazy woman.
Phantomke had already expected this to happen. But she couldn''t help it. She hated this situation.
"Master, why aren''t you happy?" Bam-Bam asked her as he flew around her.
''Damn it! I feel like my identity is being taken away from me again. Why is it every time I get closer to Nathan we are forced to separate again?'' Phantomke recalled the moment when she became Nathan''s friend using her alias, Shining Star. They suddenly lostmunication and Nathan disappeared without saying goodbye.
"Master?" Bam-Bam called her attention again, snapping her out of her deep thought.
"What will happen to Abigail once I go back to my real body? Have you found her soul?" Phantomke asked Bam-Bam.
Bam-Bam bobbed his head. "Yes. I found her soul, Master. Once you return to your body, Abigail''s soul can go back to her own body. The truth is¡ your soul is helping her body to recover. Remember, she fell from the 13th floor and she was supposed to suffer a great injury or die. But after putting your soul inside her body, your core energy is healing her body."
Phantomke frowned at that revtion.
"So don''t feel sorry for borrowing her body. You are helping her," Bam-Bam added with a cheerful voice.
"That''s not my concern, Bam-Bam. What I want to know is whether she will remember everything I did as Abigail while her soul was not inside her body or not." She grabbed Bam-Bam''s body using both hands, catching him so that he couldn''t run away from her.
"And how about me? Will I still remember what I did as Abigail or will I lose my memory?" She didn''t want to forget the moments she shared with Nathan and most especially, Ethan. She had to remember those memories, otherwise, she would prefer not to go back to her original body!
Bam-Bam was taken aback for a moment. Phantomke''s expression was frightening. She was very serious.
"Answer me honestly, or else, I will pluck your feathers one by one until you lose your wings!" She threatened him as she tightened her grip around his small body.
Bam-Bam smiled sheepishly while scratching his face using his paws. He was aware that Phantomke was not joking. She would certainly pluck his feathers.
"Master, calm down first. I will answer all your queries. Just don''t hurt this poor fellow. I''m vulnerable without my wings." Bam-Bam put on a puppy-eyed look as he begged her.
"Give me an answer now," she demanded. Her voice was firm. Deep inside, she was worried about those possible things that might happen after this soul swap.
"Master, you will remember everything. Unless you want me to erase your memories. I can do that for¨C Ouch!" Bam-Bam was not able to finish his words when Phantomke squeezed his body tightly.
"Don''t you dare erase my memory, Bam-Bam!"
Bam-Bam immediately raised his arms in surrender and said, "Alright! Alright! I won''t erase your memory¡ just don''t squeeze my body too tight. I can''t breathe!"
After hearing his words, Phantomke loosened her grip on his body but she was still holding him in ce.
"When ites to Abigail¡ she won''t remember anything. Herst memory would be¡ the scene in the Centerville Hotel before she fell from the 13th floor," Bam-Bam said.
"Unless you want me to give her a glimpse of your memories inside her body. I can do that for¨C Ouch!" Phantomke squeezed Bam-Bam once more.
"Do that if you want me to grill and cook you alive, Bam-Bam," she snapped, her eyes ring at Bam-Bam sharply. A chilly aura surrounded her making Bam-Bam shut his mouth.
He just bobbed his head in agreement. He understood what Phantomke wanted.
But Bam-Bam was curious about something.
"Master, can I ask you a question?"
Phantomke rolled her eyes and said nonchntly. "You are already asking me a question."
Bam-Bam: "..."
''Why is she so grumpy? She should be rejoicing today.''
"So?" Phantomke raised her eyebrow, urging Bam-Bam to speak up.
"Master¡ Have you fallen in love with Nathan Sparks? For real?" Bam-Bam nced at her expectantly, his eyes filled with anticipation.
Phantomke was stunned for a moment. She was caught off guard by Bam-Bam''s curious question.
''Am I obliged to answer that?''
Phantomke was about to say something when Bam-Bam''s giggle bubbled up. "Silence means Yes! I knew it!"
She felt annoyed because of Bam-Bam''s teasing. The magical creature looked so happy and ted as if he was wishing for this to happen.
"Stopughing, Bam-Bam. Nothing is funny." Phantomke reprimanded him.
The magical creature immediately shut his mouth.
"Anyway, why am I here? What happened to Abigail''s body? Did her soul return to her body? Am I going to go back to my body now?" Phantomke bombarded him with so many questions.
"Not yet, master. Your mission is not yet done. For some unknown reason, your soul appeared here and I followed you. Abigail''s soul is resting somewhere. She will be back when the right timees. On the other hand, it looks like your body is calling your soul. The barrier is gone. You can return soon." Bam-Bam exined to her.
Phantomke had conflicting thoughts about this. She still had so many things to do. She wanted to unfold the truth behind Monica stealing her identity as Shining Star.
In the back of her mind, she was thinking¡ ''I don''t want to go back yet. Nathan will imprison me, torture me, and might kill me for his revenge.''
She had so many uncertainties. She wondered if she could deal with Nathan''s wrath. And how about his feelings? The real Abigail won''t even remember him. What would he feel about that?
Part of her was worried about Nathan getting hurt. Abigail was Dave''s girlfriend. Once she woke up, she would look for Dave, not Nathan.
"Sh*t! Bam-Bam, why did you do this to me?! Things became moreplicated." Phantomke questioned the magical creature who started all this.
"I didn''t have any bad intentions, master. Don''t get mad at me. I just thought of giving you a second chance¡"
''Second chance to correct the wrongs¡'' Bam-Bam thought to himself.
"I think¡ it''s unfair for you to die like that. You have to fix things¡ and everything is up to you now. This is your life. Are you giving up your chance to live?" This time Bam-Bam expressed his concern for her.
A heavy breath escaped her lips. She finally released Bam-Bam''s body.
When Bam-Bam asked her such a question, Little Ethan''s face popped up in her mind. "Of course not. I have to live no matter what!"
''For Ethan¡''
''¡ if I have to pay for my sin then I will live for Ethan''s sake.'' She found another reason to stay alive.
Chapter 404 [Bonus ] She Cheated On You
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At SYP Twilight Corporation¡ ]
Old Man Xu took over Nathan''s work as he was absent today. He heard that Abigail was sick and his son brought her to their medical facility.
The old man felt relieved since Nathan finally showed interest in another woman. This was a sign that his son was slowly moving on.
''It''s best for him to forget about Monica.'' Old Man Xu tossed a look at the wall, reminiscing about the past.
His train of thought was interrupted when his secretary knocked on the door.
"Come in."
"Chairman Xu, you have a visitor. He is the Chairman of AMB Corporation."
Old Man Xu was surprised when he heard that. He thought Maximilian was in Country R right now. What was he doing here?
"Let him in." Old Man Xu stopped what
he was doing. He stood up to wee Chairman Carlsen.
Maximilian entered the office with a grim expression on his face. Meanwhile, Old Man Xu waved his hand at his secretary, telling her to leave the room.
When the two old men were left alone inside the office, Maximilian started confronting Old Man Xu.
"Why did you break our deal? Your son is supposed to be engaged with my daughter. Howe he is in a rtionship with another woman?" He ranted.
"Do you treat me and my daughter as a joke? Huh! Don''t challenge me, Chairman Sparks. I can send the recording to your son today if you will not fix this!" Maximilian threatened Old Man Xu.
Old Man Xu could only frown as he listened to him. His men hadn''t found a clue yet as to why Maximilian got a hold of that recording. There might be a traitor among his men.
He already mobilized someone to dig some dirt on Maximilian Carlsen. But it took them a lot of time to find a significant result. It looked like someone powerful was behind Maximilian. He was being protected by this powerful man.
"My son is not a child. He has a mind of his own. I can''t force him to marry a stranger, especially if he already likes someone else." Old Man Xu said calmly. He no longer felt threatened.
If Maximilian would reveal the recording to his son then he had no choice but to face his son bravely. He did it to protect him. Monica was not the kind of woman Nathan considered her to be.
He had the right to know so that he could move onpletely. And he was hoping that Abigail Scarlett would help Nathan to forget about Monica.
"So, are you calling off our deal?" Maximilian lifted his eyebrow as he scowled at him.
"Yes. I am. Helena, your daughter is not the one for Nathan. Just give up that idea." Old Man Xu dered to him with his dominating aura.
Maximilian''s face contorted. He was displeased by Old Man Xu''s decision.
"Fine. Let''s forget about our deal! Face the consequence of this." Chairman Carlsen stormed out of his office.
Old Man Xu could only watch his back.
Bam!
Maximilian shut the door behind him and a loud bang was heard. Old Man Xu could only shake his head helplessly. He sat down on the couch and leaned his back. He stared at the ceiling and took a deep breath.
"I wonder what my son will feel once he finds out what I did. Is he going to hate me?"
Old Man Xu was also tired of hiding this secret from Nathan. He was being ckmailed for two years now. He had to pay them billions to silence them.
"I should have told my son the truth¡ instead of keeping my mouth shut¡" Old Man Xu realized his mistake and wrong decision. He regretted it.
*****
Thirty minutester, Nathan barged into Old Man Xu''s office. He gazed at his father with eyes burning with rage. Without saying a word, Nathan raised a retractable pen. Clicking the top of the pen, a recording began to y.
[ "Kill that woman! She doesn''t deserve my son." ]
The recording stopped and Old Man Xu''s expression darkened. Maximilian cut the remaining statement. Two statements of his were removed. [ "I saw her with another guy. She is cheating on him." ]
"Were you the one who hired Phantomke to kill Monica?" Nathan''s cold voice resounded in the office. He interrogated his father, his eyes not leaving the old man''s face.
Old Man Xu had mixed emotions right now. He already saw thising.
"No. I didn''t hire Phantomke. If I did then I wouldn''t allow you to attack her assassin guild. I would have protected them." Old Man Xu bravely answered Nathan. He could sense that his son was furious.
Nathan ground his teeth and clenched his fists. A lot of things kept happening today to trouble him. A while ago, he was preupied with Abigail. He decided to go home to get Ethan''s things. Then he received a parcel from an unknown sender.
When he checked the item, Nathan saw a note. [ Press the tip of the ballpen to find the mastermind behind the death of your woman. ]
Nathan was shaken when he recognized the voice in the recording. He went to see the Powy and GingerAllieAnn to confirm if the recorder was fake. But the two confirmed that the recording was not fake. It was indeed Old Man Xu''s voice.
Without further ado, Nathan rushed to thepany to confront his father.
Nathan closed their gaps and grabbed his father by his cor. "Why? Why did you do it? You tried to harm Monica?! For what reason?!" Nathan''s body was trembling from too much anger. He felt betrayed. How could his father do this to him¡ to the mother of his grandson. Why?
Old Man Xu remained calm. He would no longer avoid him. No more secrets.
Old Man Xu held Nathan''s wrist and looked into his eyes. "Monica¡ was unfaithful. I saw her with another guy. She was cheating on you."
Nathan was dumbfounded when he heard that. Disbelief could be seen in his eyes. "You. Are. Lying." He said through his gritted teeth.
"This is the reason why I did it. You won''t listen to me. You would only believe her. She already blinded you with her lies. You would choose her over me." Old Man Xu expressed his thoughts truthfully.
Nathan shook his head frantically, unable to believe this.
"Believe it or not. I saw what I saw. I confronted her. But she denied it. Of course, she won''t admit nor confess her sin." Old Man Xu smiled bitterly at the thought of Monica.
Nathan had the urge to punch his father but he restrained himself from doing so.
"Where is your proof that she was cheating on me? What if the guy was only her friend? What made you think she was unfaithful?"
"I saw them entering a hotel room. Only the two of them." Old Man Xu finally revealed what he saw.
Nathan mmed his eyes shut and ground his teeth. He released his father. Then he breathed in and breathed out, trying to calm himself down. "You should have told me this!"
"I should have¡ but I thought¡ you wouldn''t listen to me. You were so in love with her."
Nathan couldn''t refute that.
"Monica¡ would never betray me. She is not the kind of woman who will betray me¡" Nathan was still in denial. He refused to believe his father''s words.
The tension between the father and son duo grew when suddenly Nathan''s phone rang. It was a calling from Ethan. Both men looked at his phone. After contemting, Nathan answered it.
"Dad? Where are you? Miss Abi is now awake. Come back here!"
Old Man Xu silently observed Nathan. He heard Ethan''s voice over the phone. He wondered how Nathan would react. Would he keep arguing and fighting him because of Monica or would he leave to see Abigail and Ethan?
To his surprise¡ Nathan replied to his son. "Okay, son. I''m on my way there."
Nathan didn''t say a word to his father. He marched out of his office without saying goodbye. Though he was mad at his father, Old Man Xu felt relieved because Nathan chose to see Abigail and Ethan, instead of talking further about Monica.
''Should I feel grateful about this or not?'' Old Man Xu sighed deeply. He couldn''t read Nathan''s mind.
Chapter 405 Tagging Along With Her
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At SYP Medical Facility¡ ]
Phantomke was back in Abigail''s body. Bam-Bam didn''t specify how long her soul would be staying inside Abigail''s body. But it would depend on Nathan.
Little did she know, Bam-Bam was still hiding something from her. He didn''t inform Phantomke about the second part of her mission.
The moment she woke up, Ethan''s worried face greeted her sight. The young boy immediately hugged her tightly. She could see how worried Ethan was about her.
She consoled him for several minutes. Then the doctor came to check her vitals. Little Ethan called his father while the doctor was examining Abigail.
She looked around and she saw the familiar environment. She had been there. She recognized this ce. This was the Medical Facility where Phantomke had been kept for two years before she was transferred to Stephen''s ce.
The doctor who examined her was puzzled because he couldn''t find a proper diagnosis for her illness. ording to Nathan, she suddenly passed out. And for some unknown reason, she was unconscious for fifteen hours. However, all her test results were normal.
"Miss Scarlett, how do you feel?" The doctor asked her as she checked her pulse and heartbeat.
"I''m fine." She promptly responded. She could see that the doctor was a little bit anxious. Unknown to her, Nathan already pressured the doctors in his Medical Facility to diagnose her illness. Only Dr. Veronica was not around.
The doctor heaved a sigh of relief. As long as Abigail was fine, they wouldn''t face Nathan''s wrath.
"Okay. Miss Scarlett. I will just give you some vitamins."
Abigail just bobbed her head. "Can I be discharged today? I have to go somewhere." She was thinking about Old Master Yan.
"I''m not sure. Mr. Sparks insisted on observing your health¡" the doctor smiled at her awkwardly. They had to get Nathan''s permission first before discharging her.
"Alright. I''ll talk to him." Abigail could sense that the doctor was afraid of Nathan.
When the doctor left, Ethan came back. He already informed his father and Nathan was now on his way. The young boy climbed Abigail''s sickbed and sat on the edge.
Abigail watched Ethan lovingly. Her heart clenched at the thought that she would be leaving soon and going back to her original body. Nathan wouldn''t allow Phantomke to see Ethan. She was going to miss this bonding with Ethan.
"Ethan, may I hug you?" Abigail asked his permission.
Little Ethan just moved his head up and down vigorously as his response. Abigail wrapped her arms around his body, embracing him.
"Ethan¡"
"Yes, Mom?" Little Ethan gazed at her, his two cute round eyes fixed on her face.
Abigail smiled faintly as she cupped Ethan''s face. She caressed his fluffy cheeks and said, "Ethan¡ Thank you for being such a sweet and caring boy. I love you like my own son. I will never ever forget all the love and kindness you''ve given me."
Ethan gave her a questioning look. "Mom. You are scaring me. Are you leaving? Why are you telling me this?" Fearced his young face.
"Of course not. I will still be here for you. It''s just that I will be living at my grandfather''s mansion in the meantime. He is sick. I have to take care of him," Abigail exined to him.
Little Ethan understood the situation. "Don''t worry, Mom. My Dad and I will visit you every day."
"Sure. I like that. We can spend more time together with Grandpa."
Abigail and Ethan were still talking about Old Master Yan when the door slid open. Nathan already arrived and entered the room. Both Ethan and Abigail were d to see him. However, they noticed that something was off with Nathan. He was very silent and he looked very serious.
"Did anything happen to your Dad? He is not in a mood." Abigail whispered to Ethan.
The little boy shrugged his shoulders. "He has been grumpy and stressed sincest night. He was worried sick about you, Mom."
Abigail shifted her gaze back to Nathan. He was now approaching them. Upon reaching their spot, Nathan immediately hugged his son tightly while mming his eyes shut. Nathan was still troubled by his father''s revtion. How could he tell Ethan that his grandfather tried to harm his own mother?
"Dad¡ you are hugging the wrong person. I''m not the patient here." Ethan tried to push his father away as he was being squeezed by him.
When he heard that, Nathan nced at Abigail who was sitting next to Ethan. He extended his right hand, reaching for her. He pulled her and hugged her. Now, Nathan was embracing both Ethan and Abigail. He badly needed this as he felt so lost today.
"Is there something wrong, Nate?" Abigail asked him curiously.
Nathan moved his face closer to her. She heard him smelling the scent of her hair as he took a deep breath. Her scent and warmth were able to calm his raging heart.
"Let''s stay like this for a while," Nathan softly mumbled.
His mind was in shambles right now. He didn''t want to doubt Monica but two people already talked about Monica''s betrayal and unfaithfulness. First, it was Kathleen. Now, his father was also telling him that Monica cheated on him. He didn''t know what to believe in anymore.
Monica was gone! There was no need to taint or tarnish her good image. Nathan hated his father for this. But he was angrier knowing that someone was behind this recording. What was he trying to achieve by sending that recorder?
''Don''t tell me¡ that person is trying to stir a conflict between my father and me.'' Nathan thought to himself. His mind was wandering off somewhere. Abigail could sense it.
"Nate, I have to go back to the Yan Family Mansion as soon as possible. My grandfather''s life is in danger," Abigail''s voice snapped Nathan back to the present.
Nathan released them from his embrace. Then he nced at Abigail intently. "What do you mean by that?"
"The reason I was in a hurry toe back yesterday is that¡ I suspect that my grandpa is gravely ill because someone is poisoning him. His health is deteriorating every day. No improvement at all. What if they are after Grandpa''spany and wealth?!"
Nathan hesitated for a moment. "But you are sick too. What if you copse there? You are also in danger." Nathan didn''t like the idea of exposing Abigail to those greedy people. If they could harm the Yan Patriarch, then they could also harm Abigail. She would be their target because she was an heiress.
"Don''t worry. I won''t faint anymore¡"
''As long as you are not with me. You are the reason why my soul is leaving this body,'' Abigail thought to herself.
"I will allow you to stay there but on one condition¨C" Nathan was interrupted when Abigail spoke up.
"Bodyguard? You want me to bring my bodyguard?"
Nathan shook his head and corrected her statement. "No. Not your bodyguard. But your boyfriend."
"I''ming with you," He dered. "I''ll stay in the Yan Family Mansion."
"Dad! Unfair! Please bring me with you. I want to stay at the Yan Mansion too!" Ethan also volunteered
Abigail: "..."
''Eh? Are they kidding me? Will grandpa allow them to stay? Ethan is possible¡ but how about Nathan?"
Chapter 406 The Heiress Of The Yan Group
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Yan Family Mansion¡ ]
"When did you be so clingy, Nate?" Abigail murmured as she questioned Nathan''s action. She couldn''t believe that Nathan was serious. He truly packed his things and brought them to the Yan Family Mansion.
"Just think of this as if¡ I''m on my vacation. I''m not going to work in theing days," Nathan simply replied.
Nathan had two reasons foring along with Abigail. First, he didn''t want to get separated from her and he was worried about her safety.
Second, he wanted to avoid his father since he was still mad at him. He won''te to work and he won''t allow Old Man Xu to see his grandson, Ethan. This was his way of rebelling against his father.
Abigail, Nathan, and Ethan were now standing in front of the Yan Family Mansion. Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan came to wee them.
Old Master Yan cocked his eyebrows as he noticed something strange. He shifted his eyes from left to right. He wondered why the three of them were holding three different luggages.
"Abi¡ you don''t have to bring so many clothes. We can buy new clothes for you," Old Master Yan said, making Abigail smile embarrassedly.
"Those are not mine¡ grandpa¡ the truth is¡ I am here to ask your permission and Auntie''s permission."
Both Old Master Yan and Madam Priyanshi watched her in confusion.
"Permission about what?" Madam Priyanshi asked her.
"These two men want to apany me here. Are they allowed to stay here?" Abigail consulted them.
Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan exchanged nces with one another. Then their gaze stopped at Nathan. They couldn''t believe that Nathan would want to stay in the Yan Family Mansion.
"Dad¡ I think Mr. Sparks is so in love with my niece. He couldn''t bear to be separated from her," Madam Priyanshi whispered to Old Master Yan. She was smiling from ear to ear.
"Dad, give them your permission. I''m okay with this." Madam Priyanshi supported Nathan''s and Ethan''s stay in the Yan Family Mansion.
Old Master Yan frowned deeply. He was still undecided. He wanted to spend more time with Abigail and be with her. But it felt so strange that Nathan Sparks volunteered to live in the Yan Family Mansion even though he had a big house of his own.
"Great-grandpa, please. I want to take care of you too. I''ll help Miss Abi!" Little Ethan approached Old Master Yan, grabbing his hands as he begged. He put on a puppy-eyed look, trying to use his charm to influence Old Master Yan''s decision.
The old man could no longer refuse this cute little boy. "Alright! I agree. The two of you can stay here and apany my granddaughter."
Abigail and Nathan finally felt relieved when Old Master Yan gave his consent. Ethan jumped happily and pounced on Old Master Yan.
"Thank you, Gramps!" Ethan expressed his gratitude toward the old man.
Madam Priyanshi giggled as she watched this scene. She felt like the mansion became more lively and cheerful because of Abigail''s and Ethan''s presence.
Everyone was in a bright mood when someone suddenly joined them. Madam Lu dropped by the Yan Family Mansion. Abigail''s mood was ruined because of Madam Lu''s appearance.
''Herees the Witch!'' Abigail thought to herself, her expression turning grim. She imagined that she was torturing this Madam who tried to harm Old Master Yan. What kind of family would harm his or her rtives? She was such a monster! A greedy monster!
"Auntie¡ why are you here?" Madam Priyanshi was also surprised to see her.
"I brought our family doctor to get Abigail''s DNA sample. Have you forgotten? We are going to do another DNA test." Madam Lu turned to her side as she nced at their family doctor. The doctor was being escorted by Old Master Yan''s private nurse.
Abigail''s frown deepened further at the sight of the nurse who was working under Madam Lu''smand. She couldn''t wait to reveal the truth to the Yan Family.
''This Witch is scheming something again.''
Abigail tossed a look at Nathan. Nathan slightly nodded, indicating he understood her.
The family doctor immediately showed courtesy to the Yan Patriarch. He was also there to check the old man''s condition.
To erase the doubt of the Yan Family, Abigail cooperated with the doctor. If ever Madam Lu would try to tamper with the result, Abigail already prepared precautionary measures.
The more Madam Lu schemed the more Abigail could get evidence of her evil deeds. Abigail was on the move, setting up the bait. She would lure the Witch into a trap.
Abigail gave the doctor a strand of her hair. Aside from that, the family doctor made sure to get her blood sample. While the doctor was doing it, Abigail started gathering information from the doctor. She asked him several questions about the medication of Old Master Yan.
When the doctor answered all her questions, Abigail''s doubt and suspicion about the family doctor lessened. She thought the family doctor was not Madam Lu''s aplice. But she needed to assess him further.
Meanwhile, Nathan did his own task. He tried to distract the nurse while Little Ethan sneaked inside the nurse''s quarter. The young boy also volunteered to help Abigail with this mission.
As the three were busy with their respective tasks, Madam Lu confronted Madam Priyanshi and her brother, Old Master Yan.
"Brother, are you still going to give the leadership of the Yan Group to your other granddaughter? If that actress is your granddaughter, I don''t think the stockholders will allow you to pass thepany to her. She is not qualified to manage the Yan Group. She doesn''t have experience. And she is just a mere actress."
"Auntie, don''t judge her. I can teach her. We can train her first." Madam Priyanshi reasoned out.
"The family won''t be happy about this," Madam Lu insisted.
Old Master Yan just pursed his lips. He was displeased by the way Madam Lu was looking down at Abigail.
"She has Nathan Sparks. I believe Nathan can teach her how to manage a bigpany like ours." Madam Priyanshi kept on defending Abigail. She didn''t want to oppose her father''s decision. If he wanted to give the Yan Group to Abigail, then she would support him. This was the least they could do for herte sister, Alyssa.
"Brother, Priyanshi! I''m against this idea! She is the daughter of a gang leader! A member of the syndicate! Do you want to ruin our Yan Group just because of her and her father?!"
"Shut up! Watch your words!" Old Master Yan burst out as he lost his temper. "Don''t you dare mention that guy¡, especially in front of Abigail. That man is dead! Are we clear!"
Madam Lu was tongue-tied when Old Master Yan got furious. Talking back was not a good option. She couldn''t afford to anger him further.
"Dad, calm down. Getting mad is not good for your heart." Madam Priyanshi rubbed her father''s back. Then she nced at Madam Lu, signaling her to stop pursuing this topic.
"My decision is final! The Yan Group will be inherited by Alyssa''s daughter!" Old Master Yan dered with finality.
Madam Lu could only grind her teeth while folding her fingers in a tight fist. Not wanting to argue further, Madam Lu just walked out, leaving the mansion. She felt defeated since she couldn''t change her brother''s firm decision.
''Damn it! I need to do something. I can''t let her take everything! We were the ones who worked hard for the Yan Group.''
Chapter 407 The Tracker
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
Old Master Yan chose to stay in the garden, instead of going back to his bedroom. He was sitting in his wheelchair while Abigail standing at his back. The two watched the beautiful surroundings filled with blooming flowers.
The Yan Family Doctor left along with Abigail''s DNA samples. Abigail ensured that she would stick with Old Master Yan to monitor the nurse. ording to the doctor, Old Master Yan was taking his medication three times a day. Three types of capsules. One was for his heart, one for his nerves, and one for his rare illness.
Old Master Yan was having difficulty walking because of his nerve problem. He was also weak because of his old age. When it was time for his medication, the private nurse approached them, holding a tray as she delivered his pills and a ss of water.
The nurse avoided Abigail''s eyes. She focused her attention on Old Master Yan.
"Sir, take your med now," Nurse Mae softly mumbled, shing her gentle smile.
A cold glint shed through Abigail''s eyes as she stared at the nurse and the medicines on the tray.
''I can''t allow Abigail''s grandfather to drink this med. We never know if the nurse is feeding him the wrong medicine.'' Abigail folded her fingers into fists.
When Nurse Mae handed the medicine over to Old Master Yan, Abigail''s hand reached out, intentionally bumping the tray. The ss of water and the pills dropped into the floor.
Crash!
"Oh my gosh!" Nurse Mae eximed when the broken shard hit her leg, wounding her.
Abigail just smirked inwardly. ''You deserve it.'' She didn''t apologize for what happened.
"Are you okay?" She asked her. Old Master Yan was there so Abigail should pretend that she was worried. However, she would never apologize to the likes of her. She was Madam Lu''s aplice.
Nurse Mae just red at Abigail. Her leg was bleeding.
"Go and wash your wound first. I will take care of my grandpa''s medicine." Abigail was sending her off.
"Yes, Mae. You should clean your wound." Old Master Yan showed his concern for his nurse.
Since Old Master Yan intervened, Nurse Mae could only obey him. She shot Abigail a cold sharp re before turning around. She knew that Abigail intentionally knocked the tray a while ago using her arm.
Abigail immediately picked up the pill that was dropped to the ground. "Grandpa, I''m sorry. I''ll get you a new medicine." She simply kept the pill inside her handkerchief.
"Don''t worry about it, Abi. I have a lot of medicine. No need to apologize for that mistake." Old Master Yan didn''t notice Abigail''s strange behavior a while ago.
It did not take long before the father and son duo showed up. Ethan was already holding a small paper bag. They went out to buy something. It turned out the two bought Old Master Yan''s medicine. Abigail got his doctor''s prescription after talking to the Yan Family Doctor.
"Great-grandpa! I brought your medicine!" Little Ethan ran in his direction. Nathan was the one holding a ss of water for Old Master Yan.
Meanwhile, Old Master Yan darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and the duo. "Why do I feel like you anticipate this to happen? Are you both psychic?"
Little Ethan''s giggle bubbled up when he heard the old man''s remarks. "No, gramps. But I have extraordinary power. I have a third eye."
Old Master Yan could onlyugh and ruffled Ethan''s hair. "Alright. I believe you. Now, feed me my med, little kiddo."
Little Ethan took one pill and said, "Open your mouth, gramps." He extended his small hand, trying to feed the old man.
Old Master Yan smiled before epting the medicine with his mouth open. Abigail secretly nced at Nathan meaningfully. With only one look, they understood each other. Abigail moved her head, urging Nathan to follow her.
"Grandpa, I will just get something inside. Ethan, watch grandpa on my behalf. Okay?"
"Sure, Mom! I''ll take care of Gramps. I will protect him!" Ethan promptly responded, raising his fist.
Abigail giggled and pinched Ethan''s cheeks. When she left, Nathan followed her. The two headed to Abigail''s room to talk.
"What have you found?" Nathan asked her.
"Ethan managed to get some pills in the nurse''s quarter. He found some suspicious medicines." Abigail picked up a transparent rectangr box containing random pills inside.
"Can you ask Stephen''s help to identify this medicine?" Abigail requested him.
Nathan cocked his eyebrow and said, "Why do you need Stephen''s help? I''m already here. Have you forgotten? I owned a medical facility. I have my own medicalboratory. My men can examine theposition of these medicines." Nathan couldn''t help it. He just wanted Abigail to rely on him, not other men.
"Okay. Nate. I will count on you for this. Can you do it fast? I''m running out of time."
Nathan thought she was only worried about Old Master Yan''s health. But little did he know, Abigail meant it literally. She was indeed running out of time. She had to aplish things faster before she could go back to her original body.
"Don''t worry about this. I''ll take action immediately." Nathan reassured her.
"We can get the result tomorrow."
Abigail nodded her head, giving him a grateful look. Without a second thought, Abigail walked closer to Nathan, wrapping her arms around him. She hugged him because she felt like doing it. She was going to miss this moment with him. She couldn''t do it if she was back as Phantomke.
On Nathan''s part, this sudden hug brought a smile to his handsome face. Abigail took the initiative to embrace him.
"Why are you so clingy today, Abi?" Nathan used her own words as he teased her.
Abigail broke the hug and hit Nathan''s shoulder. "You are so cocky, Mr. Sparks. So annoying."
Nathan just let out a huskyugh before cupping her face and giving her a peck on her lips. Abigail''s heart began to raise inside her chest. She was surprised to her own self. Nathan could easily affect her. He could make her heart flutter with just a simple kiss, with this closeness¡ and with a simple hug.
"Let''s go back. Ethan and Grandpa might be looking for us already," Abigail quickly fled, avoiding unnecessary intimacy between them. She needed to avoid getting intimate with Nathan because sooner orter, the real Abigail woulde back. If Nathan would invest more feelings with her as Abigail then he would just be hurt in the end. The real Abigail would never remember any of this. And she already had someone.
*****
[ At Alexander''s ce¡ ]
"Dragon Lord, is there anything you need?" Jack asked Alexander aka the Dragon Lord.
Alexander kept pacing back and forth across his room. He was looking at his phone screen. He just stopped when he heard Jack''s voice.
"Can you check this location for me? I can''t understand why Abigail is here." Alexander showed the tracker to Jack.
Jack assessed it for him and then asked, "Have you tried listening to the recordings?"
"I think the ne was put in a safe. The vault has thick walls." Alexander responded.
Jack grabbed his phone and searched for the location. To his surprise, an unexpected ce resurfaced on his screen.
"My Lord¡ this is the secret location of the ck Market here in Country M. What is she doing there?"
Chapter 408 Evidence To Prove Her Identity
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Yan Family Mansion¡ ]
When Old Master Yan returned to his room to rest, Abigail proceeded to her room. Nathan and Ethan chose to hang out with her. Her room was so big and spacious. It was the former room of her deceased mother, Alyssa.
Several photos of Alyssa were hung in the room. At first, she couldn''t see the resemnce between them. But after looking at her mother''s old photos, Abigail noticed their simrities.
''Abigail looks simr to her mom. I wonder if I also look like my mother,'' she thought to herself. Phantomke had no recollection of her childhood memories. All she could remember was Miss Frost and the intensive training she received from her.
"Mom, what are you thinking?" Ethan asked Abigail, catching her attention. Abigail''s mind wandered off somewhere and Ethan''s voice brought her back to the present.
"Oh. It''s nothing, my little angel. I''m just thinking about my mother. I don''t remember her at all. She died in an ident. And I got separated from her. I''m wondering how it would feel to be cared for by my biological mother."
Both Nathan and Ethan gazed at her with sympathy in their eyes. They could somehow understand her feelings. Even Ethan could rte to her.
"Don''t be sad, Mom. We are the same. I can rte to you. But I''m no longer sad because you are here with me¡ you are my second mother." Ethan tried to console her.
Abigail smiled at him, feeling conflicted. She was touched by Ethan''s words but at the same time, she felt guilty and sorry for him as well. She was responsible for his mother''s death.
On the other hand, Nathan was just listening to them. Though he wanted to console Abigail, he didn''t know what to say. He was d that his son was there, giving Abigailforting words.
"Do you haveputers here?" Nathan finally joined the conversation. Ethan and Abigail turned to him with questioning gazes.
"Why? I think so. I brought myptop," Abigail responded.
"Me too, Dad. I brought mine. How about you?" Ethan chimed in.
"I have. Since we are all free¡ do you want to y a game with me?" Nathan decided to invite the two to y video games. This was his way offorting the two important people in his life right now. He wanted to lighten the mood by ying online games with them.
Abigail''s eyes and Ethan''s face brightened up when they heard that. They loved ying games.
"Okay. It will be two versus one!" Abigail dered. "Ethan will be my ally. We will defeat you!" she stretched her arms and cracked her knuckles, getting ready. She recalled old memories of ying games with Nathan. He defeated her many times. She would feel refreshed once she defeated him.
Soon, the three of them picked up their respectiveptops. They gathered inside Abigail''s room and began to y. This served as their bonding time.
As the game continued, Nathan couldn''t help butpare Abigail''s ying style with Monica''s ying style. Her every move reminded him of the Shining Star he used to know. Abigail gave him this familiar feeling that he couldn''t exin.
Because of that, Nathan got distracted during their battle. Abigail and Ethan took advantage while Nathan was not focused on the game. they beat his character in the game. Nathan ended up being defeated by the duo.
Abigail and Ethan gave each other a high five as they savored their victory against Nathan. Nathan could only watch them while shaking his head helplessly. The two seemed to enjoy his defeat.
"Focus, Nate! Give us a challenge. Be a worthy opponent!" Abigail sneered at him, taunting him
Ethan just giggled while teasing his father. "Dad, have you forgotten how to y this game already?"
Nathan just arched his eyebrow and erased Monica from his mind. He needed to focus in order to defeat these two. A yful smirk shed on his gorgeous face as he prepared for another round. ''I''m gonna give these two a lesson.''
"Ok. Let''s y again." Nathan said confidently.
After three more rounds, Nathan turned the table around. When he got serious, thebined forces of Abigail and Ethan didn''t work out against him. The two were continuously being defeated by the King of Online Games. Nathan indeed gave them a lesson to remember.
"Argh! Dad! You''re cheating!" Little Ethanined while pouting his lips.
Abigail, on the other hand, was giving Nathan a sharp re. Nathan was merciless. He killed their characters over and over again without giving them the chance to counterattack. Nathan savagely defeated them over and over again, making the two annoyed.
"Sigh! I''m tired. Ethan, let''s y separately. Let''s forget about your Dad!" Abigail could no longer take this.
"Yes, Mom! Let''s y. Dad! Just focus on your work. Don''t y with us anymore." The two nned to exclude Nathan from the game.
Nathan darted his gaze back and forth between Ethan and Abigail. After a while, he burst outughing at them. This was the first time Nathanughed so much. He couldn''t stop himself. He found them very funny. They couldn''t ept their defeats. But moments ago, they were teasing and taunting him.
Abigail and Ethan were amazed to see himughing out loud. Hisugh was contagious. The two couldn''t help butugh along with him.
"Alright! I''m out. I''m just gonna watch the two of you¡" Nathan stood from his seat and then stroked both their heads as if he was petting two cute puppies.
But before Abigail and Ethan yed another round, Nathan leaned closer to Abigail and whispered, "You are indeed Monica''s friend. Your ying style is the same as hers."
Abigail''s fingers stopped clicking the mouse when she heard that. She gazed up to look at Nathan''s face. When she met his eyes, she felt the urge to tell him¡ ''Because I''m Shining Star¡ your game buddy¡ not Monica.''
Abigail clenched the mouse tightly. ''The moment I return to my body. I will tell Nathan the truth. I''m going to tell him that I''m Shining Star. I have evidence that can prove my identity to him¡ that I am his online friend.''
''Just wait a little longer Nate. I will unfold Monica''s secret.''
Chapter 409 Aidens Resolve
Day Forty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Aiden was running in the hallway, heading to Phantomke''s ward. Stephen and Cherry were both inside, watching over Phantomke. The two were patiently waiting for Phantomke to open her eyes again.
ording to Stephen''s father, Dr. Zhou, Phantomke''s condition was improving each day. She became more stable than ever before. But he couldn''t tell precisely when Phantomke would regain her consciousness.
BAM!
Aiden pushed the door open and entered the room, catching Cherry and Stephen''s attention.
Stephen: "Aiden? What''s wrong?"
Cherry: "What are you doing here?"
The two spoke in unison, wondering why Aiden came rushing to the room. He was even panting, a sign that he ran so fast just to get there.
"Have you heard the news? Nathan left the Sparks Mansion together with Ethan and Abigail. Chairman Xu couldn''t find them." Aiden spoke exasperatedly, informing the two.
Stephen and Cherry exchanged nces with one another. This was the first time they heard about this. Nathan and Abigail didn''t mention anything.
"Chairman Xu copsed because of stress!" he added.
"What? Uncle Xu copsed?! How did you find out? Where is he?" Worries and concerns resurfaced in Stephen''s eyes. He assumed that Nathan and Old Man Xu fought and had some arguments.
"Butler Li called me. He asked me if I knew where to find their Master Nathan." Aiden stepped forward, moving closer to Cherry. Aside from searching for Nathan, he came there to see her.
"Hmm. I think he is just faking it. Uncle Xu is very healthy. He won''t copse so easily." Stephen finally calmed down. He could guess that Old Man Xu was pretending to be sick so that Nathan would visit him together with his grandson, Ethan.
"Eh? What if he is not faking it? We have to tell Nathan about this. Do you agree, Cherry?" Aiden turned to Cherry, asking for her support.
Cherry could only shrug her shoulders. She didn''t want to get involved with this.
"Fine. I will try contacting Nathan." Stephen picked up his phone.
"I already tried. But he is not answering." Aiden informed him.
Stephen sighed deeply. He mused to himself why Nathan left the Sparks Mansion together with Ethan and Abigail.
"Let''s wait. I think Nathan will drop by and visit Jane today." Stephen patted Aiden''s shoulder.
Aiden bobbed his head, feeling a little bit relieved.
"I will just contact my father and confirm whether Uncle Xu is really sick. Besides, my Dad is their family doctor. He will know for sure if Uncle Xu is just faking it."
When Stephen left, Cherry and Aiden got their privacy.
"Cherry, are you free tonight? Let''s go out! I''ll treat you to dinner," Aiden invited her. A few days ago, Cherry finally agreed to give Aiden a chance to get to know her better.
"I''m sorry. But I can''t leave her side. I''m still waiting for her to wake up." Cherry nced at Phantoke with her hopeful eyes.
The enthusiasm and excitement in Aiden''s eyes disappeared when Cherry rejected his dinner invitation.
"Okay. I understand." Aiden looked at Phantomke and heaved a deep sigh. ''Why do I feel like this woman is my greatest rival when ites to Cherry''s attention? Sigh.''
Cherry noticed Aiden''s dejected expression. She didn''t mean to disappoint him. It''s just that she wanted to be there once Phantomke woke up. She didn''t want Phantomke to freak out once she woke up without seeing a familiar face.
She had to be there to let her know she was alive¡ that someone survived that night aside from her. Cherry didn''t want Phantomke to me herself and feel sorry for the deaths of their fallenrades.
"Aiden¡" Cherry called his name, making Aiden look at her.
"Yes?" There was a hint of anticipation in Aiden''s eyes. It was seldom for Cherry to call his name like that.
"This woman lying in this bed¡ is very important to me. I can risk my life for her¡ She is my only friend, my mentor¡ my sister. I won''t be at ease without seeing her waking up. I missed her a lot." Cherry began to express her feelings to Aiden. She tried to open up with him.
Aiden became conflicted when he heard that. The woman lying in that bed whom Cherry considered her sister was the same woman his best friend Nathan hated. Cherry wanted to protect Phantomke, yet his best friend, Nathan, wanted to get his revenge and punish Phantomke for killing his beloved woman, Monica. What would be his stand on this?
Aiden was aware that Cherry had no idea about Nathan''s real identity as the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. His very own best friend was the one who attacked Phantom Assassin Guild and killed herrades. He wondered how Cherry would react once she found out the truth.
''She will hate us for sure¡'' Aiden thought to himself. ''I don''t want her to hate me.'' he clenched his fists.
"I will do my best¡ to protect both of you," Aiden suddenly blurted out.
Cherry was taken aback for a moment. She looked at him with amusement. She wanted tough but she stopped when she saw Aiden''s serious expression. Those were not empty words. He meant it.
When Cherry recovered, she immediately punched Aiden''s shoulder.
"Ouch!" Aiden winced as he rubbed his shoulder.
Cherry let out a soft giggle and said, "Became stronger than me first, if you really want to protect us. You are still weak, Engr. Wu. How will you be able to protect my friend and me?" Cherry teased him just to lighten his mood. She wasn''t used to seeing Aiden getting so serious.
Without a second thought, Aiden grabbed Cherry''s shoulders and pulled her into a tight hug. "I can be your shield. I will take the bullet for you. And don''t worry¡ I am working on it already. I will be stronger than you¡"
Cherry was caught off guard by his words and actions. ''Is he really serious about this? Why is he willing to do this for me?'' Cherry refused to believe it.
Cherry slightly pushed him away as her heart began to pound rapidly inside her chest. She didn''t want Aiden to notice that her heart was running wild.
"Don''t just say it. Show it to me¡'' Cherry challenged him.
Aiden bobbed his head frantically. "I will!"
Aiden made up his mind. He would try to stop Nathan from hurting Cherry and Phantomke. Mr. yboy hadn''t realized it yet but he was falling deeper into her with each passing day. He had never felt this before. He was never so protective of a woman. Despite the fact Cherry was a strong woman, Aiden still felt the need to protect her.
*****
[ At Country M ck Market¡ ]
Jack and the Dragon Lord traced the location of the ne he gave to Abigail. Upon reaching the location, they were surprised to see a store selling different spying devices and weapons.
Alexander motioned Jack to start his interrogation with the Shop Owner. They couldn''t be wrong. The signaling from the ne wasing from that shop.
The Shop Owner entertained them, thinking that they were there to buy something.
"Boss, what do you need? We sell here the best spying devices in the country!" The shop owner flexed on them.
Jack showed him the seal of the Red Dragon Mafia. The owner was stunned when he saw it. The Red Dragon Mafia was also known in this country. They were as strong as the Syphiruz Mafia.
''What are the members of the Red Dragon Mafia doing here? Are they going to sabotage the Syphiruz Mafia? I can sense a big war¡'' The Shop Owner smiled at them, hiding his anxiousness.
"There is something we want to know. Have you seen this ne?" Jack showed the picture of Abigail''s ne.
The Shop Owner''s eyes widened as he recognized the item immediately. His expression alone already gave away the truth. He had seen the ne for sure!
Jack immediately grabbed the shop owner''s cor as he pressured him to confess. "Why do you have this ne?"
Fear engulfed the shop owner''s face when Jack became aggressive. The guards inside the shop already pointed their guns at Jack and Alexander. The two men remained calm and unbothered.
"Tell them to drop their guns, or else, I will blow your head right here and right now." Jack threatened the shop owner.
The shop owner obediently followed Jack''smand, telling his men to drop their guns. He couldn''t afford to offend them. They were members of the infamous Red Dragon Mafiia. Since the man was holding the organization''s seal, it only meant they were high-ranking members.
"Boss. Don''t misunderstand. I didn''t know that you owned the ne. Someone sold this to me!"
"Who sold you this ne?" Jack asked him again.
"A woman! A woman sold this to me in exchange for several weapons and spying devices."
Jack and Alexander exchanged nces with one another. Perhaps, Abigail was the one who sold the ne.
Alexander already stepped in. He grabbed his phone and showed the shop owner Abigail''s photo.
"Is she the one who sold the ne to you?" Alexander was frowning.
The Shop Owner nodded his head vigorously as he answered Alexander. "Yes, Boss! That''s her! She was the one who sold this ne to me. Did she steal the ne from you? You should catch her. This is not our fault. She was the one who brought the ne here in exchange for those devices and weapons."
Alexander: "..."
Jack: "..."
Abigail sold the ne! How dare she?!
Chapter 410 Seducing Nathan
Day Forty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ Syphiruz Medical Facility¡ ]
Nathan didn''t show up to thepany. He was so determined to avoid his father. He was still mad at Old Man Xu because the old man didn''t hesitate to hire someone and target Monica.
He heard the news that his father copsed. But he found out nothing bad happened to him. He was just pretending to be sick so that Nathan would pity him. Nathan was hiding Ethan from him. He wanted to see his grandson.
Ignoring his father''s drama and avoiding him, Nathan just visited the Medical Facility to get the result of the examination of medicine. He asked his team to find out the content andposition of the medicine the private nurse was feeding Old Master Yan. His health condition was worsening, instead of getting better.
As he was on the way to theboratory, Nathan bumped into Veronica in the hallway. Dr. Veronica had been waiting for him. She learned that Nathan gave orders to the team. She was away when Nathan dropped by the facility yesterday.
"Nate, can we talk?" Veronica blocked his way. She wouldn''t allow him to avoid her.
Nathan nced at his wristwatch and said, "Five minutes. I can only give you five minutes. I am in a hurry."
Veronica clenched her fists. She couldn''t understand why Nathan was so cold toward her. She was Monica''s sister. He should treat her well.
"Okay. Your five minutes are enough¡ Can we talk in my office?" Dr. Veronica looked around. She didn''t want other staff to hear their conversation.
Nathan followed her as they headed to Veronica''s office. Nathan just stood there, waiting for her to speak up about what was on her mind.
"Nate. As Monica''s sister, I just want to ask you¡ Have you moved on already? Have youpletely forgotten my sister? Do you really love someone else?" Veronica confronted Nathan about his feelings for herte sister, Monica.
Nathan was not able to respond right away. Besides, he wasn''t obligated to give her an answer. Furthermore, he didn''t feel the need to exin himself to Veronica even though she was Monica''s sister.
"Nate, please answer me. I can''t understand what you have seen at Abigail. She will just be your weakness. Does she know that you are the leader of a mafia? Will she ept you?" Veronica was so persistent.
"She knows." Nathan nonchntly said, making Veronica speechless. She had never expected that Abigail already knew Nathan''s connection to the Syphiruz Mafia.
''Are they really serious with their rtionship?'' Veronica asked herself, feeling disheartened.
She felt like Nathan was getting stolen from her once more. ''Damn it! I can''t let this happen. I must eliminate that woman. Nathan is mine. He is mine alone.''
"Veronica. I don''t have time for this. This is my personal life. You don''t have the right to question my decision." Nathan expressed his annoyance with the way Veronica was confronting him.
"But since we are already here. Let me ask you a question as well. This is about your sister." Nathan''s expression turned serious.
"Do you know any guy who was close to Monica before?"
Veronica was taken aback when she heard that question. ''What''s wrong? Is he doubting my sister''s loyalty? Is this the reason why he already moved on? Don''t tell me¡ that actress is poisoning Nathan''s mind and throwing shade at my sister.''
"Of course not. I don''t know anyone who was close to my sister aside from you. Why are you asking me this, Nate? Are you doubting her? Don''t tell me Abigail is making up a story for you to doubt my sister?" Veronica was not able to control her temper. She jumped to a conclusion right away, ming Abigail.
"Abigail has nothing to do with this," Nathan coldly said while defending Abigail. "Never mind. Just forget about this."
Nathan turned around to leave but Veronica stepped forward, grabbing him from behind. She hugged Nathan tightly.
"Nate! I love you! Why can''t you choose me this time? I have loved you for several years now. I only stepped back because of my sister." Veronica finally confessed her feelings for Nathan.
But Nathan didn''t feel anything for her. He was displeased by Veronica''s action. Nathan immediately removed her hands that were wrapped around his body. He pushed her away and turned around to face her.
"I don''t have feelings for you, Veronica. For me, you are just arade¡ and Monica''s sister. So stop having this crazy idea." Nathan sounded annoyed and angry.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s words were like arrows hitting her heart. Why? Why couldn''t she win his heart? She dedicated all her time to supporting and helping Nathan. She did so much for this organization.
"Nate¡ why can''t you give me a chance? I can love you as much as Monica did! I can do everything for you!" Veronica tried to reach out and hold his face but Nathan stepped back, avoiding her touch.
Veronica felt so desperate. She removed her coat as she wanted to strip in front of Nathan. She didn''t believe that Nathan wouldn''t feel anything. He was still a man with carnal needs. Now, Veronica resorted to seduction.
"Veronica. Get your act together. Don''t humiliate yourself further!" Nathan warned her.
However, his words just fell on deaf ears. Veronica didn''t want to stop. She wanted to have him. She couldn''t let Abigail defeat her. She would prove that she could seduce Nathan using her body. ''I''m beautiful. Men are drooling over me. Nathan will not be an exception!''
At first, Nathan was not affected at all. However, when Veronica started to take her clothes one by one and she moved closer to him, Nathan smelled her perfume. For some unknown reason, her scent began to affect his body.
Little did he know, Veronica made a perfume with an aphrodisiac effect. It was so strong that even she herself was being affected. She was aroused and horny. She wanted to be touched by Nathan. She cornered him today and she wouldn''t let this opportunity pass.
Veronica smiled triumphantly when she noticed Nathan''s expression. He was clenching his fists tightly as he tried to control his desire. Beads of sweat could be seen on his forehead and his breathing became erratic. She could see the burning lust in his eyes.
Nathan wanted to leave, but his feet were frozen in his spot. His body was no longer listening to his mind. Veronica was inching closer and closer to him. She already removed her upper clothes, only wearing her bra.
"Don''t fight it, Nate. I know you want me. Come. Touch me. I''m all yours. I will show you how much I love you."
Nathan mmed his eyes shut, gritting his teeth. He was trying to control himself. But his body felt so hot. Whether he liked it or not, his body became so aroused. Seeing a naked woman in front of him was making him so weak. His resolve was wavering.
''Damn it!''
Before he knew it, Nathan felt Veronica''s hands grabbing his as she guided his hands to her bare breasts.
However, before he could touch her soft round breast, the door of Veronica''s office was pushed open, interrupting the two.
"Stay away from my man, Bitch!" Abigail''s angry voice resounded inside the office.
Chapter 411 Madam Lus Scheme
Day Forty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Abigail charged forward, separating the two. She pushed Veronica aside and threw the doctor''s coat in front of her to cover her naked body. Then Abigail turned to Nathan with a dark expression on her face.
She grabbed Nathan''s hand and dragged him out of Veronica''s office. She was so mad at the scene she saw. Nathan just stood there while Veronica stripped naked before his eyes. Was he enjoying the show?
Jealousy was evident on Abigail''s face. She continued pulling Nathan by force, without a clear destination in mind. She just stopped when Nathan held her still and opened another door.
He pulled her inside one of the rooms in the hallway.
Bam!
Click!
Nathan closed the door and locked it.
"Calm down," Nathan mumbled, holding her waist in ce.
Abigail hissed at him and gazed up, her burning eyes ring at Nathan.
"How could you¨C" Abigail''s words were interrupted by Nathan''s lips. He cupped her face and sealed her lips with a kiss.
Abigail blinked several times. She was supposed to scold him. But here she was being devoured by Nathan''s expert lips. When he didn''t feel any resistance from her, he deepened the kiss further, leaving them breathless.
Nathan drew back when it was time to gasp for air. There was a cheeky grin on his gorgeous face.
"Are you still jealous?" Nathan asked her teasingly. He found it very fascinating to see Abigail getting jealous like this.
On the other hand, Abigail pursed her lips, rolling her eyes at him.
"You seemed to enjoy the show!" Abigail hit his chest using her fist. Nathan just let out a soft giggle.
"I''m innocent. I didn''t touch her." Nathan raised his right hand as he swore to her. He wanted to convince Abigail that he didn''t do anything wrong.
"Hmm. Good. Otherwise, I will cut your hands." Abigail threatened him.
Nathan raised his eyebrow and said, "It''s your loss. How can I hug you without my hands?"
"Are you trying to Flirt with me now, Mr. Sparks?" Abigail pushed him and grabbed his cor. She pressed her left hand against his chest, gently rubbing and caressing his body in a seductive way.
"Stop teasing me like this, Miss Scarlett. I''ve been trying my best to restrain myself from ravishing you right here right now." Nathan growled, his eyes darkened with lust.
Abigail''s cheeks turned red from embarrassment. She couldn''t look straight into Nathan''s eyes. She didn''t want to admit it but she was getting affected by his seductive words.
"Stop it, Nate. We are here to find out theposition of my grandpa''s medicine. We have to uncover the truth behind his worsening condition." Abigail pushed Nathan away as she changed the topic. She was afraid to lose her control as well. She already promised herself that she would try to avoid too much intimacy with Nathan¡ for the real Abigail''s sake.
Meanwhile, Nathan groaned inwardly. He was a little bit disappointed since he couldn''t get enough of her. He wanted more intimacy between them but Abigail stopped him immediately.
"Alright. Let''s go. The result is out. I was on my way to see it. But Veronica intervened."
Abigail''s expression turned sour at the mention of Veronica''s name.
"Don''t worry. I''ll deal with herter. Don''t you dare stop me, Nathan Sparks! I don''t care if she is Monica''s sister!" Abigail''s nose red out in rage and annoyance.
Nathan could only bob his head in obedience. He wouldn''t object since Veronica''s action was very wrong.
''I think she used some aphrodisiac a while ago. Her scent was too intoxicating. Fortunately, Abigail showed up.'' Nathan thought to himself, a cold glint shing through his eyes.
"I thought you were going to meet the team for your uing movie project?" Nathan asked Abigail as they stepped out of the room.
"My grandpa''s health is my priority. I requested them to move our schedule this afternoon," Abigail responded.
"Okay. I''ll send you to the meeting location." Nathan volunteered. He had nothing to do today. He had no n of working as the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp. This was his sign of rebellion against his father, Old Man Xu.
Soon, the two of them proceeded to theboratory. The person who examined theponents of the drugs brought by Nathan was already waiting for them to arrive.
The medical staff immediately greeted Nathan and Abigail politely. He invited them in and waited for them to settle down in their respective chairs.
Abigail was dying to know the result of the examination.
"What have you found out? Is the medicine harmful to the patient?" Abigail asked the medical staff expectantly. Though Old Master Yan was not rted to her as Phantomke, she was worried sick about him. This was not only because he was the real Abigail''s grandfather. But deep inside, she wished for him to get better and live longer.
''I believe her grandpa will be a good grandfather to her. I can feel his genuine love for the real Abigail.''
The medical staff who is known as the pharmaceutical scientist of Nathan''s medical facility showed the documents he printed this morning.
"Honestly, the pills are not harmful to humans once they are taken. There are no aftereffects because the pill is like a pseudo pill or not a real pill. So the good thing is that this pill is not poisonous. However, this med will not treat the cause of the symptoms or speed recovery of the patient."
"It only means¡ the patient''s condition is not improving, yet it is worsening because the patient is not receiving the proper medication he or she should be taking!" The medical staff exined further.
"So in short, this is still harmful to the patient!" Abigail insisted through her gritted teeth. So Madam Lu was trying to lessen her guilt for not providing a poisonous drug to Old Master Yan.
"I think this is also her strategy so that no one will find out. She avoids using direct poisons because they can be detected by the doctors inside Master Yan''s system." Nathan expressed his opinion about this.
The scientist nodded his head in agreement.
Abigail grabbed the report and clenched the paper in her fists. "I''m going to destroy them today! We should reveal this truth tonight! Madam Lu and her aplice must pay ten folds!"
"Okay. I will collect all the pieces of evidence. Go and do what you have to do." Nathan showed his full support to Abigail.
Chapter 412 Reality Struck Her
Day Forty-Seven...
~~*****~~
Abigail was in a grumpy mood today. She felt the need to release her anger, otherwise, she would explode. After talking to the Pharmaceutical Scientist, Abigail left theboratory to face Veronica.
She was the first person she would like to deal with. And tonight, she would confront Madam Lu and reveal her evil doings in front of the Yan Family. Whatever decision she would make, Nathan would always support her.
Veronica was still in her office when Abigail barged in. She was greeted by Veronica''s cold sharp re.
"What the hell are you doing here, B*tch?!" Veronica hated Abigail for ruining her n. A while ago, she thought Nathan was already wavering and was about to give in, if not for Abigail''s interference.
"I''m just here to give you some pieces of advice..." Abigail''s lips curled up into a mocking smile.
"Just Scram! I don''t need your advice!" Veronica spat back at her. She grabbed her mug and threw it at Abigail. But Abigail reacted quickly, catching the flying mug using her right hand.
"I know your secrets... Veronica. You were the one who hired someone to scare me and stab me in Country F. You also tried to harm your own sister because of your greediness and jealousy. If you don''t want me to reveal this to Nathan, then just behave and don''t annoy me. I chose to ignore you because I have a much more important thing to do. But don''t test my patience, Veronica." Abigail was surrounded by a chilly aura. She was frightening.
Veronica lost the ability to speak. She had never expected that a mere actress could gather such vital information about her. Even Nathan was not aware of the thing she did. She indeed hired someone to harm Monica.
"Phantomke killed my sister! I have nothing to do with it!" Veronica denied Abigail''s usation as she masked her fear. She could already imagine what Nathan would do to her once he found out the truth.
"Hmm. If Phantomke didn''t seed... your man would have finished the task for you," Abigail said meaningfully, making Veronica speechless.
"One more thing... you were not the only one who had so many secrets. Your sister Monica was good at hiding the truth. She was maniptive. And she was wiser than you." Abigail provoked Veronica.
"But I will uncover the truth. Nathan will be free from this agony and Monica''s shadow. So if you don''t want to face Nathan''s wrath, it''s best for you to stay away from him."
Veronica was not a fool who would just listen to her. She would never give up Nathan.
"You are making meugh, Abigail. What do you know about my sister? Are you trying to ruin the image of myte sister? I don''t expect you to stoop so low just to get Nathan''s attention. Do you really think you can rece Monica in his heart?" Veronica was confident that Nathan still had feelings for Monica.
"Just know your ce, Veronica. I already warned you. Don''t regret it in the end."
"Your sister deceived Nathan." She added.
Veronica frowned when she heard that. "You are making up a story. Deceive him? About what?"
Abigail focused her attention on Veronica. She assessed her facial expression. She could tell that Veronica was clueless about Monica''s secret.
"Why don''t you try to investigate it? Who knows Nathan will see you in a different light once you unfold your sister''s secret to Nathan." Abigail was taunting her.
"That''s a lie!" Veronica stubbornly said.
Abigail just shrugged her shoulders and turned around to leave. She would continue monitoring Veronica''s movement. Who knows this woman might be of help in unfolding the truth about Monica''s secret.
''I will use Veronica to my advantage. I''m holding her by her neck.'' Abigail knew how to y mind games with her enemies. She started with Veronica. This was not yet the time to destroy Veronica.
''Now, let me fix the Yan Family first and remove the traitor. That''s my priority.'' Abigail thought to herself when she closed the door behind her. She even heard the crashing sound as Veronica threw her things from her table.
Abigail headed to the parking lot. Nathan was already there, waiting for her. He would bring her to lunch first before sending her off to the meeting venue of the project team.
Upon entering the car, Abigail dialed Madam Priyanshi''s number. The phone rang twice before it was answered by her.
"Hello, Abi?" Madam Priyanshi''s voice was heard from the other line.
"Aunt... can we have another family gathering tonight? There is something I have to tell everyone." Abigail requested her.
"Sure. Don''t worry, Abi. I will invite everyone. Furthermore, the result of the DNA test will be delivered by our family doctor tonight. It''s best for everyone to be present there so that they will no longer question your identity." Madam Priyanshi was very supportive of Abigail. She didn''t doubt her identity at all.
"Thanks, Auntie. By the way, how''s Nadia?" Abigail thought of her cousin because she was going to meet Richard today.
"Sigh. She is still trying to cope with that break-up. I don''t know what to do anymore." Madam Priyanshi sounded stressed and troubled.
"Don''t worry, Auntie. Everything is just a misunderstanding. I will try to talk to Richard. For now, let''s give them time and space to realize what they are missing."
"Thank you, Abi. I truly appreciate this." Madam Priyanshi said goodbye to Abigail.
When Abigail was done talking with her Aunt, Nathan spoke up. "Where do you want to eat some lunch?"
"Hmm, anywhere. But, I want to eat lunch together with you and Ethan..." Abigail put on a pleading look in her eyes.
"Got it. Let''s go back to the mansion. This way we can also spend time with your grandpa." A faint smile curved into the corners of Nathan''s lips.
Abigail was taken aback for a moment, her eyes fixated on him. ''Damn! Nathan is so thoughtful! I like this side of him.''
"Thanks, Nate. I just wish you are always like this... when treating me..." Abigail blurted out, her eyes filled with different emotions. She was worried that everything between Nathan and her would go back to zero once she became Phantomke again.
"I''ll never change but in three conditions... First, stay away from guys... second, just be honest with me, no lies... I want your loyalty..."
"and third..." Nathan paused for a moment, shifting his gaze from the road to Abigail''s face. "Be a good mother to my son, Ethan."
Abigail swooned at hisst remarks. Her heart even jumped with joy. ''Does it mean... he is already epting me as Ethan''s second mother?''
"Nate... are you..." Abigail couldn''t finish her words. She realized that she was Abigail in front of Nathan, not Phantomke.
Her hope copsed instantly when reality struck her. Even if Nathan wanted her to be Ethan''s mother... she still had to go back to her real self. She was only borrowing Abigail''s body. All of this was just temporary.
"What? Continue your question." Nathan urged her.
"Oh, it''s nothing. I''m just hungry. And I can''t wait to see Ethan."
Nathan nced at her and saw the changes in her expression. She became sullen and there was a hint of sadness in her eyes.
''Did I say something wrong to ruin her mood?''
Chapter 413 Trapping Her In The Elevator
Day Forty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[At Star Corp Entertainment¡ ]
After lunch in Yan Family Mansion, Nathan dropped Abigail off at the meeting venue. The project team was already there. Abigail''s manager and assistant were discussing something with theirpany CEO, Richard Cheng.
"Do you want to join us?" Abigail invited Nathan.
But Nathan shook his head. "I need to do something. I will also visit Stephen. Just message me after your meeting so that I can fetch you."
"Okay. I''ll see youter." Abigail was about to leave the car but Nathan stopped her. He grabbed her arm making her look in his direction.
Before she could ask him, Nathan already gave her a peck on her lips. Abigail froze in her spot as she didn''t expect that from Nathan. While she was still in a trance, Nathan stepped out of the car and opened the door for her.
''OMG, Nate is showing me this sweet gesture of his¡ so thoughtful.''
Abigail could only watch him in amusement before she alighted from the car.
"Don''t forget to call me," Nathan reminded her again.
Abigail bobbed her head and said goodbye to Nathan. When Abigail entered the building, Nathan''s phone rang. It was a calling from his assistant, Axel.
"Master! We found him. The culprit in Abigail''s attempted murder case!" Axel informed Nathan about the good news.
"Good! Where are you?" Nathan''s expression turned grim, a chilly aura surrounding him. He couldn''t wait to find out who the mastermind behind Abigail''s ident was.
Axel immediately gave him the location. Nathan didn''t waste any more time as he entered the car and sped off. This was the thing he prioritized for the past few days¨C Catching the Culprit who pushed Abigail off the 13th floor.
Meanwhile, Abigail arrived at the meeting room. She was surprised when Alexander, himself, was present for today''s briefing. She thought this investor was a busy man. But he showed up in this meeting along with the project team.
The director and producers were also present. Today they would do the final casting. Aside from that, they would have the first script reading for the leads.
Abigail politely greeted everyone before she sat next to her manager, Ana, and assistant, Santra. Alexander had been watching her every movement, still wondering why Abigail sold the ne on the ck Market. She even used it to get varieties of spying devices and weapons. Why did a mere actress acquire those things? For what purpose?
On the other hand, Abigail sensed that someone had been observing her ever since she entered the meeting room. She gazed in Alexander''s direction and caught him looking at her strangely.
''Why is he giving me such a look? It''s creeping me out. He is not my type.'' Abigailmented to herself.
Richard spoke up to gather everyone''s attention. He enumerated the agenda for today''s meeting. After that, he introduced the staff and project team who were present today.
"The casting is done. Now, let me introduce to you the main leads of this movie." Richard''s eyes roamed around, acknowledging the presence of the actors and actresses.
"This is Abigail, our female lead, and Johnson, our male lead¡"
After introducing the main casts, everyone discussed the storyline as well as the shooting schedules and venue.
Abigail was getting a little bored just listening to the discussions. She seldom speaks. She was just nodding her head when they needed her opinion. She just let her manager decide about other matters regarding her shoots. But she clearly informed them that she would only be avable two monthster.
Her suggestion made everyone speechless. They thought they could start the shooting this month. But Abigail still had so many things to do that she couldn''t focus on work.
Some artists wanted toin but Alexander supported Abigail''s suggestion. Since Alexander was the main sponsor and producer of this movie, others could no longer object.
Two hourster, the meeting was adjourned. Abigail approached Richard. Since she was fond of Madam Priyanshi, she decided to help her out regarding Nadia and Richard. The two excused themselves from the group. Alexander saw the two leaving the meeting room. He nned on talking to Abigail so he decided to wait for them to finish.
Inside Richard''s office, he invited her to sit down and offered her some drinks.
"Do you have any questions about the contract?" Richard asked Abigail as he put down the cup of tea in front of Abigail.
"No. It''s not about the contract. I am here for another reason. Regarding Miss Nadia Patel."
Richard was stunned into silence at the mention of Nadia''s name. Abigail could see the sullen look in his eyes. He was still greatly affected by her.
"Are you really sure about breaking up with her?" Abigail took a sip of her tea and silently observed Richard.
"Abi. Don''t feel sorry about us. It''s not your fault. Our breakup has nothing to do with you. So don''t feel burdened about it." Richard didn''t want to discuss this anymore.
Abigail exhaled deeply. "You love her, she loves you. Why are you both hurting each other? This is just a misunderstanding. You can still fix this. If you truly love her and don''t want to lose her, then why don''t you fight for her?" Abigail felt the need to encourage Richard. There were other couples whose rtionships were moreplicated than theirs. Abigail was able to rte her rtionship with Nathan.
Richard gazed down, clenching his fists. Of course, he didn''t want to lose her. But her family just thought of him as someone who was after their daughter''s wealth.
As if Abigail had read his mind, she gave him another piece of advice. "Don''t think about what other people are saying. The most important thing is that you both know how much you care for each other."
Richard raised his head and nced at her, feeling so conflicted. Abigail smiled at him faintly and stood up. "Take your time, Richard. You have to figure out what is more important to you. I hope you will not regret it in the end."
Abigail left Richard''s office. She already told him her opinion. Now, it was up to him what he would do next. Abigail headed to the elevator. She already informed Nathan that the meeting was done. She would wait for him in the nearby restaurant.
Ding!
She took the lift. Just when the elevator door was about to close, another figure joined her.
"Miss Scarlett," Alexander greeted her with his charming smile.
"Alexander?" Abigail nced at him with a questioning gaze. She thought he already left after the meeting. Who would have expected that he was still in the building?
Alexander suddenly pressed the emergency stop button of the elevator. Abigail frowned when the elevator came to a halt.
"Why did you do that?" Abigail scowled at Alexander. She didn''t know what had gotten into him to press the emergency button.
''I can beat him if he will do something inappropriate here.'' Abigail was getting ready to take charge and punch him. She closed her fingers into fists while ring at Alexander.
Alexander moved closer to Abigail. He was taller than her. Abigail stepped back but the space inside the elevator was very limited. She could now smell his fresh minty scent.
"Miss Scarlett, rx. I''m not gonna hurt you. I just want to ask you something. What did you do to the ne I gave you?"
Abigail didn''t feel intimidated at all. But she had to admit that Alexander was also good-looking up close.
"I keep it," she lied. "Why?"
Alexander arched his eyebrow, his lips curling up in a dangerous smirk. "Don''t lie to me, Miss Scarlett." He stepped forward, closing the gaps between them. Abigail extended her arms, pressing them against his chest. She needed to maintain a distance from him.
"You already gave it to me. Why are you still asking me about the ne? I can decide what I will do to the ne, am I right?" Abigail tried to push him away.
"Don''t tell me you are the same as those malicious sponsors who would ask something in return¡ in exchange for that extravagant gift?" Abigail could no longer hold her temper. Just one more movement from Alexander, and she would certainly punch him.
Realizing his mistake, Alexander stepped back. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to scare you."
''I''m not scared.'' Abigail thought to herself, rolling her eyes skyward.
Chapter 414 [Bonus ] Another Party Involves
Day Forty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
"I almost beat you," Abigail blurted out as she pressed the elevator button. The elevator moved again. Secondster, they reached the lobby floor. The door of the lift slid open.
Alexander could only smile at her. He hesitated to confront Abigail about the ck Market. ''I think I should investigate it secretly. She might suspect me if I continue pressuring her about the ne. She almost misunderstood my intent.''
The moment the two of them stepped out of the elevator, Alexander extended his right hand to Abigail. "I''m looking forward to working with you on this project. I hope we will have a fruitful coboration together."
Abigail shook his hand and replied, "Same here, Alexander. Anyway, Thank you again for the gift. I will use it very well." She even winked at Alexander, making him speechless.
''What a shameless woman?! I already know that she sold my gift.'' Alexander could only shake his head helplessly.
Abigail was very satisfied with the price of the ne on the ck Market. She got five hundred million dors in her saving ount plus a variety of equipment, spying devices, and weapons. She even managed to buy a house where she kept and stored those things.
Abigail was already preparing for her return as Phantomke. But she couldn''t do all of these without the help of Butler Li. The butler blindly obeyed all hermands without questioning her. Butler Li became her errand boy! But she made sure to give him rewards.
"Are you waiting for someone?" Alexander asked Abigail when he noticed that Abigail was checking her phone.
"Yes. my boyfriend. He is going to fetch me." Abigail nonchntly responded. She wondered why Nathan hadn''t responded to her message yet. Was he busy?
Meanwhile, Alexander already bade goodbye to Abigail. It was time for him to leave. He wanted to avoid meeting Nathan and be seen by him together with Abigail. He still had a lot of ns to do. His mission had just started so Nathan shouldn''t know about his scheme.
"Where is Nathan? He is not responding to my text." Abigail dialed Nathan''s number to call him. His phone was unattended.
"Sigh. His phone is switched off. I will try calling Stephen and Cherry. He said he would visit Stephen''s ce today."
Abigail made another phone call. The first person who answered her was Stephen. But she found out that Nathan didn''te to his ce.
"Huh? Where is he?" Feeling a little bit impatient, Abigail decided to grab a taxi cab, going to the Yan Family Mansion. She still needed to prepare for her face-off with Madam Lu tonight.
Little did she know, Nathan was busy interrogating the culprit. He was in the Syphiruz Mafia''s headquarters. Axel and his subordinates brought the guy to the underground prison cell. It was the ce where they usually tortured their enemies to get some intel and information.
Nathan was now facing an unconscious man who was bleeding all over his body. Axel and his men tortured him physically for an hour as per Nathan''smand. The person they caught was one of the hotel guests who booked a room located on the same floor as Abigail''s suite.
"Wake him up," Nathan''s cold voice resounded in the prison cell. The smell of blood hurt Nathan''s nostrils. He had to cover his mouth and nose using a handkerchief.
Some underlings sshed cold water on the culprit''s face thus waking him up. Fear was evident in his eyes when he met Nathan''s sharp gaze. Nathan was wearing a mask to cover half of his face.
"Please, stop this already. What do you want from me? I am willing to cooperate¡ just don''t kill me," the man trembled in fear as he begged for his life.
Nathan turned to Axel, signaling him to start the interrogation. Axel immediately stepped forward, holding Abigail''s photo. He showed it to the guy chained in the steel chair.
"Do you know her?" Axel asked him.
The man vigorously bobbed his head. "Yes. She is Abigail Scarlett¡ I know her."
Nathan and Axel exchanged nces with one another. They could tell that this hired man was not very professional. He was a coward who would easily sell off his client. Unlike Phantomke and her assassin guild, they were following the rules of not betraying their clients.
"No need to deny the facts. All pieces of evidence that we gathered led to you as the main culprit who pushed her from the 13th floor of the Centerville Hotel. Who paid you? Who hired you?" Axel asked him in his intimidating tone.
"Yes, I admit¡ a wealthy businesswoman hired me but it wasn''t me who pushed her. When I entered the room, Abigail already fell to the ground. Then I saw a shadow leaving the room." The culprit confessed. He was sniffing and crying for his life.
"Are you sure about that?!" Axel pursed his lips as he observed the guy. The guy already peed on his pants because of fear. There was no way he could lie in this current situation.
"Yes. I swear to God! I was not the one who pushed her off the 13th floor!" The man insisted on it. "There was another person aside from me who wanted her dead!"
Nathan''s eyebrows were drawn together as he listened to the man''s confession.
"Who hired you?" Nathan''s cold voice was heard. This time he was the one who asked the culprit.
"A businesswoman who is known as Madam Lu!" The guy knew he couldn''t afford to lie to these people.
A cold glint shed through Nathan''s eyes at the mention of Madam Lu''s name. He wasn''t surprised to hear that name. He already expected her to be someone who would do this.
''She knew that Abigail was the missing heiress.'' Nathan thought to himself.
"Believe me¡ I was not the one who pushed Abigail. But I told Madam Lu that I did it so that I could get mymission. I swear¡ please¡ believe me!" The man tried to convince Axel and Nathan.
"Keep him alive. I still need him," Nathan whispered to Axel before he turned around to leave.
''Damn it! If he is not the one¡ then who pushed Abigail? Who are the other parties who want Abigail dead?''
Chapter 415 Revealing The Evil Scheme
Day Forty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Yan Family Mansion¡ ]
"Why are we all gathered here again?" Amarained to Nadia. "Is this about that actress again?" Her face contorted at the thought of Abigail.
Nadia could only sigh deeply. She didn''t know how she would interact with Abigail. The awkwardness was still there. However, she admitted that Abigail had nothing to do with her breakup. It was her fault so she didn''t have to me Abigail or be indifferent toward her.
''If she is my real cousin, then I have to get along with her. Put the past behind us. I have to apologize to her,'' Nadia thought to herself as they entered the mansion.
The other members of the Yan Family had already arrived. Madam Lu and her husband were having a discussion with the other members. They were trying to convince the other members to change Old Master Yan''s decision.
If Abigail was proven to be Alyssa''s missing daughter, they wanted to question her qualification and credibility to manage the Yan Group. They had to show resistance to Old Master Yan''s unfair decision.
As everyone was getting ready for dinner, Little Ethan apanied Old Master Yan inside his room. He kept the old man entertained. Abigail, on the other hand, made sure that the important guests tonight should be present. Without them, this show wouldn''t be enjoyable.
Nathan was also on his way to the Yan Family Mansion. He apologized for not being able to fetch Abigail at Star Corp Entertainment. But he promised to give her a surpriseter on topensate her.
Meanwhile, Madam Priyanshi was in the dining hall, checking the preparation of this dinner banquet. The Yan Family Doctor was also invited to attend this gathering. The doctor would be announcing the result of the DNA test.
Abigail only left her room when she was done gathering the evidence. She also requested the Yan Family security team to be alert tonight since she didn''t want someone to escape. One of her targets was the private nurse who connived with Madam Lu. She would make sure the nurse would lose her license and be imprisoned after this.
Some members of the Yan Family were displeased when they saw Abigail walking around the house leisurely. They thought she easily adapted to this house as if this was her own house for a very long time. But since Abigail had Old Master Yan''s support, they couldn''t bully her.
p! p!
Madam Priyanshi gathered everyone''s attention by pping her hands. "Dinner is ready. Let''s eat!" She informed them to proceed to the dining hall.
Old Master Yan was being pushed by Little Ethan together with his private nurse. The members of the Yan Family were surprised to see that little boy once more.
"What is he doing here?"
"Nathan''s son is here again. Why?"
They murmured at each other. But Abigail and Ethan just ignored them. Madam Lu watched Abigail and Ethan with hatred in her eyes. She felt bitter toward these two. She thought Abigail was using the little kid to be closer to Old Master Yan.
"What a Scheme?! I have tomend her," Madam Lu whispered to her husband.
"Rx, honey. Don''t be too obvious. Your brother is very sensitive. He will get mad at you." Madam Lu''s husband reminded her to be calm andposed. This was not a good time to show her displeasure and annoyance toward Abigail.
Madam Lu just tried her best to conceal her emotions. It did not take long before everyone settled down in their respective seats.
Ethan sat next to Abigail and leaned over as he whispered, "Mom, where is Dad? Is he not joining us tonight?"
"Don''t worry, Ethan¡ Your Dad is on his way now. He is just going to bete. He won''t miss the fun¡ I assure you," Abigail said meaningfully, stroking Ethan''s hair.
Ethan smiled and bobbed his head. Even he, himself, was looking forward to witnessing the great show.
The entire dinner was silent. No one dared to speak up. They let everyone finish first before making an announcement. When they got their fill, Madam Priyanshi did the honor to give the floor to their family doctor.
"Everyone here is dying to know the result of the DNA test. Do you have it now, Doc?"
The doctor stood up from his seat and faced the family members. "I haven''t read the result yet. I just got it straight from the hospital. I decided to read the result together with all of you." The doctor tossed a meaningful look at Old Master Yan. He knew that the old man would be happy to know the result. He hoped he would satisfy the old man with the result.
The Yan family Doctor began to open the envelope containing the result. All eyes were on him. His lips curled up into a satisfied smile when he saw the results.
"Miss Abigail Scarlett¡ is indeed your missing granddaughter. The DNA matched!" The doctor dered, looking at Old Master Yan.
Madam Priyanshi rejoiced when she heard that while Old Master Yan heaved a sigh of relief. At least, the other members of the Yan family would no longer doubt Abigail''s identity. Madam Priyanshi stood up from her seat and approached Abigail. She hugged her.
"My niece, do you have something to tell us? It''s now the time¡" Madam Priyanshi allowed Abigail to do her announcement.
But her announcement was not something they had to celebrate. It would bring chaos to the Yan Family.
Abigail''s eyes scanned everyone present in the dining hall. The room was silent because they were waiting for her to speak up. To their surprise, Abigail approached the private nurse who was standing near the entrance door.
"Come here," Abigail said, dragging the private nurse in front of the Yan Family. The private nurse was annoyed because of the forceful pulling of her hand.
"Why?" She scowled at Abigail for being rude.
Abigail answered her with a loud p.
PAK!
Everyone: "..."
They were caught off guard by Abigail''s violent action. Who would have thought she would suddenly p the private nurse in front of everyone? Was she crazy? How rude?!
"OMG, she is showing her true colors now!" Amara broke the silence, ridiculing Abigail''s action. "How could you do that to your grandpa''s nurse?! She is the one taking care of him!"
The private nurse rubbed her cheek as she red at Abigail. She wanted to fight back but she couldn''t. She had to act like a vulnerable woman¡ victim of this violence. The private nurse and Madam Lu exchanged nces with one another, giving each other a signal.
"Abi! Why did you do that?" Madam Priyanshi stepped into the middle of the twodies, trying to protect the nurse from Abigail.
Old Master Yan was also confused about why Abigail did that.
"pping her is not enough for the crime she did to our family¡ to my grandpa." Abigail started.
Madam Lu''s eyes twitch when she heard that. She had a nagging feeling about this. "Did she find out anything?" Madam Lu nced at the nurse, asking her. But the nurse just shook her head.
"What are you talking about?" Old Master Yan''s cousin also spoke up.
"This nurse is the reason why my grandpa''s condition is worsening. She is giving him the wrong medicine."
"Huh?"
"Are you crazy? Why are you making up some lies? What did I do to you to ruin my name like this?" The nurse denied her usation.
"I have proof!"
Chapter 416 Madam Lus Crime
Day Forty-Seven...
~~*****~~
"What proof?" The private nurse questioned her with a challenge. But deep inside, she was already anxious. She didn''t know what kind of evidence Abigail would be presenting to the group.
But as long as Abigail couldn''t present concrete proof, she would deny the usation. If she would keep her mouth shut regarding Madam Lu''s involvement, she knew that her employer got her back. She won''t betray Madam Lu. She could even me this on someone or Abigail, herself. The nurse was quick to think of an alternative move.
Meanwhile, Abigail moved to her chair and picked up the folder. She showed the document to Madam Priyanshi who was standing next to her.
"Auntie, I had those pills examined. Grandpa, remember yesterday? I knocked your medicine down so that you won''t be fed by those pills. I picked them up and brought them to the medical facility owned by Nathan. We have them checked regarding theponents of the medicine." Abigail started to narrate what happened yesterday.
"Grandpa, this nurse is in collusion with someone to make you sick."
"Oh my God, Abigail! You are such an actress. What kind of drama you are cooking this time?" Amara insulted her. She didn''t get why Abigail was making such a ruckus tonight.
"Amara, keep quiet. Let''s listen to Abigail''s exnation!" Old Master Yan reprimanded Amara for butting in.
Meanwhile, Madam Lu felt so tense already. Her fingers were sweating and she was uneasy in her seat. ''Damn it! What should I do? I hope my name will not be mentioned here.''
Madam Priyanshi read the report. She didn''t understand it so she passed it to their family doctor. The doctor gasped and was surprised when he saw the report.
"The report says that the pills are pseudo... or inyman''s terms, fake. This pill cannot treat the cause of the symptoms or speed recovery of the patient." The doctor informed them. Then he gazed at the nurse with a deep frown on his face. "Why did you do this? You have been giving my patient... the wrong medicine? No wonder his condition didn''t improve even a little!"
The doctor despised such an evil scheme. He thought it was his fault that his patient couldn''t get better.
"I don''t know where did she get that. She is ndering me. I have nothing to do with these medicines!" Nurse Mae feigned innocence.
They darted their gaze back and forth between Abigail and Nurse Mae. Some were not convinced about Abigail''s usation. They also worried that Abigail would try to put the me on them. Who wanted to harm the Patriarch?!
Abigail rolled her eyes skyward. She was not yet done with the revtion. She picked up a recorder from her pocket and started to y it in front of everyone. Two female voices were heard. And everyone recognized who were the people talking to each other in the recorder. It was a conversation between Nurse Mae and Madam Lu.
[ Nurse Mae: "Madam Lu, why did you summon me here?" ]
[ Madam Lu: "We have a change of n. That woman will be staying in the mansion starting tomorrow. Be careful around her. She might notice something. Furthermore, monitor her every move and report it to me." ]
.....
Abigail continued ying the recorder. Madam Lu and Nurse Mae were shaken when they heard their own voices. How could that be possible?!
When Madam Lu recovered from her shock, she dashed forward, snatching the recorder from Abigail.
"What is the meaning of this? Why do you have my voice?" Madam Lu masked her guilt with her anger. She would never admit that she was the one in the recording!
"Brother! Don''t believe her. She just wants to ruin me. This is fake!" Madam Lu turned to her brother, asking for his help.
"Are you mad at me because I used you of being the third party in the rtionship between Nadia and Richard?" Madam Lu wanted to y a victim here as she feigned innocence.
Old Master Yan was staring at her with an indescribable expression. They couldn''t figure out what he was thinking at this moment.
Nurse Mae didn''t know what to do anymore. No one would believe her especially now that they heard the recordings.
''Damn it! This woman came prepared tonight!'' Nurse Mae and Madam Lu were cursing Abigail in their minds.
"You can examine the recordings. I can''t fake the voices there." Abigail nonchntly said. "I can give everyone a copy. You can send it to the expert to analyze it."
"I''ll sue you for this! I''ll sue you!" Madam Lu burst out, pointing her finger at Abigail. Her husband came over to hold her. It was so embarrassing to see his wife acting like a mad woman.
No one among the Yan Family spoke up to defend or support Madam Lu. She kept mentioning thew.
It did not take long before Nathan made a grand entrance into the dining hall. It was a grand entrance because he was escorted by several men in uniform. He brought the cops.
His arrival diverted everyone''s attention. Madam Priyanshi approached them.
"What is the meaning of this? Why did you bring the police here?" Madam Priyanshi asked Nathan.
But the officer-in-charge answered Madam Priyanshi''s question on Nathan''s behalf.
"Madam Patel, we are here to invite Madam Lu to our precinct..."
"Huh? Why me?! You should bring this woman! Instead of me! She is the one ndering me!!!" Madam Lu''s voice was so loud as she yelled at the police officer. She couldn''t believe that this was happening.
"We are also here to arrest Nurse Mae. We received aint against her. And regarding Madam Lu... we have a warrant arrest for her for inciting the murder attempt of Miss Abigail Scarlett. We caught the culprit and he confessed that Madam Lu hired him to kill Abigail Scarlett."
"WHAT?!" Madam Lu''s face turned pale. She felt like her soul left the earth when she heard that. "No way! No way! This can''t be happening!"
"Honey! Brother! Priyanshi... please listen to me. Don''t let them arrest me. They will kill me!" Her panic-stricken voice echoed in the entire dining hall.
Amara and her father didn''t know how they would react. Even the members of the Yan Family were shocked by this turn of events.
"If you didn''t do anything wrong, then you have nothing to be afraid of. If you are falsely used then the truth wille out. Go with them!" Old Master Yan finally spoke up. His voice was as cold as the winter snow. He even avoided looking at his younger sister.
The police immediately captured Nurse Mae and escorted Madam Lu. Amara and Madam Lu''s husband just followed them. He made sure to call their best attorney who would defend Madam Lu.
When the family of three left together with the police, the dining hall was engulfed by deafening silence. This was one hellish night for the Yan Family. The revtion was very shocking!
Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan didn''t know what to say to Abigail. Even Abigail was clueless about the police and the arrest warrant against Madam Lu.
"Is it true? Madam Lu is the mastermind behind my ident?" Abigail asked Nathan.
"Yes. We got the culprit. He was handed to the police. He confessed to his crime."
Chapter 417 Case Not Solved Yet
Day Forty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Old Master Yan warned everyone. Members of the Yan Family were not allowed to help Madam Lu. She needed to face the punishment for her crimes and the consequences of her actions.
The other members of the Yan Family left the mansion. They were still shocked by tonight''s revtion. Little Ethan, Madam Priyanshi, Nadia, Old Master Yan, and Abigail were gathered in the living room as they faced Nathan.
They wanted to know the details about the culprit who caused Abigail''s ident. Who pushed Abigail? How did he manage to catch the culprit?
Old Master Yan was not surprised that Nathan''s men captured the culprit. They were very capable.
"Nathan¡ tell us. What is the reason why my sister hired that guy to hurt Abigail?" Old Master Yan asked him.
"Probably, she already knew that Abigail was your missing granddaughter. Because you n to give the Yan Group to her, Madam Lu tried to eliminate her." Nathan replied truthfully. That was the only motive he could see.
Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan fell silent. They agreed to this. There was no question. This had something to do with the inheritance.
"I couldn''t believe that grand aunt would do that to my cousin and to you Grandpa. She schemed against you, making you sicker." Nadia shared her thoughts about this matter.
"What is your n about this, Dad?" Madam Priyanshi consulted him.
"I will fire her. She will no longer work in the Yan Group. She won''t get anything from me. I will continue to file the case against her. She has to pay for her crime. I can''t forgive her for hurting my granddaughter. Starting today¡ she is no longer part of the Yan Family." Old Master Yan dered to them.
Abigail heaved a sigh of relief. At least, she was able to solve Abigail''s case before going back to her original body. Now, her concern was Old Master Yan''s health.
"Thank you, Mr. Sparks, for helping us in catching the culprit. We really appreciate it," Madam Priyanshi expressed her gratitude toward Nathan.
Old Master Yan wanted tomend Nathan as well. He just proved to them that Abigail was so important to him. Nadia, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel jealous of her cousin. She was so lucky to have Nathan as her boyfriend.
"Regarding your medication, Mr. Yan. I would rmend you to have an executive check-up at our medical facility. Our doctors will do their best to cure your illness." Nathan would like to help Old Master Yan because he thought Abigail would feel happy to see her grandpa healthy. They still had so much catching up to do.
"Grandpa, please agree¡ I will apany you during your check-up. You have to stay healthy!" Abigail also spoke up, convincing the old man.
"Gramps! My Dad''s facility is the best!" Ethan joined the conversation, reassuring Old Master Yan.
Madam Priyanshi and Nadia nodded their heads, supporting Nathan''s rmendation. In the end, Old Master Yan gave his consent. "Alright! I will do the executive check-up in Nathan''s Medical Facility."
"That''s good, Dad. Now, it''s time for you to take your medicine and rest. You should sleep early." Madam Priyanshi stood up and grabbed Old Master Yan''s wheelchair.
"Let me take care of him, Aunt. Your husband is here to fetch you and Nadia," Abigail also stood up.
"I agree. You should go home now. Abigail will be the one to send me to my room together with Ethan." Old Master Yan enjoyed Ethan''spany. The young boy was so sweet and thoughtful. He was like a mature adult when talking to him. No dull moment whenever Ethan was with him.
Madam Priyanshi and Nadia bid their goodbye. Meanwhile, Little Ethan volunteered to sleep in Old Master Yan''s room. He wanted to watch over the old man.
Seeing that Old Master Yan was so fond of the young boy, Nathan and Abigail let the two bond together, allowing them to sleep in one room.
So many things happened today. Abigail felt mentally exhausted. Shey down on her bed, feeling the soft cushion of her bed. She just wanted to take rest before taking a bath.
It did not take long before she heard the knocking sound of her door. "It''s me, Nathan. May I enter?"
Abigail quickly sat up after hearing Nathan''s voice. Her eyes widened as she watched the closed door. She was contemting whether she would let him in or not. What if Nathan would get intimate with her again? She wanted to avoid physical intimacy for the moment.
''Not in my room. I better entertain him on the balcony or the garden¡'' Abigail thought to herself.
"Wait. I''ming."
Abigail opened the door and immediately grabbed Nathan, pulling him toward the balcony on the second floor.
"Is there something you wanna tell me?" Abigail asked him directly.
Nathan bobbed his head, but his eyes were fixed on their entangled hands. Subconsciously, Nathan squeezed her hand before tightening his grip on her.
Abigail also gazed down to look at their entangled hands. It seemed that Nathan didn''t n on letting her hand go.
''Hmm. I can see Nathan''s clingy side.'' Abigail bit her lower lip, her cheeks blushing.
"Ahem. What is it?" Abigail looked away, trying to divert her attention away from their hands.
"Do you know other people who want you dead? How many people have you offended?" Nathan asked her with a straight face.
Abigail was a little bit confused. "Aside from Madam Lu, I can''t think of anyone. Why?"
Nathan met her gaze, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
"The truth is¡ the guy hired by Madam Lu is not the person who pushed you from the 13th floor. But she indeed paid him to kill you. But there is another party involved here¡ We haven''t caught the real culprit yet."
Abigail''s jaw dropped when she heard that. She thought Abigail''s case was already solved. Who would have thought that there was still a missing piece of the puzzle?
''Gosh, Abigail Scarlett¡ Why do I feel like you have more enemies than I do? You are just an ordinary actress,pared to me¡ an assassin.'' Abigail rubbed the space between her eyebrows as she sighed deeply.
Nathan squeezed her hand once more and consoled her. "Don''t worry. I will get to the bottom of this. I will catch the culprit."
Abigail bobbed her head. "Thanks, Nate."
''I will also try to find the culprit¡ myself.'' Abigail would use her skills and connections as Phantomke to find the culprit. This was her way ofpensating the real Abigail for borrowing her body.
"Nate¡ By the way, your father called me this afternoon. He is looking for you and Ethan. Did you and your father fight? Are you hiding from him? Is that the reason why you tagged along here?" Abigail eyed Nathan suspiciously.
Nathan couldn''t look straight into Abigail''s eyes. He was too embarrassed to admit it. But Abigail''s suspicion was right. He was trying to avoid his father.
"My father and I argued because of Monica. We had an intense confrontation and a heated argument."
"Why? What happened?"
"My father believed that Monica cheated on me¡"
Abigail: "..."
Abigail was rendered speechless. It was so unexpected that Nathan would open up to her like this.
Chapter 418 Started Her Own Investigation
Day Forty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Xu Family Mansion¡ ]
Abigail visited Old Man Xu in his house. After talking to Nathanst night, she found out that Old Man Xu and Nathan argued because of Monica.
Old Man Xu''s butler weed her, guiding her to the pool area. The patriarch was having his nap in the pool area when Abigail arrived. Old Man Xu didn''t expect to see Abigail today.
"Miss Scarlett¡" Old Man Xu put down his teacup, motioning Abigail to sit down on the opposite chair.
"Chairman Xu¡" Abigail politely greeted him and slightly bowed her head before sitting down.
"What brought you here? Where''s my son and my grandson?" Old Man Xu looked around, searching for Nathan and Ethan.
"I came alone. I have something to ask you, Chairman Xu. Ethan and Nathan are not with me. Nathan didn''t know that I am visiting you today."
Old Man Xu felt disappointed and disheartened. "Nathan is still mad at me. He is avoiding me. He even hid my grandson from me. What a merciless and inconsiderate son I have." Old Man Xu breathed sharply.
Abigail just smiled awkwardly. She didn''t know how she would console the old man. Nathan didn''t tell her that Old Man Xu hired someone to kill Monica.
"Your son is also stubborn. But just give him time. You and Nathan will reconcile once he cools down."
Old Man Xu just bobbed his head. "Anyway. What do you want to talk about?"
"I have some questions about Monica," Abigail tantly said, making Old Man Xu speechless for a moment. Abigail had started investigating Monica. She needed to gather more information about her betrayal. Kathleen already shared some stories with her. And Abigail could attest that Monica lied to Nathan not only once.
''If she could pretend to be someone else then probably, Monica could betray Nathan just like what Kathleen and Old Man Xu were iming.'' Abigail murmured to herself inwardly.
"Cough!" Old Man Xu cleared his throat. "Hmm, Gathering information about your boyfriend''s ex-girlfriend. I can answer all your questions. But on one condition¡ let me see my grandson. I missed him already. However, my ruthless and cold-hearted son is stopping me from seeing my beloved grandson." Old Man Xumented while pouting his lips.
"Okay. Chairman Xu. Consider it done. I will bring Ethan here tomorrow," Abigail responded, winking at him. She reassured Old Man Xu.
The old man''s face brightened up when he heard that. "Okay. Let''s start. Ask me anything. I will try my best to answer you."
"I heard from Nathan that¡ the reason you had an argument with him was none other than Monica. Do you believe that Monica cheated on him? What is your basis?" Abigail wanted to confirm the fact. She thought if Monica indeed cheated on Nathan, she was hoping that Nathan''s hatred toward Phantomke would lessen.
"Yes. I still believed that Monica had another man. I saw them entering a hotel. But surprisingly, I failed to gather concrete evidence. Monica was a wise woman. She knew how to hide her dirt very well." Old Man Xu scrunched his nose at that thought. He was still bitter about it.
"Have you seen the guy''s face? Any record from the CCTV of the hotel?" Abigail asked the old man curiously. She was taking down notes in her mind.
Old Man Xu shook his head. "Unfortunately, I got nothing. I didn''t see the man''s face clearly. Or because of my old age, I''ve forgotten it already. I did my best to investigate but there was no record in the CCTV as if it was erased in the system. Furthermore, they used fake names for booking the hotel room."
"I even asked my men to barge into the room to catch them in the act but when they entered no one was there¡"
Meanwhile, Abigail rubbed her chin while thinking so hard. If Monica managed to steal her identity as Shining Star, then it was not surprising that they managed to delete their traces, erasing the footage of the CCTV to destroy any evidence.
Old Man Xu chuckled upon seeing Abigail''s reaction. "What are you thinking?"
"Your son is handsome, wealthy, and powerful. He is aplete package. I can''t understand why Monica would think of cheating on him. Was she crazy or dumb?" Abigail asked Old Man Xu.
''Maybe because she doesn''t like the fact¡ my son is involved with a mafia organization.'' Old Man Xu thought to himself. He recalled that Monica disappeared after knowing Nathan''s identity as the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. But she came back a few yearster, bringing their son, Ethan.
"Chairman Xu¡ if she indeed cheated on Nate¡ spectiones to my mind. What if Monica''s man is not just an ordinary man? He is also as powerful as Nathan. Imagine¡ they managed to hide their traces¡" Abigail shared her opinion regarding this matter.
Old Man Xu sucked his teeth and shook his head. "Why didn''t I think about that before? You have a point."
"By the way, Chairman Xu, have you fixed your problem with Chairman Carlsen? He is the one who ckmailed you right? If you don''t mind¡ May I know how he threatened you?" Abigail was digging for more information.
"Sigh!" Old Man Xu exhaled deeply. "He is the reason why Nathan found out my secret. The threat has something to do with what I did to Monica¡" The old man gazed down. He couldn''t tell Abigail that he tried killing Monica.
"I wanted to separate Monica from my son¡ so I did something evil¡ that''s why Nathan got mad at me after learning what I did."
"Chairman Maximilian Carlsen¡ he looks suspicious to me. Have you investigated him further? Does he know anything about Monica? What if Monica''s man is rted to Maximilian Carlsen?"
Old Man Xu was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Abigail was smart enough to realize some possible connections between Monica''s man, Monica, and Chairman Carlsen. This was just spection. But this was not entirely impossible.
"As of now, I''m still investigating some dirt on Maximilian Carlsen. But I will also investigate the people who have connections with him. Thank you for giving me this idea, Miss Scarlett. This is quite helpful. I still need to get even at Carlsen for trying to destroy my rtionship with my son. He was the one who stirred a conflict between us."
"Don''t worry, Chairman Xu. I can help with this." Abigail offered him some help. But the old man justughed it off.
"No need, Abi. I can do it myself. Just focus on taking care of my son and my grandson. Just make them happy. It''s now time for them to move on and forget about Monica." Old Man Xu stood up and held Abigail''s shoulder. He meant his words. At first, he didn''t like her. But now, he was rooting for her and Nathan.
Abigail could only sigh in defeat. She could tell that Old Man Xu was doubting her skill. Little did he know, Abigail (Phantomke) was an expert in this field.
Abigail just continued asking Old Man Xu about Monica. She got the name and address of the hotel,paring it to the information shared with her by Kathleen.
Chapter 419 The Web Map
Day Forty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ Phantomke''s Secret ce¡ ]
After visiting Old Man Xu, Abigail dropped by her ce. It was a newly bought house, thanks to the diamond ne given to her by the Dragon Lord.
The property was under Jane Frost. She would use this as her secret hideout when she returned as Phantomke. There were several units ofputer, one was set up as the central server. She also installed CCTV cameras in and out of the house for security purposes.
The inte was already installed. But shecked furniture sets. She first prioritized weapons,puters, and devices instead of cooking appliances and furniture sets.
Abigail sat on the floor and leaned on the wall. She opened herptop and began to do her search. She waspiling data about Maximilian Carlsen and Helena Carlsen.
As themand was running, Abigail looked around her room. "Hmm. I think having robotic friends like Riemc, Powy and Star S around this house will be enjoyable. Should I ask Nathan to give me a robot? I can''t afford to buy one at this moment." Abigail smiled with excitement. She would try to ask Nathan once she got home.
Abigail shifted her gaze back to herptop monitor screen. She printed several documents containing background information on Maximilian Carlsen and Helena Carlsen.
She put herptop down and stood up, grabbing a whiteboard. She stuck Monica''s photo at the center and drew a question mark symbol. Just a few inches away from Monica, Abigail pinned Veronica''s photo. She also put a nk paper with a note: Monica''s Mysterious Man.
Just below Monica''s photo, Abigail ced Nathan and Ethan''s pictures. Then she drew lines connecting Nathan and Ethan to Monica''s photo. She also put Old Man Xu''s photo. Just below Old Man Xu, Abigail put Maximilian Carlsen and Helena Carlsen.
It looked like Abigail was making a web map and Monica was the center of this map. She was listing the people that she could connect to Monica.
Abigail paused for a moment after she was done putting some description on the photos and how she would describe the rtionship they had with each other.
"Hmm. I think¡ I missed something," she mumbled. She immediately wrote a mafia organization named The Raven. The Raven called the hit and hired her to assassinate Monica. This organization had been challenging the Syphiruz Mafia several times. But they kept being defeated by the Syphiruz.
"The Carlsen ckmailed Nathan''s father and they knew something about Monica¡" Abigail kept analyzing the connections between these people. Abigail also put her photo beside Monica and put a question mark.
"How was she able to hack my ount and pretend to be me?" Abigail racked her brain so hard but she couldn''t think of a reason. How did Monica be Shining Star? Was it by ident or intentional? Was it a premeditated n?
Abigail had been looking at the whiteboard for several minutes. A few secondster, her eyes lit up. She almost forgot something. Dave and the real Abigail somehow had connections with Helena Carlsen.
"Oh!" Abigail snapped her fingers. "Not Helena¡ but her boyfriend, Vincent!" Abigail recalled another person who had connections with the Carlsen. She chose to investigate Maximilian and Helene because they were somehow suspicious. How could a father and daughter from a faraway country be able to know a family drama involving Nathan, Monica, and Old Man Xu?
"Hmm. Dave! I have to ask Dave. He knows Vincent more." Abigail had this nagging feeling that knowing Vincent would also help her gather more information about Helena and her father.
Without further ado, Abigail dialed Dave''s number. She needed to talk to him. Dave''s phone rang for three seconds before he was able to answer the call.
"Hello, Abi?" There was a hint of longing in Dave''s voice when he mentioned her name. He had been missing her but he restrained himself from contacting Abigail. He was still hurting because of Abigail and Nathan.
"Dave, I''m sorry to call you. Are you busy? Where are you?" Abigail had to thicken her face and be shameless because she needed some information. Though it was so awkward for the two of them, Abigail had to bother Dave at this moment.
"I''m at work. Police Precinct. I''m not busy. Why?" Dave promptly responded. Deep inside, he wanted to prolong this conversation. And if possible, he wanted to see Abigail. He missed her already.
"If it''s okay with you¡ can we meet somewhere, near your office?" Abigail requested, biting her lower lip. She felt sorry for being so shameless. Here she was again, bothering Dave because she needed something from him.
"Sure. I''m free. Let''s meet at Cafe Onse near our office." Dave didn''t hesitate to say yes. In fact, he sounded cheerful and excited.
"Okay. Let''s meet there in twenty minutes. I''m on my way now!" Abigail said goodbye to Dave and hang up the phone.
*****
Twenty Minutes Later¡
Dave was already waiting in Cafe Onse. He already ordered food and drink for Abigail even before she arrived. Just when the food was served, Abigail reached the cafe. She immediately saw Dave from the entrance door of the Cafe.
Dave smiled and waved at her. Abigail halted on her steps for a moment. She noticed that Dave looked slimmer than before. Was he stressed? When she got closer to his spot, she noticed the dark circles under his eyes but those things didn''t make him less attractive. He was still charming.
"Dave, are you okay? You be thinner. Are you not eating proper meals?" Abigail expressed her concern about Dave''s health.
Dave just gave her a sheepish smile while scratching his face. "I had difficulty sleepingtely."
"I''ve been missing you," Dave added in a whisper. But Abigail still managed to hear those words clearly. Her heart clenched, feeling so guilty. It was her fault Dave didn''t look welltely.
''Damn it! Abigail will hate this. Dave has to take care of his health¡ until the real Abigail returns. The real Abigail will never forgive me if something bad happens to her beloved man.''
"You should eat more and have enough sleep!" Abigail reprimanded Dave. "Waiter! I''ll order another set of meals!" Abigail called the attention of the waiter nearby. Dave could only watch her in amusement. Deep inside, his heart was fluttering because Abigail was so worried about him.
"How are you, Abi?" Dave asked her after she was done ordering food.
Abigail exhaled sharply as she looked at him. "I have a lot of things to tell you. So many things happened to me. Dave¡ I''ve finally found my real family." She thought Dave had the right to know about this good news. If she was the real Abigail, of course, she would share this with her man and that man was Dave.
"Really? You''ve finally found them? How? When? Who are they?" Dave looked so happy for Abigail.
"It''s a long story. But Nathan helped me out in finding them. They are the Yan Family."
Dave''s smile disappeared at the mention of Nathan''s name. He felt insecure and useless. He realized how powerful and influential Nathan was. He managed to find Abigail''s family in a short period of time. Dave had also tried his best, searching for Abigail''s parents. He used his skills and resources as a policeman but he still failed.
''Sigh¡ I am no match against Nathan Sparks¡ no wonder Abigail chose him over me.''
"Hey, Dave, are you okay? Did I say something to ruin your mood?" Abigail asked him worriedly.
''Damn! I am so insensitive! How could I mention Nathan''s name in front of Dave.'' Abigail gently smacked her lips when she realized her mistake.
But Dave just let out a soft chuckle. "No worries, Abi. I''m just fine."
"So tell me more¡" Dave wanted to hear more updates about Abigail.
"Sigh. I met some troubles too. Not everyone in the Yan Family was happy to meet me. We also caught the culprit who hired an assassin to kill me. And the mastermind¡ my grandfather''s youngest sister. She hates me because she didn''t want my grandpa to give me theirpany. She felt like I didn''t deserve their family wealth."
Dave''s jaw dropped when he heard that. He had never expected that Abigail came from a wealthy family. "Yan Family? Which Yan Family are you referring to?"
"The Yan Family¡ the owner of the Yan Group!"
Dave: "..."
Chapter 420 A Guy Connected To Monica
Day Forty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Dave lowered his head, slouching on his seat with both shoulders down. There was glumness in his eyes as he gazed at his closed fists. He felt like belittling himself as he could no longerpare himself to Abigail. In just one moment, Abigail became a sky that he could no longer reach.
"You are truly beyond my reach now. You truly deserve Nathan Sparks more than me." Dave blurted out. He smiled, trying to conceal his negative emotions.
But Abigail could see through him. "Dave, Don''t say that. I share this with you because you are special to me. You deserve to know what is happening to me. You are my special friend who had been with me during my childhood years."
"What we have¡ you can neverpare it to others." Abigail grabbed his hands and gently squeezed them,forting him.
Dave didn''t know what to feel. He appreciated her gesture. But he was still hurting since Abigail already had a change of heart. What they had would only remain as beautiful memories in the past.
"I''m sorry, Abigail. I didn''t mean to make this awkward for both of us¡ Anyway¡ Let''s eat." Dave had decided to change the topic. He felt like he was a great loser in front of Abigail. Moving on was so hard to do.
Abigail just kept her silence. She had to lighten the mood first before asking him further.
"Yeah. Let''s eat first. You need it. You became thinner." Abigail began to put some food on Dave''s te. If only the real Abigail was here, Dave wouldn''t suffer emotionally and mentally.
''I''m really sorry, Dave¡ Abigail¡ I promise¡ Once Ie back, I will fix everything¡ including your rtionship. I hope both of you will forgive me someday. I didn''t have any intention to ruin your beautiful rtionship.'' She lost her appetite just thinking about the trouble she caused for this wonderful couple.
''I owe you both so much,'' Abigail added to her thoughts as she watched Dave.
Dave didn''t want to ruin the mood so he tried to cheer himself up just to make herfortable in his presence.
''Behave, Dave. Don''t make the situation difficult for both of you, otherwise, Abigail might avoid meeting me in the future,'' Dave reprimanded himself inwardly.
"Ahem," Dave cleared his throat. "So what happened to the culprit and your Grand Aunt?"
"We handed the guy over to the police. They also arrested my Grand Auntst night. I think she was still in detention as it was not bable. My grandfather also disowned her. She has nothing to do with the Yan Family starting today. My Grand Auntmitted so many crimes."
Dave clenched his fists. He was angry because Abigail''s own rtive was the mastermind behind her attempted murder. "I want to handle this case. I will ask my superior to assign this case to me." Dave expressed his interest to handle Abigail''s case.
"Okay. Dave. Thank you for doing this." Abigail couldn''t thank him more. He was always worried about her. She truly liked Dave and the way he was so protective of the real Abigail.
Dave just bobbed his head. Then he frowned when he noticed that Abigail''s food was untouched. "Why are you not eating?"
"Oh. I''m on a diet because of my uing movie project," Abigail lied.
"Sigh. Don''t skip meals. I don''t want you to get sick either." Dave grabbed her hand tightly, concern was evident in his eyes.
"Don''t worry. I am healthy. I won''t get sick." Abigail reassured him.
"By the way, Dave¡ There is something I am curious about¡" she was now in the mood to ask questions about Helena and her boyfriend, Vincent.
"Sure. Just ask me anything." Dave met her gaze.
"It''s about your friend, Helena''s boyfriend. What is his name again?" Abigail finally opened up the topic.
"Oh. He is Vincent Makarov, a native of Country R. Why are you curious about him?" Dave asked her with intrigue.
"Because he is a good man. He is your sponsor. I want to know him more. Too bad I can''t remember him," Abigail replied while smiling awkwardly. Dave was truly a policeman. He was very observant.
''At least, I got hisplete name. Now, I need to see his photo. What does he look like?'' Abigail mused to herself. She nced at Dave, contemting whether she should ask him directly about Vincent''s photo or not. She just hoped he won''t suspect her of anything.
"Do you wanna see his picture? I can show you." Fortunately, Dave was the one who volunteered to show her Vincent''s photo. But his goal was to show Abigail their photos together with Helena and Vincent. Dave wanted Abigail to see how happy they were during their vacation in Country R.
"Here, you can scan the album. You will see Vincent photo together with Helena." Dave handed over his phone to Abigail. He let her scan the gallery for her to see their photos together.
At first, Abigail saw her photo with Dave, looking so sweet as they ate ice cream together. She kept turning to the right side, checking other photos. Abigail didn''t know what to say. She could tell that Dave and the real Abigail were so in love with each other.
''Damn! They look so good together. I feel so guilty and sorry for them. I am the antagonist in their rtionship.'' Abigail wanted to skip those photos, but she couldn''t help it. As if something was urging her to watch every photo in that gallery.
After a few seconds, Abigail finally found a photo which includes Helena and her boyfriend, Vincent. Abigail''s finger stopped moving as she focused her attention on the phone screen. A deep crease formed on her forehead as she watched the man intently.
''Wait¡ This man looks familiar. Where did I see him?'' Abigail scanned her memories, trying to remember where she saw the guy.
''A pair of gray eyes¡ I have seen them before!''
Abigail gasped when she finally recalled her encounter with Vincent. ''I couldn''t be wrong! He is the guy I bumped in the mall, near Celeste''s boutique!''
Her eyes widened further when she remembered Vincent mentioning Monica''s name over the phone. ''And he is the same guy whom I saw talking with Monics before! Damn it! Vincent Makarov is somehow connected to Monica!!!''
"Abigail, are you okay? Is there something wrong?" Dave asked her in puzzlement. Abigail looked surprise. "Have you recall something? Did your memorye back?" Dave was hopeful.
Chapter 421 Digging For More Clues
Day Forty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Abigail shook her head. She didn''t recall something as Abigail but It was her own memory as Phantomke. She won''t tell Dave about it. When she confessed that she was not the real Abigail, Dave didn''t believe her. So¡ not again would she reveal something unbelievable to Dave.
Furthermore, Dave was indebted to Vincent. She didn''t want to create doubts between the two since Monica''s case had nothing to do with Dave. She was doing this as Phantomke who was searching for an answer.
"Why do you look surprised?" Dave asked her again.
"Oh. It''s nothing. I overreacted upon seeing Helena with Vincent. They looked good together. Are they truly in love with each other? Or did Vincent have a girlfriend before Helena?" Abigail was trying to check if Vincent had a romantic rtionship with Monica.
Dave paused for a moment, thinking about it. "As far as I know, Helena is the only girlfriend he introduced to me. He is a very private man. He seldom disclosed anything about his rtionship or women¡"
"Why did you ask?" Dave could feel that this was not pure curiosity. He could see in Abigail''s eyes that she was dying to know something about Vincent.
"Hmm. I am just curious about how strong their rtionship is¡ I don''t know if you read the article news regarding Helena and Nathan. Helena''s father wanted to do an arranged marriage with the Sparks."
Dave was taken aback for a moment. ''So, is she just asking me this because it has something to do with Nathan? Is she afraid that Nathan might be stolen from her by Helena?'' Dave had misunderstood Abigail''s motive. His anxiety intensified further. He felt dejected and disheartened once more.
''Oh, Shit! Dave is very sensitive when ites to Nathan.'' Abigail regretted mentioning Nathan''s name once more. But she didn''t know how she would dodge Dave''s direct question since she was hiding something from him. She was secretly gathering information about Vincent. She wondered if she would be able to find a connection between Vincent and Monica.
"I can''t answer you about Helena''s father''s decision¡ But all I know is that the two love each other." Dave lowered his gaze, hiding the hurt feeling from Abigail.
Abigail just nodded her head, still trying to figure out how she could find a clue. After a while, she asked Dave another question.
"You said that Vincent is a native of Country R, how often does he visit Country M? Especially in the past two years or five years?"
"I remembered meeting him thrice during his visit here in the past five years. He only visits Country M for a business trip. That''s what I know. But I don''t know who his clients are." Dave was answering her every question even though he was still puzzled why Abigail was digging for information about Vincent.
Dave was a policeman so he could sense that Abigail was not only asking typical questions. She was like an investigator right now, searching for information.
"Dave¡ if you can still remember¡ can you tell me some ces or hotels where Vincent often stays whenever hees to our country?" Abigail could list the ces where Kathleen and Old Man Xu saw Monica with another guy. She also remembered the ce where she saw Monica and Vincent talking once.
If Dave could name a ce then she wouldpare those ces and try to connect the dots. What if Vincent was meeting Monica here? Were they business partners? Or they were romantically involved with each other? Perhaps an affair?! Abigail was so determined to unfold the truth.
"I can''t remember¡ but I will try to check. I can also ask Vincent personally. But¡ can you tell me the reason why you are interested in Vincent''s whereabouts?" Dave could no longer hold his curiosity. He wanted to know Abigail''s reason for asking this.
"Sigh." Abigail exhaled sharply. She couldn''t avoid Dave. She was too obvious. "Sorry, Dave. Am I troubling you with this? If you feel ufortable talking about Vincent then you don''t have to answer me. Let''s stop this discussion."
Dave felt so conflicted when he heard that. "No. I''m fine. If you don''t want me to know your reason then I will respect that. Just feel free to ask me. I will do my best to answer you." No matter what Abigail wanted to do, he would try to understand her. If this was the only way he could spend more time with Abigail then he was willing to do anything for her.
"Thanks, Dave. When the right timees, I promise¡ I will tell you everything. But for now, I want you to cooperate with me. I need more information about Vincent." Abigail tantly said. "Can you get me the dates and schedules of his visits here in our country?"
Since Abigail was the one asking this favor, Dave could not refuse her. He could never say no to her.
"Give me a few minutes¡" Dave picked up his phone, typing something. Abigail just quietly watched him.
Dave scanned through his photo gallery. He remembered taking photos with Vincent during their meet-ups. He could find the date and the ce where the shot was taken. He also checked his conversation history with Vincent.
Dave found something useful for Abigail. He immediately forwarded the details to Abigail. Aside from that, he contacted Vincent, simply asking him some questions. It did not take long before Vincent replied to his queries. Dave forwarded Vincent''s responses to Abigail.
"Thank you so much for this, Dave!" Abigail truly appreciated his help.
"As long as it''s you¡ I can do anything¡" Dave smiled faintly, reassuring her. He liked the feeling of being needed by the woman he loved.
"Dave¡ I have to go now. I have some business to do." Abigail was in a hurry to leave. She could dig for more information if she were holding herptop. She had to go back to her hideout.
Abigail was about to leave when Dave stopped her, holding her elbow. "Abi¡ don''t hesitate to ask me if you need something. I will always be here for you."
Abigail bobbed her head and patted Dave''s shoulder. "I know, Dave. I know¡ I can always count on you."
"I''m leaving now. I''ll treat you to dinner next time. Thanks for your help again¡" Abigail hugged Dave shortly before she turned around to leave. Dave could only watch her back until she vanished from his sight.
Beep!
The beeping sound of his phone snapped him back to the present. He received another message from Vincent.
[ Vincent: I''m going to Country M tomorrow. Do you want to meet up? ]
Dave''s eyes brightened up when he read his message. His fingers tapped his phone to send a reply.
[ Dave: Okay. Vince. Let''s meet up. Can I bring someone with me? ]
Dave waited for a second before Vincent sent another reply.
[ Vincent: Sure! Who are you going to bring with you? ]
[ Dave: Abigail¡ my friend. ]
[ Vincent: A friend? So it''s true. You and Abigail had broken up? So Nathan Sparks is the reason. ]
Dave could sense that Vincent was displeased to know that Nathan Sparks had something to do with his breakup.
[ Dave: I can''t me him. Abi had forgotten me. I was not there when she needed me the most. ]
Chapter 422 Confirmed!
Day Forty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Abigail had been in deep thought ever since she left the cafe. She had a nagging feeling that Vincent might be the missing link in this puzzle. She scanned her phone, reading the information sent by Dave regarding Vincent.
''I need to retrieve some files¡ I have to go back to our previous headquarters. I don''t know if Nathan destroyed everythingpletely. I have to see it myself.'' With those thoughts in mind, Abigail decided to drop by the Phantom Assassin Guild''s headquarters, instead of heading straight to her new hideout.
Abigail told the driver of the cab to send her to a certain location. She had mixed emotions as the car traversed through the highway. The massacre that night was still vivid in her memory. She could remember her fellow assassins died at the hands of the Syphiruz Mafia.
That tragic night was a nightmare for Abigail. Her heart was filled with anxiety as she was getting closer to their headquarters. When she arrived, she saw the burned ruins of the mansion. She hesitated for a moment.
"Miss, we''ve arrived!" The driver''s voice snapped Abigail back to the present.
Abigail exhaled sharply to gather her emotions. She paid the taxi driver and stepped out of the cab. She didn''t take a step. She just stood there, roaming her eyes around. This was their training ground before. She was trained here by her master. Then she became the leader when her master retired.
The family she had died because of her wrong decision. She chose to go against Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia because she was a proud woman who wouldn''t refuse a challenge.
''I brought demise to my own family¡'' Abigail mmed her eyes shut and clenched her teeth. She acknowledged her mistake, ming herself.
"The Raven¡" she mumbled, a cold glint shing through her eyes. Her hatred toward Nathan was now diverted to the Raven.
"Nathan wants an answer¡ once I return to my original body and regain consciousness, I will tell Nathan who called the hit to kill Monica. If this is the only way to help him do what he is dying to do¡ getting revenge against the people who hired me¡ then I am willing to reveal it. For Ethan¡ I will break the rule¡ my own rules." Abigail already made up her mind.
After a while, she traced her steps toward the burned ruins of her mansion. Everything was destroyed because Nathan burned it. But unknown to him, Phantomke had a secret basement located underground. She stored important files there. And herputer sets were still there.
She would retrieve records of the monitoring she did on Monica. She had been following her for a few weeks before the assassination. She was certain that she saw Vincent and Monica talking somewhere. She had to remember the date and the ce where the two met each other.
"Was it pure business? Or they were romantically involved with each other?" Abigail asked herself. She looked for a certain symbol. The debris blocked the entrance to her underground basement. Abigail had to clean the area first before she could enter the basement.
After fifteen minutes, she managed to remove all the debris. She saw the burned floor. She just pressed something and the entrance door was opened. The stairs going down appeared in front of her. She used her shlights to light her way down.
Abigail felt surreal to see her underground basement. Herputer sets were still there. The specks of dust covered all theputers. She wasn''t sure if theputers were still functional. She couldn''t turn them on because there was no power source.
What she did was take theputer hard drive. All the files were stored in that drive. When she was done, she made sure to pack the other external hard drives inside the basement. She would need those files once she returned as Phantomke.
"I have to transfer theseputer sets to my new ce. But how will I do that? No one should find out that I visited this ce¡ most importantly Nathan." Abigail looked around, thinking about what items she would prioritize. She grabbed some weapons too¡ª her favorite daggers.
She left the underground basement when she was satisfied with the items she retrieved from the inside. She dialed Butler Li''s number. It did not take long before Butler Li answered the call.
"Hello, Miss Abi. How can I help you? Are you giving me another task?" The Butler Li sounded cheerful and excited as if he was looking forward to the tasking from Abigail.
"Yes, Butler Li. I need to hire someone. A trusted man," Abigail asked him.
"I rmend MYSELF!" Butler Li responded.
Abigail rolled her eyes skyward when she heard that. "Sigh. Why do you want to run some errands for me?" She couldn''t understand why Butler Li was very enthusiastic about this. She wondered if he was a spy or something.
"Because your every task is very exciting! It is something I don''t usually do. Furthermore, you are the future Lady of the House. I should curry your favor." Butler Li even chuckled after saying those words.
Abigail could only sigh helplessly. She didn''t know whether to believe Butler Li or not. But for now, he was the perfect errand boy who could help her.
"Okay. I will message you the details. For now, I have to leave and go somewhere." Abigail said goodbye and hung up the phone.
Abigail didn''t waste any more time as she headed back to her secret ce. Upon arriving at the house, she immediately ran through the information she got from Dave,paring them to the details she received from Kathleen and Old Man Xu.
She also used theputer hard drive to retrieve her files and records of Monica''s movement in the past. She spent almost an hour just trying to coincide the information. Atst! She found something useful!
Abigail nced at herptop. She was observing the photo of Monica talking to someone in a restaurant.
"Damn it! It''s confirmed! Vincent and Monica met each other several times! The hotel¡ the restaurant¡ Vincent had the same itinerary based on Dave''s information. Don''t tell me¡ He is Monica''s other man¡"
Chapter 423 A Chance
Day Forty-Nine...
~~*****~~
[ At Yan Family Mansion... ]
Abigail was spacing out in the garden area when Amara showed up. She dashed in her direction and swung her arm to p Abigail. But her movement snapped Abigail back to the present.
Before Amara''s handnded on her face, Abigail managed to block her by grabbing Amara''s wrist.
"What do you think you are doing?" Abigail twisted Amara''s hand and gripped it tightly.
Amara winced in pain. This happened for the second time around. Who would have thought Abigail would be able to block her attack once more?
"Ouch! Let go!" She snarled at her. "How dare you do this to my family... to my Mom!" Amara med Abigail for what happened to her mother. Madam Lu was arrested and until now she was detained in the precinct. The police didn''t allow her to bail.
"This has nothing to do with me. It''s your mother''s fault. She brought this upon herself." Abigail spat back at her. She couldn''t believe that Amara would be shameless enough to me her. The real Abigail was the victim here. She almost died. How could this woman me an innocent woman?
"My mother only did it because she thought you didn''t deserve the Yan Group! You contributed nothing to thepany. So it is so unfair that my Uncle will give everything to you!" Amara refused to ept the fact that her mother was in the wrong.
Abigail just rolled her eyes skyward before letting go of Amara''s hand. She rubbed her wrist and she almost cried from the pain.
"Bitch!" Amara cursed her.
"I''m not in the mood to argue with you. Just leave now before I lose my patience." Abigail already had a lot in mind. She didn''t want to entertain Amara''s tantrum.
On the other hand, seeing the sharp and indifferent look in Abigail''s eyes, Amara was frightened. She stepped back, moving away from Abigail because she was emanating a chilly aura. When Abigail stepped forward, Amara anxiously moved back, maintaining a distance from her.
Abigail closed her fist and gazed at her with a cold sharp re. She thought Abigail was going to punch her so she ran away from her, leaving the garden.
"Just you wait, Abigail! You are going to pay for this!" Amara shouted as she walked away.
Abigail just shook her head while clicking her tongue. "She is picking the wrong person. She is no match for me."
Abigail sat back again and heaved a deep sigh. She was still thinking about Vincent and Monica. She didn''t know how Nathan would react once he learned about it. As of now, Nathan was still in denial, refusing to believe Old Man Xu and Kathleen.
"Nathan has strong faith toward Monica... How did Monica manage to do that?" Abigail was still wondering how Monica yed Nathan in her palm. He believed her. He didn''t doubt her even the slightest.
"I have to find concrete evidence so that Nathan will believe us." Abigail was so determined to solve this puzzle.
"Damn! What if Monica is alive? I remembered hearing Vincent mentioning Monica''s name when he was on the phone..." Abigail had this suspicion. But part of her was still doubtful. Monica died and she didn''t miss her target.
''I have to look more into this and dig deeper. I have to get close to Vincent and gather more evidence.'' Abigail thought to herself.
Abigail''s mind was still lost in the train of thought when Nathan joined her in the garden.
"I have been looking for you. Why are you here... alone? Where did you go yesterday?" Nathan bombarded her with questions. He heard that Abigail visited the Xu Mansion. He was upset because Abigail didn''t mention anything to him. He was now testing Abigail if she would be truthful to him.
"Honestly, I visited your father yesterday. I wanted to find out how was he doing. Though he was not sick, the old man was sad not seeing Ethan. I promise to bring Ethan to him... but I have to ask your permission first. This is the reason why I am here alone, contemting how I will convince you to say yes..." Abigail managed toe up with some excuses. Her statement was partly true and partly a lie. She had been thinking about Monica and Vincent. However, it was not yet the right time to reveal this to Nathan.
Chapter 424 Bonding Moment
Day Forty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Since Abigail would have a date with Nathan alone tomorrow, he decided to hang out with Ethan today. This would be her bonding moment with the young boy. She would also bring Ethan to Xu Family Mansion. Nathan would not apany them because he and Old Man Xu hadn''t reconciled yet.
"Mom!" Ethan excitedly ran in her direction while holding his small backpack. He looked so cute with his dark blue polo neck t-shirt and white pants. He was also wearing ck sunsses.
Abigail couldn''t help but giggle upon seeing the charming boy. She leaned over and hugged him, squeezing him in her arms. "You''re so gorgeous, my baby!"
Abigail couldn''t help it. Calling Ethan her baby just came out of her naturally. She didn''t feel any awkwardness anymore as if he was truly her own son.
''Damn! I began to love this kid so much¡ I don''t want to be separated from him. I''m going to miss him.'' Abigail''s heart clenched just thinking about her separation from Ethan once she returned to her body.
''This is one of the reasons why I should find something that can help me lessen Nathan''s hatred and anger toward Phantomke.''
"You''re so beautiful too, Mom. Let''s leave now so we can spend more time and go to different ces." Ethan grabbed her hand, dragging her toward the entrance door.
"Where do you want to go first?" Abigail asked Ethan as she followed him.
"Amusement Park again! I want to enjoy different rides with you. You and me. This time, my Dad is not with us!" The young boy''s eyes sparkled in excitement.
"Alright. Your wish is mymand!"
Abigail guided Ethan inside the car. She was the one driving it. Old Master Yan gifted her a car for her to use.
Twenty five minutester, the two reached their destination. Abigail brought Ethan to the amusement arcade because she wanted to win something and give the prize to Ethan. Winning something through her effort was more special than just buying it on the market.
She also wanted to flex her skills to Ethan. Maybe, she just wanted him to remember her as Phantomke- someone who was skillful enough to win every game for him.
"Yay! We are going to y! I love it, Mom!" Ethan swung Abigail''s hand as he jumped with joy. Abigail could only watch him in amusement.
The duo stopped at the nearest game booth they saw. It was "Pingpong ball and Fishbowl". In this game, they had to throw ping pong balls at a table filled with rows of empty fish bowls. If they could manage to get the ball in the bowl, they could win a goldfish.
Abigail and Ethan fell in line as they were other people ying the game. They observed for five minutes. No one among the first yers got the prize.
"Mom. It looks hard. The ping pong balls keep on bouncing out of the fishbowls, that''s why they failed to get the prize. Should we go somewhere else?"
Abigail gave him a reassuring smile and said, "How many goldfish do you want? I will get them for you."
When the other customers heard her confident remarks, they couldn''t help but react in disbelief. They wanted tough at her because she thought it was easy. They''ve tried many times but they failed. They expected Abigail to fail as well.
"You won''t get any prize." One made some negative remarks, mocking Abigail.
Ethan immediately stepped forward to argue with the man who looked down on Abigail.
"You''re wrong. My mom can win all the goldfish in that aquarium!!!" Ethan snarled at the guy who mocked Abigail and pointed his finger at the aquarium containing hundreds of goldfish.
"Hahaha! You''re dreaming, boy. What you said is impossible. I can bet my life on it. Hahaha. You''re delusional." The guy picked on a fight with them because he was annoyed and grumpy for not winning anything. His daughter also wanted to get goldfish.
Abigail''s expression changed. Her eyes turned cold as she looked at the man. Mocking her was fine but she couldn''t allow this man to insult Ethan.
''Delusional?! My son is not delusional!'' Abigail ground her teeth. She immediately paid the carnival staff to start ying. She would show him that Ethan was not wrong. She could win all the goldfish in that aquarium.
"Hmm, if she can do it then I will be the one to pay for her expenses. Only if she can shoot 100 ping pong balls inside the fish bowls," the man added, continued mocking Abigail.
"Okay. It''s a deal." Abigail said, smirking evilly at him. Then she turned to the carnival staff. "You heard him. Once I shoot 100 ping pong balls, he will shoulder all the cost of those balls."
The carnival staff just smiled at her awkwardly, darting his gaze back and forth between Abigail and the guy. He didn''t take her words seriously because he already expected her to fail at the first try.
"Miss, just don''t mind him. You can y with your son. No need to make unnecessary deals with him." The carnival staff tried to calm her down.
"No. A deal is a deal," Abigail said firmly.
The guy who challenged Abigail just sneered at her. Abigail got five ping pong balls for the first round.
Ethan tugged her hand and gazed up. Abigail saw worries and guilt in his eyes. Ethan felt sorry for troubling Abigail. Ethan didn''t want Abigail to get tired by shooting 100 ping pong balls just to prove his words.
Ethan bit his lower lip and shook his head as if he was telling her to just ignore the guy. But Abigail wouldn''t stop until she could give him a lesson.
She just winked at Ethan and stroked his head. It was her way of telling him to trust her.
"What are you waiting for? Throw the balls now. Don''t waste my time." The guy kept provoking Abigail.
Abigail shot him a deathly re before she shifted her gaze to the table where the fish bowls were located. She lifted her hand and began to throw the ping pong balls.
Pok!
Pok!
Pok!
Pok!
Pok!
Abigail threw the balls consecutively. Surprisingly, she managed to shoot the five balls inside the fish bowls! All five of them!
The carnival staff and the guy were both dumbfounded as they looked at the fish bowls containing five balls. How could that happen?
The guy even blinked and rubbed his eyes as he couldn''t believe what he saw. ''What the heck?! How did she do that?''
"Yey! Nice one, Mom!" Ethan gave Abigail a high five! He felt so proud of her. He stared at the guy while grinning from ear to ear.
"See? My Mom can do it!"
The guy frowned and felt more annoyed. "It''s just because of luck!" He spat back at Ethan.
But the guy fell silent once more when Abigail threw another five ping pong balls. She didn''t miss. All five got inside the fish bowls.
Guy: "..."
Carnival Staff: "..."
Abigail kept throwing the balls, enjoying the funny expression of the guy who mocked her. In just five minutes, twenty ping pong balls got inside the fish bowls without a miss. They didn''t know that the woman in front of them had good hand control! She is Phantomke after all!
Chapter 425 Quality Time
Day Forty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
People started to gather around, watching the amazing performance of Abigail as she kept shooting ping pong balls into the fish bowls. The carnival staff and the guy who challenged Abigail already had problematic looks on their faces.
Ethan cheered on Abigail, feeling so proud and happy. The spectators cheered along with Ethan, pping their hands. The guy wanted to hide from Abigail but Ethan made sure to guard him, not allowing him to disappear from his sight.
Ethan extended his right hand in front of the guy. "Now. pay." Ethan was asking him for the money. Abigail was done throwing 50 ping pong balls. It was the highest record ever in that carnival game. Some spectators started taking pictures and videos of her.
When Abigail noticed it, she stopped and turned to the audience. "No taking video. Please¡"
Because of her plea, the spectatorsplied with her request. They stopped recording this.
"Stop!" the guy blurted out of the blue. He wanted Abigail to stop ying since he didn''t have enough money to pay. "I admit defeat." The guy lowered his head. He felt embarrassed facing Abigail.
The Carnival Staff felt relief. He was worried that Abigail would win every goldfish inside the aquarium.
"Go and apologize to my son first," Abigail ordered the man.
The man turned to Ethan and apologized. He was so unlucky to encounter Abigail and Ethan today.
"I''m sorry for mocking and insulting you. I hope you will forgive me."
"If Mom forgives you then I will also forgive you." Ethan nced at Abigail.
Abigail just nodded her head. She didn''t want her day to be ruined by a stranger. All she wanted was to enjoy this day with Ethan. "Okay, son. Let''s forget about this."
Ethan bobbed his head. Then he approached the carnival staff, whispering something to him. In a few seconds, Ethan was already holding a fish bowl containing two goldfish. Then he handed the fish bowl over to the guy. "Here, you can have this."
The guy was surprised because of Ethan''s thoughtfulness. He didn''t expect that he would give him two goldfish. "Give this to your daughter." Ethan noticed the little girl who was standing just a few steps away from her dad.
The guy was at a loss for words. He was touched by Ethan''s kind gesture. Abigail could only smile as she watched Ethan. ''He is very generous with a kind heart. Who would have thought he is the son of the devil, Nathan? Hmm, but Nathan is not that bad. He has a kind heart. But I''m not sure about Monica¡''
Abigail grimaced at the thought of Monica. She immediately shook her head, erasing Monica from her mind. Her mood would be ruined if she would think about her.
"Mom, let''s y another game! Can you teach me this time? I want to win a prize for you as well!"
Abigail stroked his head. "Okay. Let''s go. I will advise the carnival staff that we will get our prizeter before we go home."
It did not take long before Ethan and Abigail reached the second booth. It was another game of skill- a shooting game! The yer must target the small balloons hanging on the wall. They would get different prizes depending on the number of balloons they would hit and burst.
This was an easy game for a sharpshooter like Phantomke. But Little Ethan volunteered to y this game to win prizes for Abigail.
"Mom, can you teach me how to shoot?" Ethan asked Abigail.
"Of course. Come here."
Abigail positioned herself behind Ethan. The young boy held the gun and Abigail guided him. She began teaching Ethan, sharing some strategy how to hold the gun and steady his hold while aiming at his target. After giving him instructions, Abigail let go of Ethan''s small arms.
"You can do it, son. Now, shoot!"
With Abigail''s guidance, Ethan was confident to pull the trigger. He followed Abigail''s instructions and put them into his heart and mind. He would always remember what she taught him.
Bang!
Bang!
Bang!
Ethan sessfully hit the three balloons!
"OMG! You are a fast learner!" Abigail praised Ethan, hugging him.
The carnival staff congratted Ethan, letting him choose the prize he wanted for winning the game.
Ethan immediately pointed his finger at the two cute couple teddy bears. The bear was five inches in height. One was brown and the other one was white.
"Mom! This is yours. And this is mine. This is our remembrance and I won this for you!" Both Teddy bears were holding half of a heart. When putting them together, it would form a heart shape.
Ethan gave her the brown teddy bear while he kept the white one. "Mom, this is me. You keep mine and I will keep yours."
Abigail epted the teddy bear, feeling so touched. She stared at the teddy bear for a long moment. ''I will treasure this bear. A very special gift from Ethan. This is priceless.''
For some unknown reason, Abigail''s eyes became misty. She felt happy but at the same time, sad. She was afraid that her rtionship with Ethan would change once she returned to her original body. She wanted to seize this moment since she didn''t know what tomorrow might bring.
"Mom? Are you okay? Are you sad?" Ethan asked her worriedly when he saw her teary eyes.
Abigail smiled faintly and shook her head. Without a second thought, Abigail grabbed Ethan, hugging him tightly. "Thank you for this, Ethan. I promise¡ I will take good care of this teddy bear. I will treasure it. I promise." She feltforted after embracing Ethan. "I will always remember you when seeing this teddy bear."
"Me too, Mom! I will take good care of the goldfish. I will ask my Dad to create arge aquarium near the garden. I will feed them every day!" Ethan giggled.
Abigail bobbed her head and leaned over, nting a soft kiss on Ethan''s forehead.
"Let''s y more. Then after this, we will visit your grandpa. He is waiting for you at the Xu Mansion."
"Okay, Mom!"
Abigail held Ethan''s hand on the right side while she was holding the teddy bear on the left side. They continued touring around the amusement arcade before taking some rides. After two hours of roaming around the amusement park, Ethan and Abigail headed to Xu Family Mansion.
Old Man Xu had been waiting for them. He felt so happy after seeing Ethan. Ethan greeted his grandpa and hugged him. While the two were talking, Abigail received a message from Dave.
[ Hi Abi. Are you free? I just want to invite you to dinner. Vincent is here. He wants to meet you. ]
Abigail''s eyes widened when Vincent''s name was mentioned. She didn''t want to miss this opportunity. She needed to have some interactions with Vincent to get to know him more. Who knows she might find more clues after spending some time with him.
[ Okay. I''m free tonight. Where should I meet you? ] Abigail sent her reply.
[ Great. Let''s meet at around 6:30 pm at my ce. ]
Abigail exhaled sharply while holding the phone. She nced at Ethan. ''What if¡ Ethan''s father is not Nathan, but Vincent? I need to confirm it.''
Chapter 426 [Bonus ] Interested In Her Memory?
Day Forty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
"Chairman Xu, can I leave Ethan here?" Abigail politely asked Old Man Xu.
Old Man Xu let out a soft chuckle. "Of course. I would love that. Since it''s the weekend, Ethan can stay here until tomorrow. I can send him to the Sparks Mansion."
Abigail held Ethan''s shoulders as she bent over to look at Ethan. "Is it okay for you, Ethan? Can you stay here for a day?"
Ethan contemted for a moment. He didn''t want to get separated from Abigail because he became so attached to her. But looking into his grandfather''s hopeful eyes, Ethan couldn''t possibly disappoint his grandpa and make him sad.
"Okay. Miss Abi. Will I see you tomorrow?" Ethan put on a pitiful face.
Abigail bobbed her head, giving him a reassuring smile. "Yes. I''ll see you tomorrow. For now, you can hug my teddy bear and put it beside you. She will be watching you."
Ethan hugged the white teddy bear. "Okay, Mom." Then the young boy turned to Old Man Xu. "Grandpa, don''t send me to Sparks Mansion. Currently, I''m staying at Yan Residence."
"Yan Residence?" Old Man Xu asked in confusion.
Ethan bobbed his head frantically. "Yes, Grandpa. Mom, Dad, and I are all staying there."
Old Man Xu: "..."
No wonder he couldn''t find them. It turned out they were staying with the Yan Family. But what were they doing there? Did Nathan ask favor from Madam Priyanshi Patel?
Abigail could only smile awkwardly. She forgot to tell Ethan that his father was hiding from his grandfather.
"W-Why Yan Residence?" Old Man Xu shifted his gaze back and forth between Ethan and Abigail.
"Because it''s Mom''s house. She is part of the Yan Family. The missing granddaughter of Gramps!" Ethan was referring to Old Master Yan.
Old Man Xu: "..."
His eyes widened in surprise and his mouth gaped. He didn''t expect this. ''Abigail is the missing heiress of the Yan Group?''
"Chairman Xu¡ I''m sorry. I haven''t told you this before¡ but it''s true. We just found out a few days ago. My grandfather is gravely ill so he requested me to stay in the Yan Mansion to take care of him." Abigail exined to Old Man Xu.
"Okay¡" This was the only word he could utter. He was still shocked by this discovery.
"Chairman Xu, I have to leave now. Please take care of Ethan." Abigail faced Ethan onest time, cupping his face. She caressed his cheeks and gave him a peck on his forehead before leaving.
"See you tomorrow, Mom!" Ethan followed her, sending her off. The Little boy smiled at her while waving his right hand. His left hand was carrying the teddy bear.
Abigail couldn''t wait to see him tomorrow. But she was also looking forward to her date with Nathan. She smiled inwardly just thinking about Nathan. She wondered what surprise Nathan prepared for her. She didn''t want to expect but her heart was fluttering when she thought of it. She wanted to see more of Nathan''s romantic side.
Abigail started her car and left the Xu Mansion. But before going to Dave''s ce, Abigail headed straight to her secret hideout. She brought her precious teddy bear with her. It was a gift from Ethan so she wanted to keep it as Phantomke, not as Abigail.
She would leave the teddy bear in her hideout so that once she returned to her original body, she could still own it. Besides, Abigail would never remember this memory so she wouldn''t know the importance of the teddy bear. She promised Ethan that she would take care of the teddy bear. She made that promise as Phantomke.
Abigail looked around her room, searching for a proper spot where she could leave the teddy bear. Then she saw her vault. A smile shed on her lovely face as she traced her steps toward her vault.
"Just stay here for a while, my Baby E," Abigail softly mumbled, cing the teddy bear inside her vault. When she was satisfied, Abigail decided to leave. She nced at her wristwatch, checking the time. It was already 6:00 pm. They agreed to meet at 6:30 pm.
She took her handkerchief. She hid Ethan''s hair in that handkerchief. She wanted to check Ethan''s DNA if it would match Vincent''s DNA. She exhaled sharply. She didn''t know if she was doing the right thing. She didn''t ask for Ethan''s consent¡ or even Nathan''s consent for this.
"What if¡ Ethan''s DNA will match Vincent''s? What will I do?" Abigail felt conflicted about it. She wanted to unfold the truth about Monica''s betrayal but she didn''t want Ethan to get hurt by the truth.
Abigail was lost in her thought when her phone beeped. Dave messaged her once more.
[ Abi, Are you on the way now? Vincent has arrived at my ce. ]
Abigail typed her response promptly. [ Yes, I''m on my way now. ]
Without further ado, Abigail left her hideout. She drove to Dave''s ce. It was good that Dave chose to have dinner at his ce, instead of a restaurant. She could easily get Vincent''s DNA sample without being noticed by both of them.
*****
Twenty minutester¡
Abigail reached Dave''s ce. She alighted from her car with one goal in mind: to get as much as information she can. She took another deep breath before ringing the doorbell of Dave''s condo unit.
When the door slid open, Dave was not the first person who greeted her view. It was Vincent!
''Damn!'' Abigail cursed inwardly when she saw Vincent up close. His gray eyes were looking at her intently. His lips curled up into a friendly smile.
''Argh!'' Abigail held her temples and stepped back. His closeness made her ufortable.
"Hi, Abi¡" Vincent softly called her name.
"H-Hello¡" Abigail responded awkwardly. She didn''t know why but she could feel simrities between Vincent and Nathan. They both had the same overbearing and dominating aura.
"Dave is just preparing the table for our dinner. Come." Vincent stepped to the side, allowing her to enter the room.
Vincent guided her inside and Abigail silently followed him from behind. She was secretly observing and assessing Vincent. He was hard to read. But her gut feeling was telling her not to lower her guard against Vincent.
Abigail was already strategizing what she would do to get Vincent''s DNA and how she would gather more information about him.
Soon, the three of them sat down around the table. "Let''s eat."
"Wow. You cooked all my favorites." Vincent cheerfully said.
"Of course, you seldom visit here," Dave responded. Then he nced at Abigail, smiling at her. He also prepared her favorite.
The three started eating. Vincent was the one who initiated the conversation. "Abi¡ I heard you lost your memory. Don''t you remember anything? I know a good hospital in Country R. I can refer you there."
Vincent nced at Dave meaningfully and added, "Dave can apany you."
But Abigail politely rejected it. "I''m sorry but I can''t go there for treatment. I think my memory wille back naturally. I don''t have to force myself."
"How much have you remembered now?" Vincent asked her again.
Abigail frowned. She felt like he was the one interrogating her.
"Nothing¡" she responded.
''This guy¡ Why is he interested in my memory?''
Chapter 427 Imminent Danger
Day Forty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Abigail tried to divert the topic away from her. She wanted to interrogate Vincent, not the other way around.
"Vincent¡ May I ask you something?"
"Sure, Abi. What is it?" Vincent was very friendly toward Abigail.
"I''m just curious¡ How long have you been in a rtionship with Helena Carlsen?" Abigail directly asked him, wondering if he would answer her truthfully.
"We''ve been together for the past 6 years," Vincent responded, putting on a gentle smile.
"Is she your first love?" Abigail kept asking him. "And thest woman you will love?"
Dave and Vincent exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t expect Abigail to ask Vincent such direct questions.
"Yes. I only have one woman in my life¡ just like¡ Dave." Vincent nced at Dave, signaling him to speak up. Vincent was trying to ship the two back together.
But Dave knew that Abigail would feel ufortable if he would support Vincent''s words. He could sense that Abigail was feeling sorry for him.
"Let''s finish the food. Do you like it?" Dave ignored Vincent''s meaningful nce. He just changed the topic for Abigail''s sake.
"Yes. I love them. Your cooking skills never fade! You are still the best, Bro!" Vincent praised Dave''s cooking, patting his shoulder.
Meanwhile, Abigail became more suspicious of Vincent. She could tell that he was hiding something from them. ''Love only woman? He is already in a six-year rtionship with Helena? Then how about Monica? What is their connection?''
As they continued to dine, Abigail got an idea of how she would test Vincent.
"Oh¡ I remember something!" Abigail blurted out, catching the guys'' attention.
Both Vincent and Dave nced at her expectantly, anticipating what she was about to say. What did she remember?
"I remember seeing you, Vincent!" Abigail pretended to be shocked.
"Me? Where?" Vincent maintained his calm expression.
Dave moved his gaze back and forth between Vincent and Abigail. ''Is this part of her memory? Why did she have to remember Vincent, but not me?'' Dave became more disheartened.
On the other hand, Abigail smiled inwardly. It looked like Vincent took her bait. ''Now, let me see how you will react.''
"I saw you talking on the phone. I heard you mentioning Monica''s name. You were asking how was she!"
nk.
Vincent''s identally dropped the spoon when he heard Abigail''s remarks. His calm expression cracked and it changed into something. Anxiousness? Yes. But it disappeared right away. But Abigail couldn''t be wrong. She saw how Vincent''s expression changed at the mention of Monica''s name.
"Where did you see me?" Vincent asked her with intrigue. ''Was it in Country R?'' he asked himself.
"Here¡ In country M¡ in the mall, just a few weeks ago. I bumped into you near my friend''s boutique." Abigail responded, still assessing Vincent''s expression.
Vincent frowned as soon as he remembered that scene. Yes! He didn''t recognize Abigail at that time because she was wearing her disguise.
"Oh. I recall. Monica is a niece." Vincent nonchntly said, maintaining his smile.
"Your niece? Do you have a niece?" Abigail eyed him in suspicion.
"Yes. I have. I will introduce you to her. In fact, she''s here in Country M. She is studying here now. That''s the reason why I came here. I will visit my niece."
Abigail just bobbed her head and smiled awkwardly. Dave didn''t mention anything about Vincent''s niece. What a coincidence! His niece''s name was also Monica.
"I will be happy to meet her¡" She mumbled.
"She would love to meet you. She loves your movies. In fact, she is your fan." Vincent spoke naturally.
Abigail was having conflicting thoughts right now. ''Am I wrong to suspect Vincent? But I saw him talking to Monica. Not only me¡ Kathleen and Nathan''s father too.''
"Sure. I can give her my autograph¡" Abigail volunteered, shing her fake smile.
After a while, she started to implement her n. She secretly took a hair sample from Vincent. He didn''t notice it at all. But Abigail noticed something. After she mentioned Monica''s name during the dinner, Vincent became more cautious in answering her every question.
"It''s gettingte, now. I''m sorry but I have to go. My niece is waiting for me." Vincent finally said goodbye to Dave and Abigail.
"Nice seeing you again, Abigail," Vincent added, smiling at her.
"Me too. Unfortunately, I can''t remember you. But don''t worry¡ I got a feeling my memories wille back¡ very soon."
Vincent just held her shoulders and nodded his head.
"Okay, Vince. Take care." Dave followed him, sending him off.
When Vincent left Dave''s ce, he immediately called someone. There was a serious look on his face. The bright smile he had a while ago disappeared in an instant.
"Vincent¡ How is it? Have you seen Abigail? Did you talk with her? What did you find out?" Helena bombarded him with so many questions. She had been waiting for his call. She was aware that Vincent arrived at Country M and visited Dave''s ce while meeting Abigail.
Vincent exhaled deeply. "You were right, Helena. We should eliminate Abigail now. She is a great threat to us¡ and to our n. We shouldn''t wait for her memories toe back. We should move now."
Helena was taken aback for a moment. It''s been so long since thest time she heard Vincent''s serious tone like this. It looked like a very urgent matter.
"Okay. Vincent. I will support your decision!" Helena responded.
*****
Meanwhile, Abigail was left in Dave''s ce, clueless about the danger in her life. So many people would try to kill and eliminate her¡ª Madam Lu, Amara, Veronica¡ and now¡ Vincent and Helena were added to that long list.
"Have you met Vincent''s niece?" Abigail asked him.
"Not yet. But I heard she is five years old now." Dave informed her.
''So¡ Vincent really has a niece whose name might be Monica.'' She thought to herself. ''But this doesn''t erase my suspicion about him. I have to dig further.''
"Dave, thanks for tonight. See you around." Abigail bid goodbye to Dave. She had something important to do and she didn''t want to waste her time.
Dave had the urge to stop her but he had no right to do it. Abigail was no longer his girlfriend.
*****
Upon leaving Dave''s condo unit, Abigail looked for a hospital where she couldpare the DNA samples of Vincent and Ethan.
"I will focus on my date with Nathan tomorrow, so I have to finish this task tonight. I should rush the result. Probably, a day after tomorrow¡ I''ll retrieve the DNA Test result."
Abigail had no choice but to ask Stephen''s help. He had a connection with a prestigious hospital. With his influence, he could refer her somewhere. And she could also ask for his help to request the hospital to rush the result. She needed it as soon as possible.
At around 9:00 pm, Abigail reached Stephen''s ce. For some unknown reason, she wanted to trust Stephen for this task. He was someone who wanted to protect Phantomke. Abigail could see him as a friend and an ally.
"Stephen¡" She called him out. He was standing in front of Phantomke''s unconscious body.
"Oh. Abi¡ you''re here. What can I do for you?" Stephen was surprised to see Abigail at this hour.
"I have some favor to ask¡ Please hear me out."
"Sure."
Chapter 428 Quit Show Business To Manage The Yan Group?
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Yan Family Mansion¡ ]
Abigail woke up so early today to prepare for her date. Since Ethan stayed in Old Man Xu''s housest night, Nathan returned to the Sparks Mansion.
They agreed that he would fetch her at around 8:00 am. Nathan also informed Abigail to wear herfy clothes and sneakers. They were going to hike.
Nathan could feel that Abigail was an adventurous woman so he decided to do a road trip with her and bring her to the beautiful and highest View Deck of Caceres Hills.
Abigail had been standing in front of her mirror, checking her appearance. She was wearing ck cargo pants matched with a white turtle neck long-sleeve crop top. Her height and slender figure were emphasized by her outfit.
Her hair was tied up in a ponytail. She only applied light makeup as she didn''t want to overdo her makeup.
Abigail took a deep breath while cupping her cheeks. She couldn''t stop herself from blushing. Her heart was thumping so hard against her chest because she was nervous and excited.
Knock! Knock!
Abigail was interrupted by the knocking sound. Then she heard the maid''s voice outside her room.
"Young Miss, your boyfriend is here!"
Abigail''s heart raced even faster when she heard that. She bit her lower lip and tossed onest nce at the mirror before she stepped out of her room.
"Tell him that I will just say goodbye to my grandpa."
She was holding her ck pouch and proceeded to Old Master Yan''s room. She knocked first, letting him know of her presence. Soon, the old man allowed her to enter.
"Grandpa¡ good morning!" Abigail approached Old Master Yan who was sitting on his bed. She sat down on the edge of his bed and held his hand.
Old Master Yan smiled at her tenderly. He was still undergoing new medication for his illness. After changing his medicines, he felt a little bit better.
"Are you going out?" Old Master Yan asked her with a smile. He felt so grateful since his missing granddaughter was already living with them.
"Yes, Grandpa. Nathan and I have a date. By the way, how are you? Do you feel better now?" Abigail was worried about the old man for real.
Old Master Yan squeezed her hand and bobbed his head. "Yes, Abi. Don''t worry too much about me. I''m going to get better¡ I will live longer¡ I want to spend more time with you." Old Master Yan meant every word.
Abigail''s eyes sparkled in delight. At least, Old Master Yan became more determined to recover and cure his illness.
''Yes, you have to stay alive. You have to meet Abigail¡ the real Abigail¡ and spend more time with her.'' Abigail leaned closer and hugged Old Master Yan. She wanted to cheer up the old man. She just hoped Nathan would find a great doctor who could treat Old Master Yan''s illness.
Because of the fake medicines, his condition worsened. And his body was still trying to adjust to the new pills and medication.
"Abi¡ after what happened¡
Do you feel unsafe? I can hire more bodyguards to keep you safe." The old man suggested.
Abigail didn''t want to be watched by guards. She had things to aplish alone. She couldn''t do it if they were eyes watching and following her around.
"No need to do that, Grandpa. I can protect myself. Besides, Nathan will keep me safe¡ always." Abigail reassured Old Master Yan.
"Abi¡ regarding your work¡ I am wondering if you want to quit show business. You are my granddaughter and you are meant to lead the Yan Group in the future. I think it will be best if you will start working in ourpany." Old Master Yan gave her his opinion.
"I''ll think about it first, Grandpa. But I hope, no matter what decision I will choose¡ you will still support me," Abigail replied. She was thinking that she would let the real Abigail decide for herself. It was not her ce to make a decision about the real Abigail''s future.
Who knows the real Abigail wants to continue working as an actress, instead of managing apany?
"Okay, Abi. I will respect and support whatever decision you will choose." Old Master Yan didn''t want to burden Abigail with the great responsibility of managing the Yan Group if she wasn''t willing to do it.
"Thanks, Grandpa!"
"Okay. You should go now and enjoy your date with Nathan. Oh, before I forget, make sure to bring Ethan back here. I feel bored without that young boy entertaining me¡" Old Master Yan put on a pitiful look. He pouted his lips as he thought of Little Ethan.
Abigail just let out a soft giggle. "You are very fond of Ethan."
"Of course! He is so sweet and thoughtful. A very generous boy. He is also smart and very fun to talk to. I feel so young when bonding with him!"
Abigail bobbed her head. "I couldn''t agree more, Grandpa."
Knock! Knock!
The two were still talking when they heard a knock. It was Nathan. He decided to go upstairs and say "Hi" to Old Master Yan.
A hint of admiration could be seen in his eyes as he gazed at Abigail. He gulped hard, eyeing her from top to bottom. He loved Abigail''s look today. She was so cool and stunning.
"Your boyfriend is here. Go now," Old Master Yan was sending them off.
Nathan greeted him politely before guiding Abigail out. The two said goodbye to the old man. The moment they stepped out of the room and closed the door behind them, Nathan immediately stole a quick kiss from her.
He held her chin and gave her a peck on her lips. "What took you so long? I''ve been waiting for you for half an hour now. Aren''t you excited about our date?" Nathan pretended to be upset.
Abigail chuckled and pinched Nathan''s cheeks. "Can''t you see? I have dark circles under my eyes because I didn''t get enough sleep just thinking about our date."
Nathan smirked at her, satisfied with what he heard. "Are you ready?"
Abigail bobbed her head, her eyes shining with excitement. "I''m always ready!"
Nathan leaned closer and whispered sensually, "Let''s go. I''ll make this day memorable for you¡"
"By the way¡ you''re so beautiful today¡" he added, his lips gently grazing her right ear while sniffing her hair.
''Damn it! He is teasing me!'' Abigail chewed on her lower lip, her body shivered and she felt like electricity spread throughout her body because of Nathan''s intimate gesture andpliment.
It did not take long before Nate''s huskyugh bubbled up in the hallway. He found her cute when blushing.
Abigail squinted her eyes at him and hit his shoulder. "Stopughing!"
"I can''t stop. Your cheeks are burning. What were you thinking?" Nathan continued teasing her.
Abigail just grabbed his hand and dragged him. "No more teasing! Let''s go."
Nathan just obediently followed her as they headed to Nathan''s car. He opened the car door for Abigail before stepping into the driver''s seat. When Abigail settled down in her seat, he leaned closer, fastening her seatbelt.
Abigail could only hold her breath while her heart was pounding so wildly. Their closeness was making her hot.
Chapter 429 "Nate... Im Not Food"
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
Abigail was surprised when she saw different items in the back passenger seat¨C a pic basket containing food and drinks, pic nkets, and an umbre.
''He came prepared,'' Abigail thought to herself with a fluttering heart. She couldn''t help but smile.
''So this is one of Nathan''s romantic sides.''
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan cleared his throat to catch Abigail''s attention. She was looking at the back while he was driving.
"Look at me, not at the back. Don''t tell me you are hungry already?" Nathan teased her.
Abigail just let out a soft giggle. "Of course not. By the way, did you prepare¡ all of this?"
"No. Butler Li packed these things for us." Nathan lied.
Abigail raised her eyebrow in suspicion. She knew that Butler Li was enjoying his Day-Off today. She knew it because the butler informed her about it. Butler Li said he wouldn''t ept any task from Abigail today because he was going to meet someone.
"You are bad at lying, Nate," Abigail mumbled, grinning from ear to ear.
"Hmmm. So don''t ask the obvious." Nathan shifted his gaze back to the road.
"You can sleep and take a nap. You didn''t get enough sleep. I''ll just wake you up once we arrive," Nathan softly said. He was worried that Abigail would be sleepy and tired during their date. He wanted her to gather some strength.
"Are you sure? It''s boring to drive while your passenger is sleeping."
"I''m fine. You have to save your energy. We will do some hiking." Nathan reminded her.
But Abigail shook her head and responded, "I''m riding your back. You can carry meter." She giggled naughtily.
Nathan just pursed his lips and shook his head helplessly.
"I''m going to watch you¡ while driving¡" Abigail added. She turned to his side, observing Nathan. She wanted to grab this opportunity wherein she could still look at him like this. Once she was back as Phantomke, Nathan would never let her do this. Nathan would no longer smile at her. All she would see was his hatred and resentment toward her.
"Let''s y some music¡" Abigail suggested. She immediately switched on the car''s stereo.
"Nate, what is your favorite song?" Abigail asked him.
"At My Worst¡" Nathan responded.
(Note: You can listen to the song At My Worst by Pink Sweats)
Abigail paused for a moment. She wondered if this song had something to do with Monica.
"Why this song?" Abigail would like to know the reason. "Is this your song for your ex?"
Deep inside, Abigail was jealous. She couldn''t utter Monica''s name.
Noticing that Abigail''s cheerful mood disappeared, Nathan contemted whether he would tell her the truth or not. He didn''t want to ruin her mood because of Monica.
Nathan reached out and grabbed Abigail''s hand, intertwining their hands. "This is our date. Stop mentioning other women."
Abigail was taken aback when she heard. She looked at Nathan in disbelief. ''When did Monica be ''other women''? She is his beloved woman. Perhaps¡ Nathan started to doubt Monica''s faithfulness?''
"How about you? If you have a song to dedicate for me¡ what is it?"
Abigail squeezed Nathan''s hand and she stared at him straight into his eyes. "Love Someone¡ that will be my song for you, Nate."
[ Love Someone by Lukas Graham ]
Nathan smiled at her when he heard that. He looked away because he tried his best to control his desire to kiss her. He was driving the car. He needed to focus. And Abigail was a great distraction to him.
After an hour, the two finally reached their destination. Nathan parked the car in the parking area near Caceres Hill. From there, they had to walk and hike three kilometers to reach the View Deck.
Nathan took care of their pic basket and other things. He didn''t let Abigail carry anything. He even used his free hand to hold Abigail''s hand as they walked side by side.
Abigail couldn''t describe her feelings but one thing was for sure¡ she felt so happy today. She wanted to seize this moment and enjoy Nathan''spany.
For the first time, Abigail experienced how thoughtful Nathan was. He was guiding her all throughout their journey, either holding her hand or supporting her waist. He was not in a hurry to walk.
Abigail offered to help him carry the pic basket but Nathan refused.
"Nate¡ why do I feel like we are the only people here? I thought this View-Deck is very famous to other tourists." Abigail looked around and didn''t see anyone.
Nathan just shrugged his shoulders, feigning ignorance. Little did Abigail know, Nathan spent a lot just to reserve this View-Deck for them, not allowing other people to visit the view deck today. He didn''t want other people disturb their date.
Half an hourter, Nathan and Abigail finally reached the view deck. Abigail gasped in amazement as she saw the scenic view of the hill.
"Oh my gosh! This is so beautiful! Amazing!" Abigail felt so close to nature. She could feel the wind and hear the birds and other animals. The surroundings were filled with green grasses and trees. It was the best spot for a pic.
As Abigail was enjoying the scenery, Nathan started toy the pic nket on the grass under the big acacia tree. He also prepared the food so that they could start eating.
Nathan was satisfied to see Abigail enjoying the view. He was d that Abigail liked the ce. Before, he nned of bringing Monica here. But Monica hated hiking.
When he was done preparing the food, Nathan stood up to approach Abigail. She was now standing in front of the giant telescope. She was using it to have a clearer view of the things below the hill. She saw Eagles flying around and other animals in the forest near the Caceres Hill.
She was busy spying on the wild animals in the forests when she suddenly felt tworge hands wrapping her waist. Nathan hugged her from behind and he ced his chin over her shoulder.
"Do you like it?" Nathan softly asked her. He nuzzled his nose on her nape, giving her a soft kiss on the back of her neck.
Abigail''s heart skipped a beat when she felt his soft lips touching her skin. That wonderful sensation gave her goosebumps.
''Damn!'' Abigail bit on her lower lip. ''I want to kiss him¡ he seeded in tempting me¡ But I am trying to avoid intimate things with him. How long will I be able to control myself.'' Abigail closed her eyes and took a deep breath.
"Nate¡" Abigail moaned his name when Nathan continued kissing her from behind. The tickling sensation was spreading throughout her body.
"S-Stop¡ Nate¡" Abigail begged desperately. She might end up breaking her resolve. ''Phantom, strictly¡ No intimacy!'' She reminded herself.
But she could tell that it would be hard especially if Nathan was the one taking the initiative¡ and making the moves.
"I''m hungry!" Abigail tried to divert Nathan''s attention but the devil continued holding her in ce.
"I''m hungry too," Nathan mumbled sensually. He had a different connotation of the word ''Hungry''. He was hungry for her.
"Nate¡ I''m not food!"
Chapter 430 Confession
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
Abigail''s self-control was being tested by Nathan''s flirty gestures. He was clearly tempting her despite her resistance.
But her strong resolve not to engage in a very intimate moment with Nathan won her over. She had to respect the real Abigail and Dave.
"Nate, let''s eat!" Abigail simply pushed him and escaped from his embrace.
She had to control her desire, otherwise, she might end up doing something she was not supposed to do. Nathan and Abigail were just alone in that ce and many things could happen between them.
On the other hand, Nathan groaned inwardly when Abigail ignored him. He could feel that she was avoiding some intimacy with him.
''What''s wrong with her? Is she jealous or mad?'' Nathan mused to himself. He followed Abigail behind. And they both sat down on the ground.
"Abi¡ are you avoiding me? Are you upset with me?" Nathan confronted her.
Abigail immediately shook her head. "I''m not avoiding you nor upset with you. I''m just¡ shy¡ Yes¡ I feel embarrassed." she said as an alibi.
Nathan nced at her with disbelief. He didn''t know whether he should cry orugh. Why would she feel embarrassed at this moment?
Nathan was about to ask her more when Abigail immediately scooped a food and brought it to Nathan''s mouth, feeding him. She didn''t want Nathan to pursue this topic further.
Abigail made sure topensate Nathan by being so attentive to him. She continued feeding him.
"Nate, did you cook this? They are all delicious." Abigail praised Nathan. She even wiped his lips using her handkerchief.
Nathan just responded with a simple "Hmm."
Noticing that Nathan''s mood changed, Abigail moved closer to him. She nudged his side and leaned her head on his shoulder. "Thank you, Nate¡ for today. I love this ce."
The two were now watching the trees, the blue sky, and the beautiful scenery beneath Caceres Hill. The two didn''t utter some words, just savoring the silence and peacefulness of the surroundings.
Nathan was the first one who broke the silence. "Abi, what is your n after this? Will you still continue working in the entertainment industry or will you work for your grandfather''spany?"
Abigail was stunned for a moment. Nathan also asked the same question her grandfather.
"If I were to consult you about this what would you choose?" Abigail asked him.
Nathan turned to look at her face, lifting her chin. He met her gaze, not breaking their eye contact. "I want you to quit Show business¡ because I don''t want to see you with other men. I know you are professionals¡ but I can''t bear to see you having a kissing scene with another guy¡ even though it''s just pure work." Nathan was expressing his thoughts and feelings to Abigail.
Abigail blinked her eyes several times, just staring at Nathan. She was at a loss for words. Nathan was sincere with his words. She could see a hint of jealousy in his eyes.
"Are you serious?" Abigail chewed on her lower lip, anticipating his next words.
Nathan bobbed his head. "Yes. I''m serious. You can quit Show business. I can teach you how to manage apany. I''m free nowadays. I can be your coach." Nathan volunteered.
Abigail let out a soft giggle. She would love to do that. She would prefer to work in apany, instead of working in front of cameras. She was used to working in the shadows. She didn''t want to attract the public''s attention.
"You should go to work. You are the CEO of yourpany. You shouldn''t be procrastinating like this." Abigail teased him.
"I''m the CEO so I have the right to do what I want. I am paying my assistant and my employees to do their jobs. I''m the Boss."
Another soft chuckle escaped Abigail''s mouth. "Good for you." She shrugged her shoulders and grabbed some drinks.
"How long are we going to stay here?" She asked and looked around. She was still wondering why no other tourists or hikers visiting the view deck at this hour.
"We can watch the sunset here," Nathan answered her indirectly. This only meant he nned to stay there until sundown.
"Nate, did you book the whole ce?" Abigail had her suspicion.
"Yes. I did." Nathan responded truthfully.
Abigail: "..."
While Abigail was in a trance, Nathan stood up and extended his right hand in front of her. He was inviting her to join him.
"Let''s do¡ paragliding together. It will be fun."
Abigail was rendered speechless for a moment. She had fear of heights for two reasons¡ª Abigail''s body could remember the feeling of falling off the 13th floor. Second, it might be connected to her childhood memory, rted to her ident.
When Nathan remembered the incident in the Ferris Wheel, he realized that Abigail had a fear of heights. "Don''t worry. I''ll be with you. You have to conquer your fear. Whenever you will see this, our moments together will be the ones you will remember, not the traumatic ones."
After hearing that, Abigail understood why Nathan told her he would make this memorable for her. This what was he meant.
Nathan was right. She had to face her fears and conquer them. Abigail stood up and epted his hand. Nathan guided her to the location of the parachutes. The safety gears were already prepared.
"Let''s do this." Nathan smiled at her.
Abigail could only nod her head. She would like to trust Nathan. She let him assist her. After wearing the safety gear, Nathan positioned himself behind her. They were now ready to take off.
"Ready to fly?" Nathan whispered in her ears.
"Yes!"
Nathan wrapped his arms around her waist as they jumped together. At first, Abigail closed her eyes, butter on, she opened her eyes and saw the beautiful scenery below them. They were flying. Nathan was navigating the parachutes based on the direction of the wind.
''Oh My Gosh! This is so extreme! Exhrating.'' Abigail thought to herself. Since Nathan was with her and holding her close, she didn''t feel the fear anymore. She began to enjoy this extreme ride.
"Are you still afraid?" Nathan asked her.
"Not anymore! Thanks to you!"
Nathan smiled as soon as he heard that. He was watching Abigail''s back. He also asked himself. ''Am I still afraid? Afraid to admit my real feelings for her?''
At that certain moment, Nathan finally realized something. He began to love this woman. She became part of his life. She was so important to him and he cared about her like no other. ''Maybe, this is the right time to ept the truth. I can no longer deny it. I can no longer ignore it. I like her. I like Abigail. I think I''ve fallen for her.''
Nathan was in the middle of epting his feelings for Abigail when Abigail noticed something from a distance.
''Wait¡ what is that? A sniper?'' Abigail was familiar with this concealing tactics of a hitman. Her eyes widened in shock. She was worried not for herself but for Nathan''s safety.
"Nate, we have to¨C"
"Abi¡ I love you¡" Abigail''s words were interrupted by Nathan''s sudden confession.
Abigail: "..."
The next thing followed was the sniper firing at them, hitting their parachute.
Chapter 431 Phantomflake Awakens
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
''No. Not now. I can''t leave just yet¡'' Abigail thought to herself when she felt her pounding heart and throbbing head. It was the same signs and symptoms that she was going to leave Abigail''s body.
She never imagined receiving a love confession from Nathan today. Furthermore, they were facing a life-threatening situation because of a certain sniper.
Their parachute got hit and Nathan lost control of its movement. They were falling very fast! Nathan was now aware of the great danger they were facing.
Nathan tried to remain calm. There was no way they couldnd properly without getting hurt. He prepared himself to protect Abigail. He hugged her body to shield her. But sooner orter, both of them would hit the ground.
''Damn it!'' Nathan cursed inwardly. For the second time around, he was afraid¡ afraid of losing someone. The only thing on his mind right now was how he would protect Abigail.
"Abi¡ don''t be scared. I got you." Nathan whispered in her ears as he tightened his grip on her body. He didn''t hear any response from her.
Thud!
Thud!
Thud!
The next thing that happened was both of them hitting several trees before they hit the ground. Nathan winced in pain and he felt the impact.
Break!
Crush!
Not only the branches, but he heard the breaking of bones. He got hurt as their bodies hit the rock. He was still hugging Abigail when their bodies continued rolling down from the cliff.
Nathan''s heart sank when he saw Abigail''s bleeding head and her unconscious figure.
"Abi¡ wake up¡" Nathan tapped her face tenderly.
But Abigail was no longer responding. Nathan panicked. The memories of him holding Monica''s lifeless body came shing to his mind.
''Abi¡ no! NO! Please wake up¡''
Nathan was also losing consciousness. He was badly injured as well. He couldn''t move his leg as a sharp branch pierced his flesh. Nathan was also bleeding so hard, making him so weak.
With his remaining strength, Nathan just hugged Abigail in his arms. Before he knew it, he copsed and fainted. The twoy unconscious on the ground. Both were injured and bleeding. If they couldn''t be found quickly, both of them might die.
From a distance, the sniper watched Abigail and Nathan through his telescope. He picked up his phone and dialed someone''s number.
"It''s all done." The sniper reported to his Boss. The sniper immediately left his post after reporting his mission aplished.
''There is no way they can survive that fall. Furthermore, no one will think that there are people who need to be rescued in this ce. By the time their family members realize that they are missing, the two will be cold corpses.'' The sniper was confident that no one would save Abigail and Nathan.
*****
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
In the Phantomke''s ward, the miraculous thing happened once more. The patient who had been lying in aa for a very long time finally woke up. And this time, this was for real!
Gasp!
Phantomke gasped as she snapped her eyes open. Her hand removed the oxygen mask and she tried to get up. But her body was so weak! She could feel the numbness of her muscles. She had difficulties moving around.
Breathing heavily, Phantomke looked at her hands and shifted her gaze to her surroundings.
''No! This can''t be¡'' The realization scared her to the core. She was back to her original body!
"N-Nathan¡ Abigail¡ they are in danger!" Phantomke mumbled in her hoarse voice.
In her panicking mode, she tried to move, removing the IV drip in her hand. No one was around! She needed to ask for their help.
Thud!
Phantomke tried to get up but her feet were still so weak. She ended up falling to the floor. She couldn''t stand as her legs were still adjusting. She was immobilized for two years. This was a natural body reaction for the patient who was in aa for a long time.
"Help! Help! Stephen! Cherry!" Phantomke shouted for help, hoping that Cherry and Stephen were just nearby.
She needed their help. Her heart was about to burst from too much worrying about Nathan and Abigail.
"Bam-Bam! Are you here?!! Help me!" Phantomke felt so desperate.
"Damn it! Where are the people here?" She tried to stand up but failed. Her legs were very weak.
She clenched her fists tightly, her eyes getting misty. She punched her legs several times. "You need to stand! Stand!" she said through her gritted teeth.
For the first time, Phantomke felt so helpless. But her desire to save Nathan and Abigail was strong.
With all her strength, She crawled toward the door. She had to tell someone that Nathan and Abigail were in danger.
Just when she reached the door, someone finally entered the ward. Cherry was surprised when she saw Phantomke on the floor. She immediately bent over to help her.
"Sissss! You''re awake!" Cherry was so happy. She hugged Phantomke as if there was no tomorrow. But there was no time to rejoice.
"Sis, don''t be afraid. You are safe here. No one will try to hurt you." Cherryforted her, thinking that Phantomke was trying to escape.
But Phantomke shook her head. "ck Rose¡ where is Stephen? Call him now. ASAP!"
Cherry was taken aback for a moment when Phantomke mentioned Stephen. How did she know she was in Stephen''s ce? She could remember Stephen now?
"Go, ck Rose. Find him now!" Phantomke pushed her away from her. Cherry could feel the sense of urgency in her voice.
Cherry set aside her confusion. She had to follow Phantomke''s order. She was about to leave when Phantomke held her elbow thus stopping her.
"Sis?"
"Inform Stephen that Nathan and Abigail are in danger. He needs to conduct a search and rescue mission in Caceres Hill and the surrounding forest." Phantomke didn''t want to waste any more time. Cherry should tell Stephen right away about Nathan''s and Abigail''s situation.
Cherry: "..."
"Go, ck Rose. We are running out of time. The two might die!" Phantomkemanded her with her authoritative voice.
"O-Okay¡ Sis!" Cherry immediately left the room, looking for Stephen.
When Cherry left, Phantomke leaned on the wall, closing her eyes. She was silently praying that Nathan and Abigail were safe.
''I swear¡ once I regain my strength, I''ll catch that sniper¡ and the person behind him!''
Chapter 432 I Saw Them With My Own Eyes
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
As per themand of Phantomke, Cherry immediately searched for Stephen although she didn''t know what happened to Jane. Was she imagining things? Perhaps, an illusion? But howe Phantomke knew about Stephen, Nathan, and Abigail?
Despite this confusion, Cherry was someone who would listen and obey Phantomke''s order. Furthermore, she could hear the urgency in her voice. She sounded like it was a matter of life or death situation.
"Have you seen Stephen?" Cherry asked the nurse she bumped into the hallway.
"Doc Stephen is in his study," the nurse replied.
"Go and check, Jane. She woke up! I will call Doc Stephen," Cherry informed the nurse so that she could monitor Phantomke''s condition. She was alone in her room.
The nurse was surprised because thea patient finally woke up. She quickly proceeded to Phantomke''s room.
Meanwhile, Cherry headed to Stephen''s study room.
Cherry barged inside the room without knocking. Stephen was reading some documents when he was interrupted by Cherry''s sudden intrusion.
"Is there something wrong, Che?" Stephen asked her in puzzlement. He put down the files as he looked at her, observing her expression.
"Stephen¡ We need to find Nathan and Abigail! They are in danger!"
Stephen frowned when he heard that. "Why? What''s wrong?"
"I don''t know theplete details¡ but I received a tip that they were in Caceres Hills¡ and they need to be rescued." Cherry avoided mentioning Phantomke''s name. She was afraid Stephen wouldn''t listen to her if she would tell him that the information came from Phantomke. Even she, herself, couldn''t understand how aa patient learned about the danger Nathan and Abigail were facing.
Stephen fell silent for a moment, assessing Cherry''s facial expression. He noticed something odd with her reaction. Stephen was a psychologist so he could easily see through her. She was hiding something.
"Cherry, tell me the truth. Who gave you this information? I hope this is not a prank." Stephen''s expression turned serious. This had something to do with his best friend''s safety so Stephen wanted to make sure that this was not a joke.
Stephen could see some hesitation in her eyes. But he sensed that Cherry was not making up a story.
"Doc Stephen¡ don''t be shocked but¡ Jane is now awake. She''s the one who informed me about this. She said you have to mobilize a search and rescue operation¨C" Cherry couldn''t finish her words as Stephen dashed out as soon as he heard that Jane regained consciousness.
He moved in a sh, reaching Phantomke''s room. Stephen didn''t know how fast he moved just to see her. Cherry could only run and follow him from behind.
Bam!
Stephen pushed the door open and his eyes scanned the room, searching for Jane. He stood frozen in his spot the moment his gaze fell on Jane''s face.
''Jane is awake! She is awake!'' Stephen couldn''t contain his joy and excitement. After a few seconds, his feet began to step forward, closing their gaps.
Jane was sitting on the edge of her bed while being checked by the nurse. Stephen pushed the nurse aside and pulled Jane into a hug.
Jane was surprised when Stephen hugged her tightly. ''This is not the time for this. He should find Nathan and Abigail.'' Jane crumpled her face and gently pushed him away.
"Stephen, you have to find Nathan and Abigail. They might be in danger. Search the Caceres Hills and the surrounding forests." Jane spoke spontaneously.
Stephen was stunned in silence. ''She called my name. Did she remember me? But how about Nathan and Abigail? How did she know that they are in danger?''
Seeing the confusion and disbelief in Stephen''s eyes, Jane reached out, grabbing his shirt. She looked straight into his eyes, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
"Steph¡ There is no time to spare. You have to move now!" Jane said in her pleading tone. She clutched his shirt tightly. Her worries and concerns were evident to her face.
Stephen could only bob his head. Without wasting any more time, Stephen dialed Axel''s number. If something went wrong, Axel could respond immediately as Nathan''s right hand man. He knew that Axel could mobilize Nathan''s men faster.
"Axel! This is an emergency! Mobilize your team! Search for Nathan and Abigail at Caceres Hill and forest! ASAP!" Stephen didn''t know why but when it came to Jane, he couldn''t say no to her. And he believed her no matter what.
After informing Axel, Stephen also called the police department. He wanted to maximize the police force to speed up the search.
Jane heaved a sigh of relief when Stephen started to move. But her heart was still heavy because she didn''t know what happened to Nathan and Abigail after her soul was transferred back to her original body. Thest thing she remembered was that Nathan hugged her tightly when their parachute got hit.
Stephen had observed that Jane was still anxious. He wanted tofort her so he stroked her hand and said, "Don''t worry. We will find Abigail." He thought she was worried because of Abigail since they knew each other.
"I will go there myself," Stephen added.
Jane bit her lower lip and bobbed her head. She would be more at ease if Stephen would go there. "Just stay here and lie down. You still need to recover your energy."
"I will take care of my sis. You can go now, Doc Stephen." Cherry joined them.
Stephen said goodbye to them to join the search and rescue. He had just left the house when he received a confirmation text from Axel. Indeed, Nathan went to Caceres Hill together with Abigail. He booked the entire ce for today.
When Stephen read Axel''s message, he suddenly became nervous. What if something bad happened to the couple? He couldn''t fathom as to why Jane knew about this.
Both Stephen and Axel were now on the way to Caceres Hill. Axel mobilized the members of Syphiruz to find and track their Supreme Leader''s current location. They just hoped his phone was switched on so that they could track him quickly.
*****
Meanwhile, Cherry apanied Jane in her room. She didn''t leave her side. She felt so happy just watching her.
"Sis Phantom¡" Cherry grabbed her hands. There were lots of things she wanted to ask her.
"ck Rose¡" Jane already expected that Cherry would ask so many questions.
"How¡ how did you know that Abigail and Nathan are in danger?"
Jane felt conflicted for a moment. "I saw them with my own eyes. My soul¡"
Cherry: "..."
Chapter 433 The Search And Rescue
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Caceres Hill¡ ]
Axel''s team arrived at Caceres Hill. He confirmed that Nathan''s car was there. Chantha apanied him when she heard about the emergency situation.
They didn''t know what exactly happened to Nathan and Abigail. They only received an urgent call from Axel, mobilizing them to do a search and rescue operation.
Axel''s team began to search the area. They divided the team into four groups. Each group wasposed of ten members. Spider and Joker led the two groups while Axel and Chantha headed the other groups.
Axel went to the view deck to search for Nathan and Abigail. But he saw no one. Only the pic set and basket were left behind. There was no sign of the couple.
He immediately called the other teams to report using his handheld radio.
"Negative. The Supreme Leader is not here. Find him in the nearby forests." Axel dispatched the other teams to the surrounding forests.
Axel kneeled on the ground, checking the items that were left behind in the view deck. He heaved a frustrated sigh upon seeing Nathan''s bag and Abigail''s pouch. They both left their phones before doing the paragliding.
"Damn it! We can''t locate them using their GPS." Axel massaged his temples.
''Master¡ where are you? What happened to you and Miss Abi?'' Axel started to feel anxious.
Joker''s team used two helicopters to find them. Chantha''s team and Spider''s team were roaming around the nearby forests. They also brought Bloodhound and Labrador retriever to help them with their search.
A few minutester, Stephen also arrived at Caceres Hill together with the police force. They joined the search.
"Did you find them?" Stephen asked Axel as soon as they met at the view deck.
Axel shook his head feeling dejected. "Their phones and belongings are here. But no sign of them."
"Have you informed Uncle Xu?" Stephen asked Axel. "We need to tell him about this."
"I understand," Axel promptly responded.
The two immediately contacted Old Man Xu.
Old Man Xu was hanging out in his study room together with Ethan when he received a call from Axel.
"Hello?" Old Man Xu''s puzzled voice was heard from the other line.
"Chairman Xu¡ something came up. We are currently searching for your son. We received a tip that he and Abigail were in danger." Axel informed the old man.
Old Man Xu''s eyes widened in shock. "What?!"
But Old Man Xu stopped at the realization that Ethan was sitting with him. He didn''t want his grandson to worry. For the time being, he wanted to keep this from him.
"Grandpa? Are you okay? Is there something wrong?" Ethan asked his grandpa with his innocent eyes. He looked at him expectantly, waiting for his reply.
"Oh. Nothing. Grandson¡ may you excuse me for a while?" Old Man Xu stood up.
Ethan just bobbed his head, clueless about the danger his father and Abigail were facing.
Old Man Xu ruffled Ethan''s hair and smiled at him, concealing his negative emotions. But the moment he stepped out of his study room, Old Man Xu''s expression darkened and became serious.
He made sure to go out so that Ethan wouldn''t overhear his conversation with Axel.
"What happened to my son and Abigail?" Old Man Xu was worried for both of them.
"I''m sorry, Chairman¡ but I can''t give you an answer for now. We are still trying to find out the situation," Axel politely responded.
"Find them! If something bad happens to them, I don''t know how I will face my grandson and exin this to him. Find my son and Abigail. ASAP!" Old Man Xu talked with authority.
"We are doing our best, Chairman Xu. I will update you as soon as we get progress with our search."
Little did Old Man Xu know, Ethan followed him. He overheard the conversation.
''Something¡ happened to my Mom and Dad? Are they missing?'' Little Ethan felt like his world crumbled at that certain moment.
*****
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Cherry was still confused by Jane''sst remarks.
[ "I saw them with my own eyes. My soul¡ " ]
Cherry just smiled awkwardly. She thought Phantomke could see the illusion as an aftereffect of hera condition. She might feel disoriented about reality and imagination.
Cherry decided not to ask Jane some questions. Maybe this was not the right time to do that. In the end, she didn''tment further. She just stepped out of the room to get some food for Jane.
Cherry had just left the room when Bam-Bam showed up in front of Phantomke.
"Masterrrr!!!! Congrattions! You are back to your original body!" Bam-Bam flew toward her.
Jane squinted her eyes as soon as she saw Bam-Bam. She immediately grabbed his two wings, holding Bam-Bam in ce.
"M-Master?" Bam-Bam stuttered when he noticed the sharp re Jane was giving him. "Are you mad? Aren''t you happy that you''ve returned to your body?"
"Yes. I have no reason to be happy. Nathan and Abigail are in danger! You should help me, Bam-Bam! Find them! Save them! They might be injured!" Jane said pleadingly.
"Master¡ I can''t intervene¡ but I can help you find them. That''s the only thing I can offer. If they are injured, healing them is out of my ability. But if you want¡ I can transfer Nathan''s soul to someone''s else body if ever he is about to die¨C Ouch!"
Bam-Bam groaned when Jane smacked his forehead. Jane didn''t like Bam-Bam''s suggestion of transferring Nathan''s soul.
"Master! I''m just kidding. I won''t transfer Nathan''s soul. We still have an unfinished mission! I mean¡ You¡" Bam-Bam took his words so that Jane wouldn''t twist and snap his wings.
"Let''s talk about thatter! Just go and find them. We have to tell Stephen about their exact location. I don''t have any idea if they are severely injured or not." Jane was worried-sick for both Nathan and Abigail.
"Okay, Master! Let go of my wings. I''m going to find them!" Bam-Bam gave Jane a reassuring smile.
Jane immediately let go of Bam-Bam. In just a blink of an eye, the magical creature disappeared from her sight.
Jane pursed her lips while putting her hands together. ''Go Bam-Bam. Please find them as soon as possible. I can''t let them die¡ Nathan and Abigail shouldn''t die¡.''
Chapter 434 Abigails Worse Condition
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Caceres Hill¡ ]
Bam-Bam teleported to Caceres Hills after receiving Phantomke''s request. Abigail and Nathan shouldn''t die so he had to find them as soon as possible. But this task was just a piece of cake. He still had a tracking spell connected to Abigail''s soul.
In just a few minutes, Bam-Bam found Abigail''s location. He gasped when a bloody scene greeted his sight. Both Nathan and Abigail were bleeding. They were lying unconscious on the ground, Nathan hugging her. Their bodies and faces were covered with bruises.
Bam-Bam flew toward them, assessing the two. "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk¡ They got broken bones¡ but fortunately, they are still breathing. I can already imagine how my Master will react if something bad happens to these two."
Bam-Bam shrugged and trembled, shivering at the thought of facing Phantomke''s wrath. He moved closer to Nathan and Abigail, checking their current condition. Bam-Bam sighed helplessly when he saw Abigail. Her body hadn''tpletely healed and now, she got injured once again from this fall.
¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "I have to go back and inform Phantom about their current location." Bam-Bam didn''t waste any more time as he teleported back to Stephen''s ce where Jane was waiting for him.
*****
Jane couldn''t be at ease without knowing what happened to Nathan and Abigail. She was supposed to be the one there. But unexpectedly, Nathan confessed his feelings for her, making her go back to her original body.
Jane clutched her chest. Her heart was clenching at the thought of Nathan confessing his feelings for her. What would happen to them now? The real Abigail would never remember their moments together. She wouldn''t ept Nathan''s feelings because she loved Dave, not Nathan.
Furthermore, the person who made him fall in love again was Phantomke, not the real Abigail. Nathan wouldn''t realize that the person he admired was Phantomke herself.
''Damn it! Things are getting moreplicated. How about Ethan? He will be waiting for us to fetch him. He will be sad if he learns that Nathan and Abigail are hurt.'' Jane clenched her jaws. She couldn''t wait to catch the assassin who targeted them.
''I need to be strong! I can''t do anything if my body is weak!'' Jane covered her face using both hands. She was feeling problematic at this moment.
"Masterrrr!!!!" Bam-Bam''s loud voice brought her back to the present.
"Have you found them? How are they?" Jane asked Bam-Bam expectantly.
"Yes. I found them. They were both injured but breathing. However, Abigail needs immediate medical assistance. Her condition is worse than Nathan''s condition." Bam-Bam informed her immediately.
"Tell me!" Jane said with urgency in her voice.
Using his magical power, Bam-Bam showed Jane the location where he found the two. "I need their exact coordinates, Bam-Bam."
Jane''s heart throbbed when she saw Nathan''s unconscious body. He was still embracing Abigail. She could tell that Nathan did his best to protect her. The anger surged up in her heart. She wanted to kill the person responsible for this.
Bam-Bam and Jane were still talking when Cherry entered the room, holding a tray of food. Jane had no appetite to eat anything.
"ck Rose¡ I need to borrow yourptop. Now!" Hermanding voice reverberated in the entire room. Cherry could only put down the tray and followed her order.
It did not take too long before Cherry returned, holding herptop. She gave it to Jane immediately. The next thing she heard was the tap-tap sound of the keyboard. Jane''s fingers were so fast.
Fifteen secondster, Jane showed her screen to Cherry. "This is the exact location where they can find Nathan and Abigail. Inform Stephen about this."
"Okay, Sis. I got this."
Cherry quickly dialed Stephen''s number. As per Jane''s order, she ryed her message, telling Stephen about the exact location of Nathan and Abigail.
Stephen wondered because Cherry was able to locate them. He immediately shared this information with Axel''s team. The Syphiruz Mafia headed to the identified spot right away. The intel was correct and urate. They found their Supreme Leader and his girlfriend, Abigail.
It took them twenty minutes to transfer them to the helicopter. Joker''s team was driving the helicopter, heading to the nearest hospital. Stephen and Axel left Caceres Hill to go to the hospital.
Abigail and Nathan were still unconscious when they reached the hospital. The doctors immediately took care of them. They were VIP patients that they needed to treat right away.
Stephen, Axel, and Chantha waited outside the operating room, pacing back and forth. Soon, Old Man Xu called Stephen.
"How''s my son? What happened to him and Abigail?" Old Man Xu asked him as soon as the call got connected.
"Uncle, I think someone tried to kill them. Nathan and Abigail went paragliding. Upon checking the parachutes, we found out that it was damaged and was hit by several bullets. This is not an ident. This is a premeditated n."
"Okay. Please update me about their conditions. I have to find my grandson. Ethan is missing!" Old Man Xu sounded very anxious.
"What? Ethan also went missing?" Stephen was surprised.
"Yes. I think he overheard our conversation. I just found out that he left the mansion upon checking the CCTV footage. I already mobilized the Sparks Family guards to find my grandson." Old Man Xu sighed deeply, worrying about his son and grandson.
"Don''t worry, Uncle. Ethan is a smart kid. He will find his way back." Stephen wanted to console Old Man Xu.
"Sigh! I know. But still¡ he is just a kid¡ a five-year-old kid." Old Man Xu couldn''t help but feel anxious.
They were still talking over the phone when the door of the operating room slid open. The doctor assigned to Abigail finally came out. He had a sullen look on his face. Stephen excused himself for a moment to ask the doctor.
"Doctor, how is the patient? Is she safe now?" Stephen could feel the tension as he watched the doctor. He didn''t look good.
The doctor exhaled sharply before speaking up. "Doc Stephen¡ I''m sorry to tell you¡ but the patient is in aa state."
"What? Coma State?" Chantha was the one who reacted first. She heard the doctor''s words. "How are we going to say this to our Master?!! And Young Master, Ethan?"
"And to Abigail''s family?" Axel also butted in. He was aware that Abigail was a member of the Yan Family. They just found her. And now, she suddenly got into thisa state. "Her grandfather is gravely ill. I don''t think he can take this piece of bad news."
The atmosphere surrounding them became heavy. Axel, Stephen, and Chantha became quiet for a long moment. The doctor exined further why Abigail fell into aa.
"We will move her to the ICU. But I rmend transferring her to the big hospital in Towerville City. They are well-equipped there."
"I understand, Doc. Thank you." Stephen softly said. He was worried that Jane would be sad to hear this news. Not only Jane but many people would be affected by this¡ª Nathan, Ethan, Old Master Yan, and Dave.
''Who did this? Who is their target? Was it Nathan or Abigail?'' Stephen was still trying to figure out who the possible culprit was when suddenly a little voice was heard from the back.
"Uncle Stephen¡ where''s my Mom and Dad?" Ethan showed up.
Stephen: "Ethan?"
Chantha: "Young Master Ethan, how did you find us?"
Axel: "..."
Chapter 435 Second Part Of Her Mission
Day Fifty¡
~~*****~~
After overhearing the conversation between his grandpa and Stephen, Ethan left the Xu Mansion and returned to Sparks Mansion, riding a taxi.
When he arrived at the mansion, he headed to his yroom where he could find his robotic friends. Powy, Riemc, and Star S helped him in tracking Abigail and Nathan.
Since Stephen and Axel brought their cell phones with them, Ethan was able to track the hospital. The young boy got worried because the ce in the GPS tracker was a hospital. It only meant something happened either to his father or to Abigail.
Ethan rushed out of the mansion. At this time, Ethan asked their family chauffeur to bring him to the hospital. He didn''t have time to tell his grandpa because he knew his grandpa didn''t want him to know about the situation.
With his own initiative, he made a move, searching for Nathan and Abigail. He ended up meeting Stephen outside the operating room.
"Where are they? Are they okay?" Ethan repeated his question, looking for them.
Stephen, who was utterly surprised by Ethan''s presence, stepped forward, closing their gaps. He held Ethan''s shoulders and said, "Your Dad is still in the operating room. He received several injuries¡ but his life is not in danger. He will be fine."
Ethan''s eyes teared up. "How about Miss Abi? My Mom?" The young boy could no longer hold his tears. He was worried sick for both Nathan and Abigail.
Stephen was not able to respond right away. He looked up, ncing at Axel and Chantha. They knew that Ethan would be heartbroken once he learned that Abigail was in aa.
"Uncle Steph? What happened to my Mom?" Ethan could sense that Stephen was reluctant to disclose information regarding Abigail''s condition.
Failing to get an answer from Stephen, Little Ethan turned to the doctor who was silently standing next to Stephen.
"Doc, where is my Mom? What happened to her?"
The doctor hesitated for a moment. He stared at Stephen with a questioning gaze. The doctor seemed to ask Stephen whether he should tell the kid or not.
eaglesnov?1,§ão§® Ethan became impatient. Without waiting for them, he barged into the operating room. He immediately looked for Abigail.
"Mom! Mom!" Ethan ran in the direction of Abigail. She was now in the stretcher bed, getting ready to be transferred to Intensive Care Unit.
Ethan''s heart sank when he saw Abigail with an oxygen mask and unconscious. He was about to hold her but stopped when he noticed something. Ethan''s expression changed, confusion resurfacing in his eyes.
The nurses watched the boy in amusement. He was not supposed to be there.
"Where did this kide from? What is he doing here?" The nurses whispered at each other.
Stephen and the doctor also entered the operating room, following Ethan. Stephen held Ethan''s shoulders. The young boy was not wearing a medical gown.
"Ethan, let''s go out. We can''t stay here. We should wear proper medical gowns to avoid transferring harmful microorganisms to Miss Abi. Her current health condition is very delicate." Stephen exined, convincing Ethan to step out for a moment.
But Ethan was not paying attention to his words. Ethan''s eyes were fixed on Abigail''s face. Then his gaze moved from top to bottom as if Ethan was searching for something. After a while, Ethan crumpled his face and his eyes teared up while saying, "Where''s my Mommy? She''s not here."
Stephen and the doctor exchanged nces with one another. They thought Ethan was so shocked that he couldn''t recognize Abigail. Perhaps, he was shaken by this incident, making him in denial.
"Don''t worry, dear. Your mommy only needs time to heal and recover. We will transfer her to the big hospital in the city." The doctor also tapped Ethan''s shoulder, consoling him.
"Where is she? Where is she? She''s not here!" Ethan raised his voice. His face filled with fear and panic.
"Ethan, calm down. Let''s go out first¡" Stephen tried his best to bring Ethan outside. Then he motioned the nurses to transfer Abigail to the ICU.
Ethan cried and cried while hugging Stephen''s legs. "Uncle¡ where is mom? My Mom? She''s not my mom."
Stephen didn''t know what to do. This was the first time he saw Ethan in this vulnerable state. In Stephen''s point of view, Ethan was just shocked after seeing Abigail''s condition, that''s why he reacted like this. It seemed like he was searching for someone who was not there as if he couldn''t ept the fact that Abigail was in that sorry state.
Stephen could only hug the poor boy while stroking his back. He tried his best tofort him.
Meanwhile, at Stephen''s ce, Phantomke got a chance to have a private talk with Bam-Bam. The magical creature returned so she requested Cherry to leave. She told Cherry that she wanted to be alone and rest.
But little did she know, Jane just wanted to talk to Bam-Bam. There were lots of things she wanted to ask him. Furthermore, she asked Bam-bam to check Nathan and Abigail in the hospital a while ago.
"How are they? Is Nathan safe? How about Abigail?" Jane couldn''t hide her worries and concerns for the two. She wanted to visit them but Cherry forbade her from leaving the house. She had just regained her consciousness and her body was still weak.
"You don''t have to worry about Nathan, Master. He is safe. He has some fractures but they will heal in one to two weeks. Abigail, on the other hand, is in aa." Bam-bam paused for a moment, scratching his face using his paw.
"When her soul returned to her body, her injury from the fall on the 13th floor of Centerville Hotel a few months ago also returned. But it was not that life-threatening aspared to before because your soul healed some parts of her body and your energy was transferred to her."
Jane didn''t know if she should feel d about that news or not. "Okay. Can you please help me monitor her condition? I owe her a lot. She must survive. Her family is waiting for her¡ Grandpa¡ I mean Old Master Yan will be devastated by this. He had just found his missing granddaughter¡ and now, this happens." Jane was sympathizing with Abigail and her family.
"Sigh. Master. Stop worrying about Abigail. You have to worry about yourself. Now that you are back to your original body, everything will change. Your rtionship with Nathan is still¡" Bam-Bam stopped talking when he noticed Jane''s sharp gaze.
Jane was aware of this. Bam-Bam didn''t need to remind her or emphasize her conflict with Nathan.
"I know. Nathan still hates me. And he wants to kill me." Jane felt disheartened by that thought.
"M-Master¡ the truth is¡ There is something I have to tell you. Hmm¡ In fact, your mission is not yet done¡ You are now in the second part of your mission. Tomorrow¡ is the 51st day of your mission."
Jane nced at Bam-Bam with a questioning gaze. "What do you mean by that? What second part of my mission?"
Bam-Bam made sure to distance himself from Jane before answering her question. He was worried that Jane would grab his wings again and twist them out of annoyance and irritation.
"The first part of your mission is making him fall in love using Abigail''s body. You seeded. And now, the second part is¡ ahem, still the same. You have to make him fall in love with you in the remaining 50 days¡as Phantomke¡ as Jane¡ your real self."
"If you fail to do so¡ you are going to die¡ after 50 days."
Jane: "..."
Chapter 436 Nathans Command
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
Nathan regained consciousness at around 1:00 o''clock in the morning. The moment he opened his eyes, he immediately turned to his side, searching for Abigail. His heart pounded so hard against his chest when he didn''t see her. Thest thing he remembered was that he was hugging her before he lost consciousness.
Nathan tried to get up but he groaned in pain when he suddenly moved. He just realized that he was already in the hospital. His right hand was fractured. He also got an injury in his left leg. It was pierced by a sharp branch of a tree when they fell and hit the ground.
The worry and concern for Abigail were evident on his face. He endured the pain since he wanted to leave his ward to find Abigail.
''Where''s Abi?! I need to see her.'' Nathan clenched his teeth. He was mad because he failed to protect her. He didn''t anticipate that kind of ident during the paragliding. He was ming himself for the incident.
Nathan removed his IV drip and got off the bed. He winced when his injured leg touched the floor. He had difficulty standing so he had to hold the bed for him to stand up.
He was in that state when the door of the ward slid open. Stephen returned after checking Abigail''s VIP room. Both Nathan and Abigail were transferred to the big hospital in Towerville City.
"Nate!" Stephen dashed in his direction to support him. "What are you doing? You are supposed to lie on your bed. You are badly injured."
Nathan grabbed Stephen''s right arm tightly. "Where is Abigail? Is she safe? What happened to her?" He bombarded Stephen with so many questions. He couldn''t control his emotions. He lost hisposure because of the fear and anxiousness.
The feeling was simr to what he felt before¡ª the feeling of seeing his loved one bleeding to death in his arms. He was scared of losing someone he loved once again. He had just epted his feelings for Abigail. He had just admitted that he liked her.
Nathan had a bad feeling when he noticed Stephen''s sullen look.
''No! Don''t tell me¡ something bad happened to Abigail? Oh God¡ Please no.'' Nathan''s heart raced even faster at that thought. He didn''t know if he wanted to listen to Stephen or not.
"Nate¡ Abigail¡ is in aa."
Nathan froze the moment he heard that. He felt like his world just crumbled before his eyes. He lost the ability to speak. And his heart clenched, feeling suffocated.
''No! This can''t be. Why her? Why it has to be her?''
Nathan slumped his body onto the bed as he sat down. Every ounce of his energy was drained because of that piece of bad news.
"How could this happen?! This is my fault¡ I shouldn''t have convinced her to do paragliding with me. It''s my fault!" Nathan punched his chest. He had mixed emotions right now¨C Fear, Anxiousness, Anger, and Regret.
Stephen grabbed his hand, stopping him from hurting himself. "Nate, calm down. This is not your fault. There is another person involved here. Someone tried to kill the two of you. Your parachute was destroyed by the bullets. There was an assassin!"
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He felt so bad after hearing that. There was a gleam of bitterness in his eyes as heughed humorlessly. "Assassin? Again? Someone tried to kill the woman who is so important to me¡ for the second time around?!"
Stephen didn''t know how he would console Nathan. He could understand his pain¡ his anger.
"Nate¡ we are not sure yet who is the target. It''s either you or Abigail. Axel and others are still investigating it." Stephen watched Nathan intently. He was contemting whether he should tell him about Phantomke or not.
''I don''t think this is the right time to tell him about Phantomke waking up. His emotions are not yet stable. I am afraid that he might vent his anger and frustration on Phantomke.'' Stephen was thinking of Jane. As much as possible, he didn''t want Nathan to confront Phantomke at this moment.l
Meanwhile, Nathan was surrounded by a chilly aura. His expression darkened with rage.
"Call Axel now. I have to talk to him!" Nathan mumbled through his gritted teeth.
Just to calm Nathan down, he followed his instruction. Stephen called Axel, summoning him. Fortunately, Axel was still awake. He was busy with the investigation.
From the Syphiruz Headquarters, Axel drove back to the hospital to meet Nathan. He arrived after fifteen minutes. He sensed the urgency in Stephen''s voice so Axel sped off and drove as fast as he could just to reach the hospital.
Axel headed straight to Nathan''s VIP ward. Stephen and Nathan were already waiting for him.
"Sir," Axel immediately approached Nathan. He stood next to his sick bed where Nathan was silently sitting down. Axel was supposed to ask Nathan but he stopped his words after noticing the frightening aura surrounding his Boss.
''He might have heard the news already,'' Axel thought to himself.
"Axel, as my right-hand man¡ I will give this important and urgent task to you. Catch the culprit as soon as possible! Do whatever means as long as you can catch him." Nathan gave hismand in his authoritative voice. Stephen and Axel could sense that Nathan was furious. He was hell-bent to find whoever did this to them.
"Yes, sir. I understand. I will do everything to solve this case as soon as possible!" Axel epted the mission and reassured Nathan.
"Start your investigation¡ with Madam Lu! She has the motive to do this! You know what to do! If you have to torture her just to get an answer from her¡ do it! Use our connection so that you can get her out of prison without her family noticing it. Bring her to our Dark Room!"
The Dark Room was the ce where members of Syphiruz were torturing their enemies just to get intel and information from them.
Axel and Stephen exchanged nces with one another. Nathan could be the devil incarnate once he was provoked. He would show no mercy. Someone dared touch his bottom line. Nathan wouldn''t back down.
Because of this incident, the devil was awakened. He would strike back and attack aggressively just like what he did two years ago when he annihted Phantomke''s n.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel After receiving the order from Nathan, Axel immediately left and started his move. He would target Madam Lu first.
On the other hand, Nathan made a request from Stephen.
"Steph¡ please bring me to her. I want to see¡ Abigail." Nathan''s expression softened when he mentioned Abigail''s name. He needed to see her no matter what.
Stephen just bobbed his head. He prepared Nathan''s wheelchair. Nathan had difficulty walking because of his leg injury. He pushed the wheelchair toward the other room. Abigail''s VIP room was attached to Nathan''s room.
"Have you informed Abigail''s family?" Nathan asked Stephen as they approached Abigail''s VIP room.
"Not yet. I''m waiting for you to wake up. But we have another problem, Nate."
Nathan nced up, giving Stephen a questioning gaze. "What is it?"
"Your son¡ Ethan¡ He already knew what happened to you and Abigail. And he was greatly affected by this."
Chapter 437 Nathans Curse?
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
Nathan felt conflicted at the mention of his son. He knew Ethan. If he was emotionally unstable because of what happened to Abigail, how much more Ethan? That son of his was very fond of her. He loved Abigail so much as if she was his mother.
"How''s Ethan? How did he react upon knowing what happened to Abigail?" A hint of worry shed in his blue eyes.
"He cried a lot. I think Ethan can''t ept that Abigail is in aa." Stephen paused for a moment, contemting whether he should tell Nathan how Ethan had acted strangely a while ago.
After careful consideration, Stephen decided to reveal Ethan''s current emotional state. "Nate, Ethan might be shocked by this incident. The moment he saw Abigail, he couldn''t recognize her. He kept on searching for his mom, telling me that Abigail was not her."
Nathan frowned deeply when he heard that. He was also confused. Ethan was a smart boy. He was also strong-willed. It was so unusual for him to act like that. He seldom saw him crying and weeping.
"He fell asleep after crying so much. Uncle took care of him in the Xu Mansion," Stephen added.
Nathan felt heartbroken because even his son was suffering too much. When Monica died, Ethan never shed a tear because he was too young at that time. He didn''t understand the situation yet. But now, he was five. He could discern the situation. He was sad and afraid to lose Abigail whom he was treating as his second mother.
"Fetch Ethanter. I will talk to my son, myself."
"Okay, Nate." Stephen promptly responded.
Soon, the two men entered Abigail''s VIP Ward. Nathan''s eyes set aze after seeing Abigail''s current condition. Her head was wrapped by a bandage and she was wearing an oxygen mask. Some parts of her face had bruises.
"Leave me alone¡" Nathan coldly mumbled.
Stephen just bobbed his head, silently leaving the ward. When Nathan was left alone inside, he moved his wheelchair closer to the sick bed. His eyes turned red, holding his tears. He cursed himself inwardly.
''I failed¡ again. Why can''t I even protect every woman I love? Why? What curse is this? Every woman who got closer to me was getting hurt¡'' Nathan smiled bitterly at that thought. Nathan grabbed Abigail''s hand, holding onto her tightly.
"Abi¡ please be strong. You have to live¡ You must survive this. Don''t leave us¡" Nathan mmed his eyes shut, gnashing his teeth. His heart was filled with anxiety.
''I will not let you die. I keep Phantomke alive for a long time. I know¡ you will also wake up. You will recover. I will do everything I can to keep you alive!'' Nathan swore inwardly. He nned on transferring Abigail to the Syphiruz Medical Facility. In there, he could monitor her. And they had much more advanced medical equipment than this hospital.
Nathan stayed inside Abigail''s ward for an hour, just holding her hand and watching her. Stephen entered to advise Nathan to take a rest. He was also injured so he needed to recover and recuperate.
Nathan just agreed to return because Stephen convinced him that he had to conserve his energy in order to find the culprits. Nathan must recover quickly so that he could deal with the culprit by himself.
He had just returned to his VIP ward when he received a call from Axel.
"Master. Madam Lu is in our hands now. Chantha started the interrogation in the Dark Room," Axel reported to their Supreme Leader.
"Just kill her if she won''t talk," Nathan ruthlessly said. He didn''t care about Madam Lu''s life. He was willing to kill anyone for the people he loved.
"Are you sure about this, Nate? Can''t you reconsider? Madam Lu is still Abigail''s grand aunt." Stephen didn''t want Nathan to kill another person just for his revenge. "You should calm down, Nate."
Nathan fell silent for a moment. "She is evil. She schemed against her own brother, making him sick. Do you think she deserves to live after what she had done to Abigail and Abigail''s grandfather?"
"Nate¡ Just think it over¡ Killing people is not the answer to everything¡" Stephen was trying his best to change Nathan''s mind.
Nathan just remained silent.
Knock! Knock!
Nathan and Stephen were interrupted when they heard a knock. Before they could say a word, the door slid open and Aiden came into their view.
"Nateeee!" He yelled as he ran in his direction. Aiden just heard the news of what happened to Nathan and Abigail. Stephen had to go back to his ce so he called Aiden, requesting him to watch over Nathan on his behalf. Stephen couldn''t wait to see Jane.
"Bro, how are you? Are hurt somewhere? How about Abigail? Where is she? How did this happen?" Aiden spoke spontaneously, his eyes scanning Nathan from top to bottom and his hands checking his body.
Nathan narrowed his eyes at Aiden. Their best friend was being so dramatic once more. Stephen had to grab his shirt and pulled him away from Nathan.
"Stop pestering Nate if you don''t want to get beaten," Stephen warned Aiden in a whisper.
Aiden immediately covered his mouth using both hands while eyeing Nathan apologetically.
"Nate. I have to go home first. Aiden will be here to watch over you. If you need anything, Aiden will help and assist you." Stephen bade his goodbye. He was dying to see Jane. He hadn''t talked to her yet because he got busy processing everything in the hospital. He had to take care of Ethan and Nathan. Stephen felt so exhausted today.
"Just leave Nathan to me. I promise to take care of him!" Aiden raised his hand as if he was making an oath.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Stephen watched him meaningfully. Before leaving, he reminded Aiden not to annoy and bother Nathan. "Aiden. You have to behave. Just do and say nothing to Nathan. I assure you¡ Nathan is not in a good mood."
Aiden smiled sheepishly before bobbing his head frantically. "Yes, Boss. I know what to do."
Stephen just sighed helplessly. He was doubtful and uncertain whether Aiden would be able to stop his bbering mouth. What if he would annoy Nathan? He would suffer a consequence.
*****
[ At Marco''s ce¡ ]
He had been sleeping soundly in his apartment when he heard a loud banging on his door. The noise awakened him from his sleep. Marco got off his bed and cursed inwardly.
"What the heck? Someone is courting death!"
Marco stormed toward the door. He was ready to punch the person outside. However, he was pped as soon as the door was opened. Veronica was ring at him sharply. She started pounding his chest using both hands.
"How dare you?! I told you to kill Abigail¡ but I didn''t tell you to kill Nathan! What did you do?!" Veronica was furious. She heard the news that Nathan and Abigail were hospitalized when Axel could the medical facility. He told them to prepare because Abigail and Nathan would be transferred to the medical facility the day after tomorrow.
Meanwhile, Marco just grabbed Veronica''s hands, stopping her. "What the hell are you talking about, Veronica?" he feigned ignorance.
Chapter 438 She Wants To See Him
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
Marco denied Veronica''s usation.
"I have nothing to do with this," Marco said with conviction.
However, Veronica didn''t believe him. "If not you, then who targeted Abigail and Nathan yesterday?" She yanked her hands away from Marco.
"I don''t know!" Marco feigned innocence. He knew how important Nathan was to Veronica. She would never let him hurt Nathan. Because of that, Marco''s hatred and jealousy intensified further.
"If I find out that you have involvement with this incident¡ I swear¡ I will sever ties with you! Don''t contact me ever again. Let''s forget that we know each other!" Veronica threatened him.
"Don''t you dare hurt Nathan, otherwise, I will kill you myself!" Veronica pushed him before turning around to leave. She stormed out.
Marco just stood in his spot, rubbing his cheek while watching Veronica''s back. He clicked his tongue and shook his head helplessly. Only Veronica was treating him like this. If she was just another woman, Marco would never let hery a finger on him. He kept receiving a p from this woman.
"Damn it! I''m crazy for liking her." Marco smiled bitterly. When Veronica disappeared from his sight, Marco dialed someone''s number. The registered name on his screen was Raven.
*****
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Stephen brought breakfast to Phantomke''s room. But the moment he entered the room, Jane was nowhere to be found. Stephen got worried because he didn''t see Jane. He thought Jane already left his house. She hadn''t regained her strength yet. She shouldn''t leave the ce.
Stephen put down the tray of food and stepped out of the room to search for Jane. He began looking for her in the garden area. When he didn''t see her, Stephen headed to the CCTV control room.
Upon checking the CCTV footage around the house, he found out that Jane and Cherry were in the gym. Stephen heaved a sigh of relief after seeing her. The thought of Jane leaving without saying a word scared him to the core.
Stephen continued watching the twodies for five minutes. He could tell that Jane was so determined to regain her strength and recover. She wanted to walk on her own. Cherry was helping her by massaging her muscles and practicing her walk in the middle of the two bars. Jane was using the two metal bars as her support to stand up and walk back and forth.
Jane was in a rush. She had a lot of things in mind¡ so many unsolved mysteries. And now, she had to start from scratch and win over Nathan''s heart.
While Jane was trying her best to stand and exercise her legs to walk again, she was thinking about Bam-Bam''sst statement.
''I want to kill that magical creature. How could he do this to me?'' Jane still couldn''t believe that she still had a mission to do rted to Nathan. And her life depended on this mission¡ her so-called "survival".
Bam-Bam immediately fled after telling her the mission. Jane didn''t get the chance to ask him further. The magical creature got scared by her dark expression so he fled away in an instant.
"Sis, I think you should rest. You haven''t eaten breakfast yet. You have to take it easy. You are safe here. The Syphiruz Mafia won''t find you here." Cherry convinced Jane to take a rest.
"Yes. You should rest¡" Stephen suddenly butted in. The two women were surprised by his sudden appearance.
When Jane met Stephen''s gaze, he quickly put on a gentle smile. Cherry could only smile inwardly. She could sense that Stephen liked her sister, Jane, aka Phantomke.
"Doc Stephen¡ Can you watch my sis for me? I will just prepare her breakfast and bring it here." Cherry wanted to give Stephen and Jane some privacy to talk. She didn''t know if Jane''s memory returned and she finally remembered Stephen.
Cherry was aware that Stephen erased Jane''s memory. And she had a child. However, Cherry didn''t know that Jane lost her child. If she could find a chance, she would try to ask if Jane could remember something about her past¡ most importantly, her child and her child''s father.
"Cherry, I already prepared her breakfast. I left it in her room. You can take it and bring it here." Stephen informed her.
"Okay, Doc! Copy." Cherry waved at them.
Jane just focused on her steps, not wasting her time. She let Stephen watch her.
"Jane¡ can you remember me¡ now?" Stephen asked her anxiously. Deep inside, he was hoping to hear that Jane could finally remember him.
Jane halted on her step and nced at Stephen. ''Shit! What should I tell him? I still don''t have any recollection of him. But I will look very suspicious to him if I don''t exin how I was able to recognize him because I searched for him as soon as I woke up.''
In the end, Jane bobbed her head. "I can remember some¡ but not everything. You were my psychologist before. That''s all I could remember."
Stephen''s eyes lit up when he heard that. He was d that she could remember him. At the same time, he was grateful because Jane couldn''t remember her tragic past.
"Jane¡ thanks for your help. We were able to save and rescue Nathan and Abigail. But I am curious. How did you know that they were in danger? You had just woken up from aa?" Stephen began questioning her.
Jane bit her lower lip. She had to be cautious when answering this question. They might think she was crazy or had some illusions. Furthermore, the truth was very hard to believe. Even ck Rose didn''t believe her.
"I don''t have a scientific exnation¡ But all I can say is that¡ I had a vision. It''s like a dream. I saw them in my dream," Jane lied with a straight face.
Stephen just stayed silent for a moment, observing her. He was a psychologist so he could tell that Jane was hiding something from him. She was not revealing the truth. But he would respect it. He didn''t want her to feel ufortable in his presence because of his questioning.
"Okay. I understand. We owed you this¡ Jane." Stephen was so kind toward Jane. He was putting her well-being in consideration first before anything else.
"Steph¡ How''s Nathan? And Abigail¡" Jane could no longer hold her curiosity. Stephen was the one who stayed with Nathan and Abigailst night.
Stephen was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Jane to ask about Nathan. She was supposed to hate Nathan. Stephen recalled that Phantomke knew Nathan''s identity as the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia.
e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Why did you ask me to search for them? Aren''t you angry with Nathan? I know you know his identity." Stephen was very direct, confronting Jane. He wanted to understand her and figure out why she chose to save her enemy.
While looking at her, Stephen didn''t see any hint of hatred or anger in Jane''s eyes. ''Why? Does she care about Nate? I thought¡ she hates him¡''
Jane crumpled her face. It was so hard to avoid Stephen''s questioning. ''Damn it! Stephen is a smart guy.''
"I don''t hate him. In fact, I owed him¡ for keeping me alive," Jane said meaningfully.
Stephen just bobbed his head. Then his eyes became sullen. "Nate is not fine¡ another important person in his life got hurt."
Jane''s heart clenched when she heard that. She could already imagine the devastation Nathan was feeling because of what happened to Abigail.
''I want to see him¡'' Jane chewed on her lips. She already missed Nathan.
"Steph, can I visit the hospital?"
Chapter 439 Ethans Special Gift
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Xu Family Mansion¡ ]
Ethan shut himself inside his room. He had no appetite to eat. He was just sulking in his bed, doing nothing.
Knock! Knock!
"Grandson¡ this is your grandpa. May I enter?" The old man couldn''t leave his grandson because he was worried about him.
Ethanzily got off the bed and decided to open the door. His bright expression was gone. His eyes were empty.
Old Man Xu felt heartbroken seeing his grandson acting like this.
"Ethan, what''s wrong?" Old Man Xu held his shoulders and guided him to the bed. They both sat down, facing each other.
"My Mom is gone. I don''t know where to find her." Ethan sniffed, trying to hold his tears.
"Whose Mom are you talking about?" Old Man Xu didn''t know if Ethan was referring to Monica or Abigail.
Ethan grabbed the teddy bear he won in the carnival and hugged it tightly. This bear was representing Phantomke.
"My Mom¡ Abi¡" Ethan looked down, pursing his lips.
Old Man Xu heaved a deep sigh. He stroked his hair and said, "Don''t worry, Ethan. Your Dad will do his best to help Abi recover. We can bring her abroad. Our medical facility isplete with medical equipment." Old Man Xu wasforting his grandson.
But his words didn''t have any effect on Ethan. He shook his head. "My Mom is missing¡ she is not the one in the hospital. I will find her, Grandpa!" Ethan nced at his grandpa with a hopeful look in his eyes.
Old Man Xu became more worried about Ethan. His words didn''t make sense to him. Missing? Finding her? But Abigail was in the hospital.
"Let''s go to the hospital, Ethan. Let''s visit your father." Old Man Xu tried to convince him.
But Ethan refused to go with him. "Grandpa, I wanna go home." Ethan nned on asking his robotic friends Powy and Riemc to find Abigail (Phantomke).
Unknown to everyone, Ethan had this extraordinary ability. He had a gift¨C seeing spirits, and supernatural beings. Ethan could hear and see Bam-Bam. And he could see Phantomke''s soul inside Abigail''s body. The face he could see was Jane¡ not Abigail.
When Phantomke''s soul left Abigail''s body, Ethan could no longer recognize Abigail. He was looking for Phantomke¡ who was now back to her original body.
Only Ethan could recognize Phantomke once he saw her.
"Are you sure? Don''t you wanna visit your father in the hospital today?" Old Man Xu asked him again.
"I will visit themter, Grandpa. Let''s drop by the house first." Ethan was referring to the Sparks Mansion.
*****
Meanwhile, at the hospital, Stephen brought Jane with him. He couldn''t refuse her request. At first, he thought she wanted to see Abigail. But little did he know, Aside from visiting Abigail, Jane would like to see Nathan to find out how he was doing.
"Where is Nathan''s room?" Jane asked Stephen as they stopped in front of Abigail''s ward. Stephen was assisting and supporting Jane while walking.
"The room next to this room," Stephen replied. He couldn''t help but wonder why Jane kept on asking Nathan and searching for him.
Jane nced at the closed door. She had the urge to go there and turn the doorknob to see Nathan.
"Jane¡ I think it''s best for you not to see Nathan. His emotions are unstable right now. He is super stressed about the incident that happened to Abigail. As much as possible, you should avoid meeting him. He hasn''t known yet that you are awake. I didn''t tell him."
Jane had conflicting thoughts when she heard that. Part of her wanted to see Nathan and reveal to him that she was the other Abigail whom he had learned to love for the past few months. But she knew Nathan wouldn''t believe her.
Jane just bobbed her head before they entered Abigail''s VIP ward. When she entered the room and sat down on the chair, she asked Stephen to leave her for a moment.
Stephen also agreed because he nned to be a watchman outside the door. Who knows Nathan would suddenly enter Abigail''s ward? Nathan shouldn''t meet Jane inside.
When Stephen left, Jane watched Abigail closely. She grabbed her hand and her eyes scanned Abigail''s body from top to bottom.
She felt sorry for Abigail. She had woken up but the real Abigail was put in aa.
"Abi¡ since you are back to your body¡ I am hoping that you will be healthy. I owe you a lot¡ so I will do my best to protect you." Jane started talking to her.
"Dave is waiting for you. Once you wake up, I promise to fix things. I am sorry for making everythingplicated¡ for you and Dave¡ for you and Nathan¡" Jane pursed her lips. She didn''t know how she would start again.
Nathan was now in love with Abigail. And he would be hurt if Abigail couldn''t remember him.
Jane reached out, caressing Abigail''s cheeks. Her expression softened as she thought of Abigail as her younger sister.
She was still in this emotional state when Bam-Bam appeared once more. Jane shot him a deathly re.
"Why are you here again?" Jane sounded upset. She was angry at Bam-Bam.
Bam-Bam just smiled sheepishly, maintaining his distance from Jane.
"Master. Don''t get mad at me. I''m trying my best to give you a second chance to live. Without my interference, you might have died a long time ago." Bam-Bam tried to justify his action.
Jane squinted her eyes at him and scowled at him. "Second chance? Then why do I have to die if I fail to win Nathan''s over in the remaining 50 days?"
Bam-Bam scratched his face. "Master¡ Nathan''s love will save you from your demise. Just trust me. I meant no harm to you."
Jane''s frown deepened further when she heard that. "Bam-Bam, what do you want from me? Why are you doing this to me? And how about Abi? Why did she end up in aa?"
"Master¡ Abi should have died after falling. How could someone survive a fall from the 13th floor of the building? She is in aa because her body is not yet healed. As I told you before, your soul and life essence were the ones who helped her body recover little by little.
They were still talking when Jane and Bam-Bam heard Nathan''s cold voice outside. The two gazed at the closed door.
"Stephen, get out of my way. Why are you stopping me from entering the room?" Nathan''s angry voice was heard behind the door.
Jane and Bam-Bam exchanged nces with one another. Jane''s heart started to pound rapidly upon hearing Nathan''s voice. She was hoping to see him.
"Master! In your mission¡ you are not allowed to reveal that your soul was transferred to Abigail''s body. You can''t tell Nathan about it! That''s the most important rule of your new mission." Bam-Bam warned her.
"What will happen if I try to tell him about our soul swap?" Abigail asked him expectantly.
"You will die instantly." Bam-Bam promptly responded.
"What the hell? Who made such a crazy rule?" Jane failed to control herself and identally raised her voice.
Nathan, Stephen, and Aiden heard her voice.
Chapter 440 Capturing Phantomflake
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
Stephen''s expression changed into a restless one when he heard Jane''s voice. He looked at Nathan and Aiden. He could tell that the two also heard Jane''s voice.
"Who is behind that door?" Nathan''s firm voice echoed. He was ring at Stephen sharply.
He was annoyed because Stephen stopped them from entering the room.
"Probably the nurse and doctor. They were checking her so they asked me to wait outside. Go back to your room, Nate. Let them finish their tasks first. They can''t concentrate if you watch them. They will feel pressured in your presence." Stephen came up with an excuse, trying to convince Nathan to go back.
"Eh? Why do I feel like they are arguing inside Abigail''s ward? Haven''t you heard of it? The woman is shouting at someone. They are not supposed to fight inside the patient''s ward!" Aiden butted in, unable to notice Stephen''s sharp gaze.
Stephen had the urge to cut Aiden''s tongue right now. He was giving him trouble. Because of Aiden''sst remarks, Nathan had more reason to enter and check what was happening inside Abigail''s ward.
"Stephen, move away. Let me pass through," Nathan said in his authoritative voice. The more Stephen refused the more Nathan became suspicious of him.
Nathan could no longer wait. He tried to stand with one leg, pushing Stephen using his left hand. Nathan had been grumpy and sensitive since yesterday.
Aiden immediately held Nathan''s left shoulder, supporting him. Stephen wanted to stop him but it was toote. Nathan already twisted the doorknob, opening the door.
Nathan was shocked beyond belief upon recognizing the woman sitting next to Abigail''s sick bed.
''What is she doing here? She is already awake? She regained consciousness¡''
It did not take long before his shocked expression changed into anger and hatred. Nathan gnashed his teeth and shifted his gaze to Stephen. He felt betrayed at that certain moment. Stephen could only give him an apologetic look.
"Wait¡ Is that Phantomke?" Aiden''s voice broke the deafening silence. He was still clueless about the heavy tension surrounding them.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s rage surged inside his heart upon seeing Phantomke. She was thest person he wanted to see in this room.
Without saying a word, Nathan stepped forward, dragging his injured leg. He endured the pain of forcing his injured leg to make a step toward Phantomke.
Jane just watched him inching closer and closer to her. She felt relieved seeing Nathan was safe. But the moment Nathan reached her spot, he immediately strangled her using his left hand. He grabbed her by her neck.
"What are you doing here?! Stay away from her!" Nathan lost his cool. He was reminded of the moment he lost Monica because of this woman.
Phantomke killed Monica. That bad memory triggered Nathan, thinking that Phantomke was there to take Abigail''s life. Nathan had forgotten that Phantomke and Abigail were acquaintances.
Jane felt suffocated and she was losing air. However, she didn''t fight Nathan. She just let him strangle her to vent his anger and frustration. She was almost losing consciousness when Stephen intervened, pulling Nathan away from her.
"Cough! Cough!" Jane coughed and gasped for air while Stephen was dragging Nathan far away from her.
Aiden, on the other hand, froze in his spot. He was not able to react quickly. Everything happened so fast.
"Get. Her. Out. Of. Here!" Nathan yelled at Stephen. "Don''t let her get near Abigail! She will kill every person important to me!" Nathan''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared at Jane.
Jane felt her heart being crushed into pieces right now. Nathan thought she would hurt him and the important people around him.
''No, Nate. I won''t do that¡ I will no longer hurt you. I will also protect the people close to you¡ especially Ethan¡'' Jane thought to herself. She felt like crying but she tried to hold her tears. Her heart sank because of the anger and hatred she could see in Nathan''s eyes. They were all directed at her.
''He hates me so much¡'' Jane thought to herself, biting her lower lip as she looked away. She couldn''t bear to see the hatred in Nathan''s eyes. She was hurting inside.
As Stephen continued to separate Nathan from Phantomke, Nathan threw a punch, hitting Stephen''s jaw. "You betrayed me, Steph. How could you do this to me."
"Hey. Stop this already! How can you fight and argue in front of Abigail!" Aiden also approached the two men. He didn''t want to take sides. Both of them were his best friends.
"Stephen, just leave¡ together with her." Aiden held Nathan for support and motioned Stephen to leave together with Phantomke.
Stephen traced his steps toward Phantomke, assisting her to stand up. Then he guided her out of the room, not looking back.
"Nate, calm down. You should listen to Stephen. I think Phantomke came here to see her friend, Abigail. They know each other. She wouldn''t hurt her." Aiden reminded Nathan as he tried to calm him down.
"Give me your phone," Nathan coldly said, ignoring Aiden''s words.
Aiden could only sigh before handing his phone over to Nathan. Nathan immediately called Spider. Hemanded him to capture Phantomke and bring her to the headquarters. He didn''t care if Stephen would get in his way. He should imprison Phantomke and make her talk.
"If he will dare stop you from taking her away, I''m giving you permission to use force." Nathan gave hismand.
"Okay, Supreme Leader. We got it. We will move now," Spider responded.
A few minutester¡
Stephen had just arrived at his ce when Spider and his group surrounded them. Stephen stepped out of the car and he instructed Jane to stay inside and locked the car door.
"Doc Stephen, hand her over to us," Spider spoke up. "This is our Leader''s order. You have to cooperate with us if you don''t want to get hurt."
"No. I won''t allow you to take my patient," Stephen firmly said.
Spider nced at his men, motioning for them to attack Stephen. Three men charged forward, attacking Stephen while the other men tried to open the car door to capture Phantomke.
Stephen showed them his fighting skills. He wouldn''t give up easily. He would protect Jane even if it means opposing Nathan''s order. Stephen was fighting a group of men. One vs Five.
Hearing the chaos outside, Cherry also showed up along with Stephen''s guards. Cherry and the two guards helped Stephen fight Spider and his men. Cherry didn''t know why those men were targeting Stephen and Jane. She wasn''t aware that Spider and his group were from Syphiruz.
When Spider could no longer match Stephen, he resorted to using a weapon. He picked up his gun and pointed his gun to the easy targets¡ª the bodyguards.
"Stop resisting, or I''ll shoot them!" Spider threatened them, making Stephen and Cherry stop fighting.
Before Cherry and Stephen could make a move to rescue the guard, the car door was pushed open and Phantomke alighted from the car.
"Put your gun down. I''ming with you. Just don''t hurt them."
"Sis, No!" Cherry objected. She couldn''t let these men take Phantomke away.
Stephen also shook his head. He didn''t know what Nathan would do to Jane. They might torture her. She was still recuperating.
But Jane just gave them a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen to me. I have to fix things." Jane decided to go with Spider willingly. She didn''t want to ruin the friendship of Nathan and Stephen.
"I wille with you! If you will take her away, then take me with you!" Cherry yelled at Spider.
But Jane''s expression changed. "Don''t be stubborn, Cherry. Listen to me. This is my order." Then she nced at Stephen. "Let me do this, Stephen. Don''t interfere."
Cherry and Stephen exchanged nces with one another. They were reluctant to obey her. But they could see in Jane''s face her determination. She wasn''t afraid.
Spider ordered his men to hold Phantomke, bringing her to their car. Stephen and Cherry stood there while clenching their fists.
"Who are these people, Doc Stephen?" Cherry asked him, watching Spider with her bloodshot eyes.
Stephen exhaled sharply. "They are Nathan''s men."
Cherry was taken aback when she heard that. "Why are they taking my sis?"
Stephen fell silent for a moment. He couldn''t let Cherry know that Nathan was the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. "I don''t know. I''ll talk to Nathan."
Chapter 441 Special In His Heart
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
Aiden didn''t know what to do. He kept pacing back and forth outside Abigail''s VIP ward. Nathan kicked him out of the room, not allowing him to enter. He wanted to be alone.
It did not take long before Stephen came back to the hospital. He saw Aiden in front of the VIP ward.
"Stephen!" Aiden called his name. "What happened to you?" he asked when he noticed that Stephen''s clothes were messy and he had some bruises on his face. Aside from Nathan, someone definitely punched him.
"Where''s Nate? I need to talk to him," Stephen said with urgency.
"He is inside. He kicked me out and locked the door. He is furious. Why did you do that Steph? You should have been honest with him. He is our best friend!" Aiden started to reprimand Stephen.
Bam! Bam!
Stephen pounded the door so hard using his fist. "Nate! Open this door. We need to talk!"
Nathan only responded with silence. He didn''t say a word. It seemed like Nathan was ignoring Stephen.
Aiden held Stephen''s shoulders while shaking his head. "Nate is in a bad mood. You know him. He is stubborn. If he is mad, it will be hard to talk or negotiate with him. He won''t listen."
Stephen exhaled sharply. He was worried about Jane''s safety. He wanted to beg Nathan. In Stephen''s point of view, he could see Jane as the vulnerable woman he met in Country Z six years ago, not Phantomke, the assassin.
"Nate. As your best friend¡ I''m begging you. Please open the door. I won''t leave. If I have to kneel, I''ll do it." Stephen continued convincing Nathan. Without a second thought, Stephen dropped to his knees, kneeling in front of Nathan''s ward.
"Hey! Hey! Stop it! Stand up, Steph. Don''t create a scene here. The doctors and nurses will see you." Aiden reacted right away upon seeing his best friend, kneeling on the floor while facing the closed door. His voice was loud enough for Nathan to hear.
It did not take long before the door slid open and Nathan stood in front of them, holding crutches to support him. He was expressionless as he stared at Stephen and Aiden.
"Why are you trying to protect, Phantomke?" Nathan questioned Stephen, feeling disappointed. "Since when did you start caring about your patient so much that you are even willing to kneel and beg me¡ that you even betrayed me?"
Stephen nced at Nathan apologetically. "I didn''t betray you, Nate. It''s just that¡ you are already stressed by the things happening around you. I don''t want to trigger your negative emotions because I know how much you hate her."
"You tend to hurt people andmit mistakes whenever you make decisions out of rage." Stephen tried to exin his side.
"I nned to tell you that she already regained consciousness if this incident was fixed and the situation had calmed down," he added further.
For the first time, Aiden just shut his mouth, not spouting anything as he darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Stephen. He kept quiet as the two were having a serious conversation.
"What is she to you?" Nathan asked Stephen directly.
Stephen gazed up, looking at Nathan''s eyes. "I think¡ She holds a special ce in my heart¡" Stephen confessed.
Aiden just watched Stephen in disbelief while Nathan frowned with a look of dismay. Of all the women there, why did it have to be her? Stephen could like other women!
"Stephen¡ let me remind you. That woman¡ kills your godson''s mother¡ your best friend''s woman! She killed Monica! The mother of my son¡ my woman." Nathan mumbled through his gritted teeth, his eyes set aze with rage.
"If you were in my position¡ and I killed your beloved woman¡ Do you think you can let it slide as if nothing happened? Are you going to forgive the killer¡ just because she''s important to your friend?"
Stephen fell silent when he heard that question. He lowered his head, looking at the floor while clenching his fists. He couldn''t refute that. He knew where Nathan wasing from. He could understand his feelings.
''Am I so selfish to ask Nathan to forgive Jane? Am I so unfair to Nathan?''
Stephen thought that just like Nathan he would do anything just to punish the person who would hurt his beloved¡ his loved ones.
They were still in that awkward silence when Ethan and Old Man Xu arrived. The two were surprised to see Stephen kneeling in front of Abigail''s VIP ward.
"Dad? Uncle Steph? Uncle Aiden?" Little Ethan''s voice caught their attention.
"What is happening here?" Old Man Xu also asked the three men.
On the other hand, Aiden felt like his angel just arrived to save him from this difficult situation. He didn''t know how he would deal with them. This was the first time Nathan and Stephen argued and fought like this.
Aiden always annoyed Nathan, but at this moment, Stephen angered Nathan to the core.
Aiden immediately dragged Stephen up. He didn''t want Ethan to misunderstand. The way he looked at them seemed like Stephen was being bullied by the two men because he was the only guy on his knees.
"It''s nothing serious, Ethan¡ Uncle Xu¡ Stephen just slipped identally," Aiden lied whileughing sheepishly.
Old Man Xu raised his eyebrow, not believing his words. He shifted his gaze to his son, giving him a questioning look. He could tell that something was going on there. Both Nathan and Stephen had serious looks on their faces, and Nathan was surrounded by a dark aura.
''Did they fight? Misunderstanding perhaps? But why does Stephen kneel in front of Nathan?'' Old Man Xu wondered to himself.
Little Ethan also had the same reaction. He looked at the three men suspiciously. Something fishy was going on here.
"Dad, Uncle Steph¡ Did the two of you fight? Are my Dad and Uncle Aiden bullying you?"
"Huh? Eh? Why me?! Why did I get involved suddenly here?!" Aidenined exasperatedly.
"Because you just watched them argue!" Ethan spat back at him. "You should advise them to reconcile."
"Eh??! Little Young Master¡ you''re hurting my feelings. I''m neutral! I''m trying my best to be a mediator of peace between them, but it''s so hard. Why don''t you talk to them, my dear godson? Who knows these two adults might listen to you?" Aiden finally found the chance to escape and let Ethan and Old Man Xu handle this situation.
"Nate, Stephen¡ speak up now. What is this all about?" Old Man Xu could no longer hold his curiosity. It was so rare to see Stephen and Nathan arguing.
Little Ethan bobbed his head in support of his grandpa''s words. He was also in a sullen mood right now. He was sad for not seeing Phantomke''s soul inside Abigail''s body.
"Hmmm. I think Ethan we should go and visit your Miss Abi. Let adults solve their own issues." Aiden grabbed Ethan''s small hand, inviting him to get inside Abigail''s ward.
When Ethan heard that, he reached out, tugging the hem of his father''s patient clothes. "Dad! Listen to me. Mom is missing. She is not the woman lying on that sick bed. Let''s search for her. Let''s go back to where you were rescued."
Everyone was rendered speechless when they heard Ethan''sst remarks.
Chapter 442 Conflicted Thoughts
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
As expected, Nathan and others couldn''t understand nor believe what Ethan was saying. They misunderstood him, thinking he was still in denial and couldn''t ept that Abigail was in aa.
They were clueless that Ethan was referring to Phantomke¡ the woman he could see while bonding with Abigail for the past few months.
"I can see souls! Spirits." Ethan dered to them.
Nathan: "..."
Stephen: "..."
Old Man Xu: "..."
"Oh my gosh! You shouldn''t stay here in the hospital!" Aiden covered Ethan''s eyes after he recovered from his shock. "Many souls are wandering around here." But Ethan removed Aiden''s hands and rolled his eyes skyward.
On the other hand, Nathan frowned when he heard that. This was not a funny joke. He motioned for his son toe closer to him. When Ethan reached his father''s spot, Nathan tapped his shoulder and said, "Ethan¡ I know this is hard for you. But you have to ept this. Abi is sick. But she is going to recover."
Ethan crumpled his face. He knew it! No one would believe his words. ''If only Mom is here, she is going to understand me and believe my words. Just like me, she can see supernatural creatures. I think¡ I must find that fluffy flying cat. He is the only one who can find my mommy. Bam-Bam¡ where are you?''
Meanwhile, Aiden spoke again with his bbering mouth. "Ethan, if you can see soul and spirits, have you seen your mother, Monica? Is she here? Is she guarding Nathan and you? Is that the reason you never cried before? Were you able to talk to her soul?"
Old Man Xu and Nathan shot Aiden with cold sharp re. This guy''s mouth didn''t have a break. How could he mention Monica in this situation? Ethan was already stressed by Abigail''s condition. And now, Aiden opened up another sensitive topic¡ª Ethan''s deceased mother.
"Nope. I have never seen my mother''s soul¡ even once." Ethan promptly responded.
"Eh? Why? She should have visited you and your Dad once." Aiden asked the young boy exasperatedly.
"Enough!" Nathan interrupted. This was not the time to talk about this. This was nonsense.
Stephen immediately yanked Aiden''s hand, signaling him to keep his mouth shut.
They were still gathered in front of Abigail''s VIP Ward when suddenly Madam Priyanshi Patel arrived together with her daughter, Nadia.
"Nathan, where is my niece? What happened to her?" A hint of concern could be heard in Madam Priyanshi''s voice. She had just heard the news today. Nathan called her a while ago, informing her that Abigail was in the hospital.
Nathan looked down, clenching his jaw. He didn''t know how he would exin this to Abigail''s family.
"I''m sorry. I failed to protect her. Someone tried to kill both of us. Unfortunately, Abi¡ fell into aa."
Madam Priyanshi staggered on her feet when she heard that shocking news. How could this happen to her niece? They had just found her. Her father would be devastated once he learned about this.
"Mom¡" Nadia held her mother''s body to support her. She could see how shaken her mother was. Even she was bbergasted upon hearing this.
"I''m nning to transfer her tomorrow to my medical facility. I would like to ask your permission. I''ll take care of her." Nathan called Madam Priyanshi toe to the hospital so that he could ask her permission to let Abigail stay in his medical facility.
"I''m fine with it¡ as long as you can heal my niece. Her health is our priority. I will do everything I can." Madam Priyanshi didn''t object. She agreed to Nathan''s suggestion right away. She knew that Nathan would take good care of her niece. She trusts Nathan more than anyone else in the Yan Family.
"Who dare do this to my niece? I want to see her." Madam Priyanshi was feeling so anxious.
Nathan stepped to the side, inviting them to get inside. Madam Priyanshi and Nadia immediately entered the ward to see Abigail. Nathan followed them behind.
Old Man Xu tapped his grandson''s shoulder. "Let''s go, Ethan." The old man also urged the young boy to see Abigail.
Ethan could only sigh in defeat. Of course, he went there to visit the real Abigail. He thought he owed this woman a lot because, for the past few months, Phantomke had been staying in this woman''s body. Ethan thought Abigail was the reason why he met Phantomke.
Stephen and Aiden were left outside.
"What is your n now, Stephen? Nathan won''t listen to you. I believe he already made up his mind. He won''t forgive Phantomke. I bet his men are already torturing her at this moment."
Aiden''s remarks triggered Stephen''s feelings furthermore. He got more worried about Phantomke.
"I have to stop them. I''ll ask Axel myself. I need to find out where they brought her." Stephen sounded very determined. Without wasting any more time, Stephen turned around to leave. But before hepletely disappeared from Aiden''s sight, he told him to see Cherry. Cherry was also worried about Phantomke. She saw several men capturing Jane.
Aiden reacted instantly when Cherry''s name was mentioned. He also left the hospital, going to Stephen''s ce. Aiden wanted to know what Cherry was doing. She might be shocked by what she witnessed.
"Damn! I promised Cherry that I would protect her sis. I have to convince Nathan also." Aiden murmured to himself.
He had just reached the parking lot when he called Stephen. Stephen was already driving when he answered the call.
"What?" Stephen asked him.
"Stephen! Let''s save Jane! Why don''t we help her escape from Syphiruz? Or shall we ask for Ethan''s help? I think Nathan might listen to his son. Ethan might be able to save Phantomke''s life. What do you think?"
"I don''t think it''s a good idea. Nathan will hate us if we will involve Ethan here. Ethan has no idea that his mother was killed by Phantomke. How can we ask an innocent kid to save the person who murdered his mother?" Stephen disregarded Aiden''s suggestion right away.
"But I will go to your first suggestion. If things get worse, we should rescue Jane and get her out of the Syphiruz. But we need to find out where is their headquarters. Did they bring Jane there?"
"Hmm¡ I will leave that task to you. For now, I have to go andfort Cherry. She might be worried sick of her sister right now."
"Ok. Let''s do this. But I will try to talk to Nathan and convince him again. I don''t want him to hate us just because we chose to save Jane''s life." Stephen was feeling conflicted.
While Aiden and Stephen were nning to rescue Phantomke behind Nathan''s back, Nathan decided to go to the Syphiruz Headquarters. Madam Priyanshi and Nadia stayed in the hospital together with Old Man Xu and Little Ethan.
*****
[ At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡ ]
Jane and Spider''s team already arrived at the headquarters. They immediately brought Jane to the dark room.
Jane looked very calm andposed, not showing any fear as she traversed through the underground prison cells. She halted on her steps when she saw someone. Madam Lu was also there in the Dark Room!
''Nathan¡ he suspects Madam Lu as the mastermind for what happened to us¡'' Jane thought to herself.
Chapter 443 The Torture Started
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia¡]
Jane was brought to the dark room, being escorted by Spider and his men. She saw Madam Lu, sitting in a steel chair with no consciousness.
It looked like she had undergone some torture. Her body was covered with blood. She already knew that Nathan was the one who suspected Madam Lu.
''He can be ruthless when dealing with his enemies¡'' Jane could still vividly remember the resentment in Nathan''s eyes when he looked at her.
''I think Madam Lu and I will have the same fate today.'' Jane thought to herself but she was calm andposed, not showing any unnecessary emotions.
Chantha and Violet also followed Spider''s Team in the Dark Room also known as the torture room. They were curious about Phantomke, the infamous assassin.
Joker and Axel were the ones who tortured Madam Lu, making her talk. Before losing consciousness, she revealed that she hired a hitman to kill Abigail.
Spider pushed Jane to the chair, making her sit. He immediately tied her hands and feet with the metal cuffs attached to the steel chair.
This chair was made for this¨C torture and interrogation. The members of the Syphiruz already prepared themselves for this. Phantomke had this reputation wherein she held a strong value in her ideals.
They recalled how she stabbed herself with a poisonous dagger than let Nathan catch her alive. She has no fear of death.
As they looked at her, they couldn''t help but be amazed by her calmness. She was in the hands of her enemy yet she wasposed, devoid of any emotions.
"I don''t think she will talk," Chantha whispered to Violet.
"I know. Supreme Leader ordered us to use all means to torture her but we are not allowed to kill her yet." Violet whispered back to Chantha.
"What are we going to do if she tries to bite her tongue? This woman is lunatic and suicidal. Remember what she did two years ago?" Chantha tossed an amused look at Jane.
Jane was tight-lipped. She just sat there with no resistance as if she already epted her fate.
"I heard she came here voluntarily. Stephen was fighting Spider and his team but Phantomke surrendered herself¡" Violet informed Chantha, making her twin sister gasp in surprise.
"Damn! What is she nning? Why do I feel like she has a hidden motive foring here voluntarily?" Chantha reacted exasperatedly.
Violet could only exhale sharply. She was saddened knowing that Stephen was trying to protect Phantomke. But she couldn''t judge him. She owed him. Stephen saved her life once.
''"Why is he hellbent to protect Phantomke?" Chantha asked her, feeling intrigued.
Violet just shook her head. She didn''t know the answer to that. The twin sisters were still talking when Axel approached them.
"Why are you here?" Axel''s eyes were fixed on Chantha, his voice surprisingly gentle.
Chantha couldn''t look straight into Axel''s eyes. Whenever she would look at him, she was reminded of the kiss they shared.
"Uhm¡ just wanna meet Phantomke¡" Chantha responded, trying to conceal her blushing face.
Meanwhile, Violet noticed the strange interaction between the two. She gazed back and forth and she observed them. Something was off.
''Hmm, why aren''t they fighting today? The cat and dog of Syphiruz?'' Violet smiled inwardly while silently watching the two.
"Axel, are you going to use the Truth Serum to make her talk?" Violet butted in.
Axel shook his head and responded, "Not yet. Supreme Leader wanted us to torture her first, making her realize the consequence of her crime against our Supreme Leader."
"How are you going to torture her? She just regained consciousness. What if her body copses instantly and dies without confessing?" Chantha expressed her thoughts.
"The doctor said she''s healthy so you don''t have to worry. Besides, we will try to keep her alive unless our Supreme Leader gives us a go signal." Axel turned to Phantomke.
There was no remorse in her eyes as if she never regretted anything.
"We will use water first¡ the traditional method," Axel said meaningfully.
After that, he called Spider''s attention. Everything was set. They would drown her a little by putting a soaked cloth inside her mouth while pouring water on her face.
"Let''s get started." Axel dered to them.
On the other hand, Jane already anticipated what was going to happen next. She could see the items before her eyes. They were going to torture her in various ways as part of her punishment.
''Nathan is ruthless and has no mercy when ites to his enemy. He resents me so much.'' Jane smiled bitterly at that thought.
When two men held her head, pulling her hair down to make her face the ceiling, Jane just closed her eyes, not saying a word. She just felt someone grabbing her jaws, forcing her to open her mouth.
She was prepared mentally for this torture. She also wanted to do this. She had to suffer for the wrongdoings she did to Nathan and Ethan.
Spider began pouring water on her face. It was so hard to breathe but Jane didn''t struggle norin. She needed to feel the pain because she felt like she deserved this.
This water torture was repeated several times within ten minutes.
"Cough! Cough!" Jane gasped for air when Spider finally stopped and removed the cloth from her mouth.
"Phantomke¡ you dare challenge our Supreme Leader¡ now you will suffer more¡ to the extent that you want to beg us to kill you," Spider spoke to her mockingly. He alsoughed sardonically, enjoying what he was doing.
Phantomke was a well-known assassin in the underground world, that''s why, Spider found satisfaction in this, torturing the legendary assassin.
But Axel and others had noticed one thing¨C Jane''s eyes filled with determination. Surprisingly, she wasn''t resisting nor provoking them. She was just silent in her chair.
"Tsk, tsk, tsk¡ Why do I feel like the water torture doesn''t affect her that much?! We need to level up our method." Spider rubbed his palms together while grinning from ear to ear.
But the smile in his eyes disappeared when he met Jane''s sharp eyes. For some unknown reason, Spider got intimidated by the way she looked at him.
''Why do I feel like she is telling me¨C Is that all you''ve got?'' Spider pursed his lips in annoyance. He felt like Jane was looking down on him.
"Now, let''s move to the second part! I will make you scream!" Spider threatened her. But his threat just fell on deaf ears. Jane totally ignored him.
Her nonchnt reaction provoked him further. Axel, Chantha, and Violet could feel that Spider was very annoyed.
"Joker, give me the picana electrica," Spider asked hisrade who was standing next to Madam Lu''s spot. They also used this device to give an electric shock to Madam Lu a while ago during her electric torture.
Jane''s eyebrow twitched a little when she saw the device. Her body was still soaked with water and now they were going to torture her using electric shock.
''Damn. How long can I stay awake? I wonder if Nathan is watching us right now¡I want to see him¡ talk to him¡''
"Do you have something to say before I start?" Spider sneered at her.
"I want to talk to your Leader," Jane stated without reservation.
Everyone was stunned when they heard that. They didn''t expect Phantomke to say a word and make such a request.
Chapter 444 The Result Has Come Out!
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
Phantomke knew that Nathan was in the hospital. But she still requested to talk to him. She was willing to confess and reveal who called the hit, putting a price on Monica''s head. But she wanted to have a conversation with Nathan personally. She would only confess in front of him.
"Is she courting death? Our Supreme Leader hates her so much. Who knows he might kill her today after using the truth serum¡" She paused and embraced her own self as she added, "I don''t want to see the evil side of our Leader. He is scary!" Chantha could feel the goosebump just imagining Nathan''s angry look.
Axel and Violet nodded their heads as they agreed to Chantha''sst remarks. On the other hand, Spiderughed sarcastically.
"Do you want to suffer miserably before dying? It looks like you want our Supreme Leader to torture you by himself. Hmm, just speak now and tell us who ordered you to kill the beloved woman of our Supreme Leader." Spider looked at her meaningfully.
Even if Phantomke would reveal the truth and name the mastermind for this assassination, Nathan still ordered them to make her suffer from various torture.
"Perhaps, are you thinking of negotiating with him just to save your ass?" Spider directly said, mocking her. "Are you afraid of dying now, Miss Phantomke?" Spider kept taunting her.
Jane could only shoot him a cold sharp re. Spider''s tone was very annoying. She wanted to punch the guy in his face. If only her hands were not tied down on the chair, she would have already punched this guy.
"Let''s proceed!" Spider stated. Hisrade, Joker, switched on the device- picana electrica, setting a certain volt, enough to give her pain but not too much to kill her or lose consciousness.
Spider used the two prods, pressing the tip to Jane''s hands. The device sent an electric shock to Jane''s body. But Jane clenched her fists and gritted her teeth to stop herself from screaming. She wouldn''t give them the satisfaction to hear her whimpers and groans while suffering from electric shocks.
"Speak now! Tell us everything you know!" Spider began pressuring Phantomke as he raised his voice.
But Jane just remained tight-lipped. She wanted to talk to Nathan. She had some important things to tell him.
Seeing how stubborn she was, Spider motioned for Joker to increase the volt before electrocuting Phantomke once more. Jane''s lips bled from her biting. She tried her best not to scream in pain. But her body was sweating a lot and she could feel that she was getting weaker and weaker by the second.
After five consecutive tortures using the picana electrica, Jane was now breathing heavily and her body was sweating profusely. But she was still awake.
Spider was going to use the highest voltage of the electric current when suddenly the door of the Dark Room was pushed open. Everyone''s attention was shifted to the front door. Nathan had arrived. He was still walking on crutches.
As soon as he entered, his eyes met Phantomke''s gaze. He didn''t know why but his heart skipped a beat upon seeing the light of hope in her eyes as she looked at him. Nathan was taken aback for a moment.
''Why is she looking at me like that?'' Nathan mused to himself. He wasn''t used to seeing the gentle look in her eyes. The indifference was gone. Two years ago, Phantomke stared at him with her cold eyes, devoid of any emotions. But now, it felt different from two years ago.
"Supreme Leader!"
Everyone inside the Dark Room greeted Nathan politely. Spider and Joker stopped torturing Phantomke as they weed their Supreme Leader.
Nathan ignored others. His eyes were fixed on Phantomke as he traced his steps toward her. She looked like a mess. Her clothes were soaked with water and sweat. Her white shirt became see-through that could no longer hide the sensitive part of her upper body.
"Leave us!" Nathan ordered, making his men puzzled. They didn''t expect him to throw them out in the middle of the torture.
"Eh? Is he going to torture her by himself?" Chantha nudged her sister''s shoulder as she asked her in a low voice.
Violet just shrugged her shoulders. "Don''t ask. Let''s just obey our Leader''smand."
"Get that woman out here," Nathan added. He was referring to Madam Lu who was still unconscious in her chair.
"Okay, Boss!"
With Nathan''smand, everyone left the Dark Room, transferring Madam Lu to another prison cell.
Now, Nathan and Jane were left alone inside. He watched her, conflicted. Phantomke was his enemy but he could still see her as a woman. The reason he ordered others to leave was because part of him didn''t want his men to see her exposed body.
"I''ve been waiting for you¡" Jane mumbled in her hoarse and weak voice.
Nathan frowned deeply when he heard that. "Why? Are you going to beg me?" His voice was as cold as the winter snow. "Afraid of dying now?"
Jane''s lips curled up into a faint smile, her eyes not leaving his face. The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further when he saw her smile.
''Why is she smiling?''
Jane''s strange behavior was giving Nathan one shock from another. She was so different from the way she was acting two years ago.
"I have something to tell you. I''m going to confess now."
Nathan eyed her suspiciously. He didn''t know if he could trust this woman''s words. What if she would only give him false information? Phantomke was also known for being cunning and crafty.
"I can''t trust you." Nathan only thought of one way¡ª make her confess using the truth serum.
Jane was about to say a word when Axel interrupted them. He looked troubled when he entered the Dark Room. He was holding his phone.
"Why are you here, Axel? I told you to go out!" Nathan was displeased by Axel''s sudden intrusion.
"I''m sorry." Axel apologized right away. "Supreme Leader,e with me first! There is something urgent you have to know!" Axel appeared to be worried about something.
"What is it?" Nathan asked him confusedly.
Axel darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Phantomke. "I can''t tell you here, Boss. Come with me first."
Both Nathan and Jane were puzzled as to why Axel was looking so worried. ''Did something happen to Abigail?''
The two immediately thought of Abigail. They became worried as well when thinking about Abigail''s current condition.
Without wasting any more time, Nathan followed Axel outside.
"Tell me. What''s going on here?" Nathan braced himself. He didn''t want to hear a piece of bad news rted to Abigail.
"Master, it''s a call from our AI team in SYP Twilight Corporation," Axel informed him.
Nathan felt relieved when he heard that. At least, it had nothing to do with Abigail.
"What did they tell you?" Nathan asked him curiously. He wondered how important this information was since Axel even interrupted his confrontation with Phantomke.
"Master, the team you assigned to generate the young photo of Mr. Hiroshi''s missing daughter to a grown version already has the results. And one photo generated by our AI system showed¡ Phantomke''s face."
There was a moment ofplete silence.
"Supreme Leader¡ There is a possibility that Phantomke might be the missing daughter of Mr. Hiroshi of Sawada n."
Chapter 445 Paternity Test Between The Two
Day Fifty-One¡
~~*****~~
"What did you just say?" Nathan had conflicting thoughts right now. His mind didn''t want to absorb what had just been said by now.
Chantha and Violet exchanged nces with one another. They were also surprised when they heard Axel''sst remarks. They knew that Syphiruz Mafia had been eyeing to form an alliance with the Sawada n for years.
They had to curry the favor of Mr. Hiroshi, the godfather of the Sawada n, by finding his missing daughter. And who would have thought that Phantomke might be the missing daughter?
"Is this a good thing or a bad thing?" Chantha whispered to her twin sister. The twodies had been observing Nathan''s reaction. They saw his mixed emotions. Maybe he was bbergasted by this.
"Both!" Violet stated matter-of-factly. "Good¡ because if Phantomke is the missing daughter, this means our Supreme Leader seeded in his task given by Mr. Hiroshi. But the bad thing is that¡ Phantomke is his mortal enemy. He wants to kill her. And now, we are torturing her. How do you think Mr. Hiroshi will respond once he learns that we hurt and torture his daughter?"
"This will be a war between Syphiruz and the Sawada n." Joker butted in.
The twodies looked at him, taking a deep sigh.
"Then we should keep this a secret from the Sawada n. We can''t tell them we found Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter. Through this, we can avoid the war." Spider suggested.
"I don''t think our Supreme Leader will be intimidated by the Sawada n. He is stubborn. If he wants revenge, then he will do it his own way." Violet also expressed her thoughts.
Chantha bobbed her head in agreement with her twin sister. Nathan wouldn''t care about going against a big organization. If he wanted to avenge the death of his beloved woman, Nathan would even kill Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter. That''s what they thought about their Supreme Leader.
"We should kill Phantomke before the Sawada n learns about her existence," Joker said with conviction. "Supreme Leader should not hesitate."
"This is not our call. Let''s wait for his final decision." Violet just focused her attention on Nathan who was still talking to Axel.
"They have generated ten images¡ and upon checking and tracking their identities¡ Phantomke is the one that appeared on our data bank. The other photos got rejected because the AI-generated photos do not have identities." They heard Axel exining to Nathan.
"What are we going to do now, sir?" Axel knew the possible consequences of their action. Axel didn''t know if Nathan would kill Phantomke after getting the name of the mastermind. But one thing was for sure, if Phantomke happened to be the missing daughter of Mr. Hiroshi, they shouldn''t let the Sawada n know that they held her as a hostage and made her suffer.
Nathan crumpled his face. He was displeased by this situation. He promised Abigail that he would help Mr. Hiroshi to find his missing daughter. But he didn''t expect that Phantomke might be the one they were looking for.
"Calm down. We haven''t confirmed it yet. It''s just based on AI-generated images. For now, we have to do a paternity test between Mr. Hiroshi and Phantomke. But we must do it discreetly, He must not know that we already found a possible match for his missing daughter." Nathan gathered his emotion, analyzing the situation critically.
"Okay, sir. I got it. I will contact Mr. Hiroshi. But I am worried. Mr. Hiroshi is very keen and sharp even in a simple detail. He is meticulous. What if he will notice something once we try to ask for his DNA sample?" Axel expressed his concern. It was also hard to get a sample DNA from Mr. Hiroshi without his consent. The members of the Sawada n and his right-hand man were very protective of him.
"I will talk to him¡ myself." Nathan simply said, rubbing his temples. He suddenly got a headache because of this.
Then Axel nced at the closed door of the Dark Room. Phantomke was still inside. Nathan already read what was on Axel''s mind.
"Let''s stop for now. Transfer her to the white room. And bring the truth serum." Nathan gave his order.
Phantomke was willing to cooperate now. He could no longer see the resistance in her eyes. It seemed like the person in front of him was different from the Phantomke he knew. Why did she suddenly be vulnerable? Two years ago, Phantomke held so much pride and ego, choosing death over being captured by Nathan alive. She even tried to take her life just to avoid Nathan''s revenge.
Spider was a little bit disappointed. He was enjoying what he was doing a while ago, inflicting pain on the infamous assassin. But now, they had to stop the torture. He couldn''t defy their Supreme Leader''s order.
"Okay, Sir. I got it." Axel responded.
Nathan went back to the Dark Room to finish his conversation with Phantomke. However, to his surprise, the woman sitting in the chair had fallen asleep. She was so exhausted from the torture she received from Spider. Her physical body was still trying to adjust. She was still frail and weak.
Furthermore, Jane finally let her guard down when she saw Nathan. She felt secure just seeing his presence and she finally let her body fall asleep. She didn''t fight the dizziness and sleepiness anymore. For some unknown reason, she found herfort because of Nathan''s arrival.
Spider and Joker stepped forward to carry Jane when Nathan stopped them using his hand gesture. Then he looked at Stephen, his right-hand man, motioning him to carry Jane, instead of the two men.
Axel quickly followed Nathan''s everymand. Axel removed the cuffs binding her hands and feet. And just when he was about to lift her up, Nathan removed his jacket and used it to cover Jane''s soaked body.
"Chantha, Violet¡ make sure to change her clothes. Let her rest for a while. We will continue the interrogation with the truth serum¡ tomorrow." Nathan notified thedies.
Everyone was puzzled why Nathan suddenly became generous toward Phantomke. He even let her use his own jacket to cover up her upper body.
Even Nathan didn''t know why he acted that way. His body just reflexively moved on its own ord.
Maybe, subconsciously, he remembered that this woman was important to his best friend, Stephen. Or maybe, because she might be Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter. Nathan wasn''t certain about either of the two. Or perhaps, he thought that Phantomke was a bit different from the assassin he knew before.
''Does the life or death situation change her? She''s been aa for two years.'' Nathan thought to himself as he watched Phantomke being transferred to another prison room.
"Boss, you shouldn''t be here. You must go back to the hospital. You haven''tpletely recovered yet," Violet approached Nathan.
"It''s fine. I have a score to settle. I must confront Phantomke, myself."
Violet and Chantha just nodded their heads.
"Anyway. Did Madam Lu confess?" Nathan recalled the second reason why he went there.
"Yes. She confessed to hiring another hitman to hurt Abigail. I already dispatched our elite team for this manhunt. They are now tracking the hitman''s location." Violet informed Nathan.
But Nathan still had a nagging feeling. Aside from Madam Lu, there was another person behind Abigail''s ident before. What if they were still targeting her until now? But what was the real motive?
Chapter 446 The Real Owner Of The Body
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Dave''s Police Precinct¡ ]
Dave couldn''t sleepst night. He had been thinking about Abigail. He couldn''t get her out of his system no matter how hard he tried. He didn''t look goodtely. Hisrades noticed that Dave always had a sullen mood ever since he came back.
"Hey, Dude, are you alright? You are low-spirited again today. Why don''t you apply for sick leave?" Dave''srade approached him, tapping his shoulder.
Dave was spacing out at his desk while facing theputer. His mind seemed to wander off somewhere.
"I''m fine. By the way, what happened yesterday? I heard all our units were dispatched and mobilized yesterday?" Dave was out of the office yesterday so he wasn''t able to join the team.
"Oh, yeah. Something big happened yesterday. Do you know the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp? The mighty Nathan Sparks?"
Dave''s interest was piqued when Nathan''s name was mentioned. "Yes, I know him. Why? Is your mission had something to do with him?"
"Yes, Dude! He went paragliding together with his girlfriend yesterday. But someone tried to kill them by shooting their parachute. Nathan Sparks was fine. But his girlfriend was in critical condition."
Thud!
Dave dropped his mouse when he heard that. He immediately stood up with his face filled with worries. He even mmed his table as he asked hisrade, "What happened to Abi? Where can I find them?"
His colleague was surprised by his reaction. "At Towerville''s Hospital. Why?"
"I have to check on her!" Dave stormed out of his office, his face looking so grim and worried.
Riding his motorcycle, Dave rushed to the hospital to see Abigail. He was silently praying that she would be fine. His heart was pounding so hard. His colleague told him that Abigail was in critical condition.
''No. This couldn''t be. Something bad happened to her once more. And I was not there to protect her.'' Dave regretted every moment he wasn''t there for Abigail.
A few minutester, Dave arrived at the hospital. He asked the information desk regarding Abigail''s room. The nurse refused to give him the details because Nathan forbade anyone from giving out Abigail''s room to strangers.
Who knows if the killer is still looking for Abigail?
"Nurse Choi, please tell me where I can find Abigail Scarlett," Dave begged the nurse-in-charge in the administration area.
"I''m sorry, sir. But we received an order from the higher-up to keep our patient''s information and room number confidential. We can''t disclose her exact room number. Miss Scarlett''s life has a threat," the nurse exined to Dave.
Dave picked up his police badge and his identification, showing it to the nurse.
"I''m a police officer. I am in-charge of this case. I need to see her." Dave was determined to find his way to Abigail''s VIP room.
For safety purposes, Nathan ordered the hospital not to let anyonee to the VIP ward. Only authorized personnel, nurses, and doctors are allowed to enter. The threat to Abigail''s life hadn''t beenpletely removed yet. Aside from Madam Lu, they didn''t know the other parties who were after Abigail''s life.
"I''m sorry, sir. But we can''t disclose the information even to the police unless you have permission from Mr. Sparks," the nurse insisted.
Dave was getting annoyed. He was dying to see Abigail but the nurses remained tight-lipped, keeping her room number from him.
"Where is Mr. Sparks? Tell him I''m here. He knows me." Dave was still trying his luck. The nurse hesitated for a moment. Nathan Sparks seemed moody today so they were afraid to talk to him.
"Uh, sir¨C"
Before the nurse could reply, a group of men in ck passed by. Dave noticed the Sparks family''s seal on the men''s pin. They were Sparks Family guards, summoned by Nathan to watch the vicinity. They would also escort Nathan and Abigail as they transferred Abigail to the Syphiruz Medical Facility.
Dave immediately followed the men in ck suits, hoping that he could see Nathan. When the team leader noticed Dave''s presence, he blocked his path to confront him.
"Why are you following us?" The head guard questioned Dave in his authoritative voice.
"I''m a police officer. I want to talk to your Boss, Nathan Sparks." Dave was direct to the point.
The team leader frowned and eyed Dave from top to bottom and vice versa.
"Our Boss does not allow any visitors today," He promptly responded.
Dave was losing his patience. Why was it so hard for him to see Abigail? He felt like the gaps between them were gettingrger andrger. Things had changed. Unlike before, he could freely see her whenever he wanted.
Dave clenched his fists, trying to control the rage deep inside his heart. "If I didn''t ept that mission¡ If I hadn''t left her¡ would things remain the same between Abigail and me?"
Dave was thinking of the what-ifs when someone called him.
"Uncle Dave!" A tiny voice of a child was heard from behind. Ethan was with his grandpa when he saw Dave talking to their bodyguards.
Dave''s face brightened up when he saw Ethan. The little boy was like his saving grace in this period of time.
"Ethan¡" Dave greeted him back.
The bodyguards gave courtesy greetings to Chairman Xu and their young master Ethan.
"What''s going on here? Ethan, who is he?" Old Man Xu asked his grandson.
"Grandpa, he is Uncle Dave, my mom''s friend. I think he is here to see her." Ethan introduced Dave to his grandfather. He was close to Dave because he was Abigail''s good friend.
Old Man Xu bobbed his head and turned to Dave. "Abigail will be transferred to our facility today. You can visit her there any time. My son is preparing the transport."
"Chairman Xu, May I see her now? Please¡ I have to see her." The worries and concerns were evident on his face.
"Grandpa, go ahead. I will apany Uncle Dave. He has the right to see her." Ethan said, ncing at Dave meaningfully. He moved closer to Dave and held his hand. Ethan guided him to Abigail''s VIP ward.
When they reached the ward, they saw two men in ck suits standing on guard. They were there to prevent strangers from entering Abigail''s ward. This was part of safety and security.
Since Ethan was with Dave, the two guards stepped to the sides, allowing Dave and Ethan to enter the ward. Dave''s heart sank seeing her in this current condition. She was unconscious and several tubes connected to her hand and nose. She was also wearing an oxygen mask.
Dave gritted his teeth and shut his eyes. He could feel the heaviness and raging fury in his heart. Who did this to Abigail?
"Uncle Dave," Ethan softly called his name while squeezing his hand. It was his way offorting Dave. When Dave opened his eyes, he met Ethan''s gaze.
"Ethan¡" Dave couldn''t utter a word since his emotions were unstable.
"Don''t worry, Uncle Dave. My Dad will treat her. He will cure your friend. Your old friend is back¡" Ethan tried to console him.
Confusion resurfaced in Dave''s eyes. ''Why did Ethan sound so distant? Did I just imagine it?'' Ethan didn''t even mention Abigail''s name just like how he used to.
"What do you mean my old friend is back?" Dave asked him.
"The real owner of this body is back," Ethan stated matter-of-factly, making Dave more confused.
Chapter 447 Ethan Found An Important Clue
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Ethan''s words didn''t make sense to Dave. Perhaps, he was referring to Abigail''s memory. In order for his woman to be back, she should remember those memories with him.
Dave stroked Ethan''s head, giving him a grateful look. "Thanks, Ethan." He knew that the young boy just wanted tofort him.
Ethan just smiled faintly and shifted his gaze back to Abigail. "Is she so important to you, Uncle Dave? Do you love her?"
"Yes. She is important to me. I can''t bear to lose her. And I love her¡" Dave admitted to Ethan. He didn''t want to lie to this young boy.
"Uncle Dave, let me apologize on my father''s behalf. I know¡ you might be thinking that he stole her from you. But that was not the case." Ethan could only see things differently. He was the only one who knew about Phantomke''s existence.
"Don''t worry, Uncle Dave. I will find her¡ my Dad''s real woman." Ethan added, reassuring him.
Even though some of Ethan''s words were strange and weird, Dave tried to understand him. He never questioned him.
"Ethan, thank you for helping me. Because of you, I was able to see Abigail. I promise¡ I will catch the culprit and investigate this case thoroughly." Dave was so determined to find the culprit whoever did this to Abigail.
Ethan and Dave continued watching Abigail in silence. As Ethan looked at her, suddenly he recalled something. His eyes lit up when finally he found a clue where he could start finding Phantomke.
Abigail reminded him of the patient he saw before. ''Oh! That''s right! I remember. I saw Mom¡ a patient who looks exactly like her¡ in my Uncle Stephen''s house.''
Ethan snapped his fingers when he remembered it. At first, he thought his eyes were just ying tricks on him. But now he thought of the possibility that the patient in his Uncle Stephen''s house might be the real body of his mom.
"Uncle Dave, I''m sorry. But I have to go. I must check something!" There was a hint of urgency in Ethan''s voice.
"Where are you going?" Dave asked him curiously.
Ethan smiled at him cheerfully and said, "To my Uncle Stephen''s house. I will search for my Dad''s woman! My mom!"
Dave: "..."
Ethan didn''t wait for Dave to say another word. He dashed out of the room. He was excited, hoping he could find Phantomke there. He found hope!
Upon leaving Abigail''s VIP ward, Ethan headed to the parking lot where his grandfather was waiting for him.
"Grandpa! Can we go to Uncle Stephen''s house? I have to confirm something." Ethan was still panting when he talked to his grandpa. He ran so fast because he was in a hurry.
"Okay, Grandson. I will drop you off at your Uncle Stephen''s house."
Ethan bobbed his head with a bright expression on his face. Old Man Xu noticed the changes in his grandson''s mood. He was no longer low-spirited. He wondered what happened.
"Where is your Uncle Dave?" Old Man Xu asked after motioning for their chauffeur to start the car and leave the hospital.
"I left him there. Don''t worry Grandpa. Uncle Dave is a trustworthy person."
"Hmm. Okay. But I''m just worried. You left him there. Your father is a jealous man, remember." Old Man Xu could sense that Dave was not only a friend. That guy had feelings for Abigail. He could see how worried he was a while ago.
Meanwhile, Ethan just let out a soft giggle. "Grandpa, don''t worry. I will fix things. Uncle Dave and my Dad didn''t love the same woman."
Old Man Xu could only sigh helplessly. His grandson was talking strangely once more.
It did not take long before Ethan and Old Man Xu reached Stephen''s house. He just dropped Ethan there because he had to go to the office. He would just ask the chauffeur to fetch Ethan once he was done visiting his Uncle Stephen.
Ethan quickly alighted from the car and rushed to Stephen''s entrance door. He found Cherry and Aiden in the living room.
"Uncle Aiden, where is Uncle Stephen?" Ethan immediately looked for Stephen.
"Ethan, he is not here. He had just left¡ going to your father," Aiden responded. "Why are you here?"
"I came here to see the patient whom my Uncle Stephen is keeping in that room!" Ethan pointed his finger upstairs.
Cherry and Aiden exchanged nces with one another. Both of them were thinking of the same thing. Maybe Ethan could help them bring back Phantomke.
"Ethan, the patient is not here anymore." Cherry sounded sad and disheartened.
"Huh? Why? What happened to her?" Ethan suddenly got worried.
"She finally regained consciousness¡ However, your Dad''s men took her away." Aiden informed Ethan, hoping this kid would do something. Though he didn''t know why Ethan was looking for Phantomke, he would seize this opportunity to get his help.
"What? My Dad took her?" Ethan''s eyes went round.
"Why don''t you ask your father where he brought her?" Aiden urged Ethan.
He ignored Stephen''s warning. Thest time they talked, Stephen was against the idea of seeking Ethan''s help to save Phantomke from his father''s wrath. However, Aiden just wanted to help Cherry bring back Phantomke safe and sound. Aiden was truly a rule breaker sometimes, doing things on impulse.
"Why did my father take her?" Ethan became more curious. ''Does he know her already?'' He mused to himself.
"We don''t know¡" Cherry replied. She was anxious because until now she didn''t know the reason why Nathan''s men captured Phantomke.
"But your Dad¡ seems angry at her. We are worried about her. By the way, Ethan¡ why are you looking for her?" Aiden asked the young boy expectantly.
"Because I want to know her. You and others forbade me from seeing her before. Now, I want to know why Uncle Stephen kept the patient here," Ethan responded.
"Uncle Aiden, let''s go back to the hospital. I will ask Dad about her whereabouts." Ethan requested.
Aiden bobbed his head frantically while grinning from ear to ear. He liked how Ethan reacted. ''I knew it! Only Ethan can help us. He will confront his father!''
"I''lle with you. I want to ask Nathan myself why he took my sister." Cherry decided to tag along with them.
Chapter 448 The Uncle And Niece
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Vincent Condo Unit¡ ]
Vincent bought this ce for his niece. He just transferred here to Country M for one purpose.
"Uncle Vince! Let''s y!" The young girl approached Vincent who was having his coffee on the balcony.
Vincent''s lips curled up into a smile upon seeing the charming girl, tugging his hand.
"Wait. Let me finish my coffee first." Vincent chuckled when the little girl pouted her lips. She looked so adorable.
"Okay. Finish it faster! I missed ying with you!" The young girlined. "You should stay here. It''s boring here when you are not around." She put on a pitiful face.
Vincent let out another chuckle. He pinched her cheeks and said, "Okay, my Little Mia. I''m going to stay here for two months. Are you happy now?"
Her face brightened up when she heard that. "Yey! Thank you, Uncle!"
"By the way, how''s the new school? Have you adjusted already with your new ssmates? I''m sorry I''m not able to watch your school presentation during Family Day." Vincent sounded apologetic. He was supposed to attend the Family Day but he wasn''t able to since he had a business meeting at that time. Furthermore, he was avoiding someone.
"The new school is fine. However, there are lots of bullies there. But I met a cute charming boy. He is also smart. His name is Ethan." Mia''s eyes lit up as she mentioned Ethan''s name.
Vincent smiled inwardly when he heard that. "Did you get close to him?" This was what he wanted, Mia getting closer to Ethan.
Mia shook her head and replied, "Ethan doesn''t like to mingle with other students. But he is kind. He is just aloof to strangers. I am hoping that he and I will be friends."
"I also met his father and his mom. They are such a sweet couple. How about you Uncle? When are you going to introduce me to your girlfriend?" Mia put her hands on the sides of her waist. She spoke like a grown woman.
Vincent could only smile sheepishly while scratching his face. "Hmm. I''ll bring your Aunt Helena here¡ soon."
Vincent hadn''t introduced Mia to Helena yet. He was hesitating because Helena didn''t like children. He didn''t know how she would react once she met Mia.
Mia was such a lovely child. In the papers, Vincent was her Dad, her legal guardian. But he preferred to be called Uncle. He wanted to keep their rtionship like this.
"Mia, just continue being a good girl. Who knows Ethan will grow so fond of youter on? You can also invite him here once in a while to y. I would love to meet him." Vincent hid his real motive very well.
The innocent child was clueless about his evil n. Vincent would do anything just to make trouble for the Sparks Family. Hurting Nathan and Old Man Xu would give him satisfaction and joy. They ruined his family. Now, it was his turn to ruin them.
''They have to suffer and experience my pain. They don''t deserve to be happy.'' A cold glint shed through Vincent''s eyes.
"Okay, Uncle. As long as you will stay here with me. I will do anything! I will be a good girl." The innocent child smiled at him while bobbing her head.
The two were still having a conversation when Vincent received a call from his assistant. He excused himself for a moment to answer it.
"Sir, both Nathan, and Abigail are alive. But the woman is in aa." Vincent''s assistant reported to him.
Vincent''s eyebrow twitched in a deep frown. "Ok. I got it. Just continue to monitor them."
"One more thing, Sir¡ Mr. Dave visited the hospital today. He looked furious when he left the hospital."
Vincent fell silent for a moment, figuring out what he would do next.
"Assign someone to follow Dave. Keep an eye on him." Vincent gave his order. "Any more updates?"
"Yes, Sir. I found some interesting information. Phantomke is now awake. And Nathan''s men took her away."
Vincent''s eyes widened in surprise at the mention of Phantomke. A series of emotions could be seen on his face.
''She''s alive¡''
"Sir, are you still there?" The assistant wanted to confirm because Vincent suddenly became silent from the other line.
"How did you find out she''s alive?" Vincent asked his assistant. It''s been so long since thest time he heard the news about Phantomke.
"Upon monitoring the happenings in the hospital, we spotted Phantomke visiting Abigail''s ward. It looks like Phantomke knows Abigail." The assistant continued feeding Vincent with information.
On the other hand, the crease on Vincent''s forehead deepened further. How could that be possible? Abigail and Phantomke knew each other?! This was the first time he heard of it.
"What is their connection?" Vincent asked him again, feeling confused and puzzled.
"I don''t know exactly, sir. But I will continue to dig for information." The assistant reassured him.
Vincent just stayed silent. Then Dave''s face popped up in his mind. He wondered if Dave knew something about this.
"Contact our men¡ mobilize our spy. I have to see what the Syphiruz Mafia is nning to do against Phantomke." Vincent had a nagging feeling about this.
"Got it, sir."
When the phone call ended, Vincent could feel stressed. He massaged his temples and exhaled sharply.
"Uncle, is there something wrong?" Because his mind was preupied, he failed to notice that Mia was already in front of him, tugging the hem of his shirt.
He looked at her, feeling conflicted. "Oh, everything is fine, Mia. Do you wanna y now? I''m sorry for keeping you waiting." He smiled and stroked her hair.
Mia giggled giddily. "It''s okay, Uncle. I know you are busy. I''m just grateful that you still have time to entertain me and y with me. I truly appreciate it, Uncle." Mia expressed her feelings. She was always grateful to him.
"Don''t tter me too much, young kid." Vincent pinched her cheeks.
"Master! You have a visitor!" The butler suddenly came out of nowhere, catching the attention of Mia and Vincent.
"Who?" Vincent wasn''t expecting a visitor today.
"It''s me, Babe! Surprise!" Helena came out from her hiding spot. She decided to surprise Vincent today.
Both Vincent and Mia nced at her with surprise.
"Uncle, who is she?" Mia asked him with her innocent eyes.
Helena was also shocked upon noticing the young girl''s presence. "Uncle? Is she your niece?"
Mia bobbed her head in response to Helena. "How about you?"
"I''m your Uncle''s girlfriend, Helena." Helena introduced herself.
When Mia heard that, she turned to Vincent and questioned him. "Uncle, why does she look different? She is not the woman in your wallet."
Helena and Vincent were caught off guard by Mia''sst remarks.
"Do you keep a woman''s photo in your wallet?" Helena asked Vincent exasperatedly.
Vincent darted his gaze back and forth between Mia and Helena. He didn''t know whom he would answer first.
"Ladies, calm down first. Don''t look at me like that. Why do I feel like you are thinking that I''vemitted a crime." Vincent tried to put on a smile.
"Mia, this is Helena, my current girlfriend. No other woman."
"Then who is the woman in your wallet?" Mia was referring to the picture she had seen before.
"She is¡ your mother."
Chapter 449 Jane Frost
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Aiden, Cherry, and Ethan headed to the hospital to see Nathan. They were going to ask him about Phantomke''s whereabouts. This time, Aiden was confident to face Nathan since Ethan would back them up.
"Little Ethan, why did you suddenly be curious about the patient?" Aiden kept asking the young boy while driving the car.
"Because she looks familiar to me. By the way, Uncle Aiden and Miss Cherry, what happened to that patient? Do you know the name of that patient?" Little Ethan asked them back.
"She was in aa for two years. And her name is Jane¡ Jane Frost," Cherry was the one who answered him.
Ethan''s eyes shone brightly when he heard that. He was now grinning from ear to ear as if he had just won the lottery.
''Yey! I knew it! That''s my Mom! She''s my Mom! She is back to her original body. That''s why she regained consciousness!''
Ethan was as happy as a m. He would never forget what Phantomke revealed to him.
[ "I have another identity¡ not as Abigail Scarlett¡ I''m Jane Frost¡ That''s my real name. My soul got lost and I am possessing this body temporarily." ] Ethan could still remember those exact words Phantomke had shared with him.
''I don''t have to go somewhere. My Mom is with Dad. But why did he capture her? For what reason?'' Ethan mused to himself.
Setting aside those lingering questions in his mind, Ethan was very excited to meet Jane. As he promised her, he would always recognize her soul in whatever body she was in.
On the other hand, Aiden and Cherry exchanged nces with one another, wondering why Ethan''s mood brightened up suddenly. He didn''t look sad anymore, unlike yesterday. What made him happy?
"Uncle! Can you drive faster? Dad might leave the hospital since he is transferring Miss Abi to our medical facility." Ethan urged Aiden to drive faster.
"Yes, Boss! I''m on it." Aiden said, speeding off.
However, the moment they arrived at the hospital, Nathan was no longer there. They were now in transit, going to the Medical Facility. Stephen was also following them. He didn''t get the chance to talk to Nathan because he was being avoided by him.
Aiden''s group and Stephen were both chasing after Nathan. They proceeded to the Medical Facility where Abigail would be staying in the meantime to receive her treatment.
Aiden''s group and Stephen met each other at the entrance of the medical facility.
"Why are you here?" Stephen questioned Aiden, his gaze darting from Cherry and Ethan. Stephen looked at his best friend suspiciously. ''What is he nning? Making some trouble again?''
Aiden just smiled at him sheepishly, feeling a little bit guilty. But there was no backing down now. Ethan was now involved here. He was the first one who approached them, asking about Phantomke''s whereabouts.
"I''m just Ethan''s driver today. He wants to talk to his father so Cherry and I apanied him," Aiden said as an excuse, hiding his real intention from Stephen.
"I don''t buy that. Please, don''t make trouble here, Aiden." Stephen sounded so serious. He was so stressedtely so he wasn''t in a good mood.
Aiden just pouted his lips and turned to Ethan, asking for his support. Soon, Little Ethan stepped up to defend his Uncle Aiden.
"Don''t get mad at him, Uncle Steph. I was the reason why they were here. I asked them to drive me here because I want to talk to my father regarding your patient. I heard that he took her away from your ce."
Stephen frowned when he heard that. When he looked at Aiden, the guy was no longer looking at his eyes. He was guilty. ''I knew it. His bbering mouth revealed something to Ethan once more. I''ve already warned him but he didn''t listen.''
Stephen shot Aiden with a cold sharp re. Aiden could only hide behind Cherry. Stephen, surprisingly, looked frightening today. He was mad at him.
"Ethan, don''t get involved here. This is a concern between your Dad and me. I''m here to talk to him. We will settle our issues by ourselves. No need to intervene." Stephen didn''t want Ethan to confront his father about Phantomke. Nathan would be displeased by this. He might think that they were using Ethan just to save Phantomke.
"Uncle Steph, you can''t stop me. I have my own issues and concerns, that''s why I''m here," Ethan stubbornly replied.
''I''m here to find my Mom.'' Ethan added to his thoughts.
"I tried telling everyone what I know but no one believed me! Now, I''m doing it. My Way!" The young boy added with so much conviction in his words.
Cherry and Aiden had the urge to p their hands andmend Ethan. He was bravely confronting Stephen, how much more his father?
"Ethan, you are still a child. Things are a bit moreplicated than what you know¡ and what you think." Stephen tried to make the young boy realize that there were things he couldn''t understand fully.
"Uncle¡ I don''t care about those things. I''m just here to find Miss Jane Frost. That''s all." Ethan didn''t want to argue further with Stephen. He moved ahead without waiting for them. Cherry followed him behind. This was her first time in this facility.
Meanwhile, Stephen immediately grabbed Aiden. "We will talk after this."
Aiden could only bob his head in obedience. Stephen looked scary when mad. Soon, the four of them entered the facility, searching for Nathan. Unfortunately, Nathan left as soon as Abigail was settled inside her ward.
"Where is my Dad?" Ethan asked the medical staff.
"Young Master, your Dad left as something urgent came up. You can call him and ask where he is going." The medical staff didn''t expect to see the young master today.
Little did they know, Nathan was on his way to the Syphiruz Mafia headquarters. Phantomke requested his presence once more.
"Fine. Just let me borrow yourptop! I''m going to track him." Ethan was already losing his patience. He could no longer wait to find out where his Dad brought Jane.
Everyone was rendered speechless as they gazed at Ethan with disbelief.
''What? This young kid knows how to track someone''s location?''
Chapter 450 Im Shining Star
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡ ]
Jane was sitting in the white room. There was no window, no food, and no drinks. Her hands were bound with metal cuffs. Nathan and others were still cautious of her. They were preventing her frommitting suicide once again.
As she looked around, the room was empty. Her stomach growled as she hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday. This made her weaker.
''I''m still adjusting to my frail body. I have to regain my strength. However, I feel like my body will copse at any time. I should settle things with Nathan and leave this ce as soon as possible.'' Jane thought to herself, taking a deep breath.
She wiggled her wrist. There were already red marks around them. "I''m not going to kill myself. Can you uncuff me now?" Abigail looked at the CCTV. She could tell that someone was watching her through the monitor.
It did not take long when the speaker inside resounded. "We can''t trust your words." Chantha was the one watching her over.
"When is your leadering back?" Jane asked her.
"Phantomke¡ are you trying to sway our leader?" Chantha asked her expectantly. "Aren''t you angry at him? Why do you keep looking for him?"
"I''m going to settle things with him," Jane admitted. She wasfortable talking to Chantha because she bonded with her before as her bodyguard.
Chantha let out a chuckle and said, "My dear, settling things with him means your death. Are you ready to die in his hands now?"
Jane''s lip stretched out into a mischievous smirk. "Why do I feel like I won''t die just yet? Do you wanna make some bets with me?"
Chantha raised her eyebrow when she heard that. Phantomke was taunting her. But little did she know, Phantomke loved to do some bets. She also did it before when she encountered Butler Li. Later on, the butler became her confidant and aplice.
Chantha fell silent for a moment, rubbing her chin. She was reluctant to say yes because even she herself wasn''t sure if Nathan would kill Phantomke now, especially since they learned that she was the missing daughter of Mr. Hiroshi, the leader of the Sawada n.
''Hmm. But our Supreme Leader won''t be intimidated or be scared of the Sawada n. If he wants to kill her, he won''t hesitate. He won''t be swayed by the fact Phantomke is Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter.''
Chantha smiled inwardly before agreeing to make a bet with her. "Sure. What kind of bet?"
"If Nathan won''t kill me in one week, I will win this bet. You have to fulfill my three requests." Jane confidently said. "Oh, and one more thing. You have to delete this video. No one should know about our bet."
Chantha felt so amused while watching Phantomke''s overbearing confidence. ''What made her confident?''
"Hmm. Okay. It''s a deal." Chantha agreed. She thought one week was too long. Knowing her Supreme Leader''s temper, she assumed that he would be unforgiving and merciless.
''Uh oh! Speaking of the devil. Herees my Boss!'' Chantha immediately searched for the recordings to simply delete their conversation. She could see on the CCTV monitor that Nathan was on his way to the white room. Nathan was now being escorted by Axel.
"I''m going to see a good show. I have to call my twin sister, otherwise, she might miss this!" Chantha didn''t waste her time as she called her sister over.
On the other hand, Nathan and Axel finally entered the white room. Nathan''s expression remained stoic and indifferent. He was surrounded by a chilly aura as he looked at her.
But Jane had a different expression upon seeing Nathan. There was a hopeful look in her eyes.
Axel just stood by the side, holding a bag containing a truth serum. They would use this to make Phantomke confess. Using the truth serum, they would be certain that she won''t lie to them.
"You made me wait for too long." Jane broke the silence first, greeting Nathan with a disappointed look in her eyes.
But Nathan just remained silent. He didn''t like the way Phantomke changed her attitude toward him. She was supposed to hide her emotions and maintain her cold expression. But she was showing the other way around.
Amidst the silence inside, Jane''s stomach made some noise.
Growl!
Jane could only bite her lower lip in embarrassment. "I''m hungry," she uttered.
Axel: "..."
Nathan: "..."
They didn''t expect that a mighty assassin like Phantomke would suddenlyin about being hungry. It was so unlikely of her to behave this way, especially in front of her enemy.
''What''s wrong with her? She is acting so strangely.''
"Remove my cuffs. Let me move and stand. My body is feeling so numb." Janeined once more.
Both Nathan and Axel were at a loss for words. Phantomke was acting like this was her territory, feeling at home.
Axel simply stole a nce at his Supreme Leader, observing his reaction. Though Nathan was expressionless, he could see a gleam of amusement in his eyes.
"Fine. Let''s settle this now. Supreme Leader. To prove to you that I am willing to confess, I will tell you now who called the hit. You can verify itter, after injecting me with the truth serum." Jane did all the talking since the two men were startled by the way she acted.
"The Raven¡ There is an organization called the Raven. They were the ones who called the hit. It seemed that they knew your personal life¡ and your real identity as Nathan Sparks, that''s why they hired me to kill your woman, instead of killing you."
A cold glint shone in his blue eyes as he clenched his teeth. He folded his fingers into tight fists.
"And I want to apologize¡ for what I did¡" Jane sincerely said while looking straight into Nathan''s eyes.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment when he heard her sudden apology. He had never expected that. Even Axel opened his mouth in utter shock. What the hell was happening here? Phantomke was apologizing for what she did?!
"What kind of joke is this?" Nathan asked her through his gritted teeth. He refused to believe her. He thought this might be her strategy to stay alive.
"I''m not kidding¡ I''m telling you this because I still want to live. I have unfinished missions. I can''t die just yet. So¡ Here I am, humbling myself in front of you."
"Just give me¡ forty eight days¡ if after that, you still want to kill me, then I am happy to offer my life. I will ept death¡ the death you want for me." Jane began to negotiate with him.
Chantha, Violet, and Axel who were watching on the sideline were bbergasted by this. No one had imagined this. Their attention was now focused on their Supreme Leader, anticipating his decision. Would he listen to her plea or not?
"Sir, don''t trust her." Axel butted in. He was worried that this was just part of Phantomke''s evil scheme.
Nathan had conflicting thoughts right now. "Why? Why do you want to live? What is your unfinished mission?"
Jane''s gaze never left his face. She never broke their eye-to-eye contact. She smiled at him faintly before answering him.
"I want to live because of SizzlingAugust. We still have an unfinished match. I have to defeat him¡"
Nathan was rendered speechless at the mention of his alias. Why and how did Phantomke know him?
"Aside from being Phantomke, I have another identity. I am Shining Star."
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 451 [Bonus ] Proving Herself Through Truth Serum
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Nathan felt conflicted when he heard Phantomke''s revtion. He wasn''t certain if this was her tactic to shaken him. He refused to believe her. He only knew one Shining Star and that was Monica.
''Why is she iming that she''s Shining Star? Is she trying to deceive me? She is also a hacker. She might have learned about SizzlingAugust and Shining Star when she did her background check for Monica.''
On the other hand, Jane stared at Nathan intently, assessing his reaction. She could tell that Nathan was doubtful. He won''t believe her no matter what truth she would reveal to him. He considered her a nemesis so he wouldn''t trust her words that easily.
"Is this another scheme of yours?" Nathan said in a cold voice. The anger could be seen in his eyes. He hated it. Phantomke was using his weakness. Shining Star held an important ce in his heart.
"Don''t you dare use Shining Star''s name." Nathan dered to her.
Jane thought of a way to convince him. "Why are you getting affected? Do you know Shining Star? Do you know me?" Jane feigned innocence, pretending she didn''t know yet that Nathan was SizzlingAugust08.
"Or perhaps do you know¡ SizzlingAugust?" Jane gazed at him meaningfully. She was waiting whether Nathan would admit his identity or not.
Nathan remained silent. He didn''t respond to her. He could no longer stand this kind of game. He nced at Axel, giving him a signal to use the truth serum.
Phantomke''s words were unbelievable. He couldn''t distinguish lies from truths. And he hated it.
With Nathan''s order, Axel traced his steps toward Jane, holding the truth serum. He used the syringe to inject the serum into Jane''s neck. This was the only way he could ensure that the next words she would say were only the truth.
Jane didn''t struggle or resist. She also wanted to grab this opportunity. With the truth serum, Nathan would believe her words. He would think that she couldn''t manipte things while she was under the influence of the truth serum.
Nathan and Axel waited for the truth serum to take effect before they started interrogating Phantomke. Jane began to feel dizzy. She already exlerienced this once. Nathan used this truth serum once when she was still Abigail. Nathan always had trust issues against strangers, how much more his enemies?
A few minutester, the truth serum kicked in. Nathan and Axel already noticed the changes in Phantomke''s expression.
"Sir, I think you can start questioning her now." Axel notified Nathan.
Nathan just bobbed his head, a cold glint shing through his eyes. He moved closer to Phantomke and started questioning her.
"Who hired you to kill Monica?" Nathan nced at her with an icy cold re.
Jane gazed up, meeting his eyes. She smiled and replied, "The Raven. I received the order from them."
Nathan and Axel were taken aback for a moment. They looked at each other, surprised. Phantomke already gave away this information a while ago. This only meant she was telling the truth.
"Someone from them¡ knew the real identity of the Supreme Leader," Jane added. She was referring to Nathan.
Nathan clenched his fists. "Why target her? Not me?" He asked her again through his gritted teeth.
"Because¡ they think she is your weakness. You would crumble once she disappeared. Someone wanted you to suffer emotionally¡ and a great loss."
Nathan folded his hands into tight fists, his knuckles turning white. He was hardly controlling his rage.
"Where can I find them?" His authoritative voice echoed inside the white room.
Jane shook her head. "I don''t know. But I''m willing to help you trace them. I''ll do anything for you."
Axel: "..."
Nathan was caught off guard by Jane''sst remarks. He looked at Axel, his eyes asking him if the Truth Serum truly took effect or not. What made her decide to voluntarily help Nathan?
"Sir¡ her body is frail and her mental state is not stable after getting tortured. So, she can''t maintain her presence of mind to fight the effect of the truth serum. She is still under the influence of the serum." Axel exined to Nathan, reassuring him.
Nathan could only frown deeply. This turn of events was so hard to believe. However, he had no choice but to continue to seek answers and find the truth from Phantomke''s confession.
"How about Shining Star? How do you know her? Why are you pretending to be her?" Nathan asked a very important question that he needed to hear the answer¡ the truth.
Jane let out a soft giggle after hearing Nathan''s question. "Of course, I know¡ because Shining Star is me."
"I''ve be a hacker because of my good friend¡ my mentor¡ SizzlingAugust08."
"That bastard¡ who just disappeared like a bubble without even saying a proper goodbye to me." Jane started to vent out while staring at Nathan intently.
"Do you know what I hate the most? Losing against him! I worked hard to beat him in our online game. He kept beating me and I was so frustrated."
"I defeated him once but that dumb bastard left me alone¡ clueless of what happened to him, making me worried sick about him. I want to beat him!"
"I searched for him, using the skills he taught me, I did my best to track him. However, he left no trace. I even thought he died. But now I know¡ he is still alive."
Jane''s words were like daggers hitting Nathan''s heart. How could this be possible? She sounded like Abigail. What she said was coincidentally simr to the story shared with him by Abigail when they talked about Shining Star.
''No way¡ This can''t be happening. Phantomke¡ can''t be Shining Star.'' Nathan was in denial, refusing to believe this revtion.
If Phantomke was Shining Star? How about Monica? To think about it, Monica and Nathan never talked about the past. But Phantomke was talking about every bit of detail she felt when she bonded with Nathan as SizzlingAugust08.
Nathan was still in his deep stupor when the inte resounded. Chantha''s voice was heard.
"Supreme Leader! We have an emergency. Young Master Ethan is here together with your friends!"
Chapter 452 [Bonus ] Temporarily Sparing Her Life
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Nathan''s expression turned grim when he heard that. Ethan was not supposed to be there. For goodness'' sake, they were currently in the main headquarters of the Syphiruz Mafia.
As much as possible, Nathan didn''t want his son to know that he was the leader of this organization. He couldn''t let his son discover that he was the leader of a mafia group.
"Why are they here?" Nathan asked.
"They are looking for you." Chantha promptly responded.
Ethan''s group was standing outside the gate. They were being confronted by the guards. The guards were blocking them, not allowing them to enter without consent from their Supreme Leader.
Realizing the seriousness of this matter, Nathan decided to cut the interrogation. He already heard enough. Nathan tossed a look at Jane for onest time before he left the white room.
If the effect of the truth serum wore off, Jane would fall asleep. And once she woke up. She wouldn''t remember what she said to Nathan. That was the aftereffect of the truth serum.
Nathan was being escorted by Axel. They headed to the CCTV control room first to watch what was happening outside.
Nathan''s expression darkened further when he saw Stephen, Aiden, and ck Rose a.k.a Cherry.
''Don''t tell me they influenced my son to do this. How dare they?'' Nathan gnashed his teeth. He knew that Stephen was hell-bent to protect Phantomke.
He could no longer tolerate this. They shouldn''t have involved Ethan. Because of this, Nathan became more furious. He was already stressed after the interrogation with Phantomke. And now, another group was trying to intervene with his n.
''Why do they want to protect a killer?'' Nathan couldn''t ept this.
But somewhere to the back of his mind, he was reminded that Phantomke was indeed Shining Star¡ his old friend. She was under the influence of the truth serum, there was no way she could make up a story. And the surprising thing was all her words were simr to Abigail''s words.
"Boss? What are we going to do? The guards are waiting for your instructions?" Chantha asked him again, snapping Nathan out of his deep thought.
Nathan took his time, just watching his son on the CCTV monitor. He could hear Ethan''s voice as he bravely faced the guards.
"Bring me to my father, now! I know he is here!" Ethan said in his authoritative voice. He wasn''t intimidated by the big guys with firearms.
"Children are off limits here. You should go home. You''ve mistaken. Your father is not here!" The guard was firm. He wouldn''t let them pass through.
"You are lying! I tracked his location. And it led me here!" Ethan insisted.
Now Nathan figured out how his son was able to find this ce. He miscalcted it. He had forgotten that his son was a genius who followed in his footsteps in hacking.
"Ethan, step back. Let me talk to him," Stephen finally intervened. Ethan was getting impatient, that''s why he began talking to the guards impolitely.
"I''m your Boss'' friend. Please call him. We are not here to create a scene or make trouble. We just want to talk to him." Stephen sounded so calm.
On the other hand, Aiden was trying to keep Cherry from causing trouble. If he was not holding her shoulders, Cherry would have punched those guards and attacked them. Just like Ethan, she was getting impatient. She wanted to see her sister Phantomke as soon as possible.
After a while, Ethan turned to the CCTV camera and faced it. "Dad! I know you are here! Don''t hide from me like a coward. I''m not going to leave here unless you show yourself up!"
Nathan could only sigh in defeat while rubbing his temples. Ethan inherited his stubbornness. He was indeed his son.
"I''m going out." Nathan dered, exhaling sharply.
Chantha and Axel could only bob their heads. But before he left, Nathan ordered something from Axel. Axel was utterly shocked when he received Nathan''smand. He watched her back withplicated emotions in his eyes.
Chantha didn''t hear Nathan''smand so she was curious when she saw the look of surprise in Axel''s eyes.
"Whatmand did our Supreme Leader give you?" Chantha asked Axel expectantly.
Axel blinked his eyes several times before answering Chantha. "He wants me to draft a contract. It looks like our Supreme Leader decided to spare Phantomke''s life in the meantime."
"What? Oh no! For how long he will keep her alive? Three days? Five Days?" Chantha grabbed Axel''s shoulders, shaking his body.
Axel shook his head. "For Forty Eight Days."
Chantha: "..."
And just like that, Chantha lost a bet against Phantomke.
''Oh no! Looks like I''m in trouble!'' Chantha bit her lower lip while putting on a pitiful face. She never had imagined that their Supreme Leader would suddenly spare Phantomke''s life. He had a great resentment toward her. What made him change his mind?
''Perhaps, it is rted to Shining Star? They mentioned that name several times inside the White Room!''
On the other hand, Nathan finally headed out, showing himself to his son. Ethan had been throwing a tantrum.
"Why are you all here?" Nathan sounded so displeased when he confronted them.
"Dad!" Ethan ran in his direction. Upon reaching his spot, he hugged his legs and gazed up with a pleading look in his eyes. His mood changed entirely upon seeing his Dad.
"Dad, where is Miss Jane Frost? I wanna see her. Please." Ethan used a different strategy. He tried to use his charm to request something from his father.
Nathan frowned, darting his gaze back and forth between Ethan and his two friends. Aiden immediately hid behind Stephen''s eyes since Nathan was giving them a deathly re.
"Why do you want to see her? Did your Uncle ask you to do this?" Nathan asked Ethan.
But Ethan shook his head frantically. "No Dad. It''s my own decision. Don''t get mad at Uncle Stephen, Uncle Aiden, and Miss Cherry. I want to meet Miss Abi''s good friend. I''ve heard that Miss Abi is very close to Miss Jane."
Ethan changed his approach. He was now cautious with the words he would utter since no one wanted to believe him.
"Where is Miss Jane, Dad? May I see her?" Ethan put on a puppy-eyed look as he begged him.
"Not now. She is currently resting. You will see her¡ next time."
Stephen, Cherry, and Aiden were caught off guard when they heard. Was he serious? Did he mean it?
"Promise, Dad? I''m going to see her?"
Nathan fell silent for a moment, feeling conflicted. He couldn''t let his son get closer to the murderer of his mother. But he couldn''t say no to Ethan.
After careful consideration, Nathan bobbed his head. He didn''t want to think about it. He was already exhausted. He felt like every ounce of his energy was drained today.
''How could there be two Shining Star? I have to get to the bottom of this. I''ll keep her alive and make use of her. But I will eliminate her if she is of no use to me.'' Nathan didn''t know if he made the right decision of sparing her life in the meantime. But there were things he needed to investigate first.
Chapter 453 The Godfather Is Back
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Early this morning, Nathan received an unexpected visitor. Mr. Hiroshi showed up in front of their gate along with his right-hand man, Kazuki. Nathan just asked for his DNA sample but he didn''t expect that Mr. Hiroshi would go back to Country M by himself.
Nathan invited him inside. The three of them settled down in the living room.
"What happened to you? Did you get into an ident?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Nathan as he noticed his injured arm and leg.
Nathan fell silent for a moment. He was contemting whether he would share with him what happened to him and Abigail. He was aware that this old man became so fond of Abigail.
"Abigail and I got into an ident¡" Nathan decided to tell him.
"What?! How is she?" Mr. Hiroshi raised his voice. There was a hint of worry on his face.
"She is in aa¡" Nathan spoke with a disheartened tone.
Mr. Hiroshi was shaken when he heard that. Abigail was like a daughter to him. How could this happen? "Where is she? I want to see her."
"I moved her to our medical facility. I will apany you to the ce." Nathan would also bring Mr. Hiroshi to the medical facility to get a DNA sample from him. With their current technology and advanced equipment, he could get the result as early as today.
Without dying any more time, Mr. Hiroshi, Kazuki, and Nathan drove to the Medical Facility. Mr. Hiroshi didn''t bring any guards today. He was in low profile. The Red Dragon Mafia was now targeting him. The Red Dragon Mafia became Mr. Hiroshi''s enemy when he found out that a member of the Red Dragon was the one who had shot Abigail before.
It did not take long before they reached the medical facility. Mr. Hiroshi was saddened when he saw Abigail''s current condition. He felt like his heart was being squeezed right now. He missed talking to her. He missed seeing her smile and her bright personality.
"How did this happen?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Nathan with a cold voice. "I thought you were going to protect her? You failed again, Nathan!"
Nathan could only lower his gaze. He felt ashamed to face him. Mr. Hiroshi was right. He failed to protect Abigail once more.
"I''m sorry. I became so careless. There are still people who are after her life. But I''ll make sure to catch them all." Nathan swore to him.
Mr. Horishi clenched his jaw and said, "If you need my assistance, I''m willing to help. Let''s catch those bastards!"
Nathan nced at him, feeling grateful. Mr. Hiroshi offered him help just to catch those bastards.
"I will not refuse your offer, Mr. Hiroshi." Nathan dly epted it.
"Just tell me anything you need. I will mobilize my team. I will send them to you and make use of them as you like!" Mr. Hiroshi was furious because Abigail''s life was put in danger again. He had be so attached to her.
"This is noted, Sir." Nathan was polite when talking to this old man.
"By the way, I received your message. You were asking for my DNA sample. Let me ask you this¡ Have you found my missing daughter?" Mr. Hiroshi remembered the reason why he went to Country M today. He was expecting a piece of good news from Nathan. He thought Nathan wouldn''t ask for his DNA sample for no reason. He might have got a clue about his missing daughter''s whereabouts.
Nathan looked at him with conflicting thoughts. He wanted to grab this opportunity to use the Sawada n''s connection.
"I don''t want to give you false hope. But I will give you an update as soon as I confirm something. But for now, I need you to trust me. Will you give me a sample of your DNA?"
Mr. Hiroshi just sighed helplessly. "Fine. I''m going to trust you because of Abigail. She has full confidence in you."
"Before that, Mr. Hiroshi¡ there is something I wanna confess to you." Nathan didn''t want to hide his other identity from him.
"What is it?" Mr. Hiroshi asked him expectantly.
"I''m the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia." Nathan dered to him.
Mr. Hiroshi: "..."
"I decided to keep my identity because I know you don''t trust me¡ or the mafia group. I had no choice. But now, I don''t want to keep this from you." Nathan revealed it.
Mr. Hiroshi narrowed his eyes at him. "Does she know?"
Nathan bobbed his head. "Yes. Abigail knows my connection with the Syphiruz Mafia. And she epted it."
Mr. Hiroshi heaved another sigh of defeat. "Alright. I can ept it¡ as long as Abigail is fine with it."
Nathan felt relieved when he heard that.
"Okay. You can get my blood sample now." Mr. Hiroshi didn''t question Nathan anymore.
"Thank you, Mr. Hiroshi. I will inform you as soon as I find your daughter." Nathan reassured him.
Nathan called the nurse who would get Mr. Hiroshi''s blood sample. While they were waiting for her, Nathan opened up another topic.
"Mr. Hiroshi¡ have you heard about the organization called the Raven?" Nathan didn''t sleepst night just searching and tracking this organization. But to his disappointment, he didn''t get any significant information.
He doubted if this organization truly existed or not. But Phantomke mentioned it. And she was not lying because of the Truth Serum.
"The Raven?" Mr. Hiroshi rubbed his chin as he tried to think whether he heard of this organization or not.
"I haven''t heard of it. But I can ask someone to verify and look for this organization. Why? Do you have any conflict with them?" Mr. Hiroshi asked him.
"Yes. The Raven was the organization that hired someone to kill my ex. For the past two years, I''ve been trying to get my revenge. But I just found out who called the hit two years ago. The assassin finally confessed."
''Ans that assassin might be your missing daughter,'' Nathan added to his thought while staring at Mr. Hiroshi meaningfully.
"Alright. Will you forget about your ex once you get your revenge? Will you devote yourself to only one woman?" Mr. Hiroshi challenged Nathan.
"Yes¡" Nathan replied.
"Fine. I''ll help you locate them." Mr. Hiroshi said without hesitation. "I''m doing this for Abigail."
"But once you find my daughter, I promise to devote myself and my organization to you." Mr. Hiroshi added. "I will do more¡ than what you expect me to do."
"Find her soon."
Chapter 454 The Contract
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Mr. Hiroshi left the medical facility after talking to Nathan. He requested him to take good care of Abigail. He already ordered Kazuki to start tracing the Raven. Nathan had mixed emotions when the old man left.
He wanted him to be an ally. However, the fact that Phantomke might be Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter would make thingsplicated for them. But he had to gamble on this. Besides, he still needed to find out if Phantomke was telling the truth about her identity as Shining Star.
He would give her the chance to prove it. And at the same time, he would use her for his benefit. Nathan was still waiting for the result of the DNA test when he received a call from Joker. They caught the hitman who was hired by Madam Lu.
"Boss¡ we caught him. We are currently in his ce. We already interrogated him. We found out he hadn''t made a move yet. He was not the one who attacked you and Miss Abi in Caceres Hill." Joker informed Nathan.
Nathan frowned, a hint of disappointment could be seen in his eyes. "So¡ he is not the real culprit. We haven''t found him yet." Nathan assumed that another party was involved. Perhaps, the same person who caused Abigail''s ident before.
"What are we going to do with him, Boss?" Joker consulted him.
"Eliminate him," Nathan coldly said.
"Got it, Boss."
Nathan didn''t care if he wasn''t the one who caused their ident. He still epted the mission of hurting Abigail. He had to eliminate him to keep Abigail safe.
After talking to Joker, Nathan proceeded to Abigail''s ward. For the past few days, she didn''t show any improvement at all. Nathan felt exhausted and very drained from the things happening around him.
"Abi¡ when are you going to wake up? I don''t know what to do¡ I''m getting tired of all this." Nathan felt like he still had a lot of things to do¡ so many mysteries to solve.
He wasn''t sure if he was making the right decision. Shining Star, Monica, and Phantomke were troubling his mind.
Nathan spent his time just watching Abigail. He couldn''t afford to lose another important person in his life.
He was lost in his thought when one medical staff approached him. "Sir, the result is out."
Her voice snapped him back to the present. He stood up and took the document from the medical staff. Nathan stared at the paper for a long moment before flipping the pages.
His eyes widened in surprise when he saw the result. The DNA samples were matched. This proved that Mr. Hiroshi and Phantomke were father and daughter. Nathan crumpled the paper in his palm. He mmed his eyes shut while taking a deep breath.
''It''s confirmed. Phantomke is the missing daughter of Mr. Hiroshi.''
After gathering his emotions, Nathan called Axel. The phone rang for a few seconds before it was answered.
"Sir? Do you need something?" Axel asked Nathan curiously.
"Are you done preparing the contract?" Nathan responded with a cold tone.
"Yes. Sir. I already drafted the contract. It is good to go."
"Bring it to the headquarters. I''ll be going there to discuss this with Phantomke." Nathan had to do these precautionary measures. He had to hold Phantomke by her neck so that she wouldn''t betray him. She was cunning and he didn''t know what was running in her mind. She might have prepared so many tricks to deceive him.
Nathan immediately left the Medical Facility to make a deal with Phantomke.
*****
[ At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡ ]
Jane blinked her eyes with amusement. She was looking at the food served to her by Chantha. She hadn''t eaten anything for two days now. Finally, someone gave her some food.
"Don''t worry. I didn''t put poison in your food. Go. Dig in. I know you are hungry." Chantha urged her to eat.
"Uncuff me so that I can eat," Jane demanded.
Chantha frowned deeply while eyeing her suspiciously.
"I''m going to eat. I am not nning to escape. I''ll behave. Besides, I have no strength to fight you right now." Jane reassured her.
Chantha sighed in defeat. She had no choice but to remove her binds. She just stayed there, watching her as she ate her food. Chantha hadn''t informed Jane yet that she won the bet.
Chantha could only sigh deeply, regretting her actions. ''I shouldn''t have epted the bet.'' She scratched the back of her head, feeling problematic.
"Chantha, can I also take a bath after this?" Jane requested.
Chantha, on the other hand, was taken aback. "How did you know my name?"
"I heard from Axel," Jane lied.
"Huh? He talked about me. What did he say?" Chantha asked Jane expectantly.
Jane just smiled inwardly. She was aware that Chantha and Axel were like dogs and cats, always fighting and arguing. But they couldn''t hide the chemistry between them. Axel protected Chantha before.
"He said you''re annoying," Jane responded, letting out a soft giggle.
Chantha pouted her lips and narrowed her eyes at her. "Hmmp!"
"Annoying but CUTE." Jane emphasizes the word ''cute''. She just wanted to tease her.
Chantha''s expression brightened up because of herst remarks.
"Really? When did he say that?" Chantha tried to conceal the smile threatening to show up from the corners of her mouth.
"Just ask him." Jane focused on her food.
Speaking of the devil, Axel arrived and entered the white room. Both women turned in his direction. He was holding a document as he approached the twodies.
Axel had a serious look on his face so Chantha didn''t bother him. She just silently watched him.
''Why is he here?'' Chantha mused to herself.
"Our Supreme Leader is on his way," Axel dered to them.
Jane chewed the food in her mouth before she spoke up. "I can''t remember what happened yesterday. But I believe your Boss got the answer he wanted to hear from me."
Axel and Chantha exchanged nces with one another. They could feel Phantomke''s overbearing confidence.
''Did she already anticipate the end result of the interrogation? She doesn''t look nervous or afraid.'' Axel thought to himself.
''She is so lucky to stay alive¡''
Chapter 455 The Clauses Of The Contract
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Axel and Chantha were both amused by Jane''s confidence. There was no hint of fear and anxiousness in her eyes.
"Yes, he got some answers. But he gained more questions and mysteries to solve." Chantha responded while taking a deep breath.
"Do you n to make things hard for our Supreme Leader? As expected of the infamous assassin. Phantomke. What else do you have on your sleeve?" Axel asked her, worried about the mental health of their Supreme Leader.
Nathan couldn''t sleeptely. And he was so stressed and exhausted by the things happening around him. He was also troubled by the fact that Phantomke was the missing daughter of Mr. Hiroshi.
Her assassin guild had been annihted two years ago. But now, she regained the title of the Young Miss of the Sawada n. She would be the heir of this powerful n.
"Our Supreme Leader has arrived," a member of the Syphiruz Mafia dered, making the people inside the white room know about Nathan''s presence.
Followed by his announcement, Nathan entered the room. He was still wearing the same stoic expression as he faced Phantomke.
"Supreme Leader!"
Both Axel and Chantha acknowledged his presence, greeting him in unison.
Nathan just gave them a simple nod. Then he motioned for Axel to give him the document. Axel handed it over to him immediately.
"Leave us," Nathan mumbled in his authoritative voice, shifting his gaze to Phamtomke.
Chantha and Axel quickly stepped out of the room, giving Nathan and Jane some privacy to talk. Nathan made sure to switch off the CCTV cameras inside that white room so that no one would hear their conversation. He only wanted to keep this discussion between them.
Jane stopped eating as she focused her full attention on Nathan. The guy didn''t look good. He appeared to be tired, and haggard, dark circles could be seen under his eyes.
''He is under a lot of stresstely. I am worried about him. He hasn''tpletely recovered from his injury yet. I don''t want him to get sick.'' Jane was saddened by that thought. Her feelings were transparent in her expression.
Nathan was taken aback to see a hint of worry in her eyes as she looked at him.
''She is giving me such a strange gaze once again.'' Nathan couldn''t get used to it.
"Do you want to finish your food first before I start discussing something with you?" Nathan toned down a little bit.
Jane was caught off guard by Nathan''s sudden thoughtfulness.
"No. I''m fine. What do you want to discuss with me?" Jane was now all ears on him.
Nathan stared at her meaningfully and responded. "I''m epting your offer. I''ll let you live for 48 days¡ but you will work for me and you will do everything I will say. Obey all mymands."
"47 Days to be exact," Jane interrupted him.
"After that, give me your word¡ As you said, if I still want to kill you after, you are willing to die in my own hands¡"
"Yes! I''ll do that. I promise. I won''t escape nor harm you." Jane reassured him.
But Nathan couldn''t trust herpletely so he needed to threaten her.
"Yes. Don''t try to scheme against me. One wrong move¡ I won''t only kill you¡ but¡ I''ll kill your sister first." Nathan was referring to ck Rose aka Cherry.
Jane could understand why Nathan wanted to hold Cherry as his hostage. He was aware that ck Rose was very important to her.
"I know. I understand. I won''t do anything to put her in danger. I will leave her life in your care. I won''t betray you." Jane mumbled with so much conviction.
"Just don''t say those words. Show me with your actions." Nathan coldly said.
Nathan gave the document to Jane. "Here. This is our contract. I won''t harm you in the next 48 days. But you have to cooperate with me. Do as I say."
Jane epted the contract document, her eyes scanning the content and uses of the contract. She read six important uses stipted in the contract.
[ 1. She will work under him for 48 days and must fulfill every task he will give her. ]
[ 2. She is not allowed to disappear from his sight and the spying eyes of the Syphiruz members. She will always be apanied by a member of Syphiruz. ]
[ 3. One mistake means death. She must not plot any scheme against him. ]
[ 4. She shouldn''t seek help and assistance from other groups. Once caught, it will be an instant punishment. ]
[ 5. After 48 Days, she is willing to die at his hands. ]
[ 6. She must never tell anyone about the torture she experienced at the hand of Syphiruz and keep her identity as Phantomke, especially to the Sawada n. She shouldn''t stir a conflict between the Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n. ]
After reading the contract, Jane could tell that Nathan was nning to put her under strict surveince. Someone would be watching her twenty four seven.
But Jane frowned upon reading thest use. Why did he mention the Sawada n in the contract? She had no connection with the Sawada n.
"You have to sign this as proof of our agreement. No external faction is allowed to intervene with our contract." Nathan emphasized this because he was thinking about the Sawada n. He thought Phantomke might ask the Sawada n to protect her against him.
"Wait. I''m confused about thest use. Why did you include the Sawada n in the contract?" Jane asked him, puzzled.
"You will know soon. Just sign the contract. I am warning you once again. You are not allowed to confide with your subordinate about our contract. If you don''t want ck Rose to die, you should keep your mouth shut and you must behave." Nathan reminded her once more.
"I know what to do. I''m not a fool. I am aware of what you are capable of doing. You can be a devil with no mercy. I will not go against you this time. Because I want to live longer," Jane replied.
"I assure you. I will serve you and do anything you want to pay for my crime," she added.
"One more thing¡ I want you to stay away from my son. Avoid him as much as you can." Nathan added another rule.
Jane wasn''t happy when she heard that. ''He forbids me from getting closer to Ethan¡''
Chapter 456 Her First Task
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane had the urge to object. She didn''t want to avoid Ethan. However, she could understand Nathan''s motive. He was just thinking about Ethan.
In his eyes, Phantomke was still his enemy. Though she revealed to him that she was Shining Star, she could feel that Nathan was still reluctant to ept the fact.
He would investigate further. He wanted to figure out and find the truth behind the two Shining Stars. Of course, Jane was willing to help him in this investigation and solve the mystery.
"Don''t worry. I will never hurt your son. I will ask his forgiveness when the right timees." Jane gazed at him intently.
Nathan just stayed silent. He didn''t want toment further. But deep inside, the idea of apologizing to Ethan was valid. He deserved to get an apology from the murderer of his mother.
Jane signed the contract. She epted all the conditions given by Nathan. She had to start all over again. Now, she needed to gain his trust before she could win his heart.
''Sigh. I''m back to zero. And I am running out of time. Aside from making him fall in love, I must investigate things rted to Monica and the people who are after Abigail''s life.''
"I''ll give you time to tidy yourself. I''ll bring you to someone." After saying those words, Nathan turned around and left the white room.
Chantha went back to guide Jane. She requested to take a shower before leaving the Syphiruz Headquarters. She felt relieved because Nathan spared her life, giving her a chance to aplish her mission.
"Chantha, I signed a deal with your Supreme Leader. It seems that¡ I won our bet. I''m not going to die just yet." Jane let out a soft giggle as she teased Chantha.
Chantha pouted her lips. "Yeah. I know. You won! Do you have a request? If you want me to do things that might harm my Supreme Leader, I won''t obey yourmand." Chantha made it clear to her.
"Don''t worry. I''m not going to hurt your Leader. I owe him already."
Chantha nodded her head. "Good. I think we are clear about this condition. I won''t do anything that might danger our organization and our Supreme Leader. That''s the limitation of our deal."
"I understand."
Soon, the twodies reached Chantha''s quarter. "Wee to my quarter. Here is the bathroom. I already prepared your clothes. Do you need my assistance? If not, I''ll be waiting outside together with my Supreme Leader."
"No. It''s okay. I can stand alone and I can wash myself." Jane regained some energy after she ate some food. Though her body was still frail, she could now move well.
Jane spent twenty minutes in the shower. She felt refreshed after cleaning herself up. When she stepped out of the room, Chantha and Nathan were already standing outside.
"Let''s go!" Chantha grabbed Jane''s hand as she escorted her. They were following Nathan behind.
"Where are we going, Big Boss?" Chantha asked Nathan upon reaching the car.
"Don''t ask. You''ll find outter." Nathan was not in the mood to entertain Chantha.
Since Nathan asked his chauffeur to go home without him, Axel became the driver while Chantha sat down in the front passenger seat. Jane and Nathan upied the back passenger seats.
The entire journey was quiet. Chantha and Axel could only exchange nces with one another. The atmosphere was so awkward. They could still feel the tension in the back passenger seat.
In the end, Jane took a nap, grabbing the chance to recover her body from fatigue while Nathan also leaned his back and closed his eyes, not saying a word.
It did not take long before they reached a vi. It was a new vi. Chantha and Axel were not familiar with the house.
"Why are we here?" Chantha whispered to Axel when he parked the car.
"I don''t know. Our Supreme Leader just gave me the address," Axel responded in a low voice.
Axel stepped out of the car to open the door for Nathan. Chantha followed suit. Jane was already awake when they arrived at their destination. She frowned the moment she saw the vi. It was a medium size house.
"Starting today¡ You will stay here together with Chantha." Nathan dered to them. It looked like he was entrusting Chantha to monitor Phantomke''s movement.
Chantha: "..."
''Eh? I wasn''t informed ahead. Does it mean I will babysit Phantomke? Gosh!'' Chantha gazed at Axel, asking for his help. But Axel just feigned ignorance.
"Chantha, Axel¡ you may leave first. Go and buy supplies." Nathan dismissed them.
When Chantha and Axel left, Nathan and Jane entered the house.
"I''ll give you my firstmand that you must obey and fulfill." Nathan started the conversation with her.
"Okay. Just tell me." Jane was willing to do anything for him.
"You have to pretend to be the missing daughter of Mr. Hiroshi. I already prepared everything. Even the fake paternity test. Convince him to form an alliance with me." Nathan put down some files rted to Mr. Hiroshi.
Jane was rendered speechless. ''What? He wants me to deceive the old man¡ I thought he was searching for Mr. Hiroshi''s missing daughter?''
But little did she know, she was indeed the real daughter of Mr. Hiroshi. Nathan didn''t want Phantomke to know yet. He wanted her to believe that she was only doing her task of pretending to be Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter.
Nathan already made some preparations. Furthermore, he calcted that Mr. Hiroshi would conduct another DNA test to make sure that Nathan found his real daughter. This was just a game of wits for Nathan. He would also test Jane through this. Would she really cooperate with him without making trouble for him?
"Okay. I will do it. But¡ aren''t you worried that Mr. Hiroshi might find out we are deceiving him? You must find his daughter as soon as possible!" Jane urged him. She couldn''t bear to lie to the old man for so long. She knew how much this old man was yearning to see his daughter. She hated the thought of deceiving the old man and giving him false hope.
"Just do as I say. Don''t question me." Nathan coldly said.
"Okay."
"I will bring you to him¡ tomorrow. So be ready. You should keep your identity as Phantomke from him." Nathan reminded her.
Jane just bobbed her head. They were still talking when Nathan received a call from the Sparks Residence.
"Dad! Where are you? You promised me yesterday that I would see Miss Jane today! Bring me to her, Now!" Ethan''s voice resounded from the other line.
Nathan nced at Phantomke with conflicting thoughts. "Alright. I will give you the address."
"Yey! Thanks, Dad! Send the address now!" Ethan was so happy because his Dad would fulfill his promise.
Ethan immediately hung up the phone. When the call ended, Nathan exhaled deeply, rubbing his temples.
"My son wants to see you. You have to act coldly and indifferently in front of him. Don''t be friendly toward him. Make him hate you so that he won''t try to interact with you again."
Jane was greatly affected by Nathan''s words. How could she do that to Ethan?
Chapter 457 Cant She Remember Me?
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane had conflicting thoughts regarding Nathan''s request. She wasn''t sure if she could bear to ignore and act rudely in front of Ethan. He was so charming and sweet. She didn''t want to hurt his feelings.
But then again, she realized the young boy hadn''t seen her yet. "Wait. Why does your son want to see me?" Jane asked Nathan curiously. She couldn''t think of a reason why the young kid was dying to meet her.
"I don''t know. He might be curious about you. Perhaps, ck Rose and Stephen influenced him. They used my son just to protect you." Nathan sounded so displeased.
"He had seen you once¡ in Stephen''s ce," he added.
Jane recalled that moment. All of them were trying to stop Ethan from seeing her. They didn''t want Ethan to meet the patient who killed his mother.
"I can''t¡" Jane wanted to express her thoughts but Nathan interrupted her.
"Heed my advice. Just stay away from my son. Don''t entertain him and just ignore him as much as you can."
Jane pursed her lips. Her heart was now clenching just thinking about avoiding Ethan and acting coldly toward him.
''I want to hug, Ethan. I miss him already. I''m afraid¡ I may fail to control my feelings.'' Jane was in a dilemma. She wished to show her sincerity to Nathan by obeying his every order and not offending him. However, part of her desired to get close to Ethan once again.
Seeing the reluctance in Jane''s eyes, Nathan grabbed her wrist tightly. "Don''t you dare use my son for your benefit! I won''t let you get close to him¡ ever. You already hurt him when you stole from him the life of having a mother." Nathan med Phantomke once more. His resentment could be seen in his eyes.
"I swear¡ I won''t do anything to harm your son. I have no ill motive toward him. Don''t misunderstand." Jane mumbled desperately.
But Nathan wouldn''t buy her words. There was a long way to go before he would start believing and trusting her words.
"Just know your ce. I''m just letting you see him today. But this won''t happen again. So do your job. Make him hate you. Show me your sincerity." Nathan challenged her.
"Okay. I''ll do my best," Jane responded while looking down. She avoided his eyes.
''Nathan¡ You are so cruel. You can hate me as you want¡ but please¡ don''t make Ethan hate me.'' Jane''s heart sank as she clenched her fists. She didn''t have the courage to tell him those exact words.
*****
Meanwhile, at Sparks Residence, Ethan called Cherry, informing her about the address. The young boy promised her that they would see Jane together. Both of them had been worried for Jane. The two agreed to share this information with Stephen.
After a while, Stephen fetched Ethan from the Sparks Mansion together with Cherry before they headed to the address given by Nathan.
"Miss Cherry, I''m so excited. I''m going to meet Miss Jane!" Ethan shared his feelings with Cherry.
Cherry just let out a soft giggle. She stroked his hair and responded, "Yeah. Me too."
Because of Ethan, Cherry was confident that Jane was safe. Nothing bad could happen to her as long as Ethan was with them. Still, she was wondering why Nathan''s men took Jane away. Her question hadn''t been answered until now.
While the two were gleefully conversing at the back, Stephen was still feeling anxious. He was worried about Jane''s health. ''Did Nathan torture her? Is she alright? I wish she didn''t get hurt at all.'' Stephen knew Nathan''s character and behavior. He was not so forgiving to his enemies. However, knowing that Jane was still alive, Stephen already felt relieved.
It did not take long before they reached their destination. When they arrived at the vi, no one weed them. So the three just entered the living room to look for Jane and Nathan.
Nathan and Jane were sitting in the living room when they noticed the neers. Nathan''s expression darkened because Stephen and Cherry tagged along with Ethan. He thought his son would be the only person who woulde today.
''Why are they here? I didn''t invite them.'' Nathan didn''t hide his displeasure with the unwanted visitors. He was still upset with Stephen.
But Ethan didn''t have the time to apologize to his father. His attention was focused only on Jane. The two met each other''s eyes. There was a hint of longing in their eyes. But Jane tried her best to keep her emotionless front.
On the other hand, Ethan could no longer hide his wide smile.
"Mommy!!!" Ethan failed to hold himself from calling Jane his mommy. He immediately ran in Jane''s direction. He pounced on her and hugged her tightly upon reaching her spot.
Jane: "..."
Cherry: "..."
Stephen: "..."
Nathan: "..."
Everyone was bbergasted when they heard Ethan. The look of surprise could be seen on their faces. What the hell was that? Ethan calling Jane Mommy?!
Nathan''s face darkened further when he saw Ethan hugging Jane. And what he couldn''t ept was his son called the woman who murdered his mother¡ Mommy!
Meanwhile, Jane was caught off guard. Her body stiffened when the young boy wrapped his arms around her. She didn''t expect Ethan to hug her and even called her Mommy.
''Why? Did I hear it right?''
Jane was about to hug the boy back but her eyes caught a glimpse of Nathan''s scorching gaze. He was giving her a warning look. Instead of embracing Ethan, Jane had no choice but to push him away.
"W-Who are you? Don''t touch me. I hate¡ kids¡" Jane reluctantly said, her voice cracking a little. Jane looked away because she couldn''t look at Ethan''s face. She was afraid to see the hurt look in his eyes.
Ethan was utterly shocked beyond belief when Jane pushed him away. He nced at her with a confused look. ''Mom? Did she forget about me? She couldn''t remember me?''
"It''s me. Ethan! Can''t you remember me?" Ethan approached Jane, grabbing her hand.
Jane could feel the lump in her throat. ''Wait. What''s wrong with Ethan? Why is he calling me Mom? Can he really recognize me?''
Ethan felt like crying because Jane was acting cold as if she didn''t know him at all.
Seeing the sad look in his eyes, Jane''s heart clenched. She was sorry for Ethan. ''I''m sorry, Ethan. I have to gain your father''s trust. I can''t approach you for the time being.''
Chapter 458 You Will Eventually Like Her
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Ethan was fighting the urge to cry. He was still holding Jane''s hand as he looked at her with a questioning gaze.
''Now that she''s back to her original body, she can no longer remember me¡'' The sadness was evident on his face.
Meanwhile, Jane was on the verge of losing her mind. Who would have thought that seeing Ethan sad could give her the worst feeling in the world?
She wanted to hug him andfort him but she couldn''t. Nathan was there, watching her every reaction. She gazed down, her eyes staring at Ethan''s small hands.
Before she could say a word, Nathan intervened. He held his son, pulling him away from Jane.
"Ethan, she didn''t know you. Don''t be confused. She is not your Mom." Nathan''s voice was so cold. He narrowed his eyes on Jane.
Ethan darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Jane. The two were looking at each other meaningfully.
After a while, Ethan sighed deeply and decided to apologize.
"I''m sorry, Miss Jane. I mistook you for someone." Ethan gazed down, avoiding Jane''s eyes. He was shaken because he thought Jane couldn''t remember him. He felt so lost today because he didn''t know if Jane''s memory of him woulde back or not.
But as long as she was safe and sound, Ethan already felt relieved. He wouldn''t give up. He believed that Jane would still remember him.
Ethan looked around, searching for a magical creature. He thought Bam-Bam would be the solution to his problem. He might have known something. Unfortunately, Bam-Bam was not around.
Meanwhile, Cherry approached Jane, hugging her. She was d that she was fine.
"Sis¡ How are you? Are you hurt?" Cherry asked her, checking and assessing her body.
Jane gave her a faint smile and replied, "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me. Mr. Sparks brought me to his medical facility to have another check up. I''m feeling better now."
Jane lied because she didn''t want ck Rose to worry about her. Furthermore, she had to keep what happened to her. She shouldn''t tell anyone that Nathan and his men tortured her a little.
Stephen, on the other hand, was silently observing Jane. He didn''tpletely believe her. He knew his best friend. He might have done something to her.
Stephen also stepped forward. He grabbed Jane''s wrist, feeling her pulse. Nathan was displeased seeing how worried Stephen was for Phantomke.
"You have toe with me. My father still needs to examine your condition." Stephen sounded worried.
Jane reflexively nced at Nathan. She was waiting for his decision. Stephen noticed how Jane sought Nathan''s approval so he turned to face Nathan.
"Nate, can I bring her with me? She still needs to do someboratory tests. After making sure she is fine, I''ll bring her back here." Stephen just wanted to know that Jane was physically healthy. He would be at ease if his father would examine her.
Nathan hadn''t responded yet when Little Ethan intervened. "Dad, please allow Miss Jane to do the examination. It''s for her health. Besides, she is Uncle Stephen''s patient."
Nathan''s expression turned darker. Everyone was showing concern for Jane, including his son.
"Okay. But wait for Chantha and Axel. Chantha will apany you." Nathan would like to ensure that Phantomke wouldn''t escape.
For now, he was satisfied with Jane''s performance. As long as Ethan and Phantomke wouldn''t be closer to each other, Nathan would feel at ease.
"Ethan, we should go home now. I already fulfilled your request." Nathan didn''t have any intention of allowing Ethan to tag along with Stephen and Jane.
Ethan could only bob his head with a disheartened look on his face. He was very sad and disappointed because Jane couldn''t remember him.
He nced at Jane but she wasn''t looking at him. He could feel that Jane was avoiding him.
''Why do I feel something strange about Mom? Did she really forget about me? Or perhaps¡ she is just pretending?'' Ethan suspected.
''I have to test her to find out. But since her health is our priority, I won''t bother her for now. Uncle Stephen must examine her condition first.'' Little Ethan was trying to understand the situation.
He looked at her onest time before he followed his father. Nathan was so determined to separate his son from Phantomke.
When they rode the car, Ethan asked his father. "Dad, are you mad at Miss Jane? Do you hate her?"
Nathan was taken aback by Ethan''s direct question. "Why do you ask?"
Ethan looked at his father intently. "I could feel it. You are acting rudely toward her. I can also see the hatred in your eyes whenever you look at her."
Nathan just fell silent. ''Because she killed your mother.''
No matter what, Nathan couldn''t bring this up to Ethan. He wasn''t aware that his son knew that his mother was assassinated. Nathan assumed that his son believed that his mother died in an ident.
As much as possible, Nathan didn''t want Ethan to know the truth behind Monica''s death. For him, Ethan was still young and he wouldn''t understand it. This was not the right time to reveal what happened.
"Ethan, Miss Jane, and I are not that close. I''m always indifferent to strangers. Don''t give meaning to that." Nathan wanted to dodge Ethan''s question.
"She''s a cunning woman, Ethan. Don''t get close to her." He warned his son.
But Ethan just ignored his father''s warning. ''Why do I feel that my Dad is hiding something from me? Where is this resentmenting from? Why does my father hate Miss Jane?''
"Dad¡ didn''t you feel anything when you met Miss Jane?" Ethan asked him innocently. "Don''t you see any simrity between Miss Jane and Miss Abi?"
Ethan was dying to say that the woman whom his father liked was none other than Miss Jane. But he knew that his father wouldn''t believe him.
"Nothing. I feel nothing." Nathan promptly responded. He was blinded by his anger and hatred so he couldn''t see any simrities at all.
Ethan just heaved a deep sigh. "Dad¡ you have to be honest with me. Why do you hate her?"
''I have to know why my Dad is cold toward Miss Jane so that I will know how I can make the two reconcile. Dad and Miss Jane should be together!''
"Ethan, I''m tired. Don''t ask me some irrelevant questions. I don''t hate her. It''s simply that I don''t like her."
"No, Dad, you are wrong! You will eventually like her. Trust me! Mark my words." Ethan dered matter-of-factly.
Chapter 459 Opening Pandoras Box
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
When Chantha arrived from buying supplies, Stephen informed her that she would bring Jane with him. Nathan was already aware of it.
As per Nathan''s order, Chantha had to stick with Jane all the time. In the end, Stephen, Jane, Cherry, and Chantha left the vi together.
Jane was very quiet during the entire journey. Cherry also noticed her downcasted look. She thought she was not feeling well.
"Sis, are you sure you are just okay? You don''t look good." Cherry expressed her concern for Jane.
"I''m fine," Jane simply replied.
Little did she know, Jane was just sad because of Ethan. She already regretted lying to him. She was not used to treating Ethan like that.
"How''s Abigail''s condition?" Jane changed the topic. She hadn''t heard any news rted to Abigail.
"It''s still the same. Sigh. I miss Abi." Cherry sighed deeply.
"Have you caught the culprit?" Jane''s question was directed at Chantha.
"Nope. We haven''t traced the real culprit. We caught the wrong hitman." Chantha replied truthfully.
Jane frowned deeply. She wondered who wanted Abigail dead. She needed to find out and protect Abigail. This was the least she could do for her.
"I''ll help you with your investigation," Jane suddenly volunteered.
But Stephen reacted. "No, you can''t. You haven''t fully recovered yet. You just woke up from aa. Your body is still weak and frail. See. You look so pale."
"I agree. Sis, you should focus on your recovery. I will help them." Cherry butted in.
Jane just fell silent. She had no time to rest. She only had 47 days left. No matter what they said, she would still do what she needed to do.
Then she remembered thest request she made from Stephen. The DNA test result.
''Damn! I made that request as Abigail¡ I doubt if Stephen will give me the result. I strictly told him not to give the result to anyone but me.'' Jane rubbed the space between her brows as she recalled their conversation.
She asked Stephen to do the paternity test of the two DNA samples. But she didn''t inform him who owned those samples.
''I can find ways to hack and see the result. But¡ How will I ask him about the hospital without being suspicious? Only Abigail and Stephen knew about this.'' Jane suddenly became problematic.
"Is your head aching?" Stephen asked her worriedly when he saw her rubbing her brows.
"No. I''m okay. I''m just thinking about something."
Cherry and Stephen exchanged nces with one another. It seemed that Jane was keeping things from them.
As they continued their journey, Jane already came up with a n. She would search for the result. She believed that Stephen already got the DNT test result.
After thirty minutes, they reached Doctor Zhou''s private clinic. Stephen''s father was already waiting for them.
Chantha and Cherry were left outside while Stephen brought Jane inside the clinic. Stephen''s father was d to see her.
"You are finally awake, Miss Jane Frost. My son has been worried about you." Dr. Zhou was very friendly toward Jane. He could tell how much care his son had given to her as his patient.
"Thank you for taking care of me when I was sick, Dr. Zhou," Jane said politely.
Stephen could only smile as he listened to their conversation.
"No need to thank me. This is my duty. Treating patients and making them healthy." Dr. Zhou let out another chuckle.
"Dad, you have to examine her now." Stephen interrupted his father. Their priority was to check Jane''s condition. He was worried that Nathan''s men did something to her and she was just keeping it to herself.
"Alright. Wait here. Don''t interfere with my work. Miss Jane and I will go to the examination room. Just entertain the twodies outside." Dr. Zhou was sending his son off.
Stephen could only sigh in defeat. "Okay, Dad." He nced at Jane onest time.
Jane just gave him a reassuring smile before she left.
While Dr. Zhou and Jane were traversing through the hallway going to the examination room, Jane started a conversation with Dr. Zhou.
"Dr. Zhou, does your son know a hospital where they can release a Paternity test result as soon as possible?" Jane began to collect some information. Luckily, Dr. Zhou talked a lot.
"Oh. Yes. Just a few days ago, he asked his Uncle for a favor. It was his Uncle''sboratory clinic. He already got the result. Why? Do you want to conduct a paternity test too? Are you looking for your father?"
Jane smiled at him faintly. "Yes. I just learned who is my father today. But to make sure, I might need to conduct a paternity test." She just said it as an excuse. She already confirmed that Stephen got the result.
"By the way, my son also has a private room here. Ask him to show you around in his office. When he was studying medicine, I gave this room to him. Sometimes, he is also doing his work here." Dr. Zhou revealed something to her.
Jane''s eyes lit up when she heard that. ''Hmm, who knows he hides the result in his room. Yeah. I should check it outter.''
"Dr. Zhou, where is his room?" Jane asked him expectantly.
"Thest room in the left wing of this building."
Jane just bobbed her head. She already made a mental note to sneak into that room without Stephen''s knowledge.
*****
An hourter¡
Jane was done with her examination. She excused herself from Dr. Zhou who was busy interpreting the result of her physical examination andboratory test.
Stephen was preparing for the snacks of thedies. Jane grabbed this opportunity to sneak inside Stephen''s room. It was locked but Jane found way to unlock it.
She was amazed to see how organized Stephen''s room was. It was spacious. It contained arge bookshelf with hundreds of books about Medicine.
''Sigh. Stephen is very studious. I wonder if he already read all the books here.''
Jane looked around and saw Stephen''s photos. She smiled upon seeing the younger version of Stephen, Aiden, and Nathan. They were in one frame.
"These three men¡ are truly best friends," Jane mumbled as she watched the photo. She was saddened knowing that Stephen and Nathan were in conflict because of her.
"I don''t want them to fight because of me." Jane exhaled deeply.
After a while, she approached Stephen''s desk. He had a desktop on his table.
"ck Rose didn''t find my patient''s record when she searched his private clinic and even his house. What if Stephen kept those files here?"
With that thought in mind, Jane immediately switched on Stephen''sputer. She wanted to try her luck. Who knows she might find her patient''s record here.
Jane was able to hack Stephen''s password in just one minute. She quickly went through his files, looking for her files. It took her a while before she found a folder with her file name.
But to her surprise, the file was protected with another password. She tried to use Stephen''s previous password but it was unmatched.
"Damn. He set a different password. He truly put so much effort into maintaining the confidentiality of my record."
Jane began to work on Stephen''sputer again, figuring out to unlock the password of the folder. And finally, she was able to open the folder.
She immediately clicked the files to read. A few minutester, a loud thud was heard when Jane dropped something. A look of utter shock could be seen in her eyes. Jane felt like she had opened Pandora''s box after seeing a file in the folder. It was the same file ck Rose had seen before.
"I¡ I was pregnant¡? Did I get pregnant? Howe¡"
Chapter 460 Stephens Rage
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane''s face became paler as if she was drained of blood. Her body shook in utter disbelief. And she felt her heart constricted. She read the report over and over again, hoping that her eyes were just tricking her. But to her dismay, her name was written in the pregnancy report.
"I got pregnant¡ How? Why? Who is the father?" She cringed at that thought. She never let herself get close to a guy.
Jane covered her face using both hands, trying to remember anything. But she could recall nothing. Her memories didn''t include her pregnancy.
This discovery shook Jane. She didn''t know how she would react or what she should feel about this. She was even confused.
She stood up only to fall back. Her head ached and her heart continued to clench. She felt dizzy. Before she could support herself, she fainted and copsed.
Meanwhile, in the guest lounge, Stephen and others were wondering why Jane hadn''t joined them yet. His father was done with interpreting her examination so he went to see Stephen and others only to be surprised that Jane was not around.
"Dad, where is Jane? Is she not with you?" Stephen asked his Dad worriedly.
"She went to thefort room a while ago. She hasn''te back yet?" Dr. Zhou asked his son back.
Chantha and Cherry exchanged nces with one another. Chantha thought Jane had escaped so she immediately dashed to search for her in thefort room. Cherry and Stephen also moved, following Chantha behind. When they reached thefort room, there was no sign of Jane.
"OMG. I think she tried to escape!" Chantha mumbled, smacking her forehead. "I have to report this to Nathan."
"She won''t do that. She has no reason to do that!" Cherry reasoned out. "Let''s keep searching! What if something happened to her."
Stephen and Cherry agreed on the same matter. They split up, searching for Jane while Chantha immediately reported this incident to Nathan, alerting him. Nathan was in his house when he received Chantha''s message.
Without wasting any more time, Nathan asked his chauffeur to drive him to Dr. Zhou''s clinic. He was enraged by this news. He knew it! Phantomke couldn''t be trusted. He scolded himself for believing her that she won''t try to escape.
On the other hand, Ethan noticed the dark expression of his father when he left the house. "What is happening this time?"
Ethan contemted whether he should follow his father or not. "Hmm. Since my father left¡ I must see Mommy. I have to confirm something. I have to talk to her without my dad''s presence."
Ethan immediately called his Uncle Aiden. He needed a driver. After informing his Uncle Aiden, Ethan asked his Uncle Stephen about their current location. He would go there secretly¡ behind his father''s back. But little did he know, Nathan was also on the way to Dr. Zhou''s clinic.
Back at Dr. Zhou''s clinic, Stephen, Cherry, and Chantha kept searching for Jane around the building. When they didn''t see her, Dr. Zhou approached his son.
"Son, there is one ce you haven''t searched yet. Your own office. I mentioned it to her a while ago. But your room is locked. Do you think, Jane went there?" Dr. Zhou informed him.
As soon as he heard that, Stephen ran hurriedly, going to his office.
It did not take long before he reached his office. To his surprise, the room was not locked. Having his suspicion, he pushed the door open only to see Jane lying unconscious on the cold floor.
"Jane!" A panic-stricken voice was heard as he called her name. He closed their gap in a short while. He scooped her in his arms and carried her.
He didn''t have time to think about why Jane was there inside his office. He stormed out of the room, bringing her to the closest ward.
"Huh? What happened to her, son?" Dr. Zhou asked his son when he saw him carrying Jane''s unconscious body.
"I don''t know, Dad¡ I saw her unconscious inside my office." Stephen was anxious. He put her down and his Dad immediately checked her vitals.
"What is her result?" Stephen asked his father with a serious tone.
Dr. Zhou looked at his son with uncertainty. "Son, I''m sorry to tell you this. But did someone torture her? I saw some marks on her body¨C"
Dr. Zhou hadn''t finished his sentence yet when Stephen suddenly punched the table near him. His eyes were set aze. Dr. Zhou was speechless. This was the first time he saw his son losing his cool. He could see the anger in his eyes.
At that moment, Nathan showed up with a confused look on his face. Chantha said Jane had escaped. But howe Jane was there inside the ward together with Stephen and Dr. Zhou?
Nathan walked closer to the sick bed to make sure that it was Jane who was lying on the bed. But even before he could get near Jane, Stephen blocked his spot. The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened when he noticed Stephen''s angry look.
Stephen stopped him from approaching Jane. "How could you torture a woman who had just woken up from aa?!" Stephen said those words through his gritted teeth, surprising Nathan.
"See what you have done to her! She copsed because of you! Why don''t you just kill her now? Why do you have to make her suffer more?" Stephen lost his temper. It was so unusual for this to happen. Even Nathan was caught off guard.
Stephen grabbed Nathan pulling him to the storage box containing some surgical items. He picked up a scalpel and said, "Here. take this! Go. Stab her to satiate your anger. But you have to stab me first before you can go to her." Stephen challenged Nathan.
"Stephen. What is the meaning of this? Please calm down. Nate, don''t listen to him. Let''s talk this out in a calm manner." Dr. Zhou stepped into the middle, separating the two men.
Nathan was silent. He held the scalpel tightly while looking into Stephen''s eyes. The two men didn''t break their eye-to-eye contact. The atmosphere inside the ward grew heavier by the second.
Chapter 461 About Her Past
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Nathan''s Private Vi¡ ]
It was already evening when Jane woke up. She just found herself lying on a bed in an unfamiliar ce. It took her a few seconds before it registered in her mind that she was in Nathan''s vi.
She sat up and leaned her back on the headboard of the bed. She massaged her temples as her head still throbbed a little.
"Miss Jane¡ do you feel unwell?" A tiny voice was heard by her bedside. She was surprised to see Little Ethan.
Her expression changed the moment she saw the little child. Before she could stop herself, Jane grabbed the boy and wrapped him in her arms.
Ethan rejoiced when Jane suddenly hugged him. He tapped her back,forting her. Unknown to her, Jane''s heart was filled with different emotions right now. She was reminded of the shocking discovery in Stephen''s office.
"Miss Jane. Don''t be afraid. You are safe here." Ethan continued stroking her hair.
Jane just tightened her grip on Ethan''s body. She was still shaken after knowing she got pregnant. She felt so lost. She couldn''t fathom how it happened. If she got pregnant, what happened to the baby? Why she couldn''t remember anything? Who was the father?
Hugging Ethan made her feel a little bit better. When she finally calmed down, Jane let go of the boy. "I''m sorry." She apologized, looking away. She was not supposed to hug the boy, otherwise, Nathan would pick a fight with her again.
"Don''t apologize, Miss Jane. You can hug me as much as you want." Ethan was grinning from ear to ear. He couldn''t hide his joy.
Jane''s heart felt the warmth of Ethan''s love. It''s just that she had to ignore it and pretend that she didn''t care.
"What happened to me?" Jane decided to change the topic.
"You copsed in the clinic. Uncle Stephen got furious at my Dad. He med him for what happened to you. Fortunately, Uncle Aiden and I arrived on time. We calmed those guys."
Jane wasn''t happy to hear that. Nathan''s and Stephen''s friendship started to fall apart because of her. She had to fix this before things could get worse between the two. Nathan would hate her more because Stephen started to go against him because of her.
"Where is your Uncle Stephen?" Jane failed to realize that she was speaking to Ethan in a gentle manner. She wasn''t aware of it.
"He is at home. Do you want to see him? I will summon him as soon as possible."
Jane tried her best not to smile. Ethan was too charming to ignore. She only bobbed her head in response.
"Okay, Miss Jane. Just stay here. Drink your milk and dinner. Miss Cherry prepared this for you." After giving the tray of food to Jane, Ethan left the room to call his Uncle Stephen.
Aiden and Nathan were in the living room when they saw Ethan leaving Jane''s room.
"Is she awake now?" Nathan asked his son.
Ethan just red at his father before nodding his head. "Yes, she''s awake. She''s looking for Uncle Stephen. Dad, I''m calling him now. Don''t stop me. Miss Jane wants to see Uncle Stephen."
Nathan''s face darkened when he heard that. He couldn''t exin but he was annoyed because the moment she woke up, she started looking for Stephen. Now, he began to think that there was something going on between the two.
Nathan turned to Aiden with a serious expression on his face. "Tell me honestly. What do you know? Are they a couple? Do they have a history together? What did Stephen say?"
"Hey. I know nothing!" Aiden was too defensive, raising his two hands as he responded. "Why don''t you ask Phantomke herself?"
Nathan just red at him. But Aiden just smiled meekly. Then he anchored his arm around Nathan''s shoulders and whispered, "Why don''t we listen to their conversations? I heard from Chantha that this house is filled with so many spying devices just to monitor Phantomke''s movement."
Nathan maintained his stoic facial expression. He didn''t want to admit it but Aiden was right. He nted several spying devices around the house, except in the bathroom. This way, he could monitor Phantomke.
Nathan nted a bug in Jane''s bedroom so that he could listen to her secretly. Getting an idea from Aiden, Nathan simply went to the study room as he waited for Stephen toe. Aiden was left in the living room together with Ethan.
A few minutester, Stephen arrived and entered the house. He was immediately weed by Ethan.
"Uncle Stephen¡ Miss Jane is waiting for you in her room."
Stephen stroked his hair and smiled faintly. "I understand. I''m going to see her. Is she feeling better now?"
"I think she''s fine now. She was done eating her dinner." Ethan promptly responded.
Stephen nodded before he headed upstairs. He knocked three times before Jane acknowledged his presence.
A hint of gentleness could be seen in Stephen''s eyes as soon as he saw Jane. "Don''t stand. Just stay." Stephen stopped her when Jane attempted to stand when she saw him.
"Stephen¡" She called his name.
Stephen''s heart skipped a beat when he heard that.
"How are you?" Stephen slowly approached her. He had the urge to hug this fragile woman before his eyes.
"I''m better." She weakly responded.
"Why do you want to talk to me?" Stephen asked her.
Jane fell silent. It seemed that Stephen had no idea yet that she opened hisputer and discovered something about her past.
"I¡" Jane paused for a moment. She didn''t know if she was ready to hear the story from Stephen. As her doctor, she could sense that Stephen knew something about her past.
"Just tell me¡ Don''t hesitate," Stephen urged her.
"I want to talk about you and Nathan. He is your best friend¡ Am I right?" Jane directly said.
"Yes¡ why?" Stephen was puzzled why Jane opened this conversation with him.
"Then¡ why are you fighting with him because of me? Stephen¡ I''m the bad person here¡ not Nathan. I wronged him, that''s why he hates me. But I want to redeem myself by doing a different thing. You arguing with him because of me will just make him hate me more. Stop doing this, Stephen." Jane begged him.
Nathan who was secretly listening in his study didn''t expect Phantomke to say these words to Stephen.
"I¡ I''m just trying to protect you." Stephen responded in a low voice.
"No need to protect me, Stephen. Nathan will not harm me." She tried to convince him. "I don''t need protection from anyone," she added.
"But he tortured you. Your body is still weak¡" Stephen reasoned out, expressing his concern for her.
"I deserved it. I killed his beloved woman. I took away the mother of his child. Of all the people¡ You must understand him¡ his hatred toward me¡ because you are his best friend." Jane sounded like she was lecturing and reprimanding Stephen.
"You should apologize to Nathan. Don''t defy him anymore. I must make amend¡ so please, stop making things difficult for me, Dr. Stephen." Her voice sounded distant, making Stephen realize his mistake.
"I didn''t mean to hurt my best friend¡ I''m just worried about you. Knowing him, he is capable of hurting you." Stephen lowered his gaze.
"It''s okay for me to be hurt¡ than you hurting Nathan''s feelings. Don''t break his heart. He is your best friend while I''m just your patient."
"But you are not just¡" Stephen was not able toplete his words. "Okay. I''ll apologize to Nathan."
"Thank you. I owe you this one." Jane heaved a sigh of relief.
Stephen didn''t know what to say anymore. But Jane was not yet done with her conversation with him. Now she needed to confront him with something else.
"Stephen¡ There is something I wanna know. What happened to me six years ago? What happened to my baby? Perhaps¡ you and I¡" Jane couldn''t bring those words up. It felt so wrong to have a baby with Stephen.
On the other hand, Stephen was caught off guard. "Did your memory return?" Stephen asked her as soon as he recovered from the shock.
"No. I can''t remember anything. But¡ when we were in the clinic¡ I¡ saw my files. I''m sorry but I opened yourputer without your consent¡" Jane admitted to Stephen.
Chapter 462 Facing The Truth Of Her Past
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Nathan continued to eavesdrop, anticipating to hear the story about Phantomke''s past. It was surprising that she herself couldn''t remember anything. It looked like Stephen held the key to the truth of her past.
What happened to her six years ago? Who is the father of her child? How did she lose her baby?
Nathan didn''t want to sympathize, but he couldn''t stop himself from being curious. Tonight, he saw her in another light. The words she said to Stephen hit his heart so much.
She sounded sincere, admitting to her mistakes and trying her best to make some amends with him. She was also trying to fix the conflict between Stephen and him. For that, Nathan appreciated her.
Meanwhile, Stephen had conflicting thoughts right now. He was reluctant to answer Jane''s question.
''Can she handle the truth? I erased her memory because it was very traumatic for her. Forgetting was the only way for her to continue living at that time.''
"Jane¡ I made a promise to Miss Frost¡ your guardian¡ I¡ I erased your memory for you to live. I think it''s best for you not to recall those tragic memories." Stephen looked at her apologetically.
Jane was stunned for a moment when she heard that. It made sense. Stephen managed to erase her memory. This was the reason why she couldn''t remember a thing about her pregnancy. But Jane wouldn''t ept that for an answer.
"I don''t have much time left to live anyway. I need to find out the truth." Jane blurted out suddenly, speaking what was on her mind.
Her words brought a deep frown for both men who were listening to her.
"What do you mean by that?" Stephen asked her worriedly.
"Will you believe me if I say I''m going to die after 47 days?" Jane said it jokingly. She just wanted to lighten the mood because Stephen looked so tense. But it seemed that she made it worse.
Nathan also wondered why Phantomke wanted him to spare her life for 48 days.
"This is not a funny joke, Jane¡" Stephen sounded anxious. "Are you thinking ofmitting suicide again?"
"Of course not. After waking up from aa, I realized how precious my life is. So I will notmit suicide to kill myself. I have to get Nathan''s forgiveness. I''m doing this to survive, Stephen." Jane nced at him meaningfully, her lips curling up in a faint smile.
"So now¡ tell me anything you know about my past. Traumatic or not¡ I will deal with it by myself. Six years had passed¡ I ran from my past for six years. It''s now the time to face my demons. I have to know the truth, Steph. Please tell me."
Stephen exhaled sharply. ''As long as she couldn''t remember, she will be alright. My words won''t trigger her memory toe back.''
"I don''t know what exactly happened¡ The father of your baby is still a mystery. A few weeks before yourbor date, you had a stillbirth thus losing the baby. The doctor failed to save your baby¡" Stephen paused for a moment, assessing Jane''s expression.
"It''s a baby boy," Stephen added in a low voice. He could see in her eyes that she wanted to know more about her baby.
The room was engulfed with silence after Stephen said hisst remarks. Jane didn''t want to show it but her eyes stung and became misty. She felt like her heart was stabbed right now.
''Baby boy¡'' Jane lowered her head, hiding the sadness in her eyes. She didn''t know how she got pregnant or who the father was. But deep inside, she was grieving for losing the poor soul at a very young age.
After a few minutes, Jane broke the silence. "How¡ and why did miscarriage happen?"
Stephen''s expression changed when he recalled the reason why. A cold glint shed through his eyes.
"You were attacked by a bunch of hooligans on the street. You bled too much after fighting them with your life."
Jane felt like her world crumbled when she heard that. She gnashed her teeth while clenching her fists.
"Were they caught and punished?"
Stephen shook his head. This response made them quiet once more.
''I lost an innocent child because of them¡ Was this my retribution for all the killings I did in the past? I was being punished too¡ for my crime.''
Jane mmed her eyes shut and took a deep breath. She didn''t want to cry or show weakness in front of Stephen.
"Thanks for telling me this¡ Stephen. You can leave now. I want to take a rest."
Without waiting for Stephen''s response, Janeid down on the bed and turned her back on him so that she could hide her tears. She could no longer hold it in.
Stephen just watched her back for a few seconds before he turned around to leave.
Bam!
When she heard the closing of the door, Jane let it all out. She burst out crying just to release her negative emotions. But little did she know, someone could hear her whimpers and sobs.
Nathan subconsciously clenched his fists as he listened to her cries. This was the first time he heard Phantomke cry. When he destroyed her assassin guild, Phantomke never shed a tear nor showed any weakness. She was stubborn and maintained her brave front.
''So there is still humanity left in her heart¡'' Nathan mumbled. He already heard enough so he muted the spying device, giving Jane her privacy. He knew it was inappropriate for him to listen to her cry.
But surprisingly, he stood up and just found himself walking out of his study room. Before he knew it, he was already standing outside Jane''s bedroom.
Nathan just stood there, staring at the closed door intently. From his current spot, Nathan could no longer hear Jane. After contemting for a moment, Nathan went downstairs to where Aiden, Stephen, and Little Ethan were.
"Oh! Uncle Steph. Here is Dad!" Little Ethan pointed his finger at Nathan.
Nathan and Stephen exchanged nces with one another. They felt so awkward facing each other after what happened in Dr. Zhou''s clinic.
However, yielding to Jane''s advice, Stephen was the first one who spoke up.
"Nate, are you free? Can we talk?"
Nathan bobbed his head. "Follow me."
Nathan walked past them, going to the balcony. But he halted on his steps for a moment and said, "Ethan, Aiden, it''s time to go home. Jane is already resting. Don''t disturb her."
Nathan knew that Phantomke didn''t want others to see her in her vulnerable state. He asked Ethan and Aiden to go home because he wanted to prevent them from seeing Jane. She was not in a condition to entertain them tonight. She was both physically and emotionally tired.
Unknowingly, Nathan did a thoughtful act for Jane''s sake.
Ethan could only crumple his face. He didn''t want to leave. "No. I want to stay here."
"Ethan¡ listen to me, otherwise, I will never allow you to set foot in this ce ever again." Nathan threatened him.
Ethan stomped his feet before running away. He had no choice but to obey his father.
"Ethan, wait for me!" Aiden ran to follow the young boy.
Chapter 463 Believing The Truth Now
Day Fifty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Nathan and Stephen proceeded to the balcony. The two were so quiet at first. The awkwardness was still there. They weren''t used to fighting and arguing over a matter. This was the first time it had ever happened.
"Nate¡" Stephen broke the silence first.
Nathan faced him, just waiting for his following words. Unknown to Stephen, Nathan heard the conversation between Jane and him. He knew that Jane had convinced Stephen to apologize to him.
Deep inside, he was surprised because Stephen''s decision could be swayed easily by Jane.
"I''m here to apologize¡ I shouldn''t have acted like that¡ in my father''s clinic." Stephen lowered his gaze as he couldn''t look straight into Nathan''s eyes. Aside from Jane''s request, Stephen realized his mistake. He took for granted his best friend''s feelings. "I''m sorry for being selfish. I mean it."
Nathan remained silent, observing Stephen. He could see the sincerity in his eyes.
"Someone made me realize what I''ve done wrong. As your best friend¡ I shouldn''t have judged you¡ Will you still treat me as your best friend?" Stephen asked him, a faint smile shing on his face. He wanted to reconcile with Nathan.
"I understand. I forgave you." Nathan didn''t think twice. Hearing the conversation between Jane and Stephen, he already decided to forgive Stephen. Just like Jane, he didn''t want his rtionship with Stephen to fall apart.
In fact, he didn''t expect Jane to fix the conflict between them. He thought Jane would use Stephen to get what she wanted from Nathan.
"Thank you, Nate. I won''t interfere with your decision anymore¡ rted to Phantomke." Stephen heaved a sigh of defeat. This was what Jane wanted so he had to respect it.
Nathan fell silent. Stephen was so obedient to Phantomke. For some unknown reason, Nathan was annoyed by this. But then again, he recalled that Phantomke was crying in her room upstairs.
"How much do you know about Phantomke''s past?" Nathan asked Stephen out of curiosity. He was not able to refrain from asking about Phantomke''s past. He wanted to hear more.
On the other hand, Stephen was taken aback since he wasn''t expecting Nathan to have an interest in Phantomke''s past. He was reluctant to talk because he made a vow of keeping Phantomke''s past a secret.
"What do you want to know, Nate? Why are you asking me this?" Stephen confronted him for his motive.
"Don''t get me wrong. I don''t have any evil n regarding her past. I''m just curious. Furthermore, Phantomke is iming that she is someone whom I knew before. She might be Shining Star. But I am still investigating because that identity also belonged to Monica." Nathan exined to Stephen.
Stephen was shocked when he heard that. "Shining Star? Your virtual friend?"
Nathan nodded his head. He used this excuse to make Stephen speak and tell him what he knew about Phantomke''s past.
"I remembered¡ Jane is also good atputer programming. During our therapy session, she once told me that she had a close friend online but she never met him. She seemed so happy and rxed whenever we talked about him. So I encouraged her to narrate about her friendship with that guy. Butter on, I found out that her friend just disappeared without saying goodbye to her."
"Since then¡ we never talked about him, thinking that she might be sad for losing him. So¡ are you saying that you and her virtual friend are the same person?" Stephen added.
Nathan was at a loss for words. Hearing Stephen''s revtion, he could only believe that Phantomke was not making up a story. She shared this story with her psychologist, Stephen. There was a big possibility that he was the person Phantomke was referring to¡ª SizzlingAugust.
Her statement, Stephen''s statement, and what happened in the past were all consistent. There was no loophole. If he wouldpare this to Monica''s story, he felt like something was missing and there was inconsistency with her statements in the past.
At first, Nathan didn''t dwell on it, thinking that she might have forgotten about something. But now, he realized that Monica was always trying to avoid the topic of their past moments before.
''If this is true¡ then Phantomke must be the real Shining Star. So how did Monica be hers? Monica could ess her ount before¡'' Doubts started to grow in Nathan''s mind. He didn''t know what to feel about this.
"Nate?" Stephen''s voice brought him back to the present. "What were you thinking? You were spacing out."
Nathan nced at Stephen withplicated emotions on his face. He couldn''t believe that he was deceived by Monica. How did she manage to get Shining Star''s ount? Nathan couldn''t figure out how it happened
''Perhaps, someone hacked her ount and stole it. Was Monica capable of doing that?'' Nathan mused to himself. When they were together, Monica refrained from doing actual hacking and programming a system. She preferred to work independently, not allowing Nathan to watch her.
He could onlye up with one assumption. Someone might be assisting Monica during those times. Nathan started to be suspicious of Monica. He clenched his fists while gritting his teeth.
"Stephen, let''s continue our talk tomorrow," Nathan seemed like he was ready to send him off.
Feeling confused, Stephen could only nod his head. "Okay. I''ll see you tomorrow."
When Stephen left, Nathan went inside the house to check on Phantomke. When he reached her bedroom, he stopped for a moment, contemting whether he would knock to let his presence know or just turn around to leave. What would he do if she was still crying?
Nathan hesitated whether to see her or not. But deep down, part of him would like to find out how she was doing. Something changed with his feelings when he was convinced that Phantomke was Shining Star¡ª his old friend. Though he couldn''t change the fact that she killed Monica, Shining Star was once a friend¡ and the first woman who became special in his heart.
After gathering his emotions, Nathan knocked on the door. But he didn''t receive any response from her. Without further ado, Nathan twisted the doorknob and pushed the door. He entered the room only to see Phantomke sleeping on her bed. There were marks of tears on her face. She fell asleep from crying too much. Her eyes were puffy and swollen.
Nathan''s eyes were fixed on her. He reached out to touch her face but his hand stopped midway as he hesitated once more.
''I''m going crazy,'' Nate mumbled to himself before retracting his hand. Instead of caressing her face, Nathan just grabbed the quilt, covering her body with the nket. He looked at her for several minutes before he turned around and left.
''I shouldn''t be swayed by this¡ She is my enemy. Not my friend anymore¡ And she is no longer the woman who holds a ce in my heart¡ It''s Abigail.''
Nathan felt the need to distance himself from Phantomke because of Abigail. He shouldn''t be affected by her.
Before he left the house, he gave orders to Chantha to take care of Jane. He wanted her to watch and monitor Phantomke''s condition because he somehow felt the guilt. He tortured her despite the fact she had just woken up from aa.
Chapter 464 The Fathers And Daughters Reunion
Day Fifty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Jane woke up with a heavy heart. She hadn''t recovered yet from the shocking revtion she learnedst night. She got pregnant with an unknown man. Then she lost her child because of hooligans on the street. And she couldn''t remember anything because Stephen erased her memory. What was the worst case that had happened to her in the past?
She was spacing out in her bed. She didn''t have any appetite to eat. She stayed on the bed without any n of getting up. Chantha already delivered her breakfast in bed but she didn''t touch it.
"Damn. Is there a way I can reim my lost memory?" Jane mumbled to herself.
"I won''t die in peace without knowing what happened to me." Given with the short time left, Jane was losing hope since she knew how hard it was for her to gain Nathan''s trust and win his heart. She felt disheartened since Nathan was treating her coldly and rudely.
Jane could feel her swollen eyes. She chose to stay inside her room to hide from the people outside the house. Aside from Chantha, Nathan hired two maids and a cook who would stay in the house together with Jane.
It did not take long before she heard a knock on her bed. "It''s me. Nathan."
Jane reflexively sat up when she heard Nathan''s voice. She had forgotten that Nathan wasing over today together with Mr. Hiroshi. He would introduce her to Mr. Hiroshi as the old man''s missing daughter.
''Damn! I forgot¡ Today is the day I am going to meet Mr. Hiroshi and pretend that I am his daughter.''
When Nathan entered the room, Jane quickly got off the bed. He witnessed how she clumsily jumped off the bed that she almost fell and staggered on her footing. Fortunately, Nathan was quick enough to catch her.
Thud!
Jane''s body fell on Nathan''s arms and she reflexively held his body for support. Because of that, the two were now in a hugging position.
''His body feels so warm.'' Jane thought to herself, clinging onto him tightly. Meanwhile, Nathan froze when he felt her soft body against him. He didn''t know whether to push her or not. He just stood there while holding her waist. He prevented her from falling to the ground.
Soon, Nathan noticed the untouched food on the bedside table. Jane didn''t eat her breakfast. Nathan''s eyebrows twitched in a deep frown.
"You haven''t eaten yet," he mumbled in a cold tone. "Are you wasting food? Do you think I''m going to poison you?" Nathan didn''t mean to say those words. It''s just that he was worried because Jane didn''t eat her breakfast and she looked so weak and pale.
"I''m sorry. I don''t have an appetite," Jane apologized right away. She lowered her head and chewed on her lips.
"How are you going to face Mr. Hiroshi today if you look like this? He is on the way now. Should I postpone this meeting? I don''t want him to think that I''m not taking care of you." Nathan was ranting at her, reprimanding her.
Jane was not in the mood to argue with Nathan. She fixed herself and let go of Nathan. She was the first one who distanced herself from him. "I''m sorry. I just got tired that I forgot about today''s meet-up. I''m going to take a quick bath and fix myself. Don''t worry. I won''t give him the slightest idea that you''ve tortured me." Jane added herst remarks just to tease Nathan.
Nathan: "..."
Nathan, on the other hand, was rendered speechless. He was not able to refute her words because he was guilty.
"Just go and fix yourself. I''ll wait for you downstairs." Nathan turned around and left.
Jane could only sigh deeply while watching Nathan''s retreating back. ''I miss him. I feel safe in his arms. Damn. I was bewitched by the devil. I should make him fall for me¡ but I ended up falling for him instead.''
Jane shook her head before proceeding to the bathroom. She had to make herself presentable in front of Mr. Hiroshi. She didn''t want to create a misunderstanding between Nathan and Mr. Hiroshi.
For some unknown reason, Jane was a little bit anxious today. Just thinking about lying to Mr. Hiroshi, she could already feel the guilt inside her heart.
"Hmm. I''m going to apologize to him once I fix everything¡ or maybe before I die¡" Jane smiled bitterly.
Jane took her time to conceal her swollen eyes. She used some makeup to doll herself up. Though she was feeling low-spirited today, she tried her best to look happy and cheerful. She watched her reflection in the mirror for several minutes. When she was satisfied, Jane went downstairs to join Nathan.
Nathan was amused when he saw her. There was no hint of sadness in her eyes anymore as if she was covering those emotions through her bright smile. He didn''t want to admit it but Jane looked charming after dolling herself up. With her current makeup, she was able to conceal her swollen and puffy eyes.
Nathan couldn''t take his eyes off her. Then suddenly, Chantha announced the arrival of Mr. Hiroshi and his right-hand man, Kazuki.
Mr. Hiroshi entered the house and the woman standing next to Nathan caught his attention. The man halted on his step with eyes staring at Jane intently. Different emotions shed through his eyes¡ª shock, longing, and joy.
Nathan and Jane were about to greet him when Mr. Hiroshi dashed in Jane''s direction. Without a second thought, Mr. Hiroshi pulled Jane into a tight hug. The moment he saw her, he felt the familiarity¡ the feeling of kinship. There was no doubt! She was his missing daughter!
He could see her strong resemnce with his wife¡ª her eyes, her lips, and the shape of her face.
"I''ve finally found you¡ my daughter. I missed you so much. Your papa had been searching for you all these years. I never stop believing that you are alive." Mr. Hiroshi could no longer hold his emotions. They just kept pouring out of his heart.
Meanwhile, Jane was speechless. She didn''t know what to say. She was overwhelmed by the fatherly love Mr. Hiroshi was showing her. She could feel his longing. She just found herself tearing up. And she just hugged him back.
''Just for today¡ I want to feel that I have a father,'' Jane thought to herself. She was having difficult times and she badly needed this hug from a father figure like Mr. Hiroshi. Before she could stop herself, Jane sobbed in his arms as they continued hugging. Her body trembled a little.
On the other hand, Nathan couldn''t understand why but he felt the warmth of this touching reunion between Mr. Hiroshi and Jane. He was even surprised that Mr. Hiroshi recognized his daughter right away.
"Forgive me, my daughter¡ For failing you¡ and your mother. It''s my fault¡ I am an ipetent father. I wasn''t able to protect my family. I lost your mother¡ and I lost you. But thank God¡ you are alive." Mr. Hiroshi kept on apologizing to Jane as he med himself for everything.
Chapter 465 Mr. Hiroshis Wife
Day Fifty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Mr. Hiroshi felt so grateful for today. It took him a while before he let go of Jane.
"Our Lady! Can you remember me? I''m your Uncle Kazuki!" Kazuki approached them. He was happy for both.
When Jane was still young, Kazuki was always with her as her bodyguard and teacher. He taught her some self-defense during her childhood. That''s their kind of y.
Jane couldn''t remember anything about her childhood aside from being raised by Miss Frost. As far as she knew she lost her memory after the ident in her childhood days.
''I''m just pretending. I''m not Mr. Hiroshi''s real daughter¡'' Jane was saddened by that thought.
"I was too young at that time. I can''t recall anything, Uncle. I''m sorry." Jane apologized.
"No need to apologize. It''s okay. As long as you are back to us, Lady Jane." Kazuki smiled tenderly at her.
Jane was taken aback for a moment when he called her name. Did Nathan mention her name to them already?
"Jane?" Jane asked them.
"Yes¡ that''s how we called you back in the day." Kazuki responded gleefully.
"Your real name is Jane Rielle Hiroshi," Mr. Hiroshi added.
Jane was surprised. ''What a coincidence. My name is also Jane.''
Before Jane could realize something, Nathan butted in. "Mr. Hiroshi, I prepared something in the dining area. Let''s eat first."
Mr. Hiroshi hesitated for a moment. He wanted to talk to Jane more. But Nathan used this chance so that Jane could eat some food. She hadn''t eaten anything yet. Nathan nced at Jane, giving her a warning look.
She got his message so she supported Nathan''s words. "Pa, let''s eat. I''m hungry."
The moment Mr. Hiroshi heard that he didn''t think twice anymore. He agreed to have a meal with them. His daughter should eat. She looked so slim right now.
"Okay. Let''s go. I don''t want you to feel hungry. You are very thin. You should eat more," Mr. Hiroshi mumbled with a hint of concern in his eyes.
Jane was touched by his kind words. So this was the feeling of having a loving and protective father. She had never experienced this before. She would savor this moment.
Jane nodded her head and grabbed Mr. Hiroshi''s hand. She guided him to the dining area. All the delicious food had been served on the table.
Mr. Hiroshi was very attentive to Jane. He always gave her food, putting them on her te as he urged her to eat more.
Jane, who had no appetite, tried her best to finish all the food that Mr. Hiroshi served on her te. Nathan could only smile inwardly as he watched Jane finish all the food. At least, she finally ate them.
"Is this your house?" Mr. Hiroshi asked, roaming his eyes around.
Jane nced at Nathan before responding to Mr. Hiroshi''s query. She had to be careful in answering his every question. He might notice something.
"Yes. This is my house, Pa." Jane simply replied.
"Are you leaving alone? Do you have a family now? A boyfriend? A husband?" Kazuki was not able to control his curiosity.
Both Nathan and Mr. Hiroshi frowned when Kazuki bombarded Jane with very personal questions.
Then Nathan remembered that Jane got pregnant before and she lost her child. This topic might bring back bad memories to her. Nathan stared at her, a little bit uneasy.
But Jane didn''t show any negative emotions when she heard Kazuki''s questions. She smiled at him before responding.
"I''m living with my friend, Chantha. I don''t have a husband yet¡ or even a boyfriend."
"Oh great! I''ll introduce you to Christopher! My son!" Mr. Kazuki suddenly blurted out. He was surprisingly talkative today that Mr. Hiroshi and Nathan were displeased. He was trying to set Jane up with his son. His son was a branch leader of the Sawada n.
Jane didn''t know how she would respond to that so she nced at Mr. Hiroshi asking for help.
"Kazuki! Stop that. Don''t scare my daughter." Mr. Hiroshi reprimanded his right-hand man. "You have to ask my permission first before setting her up with a guy?" He said firmly, making Kazuki pout his lips.
"But sir! Lady Jane is not getting younger. She''s already 27. It''s time for her to settle down so that you can see your grandchild!" Kazuki defended himself.
Bam!
Nathan unknowingly mmed the table with a dark expression on his face when he noticed the changes in Jane''s expression. Kazuki''s words reminded Jane of her baby. He found this guy very annoying!
''He should watch his mouth!'' Nathan thought to himself, shooting Kazuki a cold sharp re.
"Jane, don''t mind him. I''ll support you with whatever your decision in your life. Don''t get pressured by your Uncle Kazuki''s words." Mr. Hiroshi stepped on Kazuki''s foot under the table.
"Aw!" Kazuki got Mr. Hiroshi''s hidden message. He wanted him to shut Kazuki''s mouth.
"Thanks, Pa." Jane masked her pain with a faint smile. She didn''t want to talk about having a baby. She had already lost one.
After a while, everyone finished eating. They went back to the living room.
"Gentlemen¡ Can I have private time with my daughter? Please excuse us." Mr. Hiroshi requested Nathan and Kazuki to leave.
Nathan and Kazuki had no choice but to obey Mr. Hiroshi. When the two men left, he started to ask Jane about what she could remember in the past.
"How did you survive? What happened to you?" Mr. Hiroshi wanted to know how his daughter managed to survive and how she had been living in the past.
"As far as I could remember, an ident happened and I lost my memory. Then someone saved me. My foster mother raised me like her own daughter. I finished myputer programming course and I started working in different ces." Jane based her story on her past. She just omitted the details of being an assassin.
On the other hand, Mr. Hiroshi could only clench his fist. His guilt was consuming him. His daughter had no idea that some people intentionally attacked her and her mother. They staged it as an ident. But the truth was¡ her mother was assassinated.
"Pa, can I have a look at my mother''s face? Do you have a picture of her?" Jane was curious about Mr. Hiroshi''s wife.
Mr. Hiroshi bobbed his head. There was a loving look in his eyes as he reminisced about histe wife. He picked up his wallet and took a photo of her, showing it to Jane.
Jane epted the wallet-size photo only to be surprised by the woman. She had seen her before. She recognized her.
''Wait¡ this woman¡ I saw her picture in the Yan Family. She looks like Abigail''s mother.'' Jane was at a loss for words.
She darted her gaze back and forth between Mr. Hiroshi and the photo in her hand. She had aplicated look on her face.
"My daughter? Is there something wrong?" Mr. Hiroshi sensed the odd expression on her face.
Jane didn''t know what to say. If this woman was the same person as Abigail''s mother, she wondered if Abigail was also Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter. But he was only looking for his 27-year-old daughter.
''Did Mr. Hiroshi''s wife have another man?''
Chapter 466 Strong Resemblance
Day Fifty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Jane was still lost in her own thoughts when Mr. Hiroshi spoke again. "You look like your mother when she was still young. Are you surprised?"
Jane took another look at the picture. Since she had been used to seeing Abigail''s face in the mirror for the past few weeks, she had forgotten about her real appearance.
As she watched the photo closely, she could now see her resemnce with Abigail''s mother, who might also be Mr. Hiroshi''ste wife.
''What a great coincidence¡'' Jane told herself.
She tried to put the pieces together. ording to the Yan Family, Abigail had an older sister and they lost her. They believed she was already dead.
''Perhaps, the dead elder sister of Abigail is the person Mr. Hiroshi is looking for. If he is Abigail''s father, then why is he not aware of Abigail''s existence?'' Jane felt like she was having a headache trying to figure out the connection between Mr. Hiroshi to the Yan Family''s daughter.
"What is my mother''s name?" Jane asked him directly.
"Alyssa¡ that''s your mother''s name." There was a loving look in his eyes as he mentioned his wife''s name.
Jane gasped and her eyes widened when she heard that. It was confirmed! Alyssa was Mr. Hiroshi''s wife and Abigail''s mother. She was a member of the Yan Family.
"Pa¡ Do you know if I have a younger sibling?" Jane asked him expectantly.
But to her disappointment, Mr. Hiroshi shook his head. "No. You are my one and only daughter. Why?"
Jane contemted for a moment. She wasn''t sure if Abigail was Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter or not. She could feel the profound love he had for Alyssa, so she didn''t want to hurt Mr. Hiroshi by telling him that Alyssa had another daughter.
"I am wondering if you got separated from my mother¡"
Mr. Hiroshi sighed deeply before answering her. "When you were four, your mother discovered my secret¡ that I lied about my identity. So she left me while bringing you with her."
Mr. Hiroshi paused for a moment as he reminisced about the past. "At that time, I thought it was best for both of you since I received several death threats from my enemies."
"Furthermore, I gave your mother time and space to ept who I was. But I never expected that it was thest time I would see your mother. I regretted it so much. I should have begged her for forgiveness and asked her to stay by my side."
"It was my fault¡" Mr. Hiroshi had been ming himself for all these years.
''Wait¡ what if Alyssa was pregnant when she left Mr. Hiroshi¡''
Jane started to do a mental calction of Abigail''s age and Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter''s. ''If his real daughter was four when his wife left while pregnant, Abigail might be a newborn when Jane Rielle turned five. If his daughter is 27, then Abi will be¡ 21 years old. Their ages coincide with each other. Abigail might also be Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter!''
Seeing the sad look on Mr. Hiroshi''s face, Jane patted his back tofort him. "Don''t be too hard on yourself, Pa. It''s not your fault. If you have to me someone then me the culprit and the mastermind."
"I¡ I felt so miserable¡ I lost your mother. And I wasn''t able to reconcile with her¡ I don''t know if she had forgiven me or not¡ Did she die hating me?" Mr. Hiroshi showed his vulnerable side to Jane. The old man shed tears in front of her for the first time. He was still in pain whenever he thought about histe wife.
Jane could only hug him, trying her best to console andfort him. "My mom¡ I think she had forgiven you. She loved you¡ Pa¡ stop ming yourself. I''m here for you. I''m alive¡ and together¡ we will hunt those people who caused my mother''s death!" Jane said those words with conviction.
"My daughter¡ don''t get involved. I don''t want you to get hurt. I want you to know that your father is not an ordinary man¡ I''m a member of an organization called Sawada n. We are infamous in the underground world. This is my real identity¡ the reason why your mother left me. I don''t want to hide it from you. You can hate me¡ you can me me¡" Mr. Hiroshi just wanted to be honest with his daughter. No more secrets. He already learned his lessons in the past. Hiding something would only nt distrust between them.
Meanwhile, Jane appreciated how truthful the old man was to her. She could feel his fatherly love and his sincerity. ''Abigail is so lucky if he is her real father. How I wish to have a loving father like Mr. Hiorshi. Too bad¡ I''m just pretending to be his daughter.''
"My daughter¡ do you want toe with me to my Country? We still have lots of catching up to do¡" Mr. Hiroshi wanted to spend more time with her andpensate her for the past few years he was not by her side. He wanted to give her all his love, pampered her, and spoiled her.
As much as she wanted to spend time with this old man, she couldn''t do that. She had a mission to do and she was running out of time. If she failed to win Nathan''s heart, she would die instantly.
"Pa¡ I can''t leave Country M for the meantime¡ Honestly¡ there is someone I like¡ and I need to gain his affection first. I promise¡ once I seed, I wille with you to Country M!"
Mr. Hiroshi didn''t know how he would react when he heard that. "Why did I suddenly get jealous? I have apetition now. I feel like that guy is more important than me¡" Mr. Hiroshi pouted his lips, putting on a pitiful look.
Jane could only let out a soft chuckle. She didn''t mean to hurt Mr. Hiroshi''s feelings. She just wanted to be honest with him.
"Who is that guy? Introduce him to me. If he doesn''t want you, I have ways to make him like you. I''ll kidnap him!" Mr. Hiroshi suggested a crazy idea making Janeugh once more.
"Okay, Pa. I''ll ask your help if there is no improvement in our rtionship. I''m still testing the water." Jane reassured him. "I''ll introduce him to you once we be an official couple."
Mr. Hiroshi bobbed his head. "Alright. I won''t interfere with your personal life. But if you need my help, just tell me. Okay? I''m your father. I''ll give you everything!"
Jane smiled at him, feeling grateful. "Thanks, Pa. I will keep that in mind."
"By the way, How long are you going to stay here in Country M?" Jane asked Mr. Hiroshi. She nned on asking Nathan''s help to confirm her suspicion. If possible, she wanted to connect Mr. Hiroshi to the Yan Family and Abigail.
"I''ve waited for this moment¡ so I''ll grab this opportunity to spend time with you. Since you can''te with me to my home country, I''ll stay here with you. Is that okay with you?"
Jane''s eyes sparkled with delight when she heard that.
"Okay, Pa. I would love that!"
For some unknown reason, she was happy to be with Mr. Hiroshi. She would treat him like her real father and she would act as his real daughter.
''But wait¡ why do I look like Abigail''s mom¡ and to think about it¡ Abigail and I also have some simrities¡''
Chapter 467 She Is Alive
Day Fifty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Mr. Hiroshi didn''t leave Jane''s side for the whole day. The two bonded together,pensating for the time they missed each other. Meanwhile, Nathan left them and went to the medical facility to visit Abigail.
Nathan couldn''t hide his sadness whenever he would look at the unconscious Abigail. He already missed her. Just a few weeks ago, this woman was full of life. She kept bugging him as she dered that she was going to seduce him.
And now that she seeded, here she was, lying unconscious on the sick bed. Nathan could only smile bitterly. Every woman he loved always met a mishap. He felt so miserable, watching Abigail in this current state.
"Wake up, Abi¡ Ethan and I will be happy to see you. This time¡ I promise¡ I''ll be good to you. I''llpensate you for the coldness I showed you before. Just wake up, Abi. I don''t know what to do anymore¡" Nathan spoke to her as if Abigail was listening to him.
He held her arm. His injuries were healing, but his heart was still in pain. He wished he was the one who was badly hurt, instead of Abigail.
"Honestly, I''m having a hard time right now. Things are bing moreplicated as I discovered some truths in the past. My enemy is the friend whom I used to know. And the woman I loved deceived me and pretended to be someone she''s not."
"I don''t know anymore to whom should I vent my anger and resentment." Nathan tightened his grip on Abigail''s hand and brought it to his lips. He nted a soft kiss on the back of her palm as he continued watching her.
"You are close to Shining Star¡but who among them? Monica or Phantomke¡" Nathan recalled that Abigail mentioned that she and Shining Star were friends. "You are also connected to Phantomke¡ because she is your mentor. If you are awake¡ will you also ask me to spare her life?"
"I don''t care if you will request such a thing¡ as long as you wake up, Abi. Pleasee back to us," Nathan begged.
Nathan was still talking to Abigail when someone knocked on the door. It turned out that the neer was none other than Veronica.
A cold glint shed through her eyes upon seeing Nathan''s worried expression. He was even holding and kissing Abigail''s hand. She was jealous.
''I hope she dies soon!'' Veronica thought to herself.
"What are you doing here?" Nathan was not happy to see Veronica. He knew that this woman hated Abigail. "You can''t be here. I already assigned you to a different facility." Nathan couldn''t trust Veronica anymore. She tried to seduce him with an aphrodisiac.
"I''m just worried about you. Can''t I see you? Before you met my sister, I''d been serving you already. I am the one who is always with you. Why can''t you appreciate all that I''ve done for you?" Veronica started sharing her sentiments once more. She couldn''t ept that Nathan would choose Abigail, instead of her.
"Your sister¡ deceived me. Did the two of you connive with each other?" Nathan asked her with a cold tone.
Veronica was taken aback when she heard that. She was surprised to see the disappointed look in Nathan''s eyes when mentioning Monica.
''He is angry at my sister¡ for the first time?'' Veronica didn''tprehend what was going on.
"What do you mean by that?" Veronica was clueless.
"Forget it." Nathan could tell that Veronica knew nothing based on her expression. "Just leave me alone. I don''t want you here."
Veronica could only clench her fists, her heart filled with bitterness as she took onest nce at Nathan and Abigail. ''Nathan, don''t force me to hurt you. You have to choose me, otherwise, all the women whom you will love will die in my own hands. Since I can''t have your heart, then I''m going to crush it by eliminating them¡ Abigail won''t survive this. I''ll make sure of it!''
Veronica was not yet done with her evil scheme. She won''t give up on Nathan easily. She was so obsessed with him!
Just when Veronica left, Madam Priyanshi arrived at the facility to visit her niece. Until now, Old Master Yan had no idea of what happened to Abigail. The old man had been looking for Abigail and Madam Priyanshi didn''t know what kind of excuse she would tell him.
They didn''t want the old man to get shocked. His heart was weak and his body was frail. He was still undergoing a new medication. They couldn''t afford to let him know about the piece of bad news. She was here to seek Nathan''s advice.
"Nathan, how is she? Is there improvement? When is she going to wake up? I don''t know how long I can hide this from my father. Sooner orter, he will look for her. He is dying to see his granddaughter." Madam Priyanshi expressed her concern with Nathan.
"I''m afraid, my brother will not be able to handle this situation and his condition will worsen further," she added.
Nathan could understand Madam Priyanshi. Even he himself was having a hard time, how much more the old man? He won''t be able to ept this.
"Let''s buy us some more time. Just tell him that Abigail went overseas for a movie project. She is busy with work. She is not allowed to contact anyone while taping." Nathan could onlye up with this alibi.
Madam Priyanshi could only sigh deeply. "Yeah. I''ll try this. I hope my father will stop bugging me. But I can understand him. We just found Abigail. My father wants to spend more time with her."
"Don''t worry, Madam Priyanshi. I am doing what I can so that we can cure Abigail." Nathan reassured her.
Madam Priyanshi bobbed her head. She trusted him. She could see that Abigail was very important to Nathan¡ and that he loved her.
"I''m leaving her in your care¡ Please., save my niece, Mr. Sparks."
"Nathan!" Jane called him.
The two were interrupted when someone spoke from behind. It was Jane. Mr. Hiroshi and Jane decided to see and visit Abigail together. But they didn''t expect that there was another visitor, Madam Priyanshi of the Yan family.
Madam Priyanshi was shocked beyond belief upon seeing Mr. Hiroshi and Jane together.
"Alyssa?" She blurted out in confusion. The woman standing next to Mr. Hiroshi had a strong resemnce to herte sister, Alyssa.
Madam Priyanshi darted her gaze back and forth between Mr. Hiroshi and Jane. Even Mr. Hiroshi didn''t expect to see Madam Priyanshi. He knew her. She was Alyssa''s sister.
"What are you doing here?" Mr. Hiroshi asked her.
Jane was also confused because Madam Priyanshi called her Alyssa. Meanwhile, Nathan also didn''t expect this sudden encounter. He thought that Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi were just business partners. Mr. Hiroshi stayed in the hotel owned and managed by Madam Priyanshi a few weeks ago.
Madam Priyanshi ignored Mr. Hiroshi''s question. Instead, she approached Jane, walking closer to her as she closed their gaps.
"Who is she?" Madam Priyanshi grabbed Jane''s shoulder withplicated emotions on her face.
"My daughter¡ Jane," Mr. Hiroshi replied making Madam Priyanshi gasped in surprise.
"She''s¡ alive?"
Nathan and Jane were both puzzled by Madam Priyanshi''s reaction.
Chapter 468 [Bonus ] Her Family
Day Fifty-Four¡
~~*****~~
"My niece is alive¡" Madam Priyanshi reiterated her words. But this time, she mentioned her niece. The shocked expression was reced by joy. She immediately wrapped her arms around Jane, embracing her.
"Oh, My God! You are alive." She couldn''t contain her happiness.
Jane just stood there, frozen, trying to figure out what was happening. Meanwhile, Nathan was also confused. He had no idea yet about the connection between Mr. Hiroshi and Abigail''s mother.
Madam Priyanshi knew Mr. Hiorshi. But she was aware that her father, Old Master Yan, hated this man so she hid the fact that she was interacting with him. In fact, she was the one who informed him that Alyssa died. Mr. Hiorshi was the only one who believed that Jane was still alive while Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan already thought she died also.
Mr. Hiorshi''s expression softened while watching the twodies. "Yes, my daughter is alive. I told you. I won''t believe that she''s dead as long as I didn''t see her body."
Later on, Nathan finally absorbed and processed the information. "Mr. Hiroshi¡ Alyssa Yan¡ is your wife?"
Mr. Hiroshi turned to Nathan when he heard that question. "Yes. She''s my wife. But her father was against our rtionship."
Jane was at a loss for words. Her eyes reflexively moved to Abigail who was lying unconscious on the bed. "Is Abigail my Father''s daughter too?" Jane directed that question to Madam Priyanshi.
Nathan and Mr. Hiroshi frowned at that sudden question. They watched Madam Priyanshi with a questioning gaze.
"Abigail? My daughter?" Mr. Hiroshi nced at Abigail and shifted his gaze back to Madam Priyanshi.
There was a hint of guilt in Madam Priyanshi''s eyes as she met Mr. Hiroshi''s gaze. Her father didn''t want Mr. Hiroshi to find out about Abigail''s existence. She never told him about Abigail. But now, it looked like she had no choice but to reveal the truth. Mr. Hiroshi needed to know what happened in the past.
"Yes¡ Abigail is your daughter with Alyssa. She went missing and we just found her. When Alyssa came back to our country, she discovered that she was two weeks pregnant."
The room was engulfed with deafening silence when Madam Priyanshi revealed the truth to them.
''Abigail and Phantomke¡ are sisters¡'' Nathan couldn''t believe this. How could this happen? The woman he loves and the woman he hates were sisters¡ blood-rted. It seemed that fate was making fun of him.
But aside from him, Mr. Hiroshi was also overwhelmed by this truth. "Abigail¡ is also my daughter. I have another daughter¡" He turned to Abigail. A hint of sorrow could be seen in his eyes. "No wonder¡ the moment I saw her¡ I grew fond of her so easily as if something was drawing me close to her. So¡ she is my daughter¡"
Mr. Hiroshi just found himself walking toward Abigail. His heart was filled with different emotions¡ª surprise, relief, happiness, and at the same time, anger. He was furious because one of his daughters was in this current state. And until now, they didn''t know who the culprit was.
Mr. Hiroshi held Abigail''s hand, a chilly aura emanating from him. "They are going to pay¡ I will spare no one who tries to hurt my daughters!" Mr. Hiroshi said those words through his gritted teeth.
Nathan hadn''t recovered yet from this shocking discovery. He just stood there as if he didn''t know what to do or say. Jane noticed his expression. She could tell that Nathan was astonished by this revtion.
Amidst this turn of events, something popped up in Jane''s mind. Without further ado, she grabbed Nathan''s hand, pulling him out of the ward. They left Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi inside Abigail''s ward. Jane dragged him to an empty room.
Nathan removed Jane''s hand as soon as they entered that room. "What do you think you are doing?" he snarled at her. She was so bold for dragging him like that.
But Jane didn''t allow Nathan to intimidate her. She needed some answers from him. She looked straight into his eyes and moved closer to him. Nathan subconsciously stepped back. Jane was looking so serious right now.
"I need to find the truth, Nathan. I will just ask you this¡ once¡"
Nathan squinted his eyes at her. He hated her guts. "You are showing your fangs now, Phantomke¡ your true colors." He assumed that Jane was up to something. Was she going to attack him? Nathan was overthinking.
Jane stood in front of him while clenching her fists. "Mr. Hiroshi¡ Madam Priyanshi¡ they both think that I look simr to Alyssa Yan¡ Now¡ I will ask you this, Nate. I hope you will be honest with me. Stop ying with me. Am I the real Jane Rielle Hiroshi?"
Thinking that she might be the real Jane Rielle, she couldn''t help but feel mad at Nathan. He was so cunning for asking her to pretend but in truth, there was a possibility that she was the real daughter of Mr. Hiroshi.
"The DNA test result¡ Tell me¡ it''s not fake!" Jane demanded.
Nathan was silent. He knew that Phantomke was smart but he didn''t expect that she would be able to connect the dots so easily.
"Speak the truth, Nate! Am I the real Jane Hiroshi!" Jane repeated her question. She was impatient and feeling annoyed by Nathan''s silence. "Did you try to deceive me by letting me believe that I am just pretending to be his daughter? Why? Why did you do that?! This is about my family! The family I haven''t seen for 23 years¡"
''Even though I already revealed to him that I am Shining Star, Nathan still hated me to the core. Monica is more important to him¡ than me.'' Jane''s heart clenched at that thought.
"Because I killed your woman¡ do you think I don''t deserve to know and be reunited with my family? That I don''t deserve to be happy with them? Do you hate me that much?!!" Jane was pouring her heart out. She was just hurt because Nathan was hurting her like this.
"Yes. I hate you so much." Nathan responded expressionlessly.
Jane could only lower her head, mming her eyes shut. She wanted to hold the tears that were threatening to fall. She didn''t want to cry in front of him.
"You haven''t given me your answer yet. Am I Mr. Hiroshi''s real daughter?" She asked him again in a low voice. She wanted to hear it from Nathan''s mouth.
"Yes¡" Nathan finally told her the truth. He didn''t know why but something stirred him inside when he saw the angry look in her eyes a while ago.
Bam!
After hearing his confirmation, Jane dashed out of the room, leaving Nathan in silence. She went back to Abigail''s ward where Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi were. It only took her ten seconds to reach the ward.
With tears in her eyes, Jane called her father, "Pa!"
Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi turned to look at her. They got worried when they saw her shedding tears. "Jane, what''s wrong?"
Without saying a word, Jane pounced on Mr. Hiroshi, hugging him tightly as she sobbed in his arms. The fierce cold-hearted assassin was so vulnerable right now. ''He is my father¡ my real father. And Abigail¡ is my sister. I found my family¡ my real family.''
Chapter 469 She Needs Her Sisters Help
Day Fifty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Jane was very emotional right now. It was only four days after she returned to her original body. But she learned very important revtions about her life. She lost her baby. The father of her child was still unknown. Stephen erased her memory.
And now, she found her real family. Abigail was her sister. Mr. Hiroshi was her father. And she was part of the Yan Family. Old Master Yan was her grandfather for real!
This truth was overwhelming. No wonder her soul waspatible with Abigail''s body. They were blood-rted.
"Why are you crying?" Mr. Hiroshi got worried. He was stroking her back. Madam Priyanshi also approached them. When Jane let go of Mr. Hiroshi, she darted her gaze back and forth between her father and her sister.
"I''m just happy, Pa¡ because I finally found my family. You, my Aunt¡ and my sister." Jane looked at them meaningfully. She found another motivation to survive. She needed to aplish Bam-Bam''s mission for her family. She wanted to live for them.
"My niece¡ let me hug you. All these years we thought you were dead. But God is still good. He protected you." Madam Priyanshi embraced Jane,forting her. "Your grandfather will be happy to see you!"
Jane nodded her head. She was worried about Old Master Yan''s health condition so she didn''t want him to find out what happened to Abigail. She could also see this opportunity to divert Old Master Yan''s attention away from Abigail with her presence.
"I want to meet Grandpa," Jane mumbled.
Madam Priyanshi tossed a look at Mr. Hiroshi. She was asking him permission. Since she couldn''t let Mr. Hiroshi meet her father, only Jane was allowed to go to the Yan Family Mansion.
"We can go tomorrow." Mr. Hiroshi would like to apany Jane. He felt the need to talk to Old Master Yan and fixed their conflict. He knew that the old man hated him. For her daughters'' sake, he would like to gain the old man''s trust and apologize for everything.
Madam Priyanshi just looked at him, feeling uneasy. She didn''t know if Old Master Yan would burst out once he saw Mr. Hiroshi. The two meeting each other was not a good idea.
"I think¡ you shouldn''t see my father."
"I''ll try to convince my grandfather. Don''t worry, Aunt. I hope my father and my Grandpa will be able to talk and reconcile." Jane spoke up with a hopeful look in her eyes. She was hoping that her grandfather would be able to ept her father.
Madam Priyanshi could only sigh in defeat. "Alright. Let''s meet my Dad tomorrow. I''m so excited. I''m certain he will be overjoyed to see you¡ Jane." Madam Priyanshi reached out to caress her face. Who would have thought Alyssa''s elder daughter was alive?
Meanwhile, Nathan was left alone in the room, contemting what he should do next. Phantomke learned about her real identity. He assumed that Jane would tell everything to Mr. Hiroshi. The Sawada n would definitely wage a war with the Syphiruz Mafia.
Nathan decided to inform his subordinates to prepare. Sawada n might do something to avenge Phantomke. After ten minutes of giving hismand to his men, Nathan went to Abigail''s ward. He wondered if Jane already told Mr. Hiroshi about what he did to her.
''She can get the Sawada n''s support.'' Nathan thought to himself.
But aside from that, Nathan was having conflicting thoughts. How could he hurt the sister of the woman he loved? Phantomke turned out to be Abigail''s sister. So what would happen to his revenge now? Even he himself didn''t have an answer to that question.
Upon arriving at Abigail''s ward, he saw Jane sitting on the vacant chair next to Abigail''s sick bed. She was watching over her while holding her hand. Madam Priyanshi and Mr. Hiroshi already left.
Nathan stopped for a moment, observing Jane. Now he could see the resemnce between the two sisters. Jane sensed his presence even though she was not looking at the back. She could tell that the person standing behind her was none other than Nathan.
She finally calmed down. Though she was still mad and upset with Nathan, she had to control herself. She needed to win Nathan''s heart in order to survive. But this was not an easy task. Nathan was now in love with Abigail, her sister.
"Nate¡ you don''t have to worry about my father and the Sawada n. I will not stir a conflict between you and him. I''ll still follow your rule¡ and honor our agreement." Jane spoke up, breaking the silence.
Nathan was taken aback when he heard that. He was always suspicious of her. He doubted her sincerity. But now, Jane was proving him wrong.
"Yes. You can''t break our deal, otherwise, ck Rose''s life will be in danger." Nathan coldly responded.
"I''ll help you in catching the culprit who hurt my sister. Allow me to do some fieldwork. I''m not going to escape. But I don''t want Chantha sticking with me all the time."
Jane couldn''t do her own investigation if Chantha would always monitor her every movement. She had a secret hideout. She wasfortable working in that ce.
Making Nathan fall in love with her was her important mission but her priority right now was to catch the culprit. Abigail was her younger sister. She must protect her and avenge her. She became more determined to make the culprit pay for what he did to Abigail.
Madam Lu was now eliminated from the list of prime suspects. But Jane knew someone who wanted Abigail dead. It was Veronica.
''Starting tomorrow. I will start investigating her.'' Jane made a mental note.
Meanwhile, Nathan was hesitant toply with her request. "I''ll deal with Abigail''s attacker. Just focus on tracking the Raven. I''ll give you two weeks to find them!"
Nathan would like to annihte the Raven so that he could give closure to Monica''s death. Raven was the one who called the hit. Once he got his revenge against that organization, Nathan would decide what he would do to Phantomke.
"Chantha will assist you," Nathan added. He wouldn''t allow Jane to do fieldwork alone. One of the reasons was that her body was still weak.
Jane didn''t want to argue with him anymore. "Okay. I understand."
"One more thing, Nate¡ May I stay here for a while? I want to be with my sister."
Nathan fell silent for a moment, shifting his gaze from Jane to Abigail. "You can stay here."
"Dave wants to see her. Please allow him to visit Abigail," Jane brought it up. She heard from Ethan that Dave knew that Abigail was being treated in this medical facility. Jane was thinking that Dave had the right to see Abigail. Dave and Abigail were the real couples.
If ever Abigail would wake up, Jane was certain that she would look for Dave, instead of Nathan. Her sister would never remember Nathan. Jane started to worry about theplicated situation between Nathan, Abigail, and her.
''In order for me to get a chance, Nathan must see that Abigail and Dave are in love with each other. Sister¡ please wake up. I need your help.''
Chapter 470 Assassination Plan
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Star Corp Building¡ ]
Richard was having a meeting with Alexander. Abigail''s current condition was hidden from the public, so Richard and others didn''t know that she was still in aa. Abigail''s manager and Santra didn''t hear any news regarding her.
Alexander asked for another meeting for this movie project so that he could interact with Abigail. But to his disappointment, Abigail didn''t show up.
"Where''s Abigail? She is the female lead of this movie. She should attend this meeting!" Alexander was upset.
Ana and Santra could only exchange nces with one another. They tried contacting Abigail and Nathan. However, they were still waiting for someone to answer them.
"We''ve heard that she got into an ident together with Nathan. But we don''t have an update about her current condition," Richard calmly responded to Alexander.
"Where is she admitted?" Alexander asked them. He was thinking of visiting her.
"We can only ask Mr. Sparks. But for now, Miss Abi can''t attend our meeting. Rest assured Mr. Alexander, her manager, and her assistant will ry our agreement here to Abigail."
Alexander was still unhappy. He wasn''t able to meet Abigail. "I''ll just let my assistant handle this. I have to go now."
Alexander didn''t wait for them to respond. He immediately left the conference room, heading to the parking area. Jack was already waiting for him inside the car.
Jack noticed the dark expression of his Boss. It seemed that something didn''t go as he nned.
"Boss, are you okay? Did you argue with someone?" Jack asked him, simply stealing a nce at his boss through the front view mirror. Alexander settled down in the back passenger seat, leaning his back while closing his eyes.
"Let''s leave. My target is not here," Alexander mumbled.
Jack just bobbed his head before starting the car. "Boss, Spadepletely recovered. He wants to follow us here. Will you give him permission to travel?"
At the mention of Spade''s name, Alexander opened his eyes. "Yes. Summon him. I need him here." Alexander was thinking of tracking Abigail''s location to find out her whereabouts. It seemed that Nathan was hiding her from everyone.
"Okay. Boss. I''ll talk to himter." Jack shifted his attention back to the road.
They were traversing through the busy street of Towerville City when Alexander''s phone rang. An unknown number was calling him. Alexander frowned when he saw the unregistered number. He hesitated for a moment before answering the phone call.
"Greetings, Dragon Lord!" A robotic voice could be heard from the other line. Someone was using a voice-changing app.
"Who are you?" Alexander asked the person in annoyance.
"I want to offer you an alliance. Let''s bring the Syphiruz Mafia down¡ along with the Sawada n."
"I''ve heard that the Sawada n attacked the Red Dragon Mafia." The mysterious man spoke again.
Alexander narrowed his eyes as he pursed his lips. How could he trust this stranger if he couldn''t even speak to him using his real voice?
"I can deal with the Syphiruz Mafia. I don''t need a stranger''s offer. Furthermore, you are not sincere in offering me an alliance. If you truly want it, then show your face to me. Don''t hide." Alexander challenged him.
The mysterious stranger let out a soft chuckle. "Okay. I understand. Let''s meet. I''ll send you the address."
"But wait¡ how did you get my phone number?" Alexander was surprised. He never gave his phone number to outsiders.
"I have my ways. I''m more skillful than your underling, Spade." He boasted his skills.
"Tsk. You''re so arrogant." Alexander didn''t hide his displeasure.
Another roboticughter was heard from the other line.
"By the way, I will give you some information rted to the Sawada n''s operation. If you agree to be my ally after our meet-up, you can attack one of their branches as part of your revenge."
Alexander was contemting whether to go against the Sawada n or not. He hadn''t given up yet to gain Mr. Hiroshi''s favor. Furthermore, he wasn''t sure if this mysterious person was powerful enough to fight the Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n.
"Let me think about it. I''ll decide after our meeting. I have to see if you are qualified to be my ally!" Alexander gave his answer.
"Hmm, You need me and I need you. With ourbined forces, we can defeat those two. I am a little bit worried since the leader of the Sawada n has close interaction with the Leader of the Syphiruz. We have to stop those two from forming an alliance. We should attack them and weaken their operation before they can form an alliance." The mysterious stranger suggested.
"I can''t see any weakness of the Sawada n. I don''t want to fight them. Instead, I would like to get their support." Alexander expressed his thoughts.
"It''s easy. Just eliminate the godfather. Without him, we can conquer the Sawada n. I''ve received important intel from my spy. The leader of the Sawada n is here in Country M. The security is not tight. We can easily assassinate him."
Alexander was amazed because this stranger was a cunning man. He knew how to strike at the right time.
"Fine. Let''s meet first and discuss this further." Alexander was being slowly swayed by the stranger''s words.
"Sure. Don''t worry. I know his whereabouts. We can easily tail him and n the assassination strategy efficiently. No room for mistakes." The mysterious stranger was confident.
Meanwhile, clueless about the scheme against him, Mr. Hiroshi was overjoyed because he found his two daughters. His mind didn''t want to think of something else. His attention was only focused on Jane and Abigail.
Mr. Hiroshi and Jane were talking inside Abigail''s ward. Jane came to the facility so early. Mr. Hiroshi also showed up five minutes after Jane entered the room.
"Pa¡ there is someone I want you to meet. This guy is very important to Abigail¡" Jane wanted to introduce Dave to Mr. Hiroshi.
"A guy? Are you referring to Nathan?" Mr. Hiroshi asked in confusion.
Jane shook her head. "No, Pa. It''s not Nathan. Before him, there was a guy who took care of Abigail in the orphanage. They were close friends¡ and childhood sweethearts. Abigail''s first love."
"First love? But Abigail has a boyfriend now. It''s Nathan." Mr. Hiroshi said, confused.
Jane sighed deeply. She realized that this was something she had to fix as well. Their father believed that Nathan and Abigail were a couple. But little did he know, she was the one who made Nathan fall in love, not her sister.
''My head is going to burst. How can I fix this? I don''t want my father to think that I''m going to steal Nathan from my sister. I have to win Nathan''s heart. To do that, I have to rece Abigail¡''
"Pa¡ Nathan and Abi¡ they were not a real couple. They were just pretending. The guy we are going to meet today is the real boyfriend of my sister, Abi."
"Who told you that?" A cold voice of Nathan was heard from the back.
Jane''s body stiffened instantly. She didn''t expect that Nathan would suddenly show up and overheard their conversation. When she turned around, Jane met Nathan''s angry look. He was staring at her with his bloodshot eyes.
Chapter 471 Provoking Nathan
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
''Oh sh!t! Nathan overheard our conversation. How am I supposed to exin this to him? I have offended him once more.''
Nathan failed to control his anger. He felt like Jane was backstabbing him. How did she know about his rtionship with Abigail? And who was the guy she was referring to?
"We are not pretending. We both like each other." Nathan dered to them, a chilly aura emanating from him.
Mr. Hiroshi darted his gaze back and forth between Jane and Nathan. He could sense the heavy tension between the two.
''Why do I feel like these two are not getting along?'' Mr. Hiroshi eyed them suspiciously.
"Jane¡ I can attest to you that your sister and Nathan are in a serious rtionship." Mr. Hiroshi became the mediator between the two. He tapped his daughter''s shoulder.
"He even got jealous of me as he is so possessive of her," Mr. Hiroshi added, letting out a soft chuckle.
Jane could only bite her lower lip. ''It was me, Pa¡ Not Abi.''
"Okay." Jane simply said, looking away. She couldn''t bear to see Nathan''s deathly re.
"You have to apologize," Nathan insisted. His blood was still boiling in rage. He was easily annoyed by Jane. He felt like his rtionship with Abigail would be affected by her. What if Phantomke would influence her sister to break up with him?
"Why do I need to apologize?" Jane just feigned ignorance. She just told her father the truth. She didn''t want to apologize and admit her mistake.
"For talking bad about me and your sister." Nathan maintained his cold expression.
Jane exhaled deeply and faced Nathan. She wanted to say something but she held herself back. She just bowed her head but she didn''t apologize with words.
Mr. Hiroshi just intervened to change the topic. "How is she? What do we need to do to ensure that my daughter will wake up?"
"If there will be no improvement for another week, I will bring her overseas to find the best doctors in the world." Nathan would like them to know that he would do everything for Abigail.
"Okay. I''ll apany you. Will you go with us?" Mr. Hiroshi turned to Jane and asked her.
"Yes, Pa. I''ming with you. But can I bring another person? His name is Dave. My sister''s childhood best friend." Jane''s words made Nathan crumple his face. He was unhappy and displeased. He felt like Phantomke was intentionally shipping Abigail to Dave in front of her father.
Because of that, Mr. Hiroshi became curious about Dave.
"Okay. I want to meet Dave!" Mr. Hiroshi replied.
Jane''s eyes brightened up when she heard that. "Okay, Dad. Dave is the nicest guy I know¡ second to Stephen¡"
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further at the mention of those two men.
"Stephen? Is he the guy you like?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Jane curiously. "I wanna meet him as well!" The old man thought Stephen was the guy she liked.
Jane stared at Nathan intently before responding to her father. She was assessing Nathan''s expression. And his expression turned uglier because of the two men.
"I like both men. They are kind to me, unlike someone," Jane said while eyeing Nathan meaningfully.
"Cough! Cough!" Mr. Hiroshi cleared his throat. He could feel that his daughter was picking a fight with Nathan.
Mr. Hiroshi nudged Jane''s shoulder and said jokingly, "Don''t you like Nathan for your sister?"
Nathan squinted his eyes at her, giving her a warning look.
"Nope. I like him for myself." Jane said matter-of-factly without showing any emotions.
Mr. Hiroshi: "..."
Nathan: "..."
Both men were stupefied when they heard Jane''sst remarks. They watched her in awe, trying to figure out if she was joking or not.
Not yet satisfied, Jane said another word. "Nathan is too old for my sister. We match each other ideally. Nate is 30 while I''m 27."
Nathan''s expression turned colder and darker than before. He felt like Jane was making fun of him in front of her father. She was aware that he couldn''t be rude to her while Mr. Hiroshi was around.
''This cunning woman! She is taking this chance to provoke me. This is not funny at all.'' Nathan clenched his teeth.
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi just smiled awkwardly while eyeing his daughter helplessly. He didn''t know why Jane was acting like this. Was she just kidding to tease Nathan?
''Why did she have to emphasize the age gap between Abigail and Nathan? I can see that Nathan was offended by her words.'' Mr. Hiroshi scratched the back of his neck.
"You are not my type. Even if you are the only woman left in this world, I won''t fall for you." Nathan said confidently with conviction.
Jane smirked at him tauntingly and said, "Are you sure? You might eat your own wordster on."
"Hey. Hey. Don''t argue. We are in front of Abi. Jane, stop joking already. Your sister won''t be happy to see the two of you fighting." Mr. Hiroshi could no longer take this. Jane was acting strangely.
But Jane was so determined to aplish her mission. "Dad. I''m not fighting with Nathan¡ I''m flirting with him."
"Cough! Cough!" Mr. Hiroshi choked on his saliva while Nathan was at a loss for words. Jane''s shamelessness was on another level.
"Watch your words, Miss Jane. Your behavior is inappropriate. Don''t covet your sister''s man. I hate women who are like that!" Nathan spoke up after he recovered from his stupor.
"I''m not coveting my sister''s man because you are not hers," Jane bravely said. "The man she truly loves is Dave," she added with emphasis.
Nathan was almost losing his temper. Jane''s words offended him once more. He thought she was biased because they were enemies.
Mr. Hiroshi grabbed her and whispered, "My dear, you went overboard. You angered Nathan. Stop provoking him. Your sister won''t be happy to hear this from you."
Jane heaved a sigh of defeat. "Let''s just wait for my sister to wake up. You will find out that I''m telling the truth once she regains consciousness. She will look for Dave¡ not Nathan."
Nathan could no longer take it. He turned around and stormed out of the room. ''I hate that woman!''
Chapter 472 Ethans Determination
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
When Nathan left, Mr. Hiroshi confronted his daughter. "Jane, why did you do that? You angered Nathan. He is your sister''s boyfriend. I want to know your reason." Mr. Hiroshi was interrogating her in a calm and gentle manner.
Mr. Hiroshi would like to understand why Jane acted like that in front of Nathan. She was clearly provoking him.
"Pa. I''m sorry. Did I offend you as well? Are you disappointed with me?" Jane paused for a moment.
''I will do something that might cause misunderstanding between us.'' she added in her thought. Her father believed that the person who was in a rtionship with Nathan was Abigail. But in fact, she was the one interacting with him.
"No, I''m not disappointed. I''m just wondering if you were serious or just kidding." Mr. Hiroshi smiled and patted her shoulder.
"What will you do, Pa¡ if I''m serious. I like Nathan. I want to win his heart." Jane was being honest with her father. This was the only way to avoid the misunderstanding between them. She should be clear with her motive and confide her feelings with her father.
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi was caught off guard by Jane''s honest remarks. ''My two daughters like the same person? What should I do? Should I stop Jane for Abigail''s sake?''
"The person you''ve mentioned to me before is none other than Nathan Sparks. But Nathan is in love with your sister. And your sister loves him. Jane¡ you have to choose another man. You can''t be with Nathan. You will be hurt. Because the two are in love."
"No, Pa. Abigail is not in love with Nathan. I can bet my life on this. She loves someone else. That person is Dave Falcon." Jane reassured her father with certainty in her voice.
Mr. Hiroshi could only sigh helplessly. "Alright. If your words are true, then I will believe them. However, the way I see it¡ Nathan cares so much about your sister. He likes her. You can''t force him to love you because his heart belongs to someone else. I am worried that you will get hurt in the end."
"I don''t want you to chase after a man who doesn''t like you. You deserve better than that. You deserve to find a man who will treasure you¡ and love you more than you love him." Mr. Hiroshi was speaking from his heart, expressing his love and concern for his daughter.
"If you want¡ I''ll introduce you to your Uncle Kazuki''s son, Christopher. But he is known in our organization as Tatsumi." Mr. Hiroshi proposed to her. He just wanted Jane to avoidplications with Nathan and Abigail.
"Pa¡" Jane was at a loss for words. She didn''t know how she would reject her father properly. "Fine. I''m going to meet Tatsumi¡ But I can''t promise that I will stop wooing Nathan."
''My life depends on this mission,'' Jane mumbled to herself inwardly.
"Okay. I won''t force you. But you have to think it over, my daughter." Mr. Hiroshi caressed her face. "By the way, I''ll contact your Uncle Kazuki first. I''ll be back in a while." Mr. Hiroshi excused himself.
Jane stayed inside the ward, watching over Abigail. She was waiting for Dave to arrive. She was lost in her own thoughts when Bam-Bam showed up.
"Master!!!" His voice snapped her back to the present.
For the first time, Bam-Bam saw the sparks in Jane''s eyes the moment she saw him. Instead of ring at him, Jane faced him with a bright smile. She stood up and closed their gaps, hugging Bam-Bam.
Bam-Bam was surprised by her sudden action. His master was not angry at him anymore. ''What''s going on here?''
"Master? Are you sick? Why are you kind to me today?" Bam-Bam asked her suspiciously.
Jane let out a soft chuckle before letting go of Bam-Bam. "Thank you, Bam-Bam. Because of you¡ my sister survived. If you didn''t transfer my soul to Abigail, she would have died from falling off the building." She felt so grateful to him.
Bam-Bam was ttered because Jane thanked him and she looked so happy.
"Everything happens for a reason. So keep the faith, Master. See¡ she is your sister!"
Jane''s smile suddenly disappeared as she realized something. "Wait! Did you already know that Abigail and I are sisters?"
Bam-Bam looked away, feigning innocence. "Ah, Master¡ I don''t know what you are talking about. By the way, I saw Nathan storming out of the room, looking so mad. What happened?" Bam-Bam changed the topic instantly, diverting Jane''s attention.
"I failed to control myself. I infuriated him intentionally while expressing my real motive. Sigh! I was dying to reveal and say to him that I was Abigail! That I was the woman who made him fall in love again. But I couldn''t. In the end, I ended up annoying him in front of my father."
"Is there another way? Bam-Bam, I want to live. I have to survive. I can''t die¡ especially now that I found another reason to live¡ my family." Jane was feeling helpless. She didn''t know how she would start over with Nathan. He hated her so much.
"Sorry, Master. But there is no other way. You can''t tell him. That''s the rule. Breaking it will just put your life in jeopardy. You can''t tell Nathan about your soul swap¡ otherwise, you will die instantly." Bam-Bam warned her.
Jane exhaled sharply. "I have no choice but to wait. Abigail must wake up."
Bam-Bam nodded his head in agreement. Jane massaged her temples. It was hard. But she won''t give up.
Little did they know, someone was secretly listening to them. A small figure was hiding at the back of the door. It was Ethan.
''Oh no. I can''t tell Dad that Miss Jane''s soul lived in Miss Abigail''s body¡ or else she will die¡ No! I should be careful with my words from now on. I don''t want her to die. But I will make sure that my father will realize who the real woman whom he was in love with.'' Ethan swore to himself.
''Wait¡ is this also the reason why Mom pretended that she didn''t know me?'' Ethan''s eyes sparkled in delight. Now, he wasn''t hurt and sad anymore. He understood Jane''s predicament.
''Mom¡ don''t worry. I will help you.''
Chapter 473 Comparing Bam-Bam To His Uncle
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Jane was still discussing her situation with Bam-Bam when Dave arrived. He thought she was talking to someone. But she was alone inside the ward.
"Uncle Dave!" Ethan showed up, leaving his hiding spot.
Jane turned around as she heard Ethan''s voice. ''How long had they been standing there?'' Jane asked herself. She nced at Bam-Bam with a questioning gaze.
Bam-Bam just shrugged his shoulders. He tossed a look at Ethan and their eyes met. ''Uh-oh, the boy is staring at me. Can he see me?'' Bam-Bam began to suspect Ethan. He noticed the young boy''s strange behavior when he was around.
''I''m certain. His gaze was directed at me. But he looked away when I saw him.''
Meanwhile, Dave was in a daze when he saw Jane. This was the first time he saw her but he could see the resemnce between Jane and Abigail up close. He darted his gaze back and forth between the twodies. ''Who is she?''
"Uncle Dave, this is Miss Jane. Miss Jane, this is Uncle Dave¡ Miss Abigail''s friend." Ethan introduced them to each other.
Jane put on a gentle smile as she nced at Ethan and Dave. She forgot to act indifferent toward Ethan. She just missed this young boy so much. Fortunately, Nathan was not around.
"Hello¡ I''m Jane, Abi''s elder sister," Jane formally introduced herself, informing the two that she was Abigail''s sister.
Both Ethan and Dave were surprised when they heard that. They looked at each other with amusement.
"Your Abigail''s sister?" Dave asked her in disbelief.
"Yes. I am," Jane simply replied.
Ethan blinked his eyes several times. This was a piece of good news. "I''m so d to hear that, Miss Jane. But don''t worry, we will take good care of your sister. Sooner orter, she will wake up."
Ethan moved closer to Jane, holding her hand as heforted her. When he overheard some of the conversations between Bam-Bam and Jane, he observed that Jane was being problematic with her current rtionship with Nathan. She badly needed Abigail''s help.
"Thanks, Ethan." Dave ruffled Ethan''s hair. He could see that the young boy was very kind and considerate. He knew that Ethan was treating Abigail like his own mother.
"Uncle Dave¡ you have to visit Miss Abi every day so that she can wake up soon. She badly needs your presence." Ethan suggested with his innocent look.
Both Jane and Dave didn''t expect to hear that from him. "Are you sure? What if your Dad won''t be happy to see me here¡ every day." Dave smiled awkwardly. He was aware of the possibility of Nathan getting mad or displeased if he would go there every day.
"Don''t worry, Uncle Dave. I got your back. Besides, I know you want to see Miss Abi and be with her, am I right?" Ethan insisted.
Dave: "..."
Jane: "..."
''Nathan will get upset if he finds out that Ethan is allowing Dave toe here every day. Why is he doing this? Ethan is acting strangely. He is possessive of me before. Why is he letting Dave get close to Abigail?'' Jane wondered to herself.
"Your dad might get jealous," Jane blurted out.
But Ethan shook his head and said, "Don''t mind it, Miss Jane. Just trust me, okay? I''ll deal with my father''s grumpy mood."
Jane and Dave could only watch him in amusement. They couldn''t figure out what Ethan was trying to do.
"By the way, it''s my pleasure to meet you, Jane." Dave extended his right hand to Jane, offering her a handshake. Jane smiled faintly and epted his hand. "Abi will be happy once she wakes up. Her dream is to have aplete family. And now, the Yan Family found her¡ and you too." Dave was happy for the two women.
"I just hope she will recover soon¡" His expression changed the moment he fixed his eyes on Abigail. The sadness could be seen in his eyes. ''I missed her¡'' Dave clenched his fists.
"I heard you were a police officer¡" Jane brought up Dave''s profession.
"Yes. I am. Why?"
"May I ask for your help?" Jane didn''t think twice. She wanted to trust Dave and rely on him. Nathan was watching her every movement. ck Rose was also under surveince. She needed to mobilize someone on her behalf.
"What kind of help?" Dave asked her.
Jane didn''t answer him right away. She looked at Ethan, contemting whether she would say something in front of him or not.
"Ethan, can you watch your Mom on my behalf? I will just talk to your Uncle Dave."
"She''s not my Mom. She''s my Aunt. I have a different mom!" Ethan dered to them as he nced at Jane meaningfully. He was referring to her. But Dave and Jane thought he was talking about Monica.
"Oh. I''m sorry. I am just used to hearing you calling her Mom." Jane apologized to Ethan.
"Eh? When did you hear me calling her mom? I never call her Mom in front of you." Ethan''s lips curled up in a cheeky smile as he stared at her intently. He was testing her.
Jane was stupefied when she heard that. ''Oh gosh. I forgot.''
Bam-Bam, who was silently flying next to Jane, reacted. "Are you going to blow your cover, Master? You only heard him calling you ''Mom'' when you were still in Abigail''s body." Bam-Bam reminded her.
Jane just shot Bam-Bam a cold sharp re, signaling him to keep quiet while Ethan could only cover his little mouth to hold his giggle.
"Oh¡ It''s Cherry. She told me about it," Jane lied as she used Cherry as an excuse.
Ethan''s lips curled up in a wide grin. He could no longer hold it. "Okay. Miss Jane." He didn''t want to blow Jane''s cover for her own sake. He just yed along with her.
"Ethan, will you excuse us for now?" Jane would like to have privacy with Dave.
"Okay. Miss Jane. Go ahead. You can talk to Uncle Dave. I''ll be on the lookout. I''ll tell you if my Dad is here." Ethan pushed the two, guiding them to the room attached to Abigail''s ward.
Bam-Bam and Ethan stayed with Abigail while Dave and Jane began to discuss something. Bam-Bam flew around Ethan, checking whether the little boy could see him or not. He was waving his paw in front of Ethan''s eyes.
Ethan could no longer pretend because Bam-Bam''s action was disturbing him. "Stop doing that. You will hurt my eyes."
Bam-Bam''s eyes widened as he gasped. "Oh my gosh! You can really see me?!!" Bam-Bam stated exasperatedly. He moved away from Ethan, shocked and puzzled.
"How could that be possible?" Bam-Bam kept on mumbling to himself.
Ethan just rolled his eyes skyward and crossed his arms over his chest while facing Bam-Bam. Ethan pursed his lips and eyed him with his sharp gaze.
''Oh Gosh. This young boy is giving me a chill¡ just like my Master.''
"Why are you looking at me like that? When did you learn about my existence? How long had you been pretending that you couldn''t see me?" Bam-Bam bombarded him with so many questions.
"You talk a lot like Uncle Aiden¡ no wonder my Mom can easily get annoyed by you."
Bam-Bam: "..."
Chapter 474 [Bonus ] A Fight Between Father And Son
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Bam-Bam was shocked beyond belief since he never expected Ethan could see him. ''Wait. Don''t tell me¡ he is also aware of the soul and body swap between my Master and Abigail?''
Bam-Bam covered his mouth using both paws while looking at Ethan. He didn''t know what to say.
Meanwhile, Ethan clicked his tongue before tracing his steps toward the magical creature. He reached out, catching Bam-Bam through his leg. He pulled him and grabbed his wings so that he could hold him in ce.
"Huh? You can also touch me¡" Bam-Bam was receiving one shock after another.
Ethan just bobbed his head and pinched Bam-Bam''s fluffy cheeks.
"Ouch! Not my face!" Bam-Bamined. ''He is acting like my master. Huhu¡ my poor legs¡ my poor wings¡ and my poor cheeks. They are being targeted by this young boy.'' Bam-Bam put on a pitiful face.
"Ethan¡ be honest with me. How much do you know about my master?" Bam-Bam asked the young boy expectantly.
"Her soul¡ stayed inside Miss Abigail''s body for the past few months," Ethan promptly replied.
Bam-Bam felt like he was going to pass out when he heard that. ''Oh shit! This boy knew our secrets!''
"Ethan¡ please don''t tell your father about this," Bam-Bam begged, putting his palms together while rubbing them in front of Ethan.
"Yes, of course. I won''t do that. I don''t want my Mom to die!"
''How did he know?'' Bam-Bam was rendered speechless once again. ''Oh Damn! He overheard us.''
"But¡ I need to get some answers from you. Why are you with Mom? And why would she die if my father learns about the soul swap? How can my father know that he fell in love with her? Not Miss Abi?" Ethan confronted Bam-Bam.
Bam-Bam scratched the back of his head. He didn''t know how Ethan learned the truth. But one thing for sure, this child was extraordinary.
"She needs to fulfill her mission first. And it is rted to your father. That''s all I can say." Bam-Bam sighed deeply.
"Little child, if you want to help her, distance yourself from her¡ because that''s what your father wants. He warned my Master. He told her to avoid you. He didn''t want you to get close to her, otherwise, she will suffer a consequence from your father." Bam-Bam informed Ethan about the deal between Nathan and Jane.
Ethan''s expression darkened when he heard that. "What?! My Dad forbade Miss Jane to interact with me?! Is that the reason why she pretended not to know me? I thought she didn''t remember me after she returned to her original body!"
"So my Dad had something to do with this?! He forced her¡ to avoid me." Little Ethan was furious. He pursed his lips while clenching his small fists.
"Now I understand why Mom acted like she didn''t know me at all. She even pretended that she hated kids like me! I hate Dad for that!" Ethan stomped his feet.
"Ssssh! Stay quiet! My master might hear us." Bam-Bam shushed him.
But Little Ethan wouldn''t let this slide. Without further ado, the young boy stormed out of the ward, searching for his father. His Dad was somewhere in the facility. He would like to confront him.
"Ethan! Where are you going?" Bam-Bam followed him.
"I''m going to face my Dad! I hate him. He doesn''t have the right to control Mom and me!" Ethan was infuriated.
"Little Young Master. Calm down! If you will scold your Dad because of this, he might misunderstand things. He will think it the wrong way. He will assume that my master is the one who informed you about this. He will get mad at her." Bam-bam wanted to stop Ethan from confronting his father.
It was a slip of the tongue. He identally revealed to Ethan that Nathan forbade Jane from getting closer to his son.
"I can''t let this go. My Dad has to exin to me why he did this. I won''t forgive him if he will go between Miss Jane and me," Ethan firmly said.
Bam-Bam failed to convince Ethan and changed his mind. The boy continued searching for his father. After a few minutes, he found him in one of theboratories.
"Mr. Nathan Sparks!!!" Ethan yelled his father''splete name, catching his attention.
Nathan was talking to one medical staff when he heard his son''s voice. Nathan frowned deeply because of his son''s rude behavior. He called him by his name. He didn''t call him Dad. Nathan also noticed that the young boy looked angry. Ethan was staring at him with his bloodshot eyes.
Nathan motioned for the staff in theboratory to leave. It looked like his son had a serious matter to discuss with him.
"What is it, Ethan? Why are you so rude today? Give me some respect. I''m your father. Are you throwing a tantrum again?" Nathan was not in the mood to appease his angry son. He didn''t know why Ethan was mad at him.
"Who gives you the right to stop me from getting close to Miss Jane? Why are you forcing her to avoid me?! I hate you! I hate you!" Ethan punched his Dad several times. He was releasing his anger on him. He was hurt when Jane pretended not to know him. Who would have thought it was his father''s idea to make Jane avoid him?
Nathan''s expression turned grim. Just like what Bam-Bam said, Nathan assumed that Jane was the person who revealed this to Ethan. ''That cunning woman. She is trying to use my son against me. She stirred a conflict between my son and me.''
"Ethan. You don''t know that woman. She is just a mere stranger to us. Why are you getting affected by her? Don''t believe her lies. Why are you taking her side? I''m your father!" Nathan was not able to hold himself. He raised his voice against the young child.
"You are wrong, Dad! She is not a stranger to us. Don''t be so harsh on her. You will regret it, Dad. I assure you¡ if you don''t treat her well, you will regret it in the end." Ethan warned his dad.
Chapter 475 Ethan Learned The Truth
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan couldn''t understand why Ethan was investing too much emotion just because of Jane. As far as he knew, the two never knew each other.
Lately, Ethan was paying more attention to Jane, instead of Abigail. With that thought in mind, Nathan couldn''t help butpare Jane to Veronica.
He felt like Jane was Veronica''s other version. He was in love with her sister but these twodies tried toplicate things by pursuing him.
"Ethan, you can''t befriend, Jane. Not her. Everything I do is for your own sake. You are still a kid. You don''t know what is right or wrong." Nathan was on the verge of losing his temper. But Ethan was as stubborn as him.
"Dad¡ there is nothing wrong with this. I can feel that Miss Jane is a good person. I like her!" Ethan insisted.
When Nathan heard that, he could no longer hold himself. His rage surged up in his heart. Nathan grabbed Ethan by his shoulders and he looked at him in the eyes.
"You know nothing, Ethan! That woman is not a good person. She killed your mother! Your biological mother. She is an assassin. Is that kind of a good person to you, Ethan?!!" Nathan shook his son as he tightened his grip on his body.
Ethan was stunned for a moment when he heard his father. He knew that his mother was assassinated and was killed but he had no idea who was the killer.
"Dad¡ are you¡ telling the truth? Or this is one of your tricks so that you can discourage me¡ and stop me from getting close to Miss Jane. Don''t lie to me, Dad¡" Ethan had mixed emotions right now.
"Do you think I''ll lie to you regarding this matter? I can''t allow you to get close to the person who killed your mother. Why don''t you ask her? You will believe her more than my words?" Nathan failed to control himself. He ended up revealing the truth to Ethan. This was the only way he could stop Ethan from interacting with Jane. He had to separate them.
On the other hand, Ethan''s face became pale. He could tell that his father was serious.
"Ethan, you are smart, aren''t you? Go and ask her. She''s Phantomke¡ an infamous assassin!"
Nathan had no choice. He had to break his son''s heart so that he would be awakened. He must realize that Jane was not a good person.
Ethan shook his head frantically. He refused to believe his father''s words.
"You want an answer, right? I gave you this. Believe me or not, I''m telling the truth. This is the reason why I don''t want you to get close to her." Nathan toned down a little bit as he could see the confused look on his son''s face.
The young boy was having conflicting thoughts right now. ''Mom is an assassin¡ and she killed my biological mother? Is this true?''
Still in denial, Ethan turned around to ask Jane. He wanted to hear the truth from her. But he was hoping that his father was just lying to him.
Ethan left theboratory to see Jane. Worried about Ethan, Nathan followed him. ''Did I overdo it? Why do I feel like he is greatly affected by this? What is Jane to him? They just met a few days ago.''
Meanwhile, Jane and Dave were still talking in the room next to Abigail''s ward. Jane was asking for his help and assistance.
"Dave¡ can you follow this woman? She is Dr. Veronica. I suspected that she had something to do with my sister''s ident." Jane presented Veronica''s photo to Dave.
Dave frowned as he assessed the photo. "Why? What is her motive?"
"This woman is so obsessed with Nathan. She hates my sister because Nathan chose my sister over her. I believe she can do anything to harm Abi."
Jane thought Dave could deal with Veronica. Her movement was being restricted as of now so she needed to mobilize Dave to investigate Veronica. She was confident that Dave would cooperate with her.
"Okay. I''ll do it. I also want to catch the person who hurt Abi. I won''t forgive them. Leave this task to me. I''ll give you an update." Dave reassured her.
"Thanks, Dave. I won''t take your time for so long. I know you came here to see my sister. Go ahead and check on her." Jane dismissed Dave. She would give him some time to be with Abigail. She couldn''t wait for the two to reunite again.
As Abigail''s sister, Jane approved of Dave. She wanted him to take care of her sister. He was dependable. And she witnessed how much Dave loves her sister.
Dave thanked Jane once more before he entered Abigail''s ward. Jane stayed in that room, thinking about her next steps.
It did not take long before Ethan pushed the door open and stepped into the room. Jane was puzzled when she noticed Ethan''s serious expression. The young boy was no longer smiling.
''What''s wrong?'' She asked herself. She had the urge tofort the kid.
"Miss Jane¡" Ethan hesitated for a moment. For some unknown reason, he was afraid to hear the truth.
"Yes?" Jane continued to assess Ethan''s expression. Something was wrong with him. Ethan was troubled by something.
"Can you be honest with me? Are you Phantomke, the assassin¡ who killed my biological mother?" Ethan nced at her with hopeful eyes. He wished that Jane would deny that usation. He needed to hear it from him.
''Please Mom¡ say no¡ tell me that my father is lying to me.'' Ethan braced himself as he waited for Jane''s reply.
However, Jane was bbergasted by Ethan''s direct questions. She could presume that Nathan revealed this to his son.
Jane couldn''t look at Ethan. She just lowered her head while clenching her fists.
"Miss Jane¡ tell me¡ my Dad is lying¡ right?" Ethan''s voice was desperate.
Jane''s heart constricted as she didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t bring herself to tell Ethan the truth. She was afraid that Ethan would hate her from now on.
"Miss Jane¡ please say something¡" Ethan was on the verge of crying. Jane''s silence gave him some clues. He could even see the guilt in Jane''s eyes.
Jane mmed her eyes shut and mumbled in a low voice, "Yes¡ I¡ I k-killed your mother¡" she stuttered and her voice trembled as she confessed to Ethan.
There was a moment of silence when she said those words. Ethan was shaken by this revtion. He felt like every ounce of his energy was drained.
"I¡" Jane wanted to exin but Ethan stepped back as he distanced himself from her.
When Ethan moved away from him, Jane felt like her heart was crushed into tiny pieces. ''I knew it¡ Ethan will hate me¡''
Ethan began to shed tears while shaking his head. "I can''t¡" He couldn''tplete his words.
Then Nathan approached them. He could see the great shock on Ethan''s face. He could assume that Jane told him the truth.
Ethan didn''t toss a look at Jane again. He walked out, running away from them. The young boy was hurt by this revtion. The woman whom he treated as his mother was the one who killed his biological mother.
Nathan wanted this to happen. But he was uneasy. When he met Jane''s eyes, he could see the hatred.
"Are you happy now, Nate? Your son is going to hate me for the rest of his life. You got what you wanted." Jane smiled bitterly.
She walked past him, not looking back. She was in pain and her tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes. She felt like she lost another son today.
Chapter 476 Vigilant
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Jane didn''t know where to go after leaving the facility. She just wanted to hide somewhere and to be alone. But Chantha was still following her behind as per Nathan''s order. Jane just kept walking without a clear destination in mind. She was devastated after the confrontation with Ethan.
''Gosh. I''m tired of walking. I thought she was still weak. Howe she could walk a distance for an hour now.'' Chanthamented to herself as she kept tailing Jane.
Chantha heaved a sigh of relief when Jane finally stopped walking. She stood in front of the amusement park. She nced across the street, watching the park. She reminisced about the moment she bonded with Ethan in an amusement park.
Her heart was broken into pieces when the young boy walked away a while ago without looking back. She just watched his back until she vanished from her sight. The tears in her eyes were already dried. She didn''t expect that she would cry so much because of Ethan. She became so attached to him.
Soon, Chantha approached her. She was panting while sweating a lot. "Phantomke. Let''s go home. You can''t stay under the heat of the sun. You might pass out!"
Jane just watched her expressionlessly as if she didn''t hear anything. Chantha could only crumple her face because of Jane''s indifference.
"Be d that I am worrying about your health." Chantha made a sidement while fanning herself using her hands.
"You are just worried that my father will me you if something happens to me." Jane mocked her.
Chantha just raised her eyebrow. She pitied her a while ago because she saw Jane shedding tears. Now, she regretted it. Phantomke was still rude and arrogant. However, she was wondering who made her cry. It was seldom for them to see Phantomke in her vulnerable state. After all, she was still human with emotions and feelings.
"Why did you cry?" Chantha could no longer hold her curiosity.
Jane just ignored her question. "You lost our bet. Now, you have to honor your words. You must obey me. This is my request."
Chantha knitted her eyebrows in a frown. So Phantomke was going to take advantage of her.
"What do you want from me?"
"Starting today, stop following me," Jane promptly responded. She would like to focus on solving some mystery cases rted to her. She wouldn''t be able to do this if Nathan would always watch her every movement through Chantha.
Jane was upset with Nathan so she was not in the mood to pursue him or woo him. She would rather do some investigations regarding Monica and the people who wanted Abigail dead. To do that, she needed to remove Chantha from the picture.
"Sigh. My Big Boss will punish me if he learns about this. He will ask me for an update. What should I report if I don''t know what you are doing?" Chantha wanted to reject her first task from Jane.
"It''s not my problem anymore. You have to obey me. We had a bet. And you lost." Jane insisted. "Now, leave me alone. Don''t worry. I''m not going to do anything that will harm your Big Boss. But I am dying to beat him today! I just restrained myself from doing that a while ago."
Chantha smiled awkwardly. ''So Supreme Leader is the one who made her cry.''
"Okay. I''ll leave you alone. But don''t wander around where our men can see you. Who knows someone might report to our Boss that I''m no longer following you!" Chantha reminded her. She didn''t want to be scolded by Nathan.
"I know what to do." After saying that, Jane turned around to leave. She didn''t wait for Chantha to reply.
Chantha could only watch her while shaking her head. She was anxious. But she had no choice. She needed to honor her words. A bet is a bet. She couldn''t go back on her words.
When she was left alone, Jane switched off her phone. She didn''t want Nathan to track her location through her mobile phone. She decided to go to her hideout.
A few minutester, Jane arrived at her secret ce. She opened herptop. She hadn''t received the result of the DNA test between Vincent and Ethan yet.
"How should I ask Stephen about it? He is keeping the result." Jane rubbed her temples.
She began to collect information about Vincent. And she found out that he was currently in Country M.
"Perhaps¡ Vincent is the mystery guy connected to Monica. I need to get to know him better. I think it''s time for me to pay him a visit." Jane wanted to divert her attention by doing some leg work.
She closed herptop and got ready to leave. She managed to get the address where Vincent was staying. She changed her clothes. She wore blue pants, a white shirt, a ck cap, and a mask. Jane grabbed a taxi and headed to Vincent''s address.
When she arrived at the ce, she surveyed the area for a few minutes. She noticed that the security in Vincent''s condo unit was not tight. She waited in the hallway, maintaining a low profile. It did not take long before a group of three walked out of the door. They were Vincent, Helena, and Mia. The three were going out today to bond together.
''So Vincent and Helena are still together,'' Jane thought to herself as she secretly observed them.
Jane frowned when she saw the little girl. She looked familiar to her. "Wait¡ I feel like I''ve seen her before¡ Where did I see her?" She tried to remember where she saw the young girl.
"Who is she? Their daughter?" Jane didn''t get any information about Helena getting pregnant.
Jane decided to follow them. She was curious about the little girl. As she continued to tail them, she finally remembered where she saw that kid. "She''s Ethan''s ssmate. The one I saw during the Family Day."
''Why is she studying in Ethan''s school? Is this just a coincidence? Or maybe not.'' Jane had a nagging feeling about this.
"She must be Vincent''s niece." Jane began to specte. Thest time they talked, Vincent mentioned his niece.
The three went to the mall and Jane continued following them. Unknown to her, Vincent was very vignt. He already noticed that someone had been following them. But he never made it obvious.
Vincent guided Helena and Mia inside the restaurant.
"Helena, can you order food for us? I''m just going to buy something in the nearby store." After saying that, Vincent turned to Mia. "Please behave while I''m not around. Tell your Aunt Helena, what you want to eat."
"Okay, Uncle! Pleasee back as soon as possible!" The young girl responded cheerfully.
Vincent just smiled at her. He ought to catch the person who had been following them. He didn''t recognize the person because she was wearing a cap and a mask.
Jane was about to enter the restaurant when someone grabbed her hand and dragged her to an isted area near the restaurant. Jane was caught off guard when Vincent pinned her on the wall.
"Who are you? Why are you following us?"
Before she could say a word, Vincent removed her mask and her cap only to be surprised by the view that greeted his sight.
''Phantomke?''
Chapter 477 A Hidden Motive
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
''Phantomke?'' Vincent was put in a daze the moment he recognized Jane.
Jane grabbed the opportunity that Vincent was still in his stupor. She twisted his pinky finger so that he could loosen his grip on her. Then she pushed him away from her body. She didn''t expect that Vincent would be able to notice her presence. He was very vignt.
"I don''t know what you are talking about," Jane feigned innocence.
Her voice snapped Vincent back to the present. He assessed her reaction. ''Can she recognize me? Or not?''
Vincent''s eyes scanned her from top to bottom. Jane also sized him up. She was displeased by Vincent''s sneaky attack. She had never thought that he was capable of doing that.
''Why is she after me? But I don''t think she can remember me. And what is she doing here? I thought Nathan was holding her captive?'' Vincent was confused. Subconsciously, he moved closer to her but Jane stepped back. Her instinct was telling her not to lower her guard in front of this guy.
''Maintain a safe distance from him¡'' Jane thought to herself.
Vincent was about to hold her when she moved away.
"I just want to apologize for my rudeness. I misjudged you. I think I am just paranoid." he bowed his head to apologize.
Jane didn''t want to prolong this conversation. "Fine. I ept your apology." She was about to leave when Vincent stopped her. He held her elbow.
She turned around, giving him a questioning gaze. "What do you want?"
Vincent just put on a friendly smile and handed his phone over to her. "I wish to treat you to a meal as a sign of my apology. Can I have your phone number?"
Jane hesitated for a moment. But she didn''t want Vincent to be suspicious of her so she gave him her phone number. She dialed it on his phone. Vincent was d because she didn''t reject him.
"I can''t invite you today because I am with my family. But I hope I canpensate you in theing days." Vincent saved her number. "By the way, I''m Vincent. May I know your name, Miss?" he looked at her with a hidden glint in his eyes.
"I''m Jane," she simply responded. She thought it was the best opportunity to get close to him and find out more about him. She would try to befriend him. But little did she know, Vincent was aware of her identity as Phantomke.
"Nice meeting you, Miss Jane. Again, Apology for my rude and harsh behavior a while ago." Vincent was acting humble and polite in front of her.
"It''s okay. I have to go now." Jane bade goodbye to Vincent. She was in a hurry to leave because she received a message from her father. Mr. Hiroshi was searching for her. Madam Priyanshi already arrived at the medical facility. Today was the day they agreed to meet Old Master Yan. They would surprise him, informing him that his granddaughter was alive.
When Jane was walking away, Vincent''s eyes never leave her. He watched her retreating back until she disappeared from his line of sight. A curve appeared on his lips as he smiled meaningfully.
''What kind of game you are ying this time¡ Phantomke? Am I your new target now? Did your memorye back?''
*****
[ At Nathan''s Medical Facility¡ ]
Inside Abigail''s ward, Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi were waiting for Jane to return. Mr. Hiroshi didn''t know why she left the facility a while ago without informing him. He met Dave but Jane was not around so Dave was the one who introduced himself to Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi.
Nathan also left the facility to follow and search for his son. The young boy suddenly ran away after confronting Jane. He told Mr. Hiroshi that he won''t be able to apany them because of Ethan.
Ethan was still a kid so he was worried about him. Nathan started to regret revealing the truth to Ethan. He was afraid that the young boy couldn''t handle the shocking truth about his mother''s death.
While waiting for Jane, Dave narrated Abigail''s story to them. Both of them grew up in the same orphanage. They were childhood friends. He just omitted the story about his romantic rtionship with Abigail.
Dave knew that Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi only acknowledged Nathan as Abigail''s boyfriend. He didn''t want toplicate things by revealing to them that he was her boyfriend before she lost her memory. Mr. Hiorshi also kept his silence regarding Jane''s statement. ording to her, Dave was Abigail''s real boyfriend.
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi were so d to hear about some childhood memories of Abigail. It was unfortunate that they were not able to witness her grow. But as long as she was happy and alive, they already felt grateful.
"Once Abigail wakes up, I will treat her well. I''ll do my best to fulfill my duty as her father and show her how much I care for her."
"Yes. I agree. It''s not toote for us. Jane and Abigail deserve our love and care." Madam Priyanshi also spoke up.
Dave could only smile at them. "Abi will be happy once she wakes up. Her dream is to have aplete family. Aside from Scarlett Family, she has the Yan Family and the Hiroshi Family."
"I have to thank the Scarlett Family for adopting my daughter. They took care of her on my behalf." Mr. Hiroshi would like to express his gratitude toward the Scarlett Family.
"Yes, Uncle. I can introduce you to them." Dave volunteered.
"Sure. Thanks, Dave. But for now, I can''t wait for Abigail to wake up. We have a lot of catching up to do. How I wish she recovers soon." A hint of sorrow could be seen in Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes. They didn''t have an assurance that Abigail would wake up. But they believed in her. She was a strong woman. She could survive this!
Dave couldn''t hide his sadness. He felt the same way. ''Yes. We still have a lot of catching up to do¡ so Abi, you must wake up¡ soon.''
The three of them were watching Abigail when they suddenly noticed some movement. Abigail''s fingers moved!
"Wait! Did you see that? Her hands just move!" Madam Priyanshi grabbed Mr. Hiroshi and pointed her finger at Abigail''s hand.
Chapter 478 Another Touching Reunion!
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Madam Priyanshi almost jumped with joy when she saw Abigail''s finger move. Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi and Dave also observed Abigail, waiting for her to open her eyes. Mr. Hiroshi moved closer to her and spoke up.
"Abi¡ can you hear us? Please¡ Open your eyes," Mr. Hiroshi grabbed Abigail''s hand, urging her to open her eyes. But several seconds had passed, and Abigail''s eyes still remained closed.
"I''m going to call a doctor!" Dave dashed out of the ward, calling the doctor-in-charge.
Madam Priyanshi and Mr. Hiroshi just stayed by Abigail''s side. They kept their hope ups, hoping to see her waking up from aa.
It did not take long before Dave and the doctor arrived. She immediately checked Abigail. She checked her eyes. Aspared to before, she was now responding to light stimuli. "This is good news. There is an improvement in her condition. I have to do some tests to verify it." The doctor shared the good news with them.
"But why isn''t she opening her eyes?" Mr. Hiroshi asked the doctor, feeling impatient.
"Let me run some tests first, Mr. Hiroshi," The doctor politely responded.
The nurses entered the ward and the doctor motioned them to move her for the CT Scan examination. They must find out what caused her to move her fingers. They needed to check her brain activity as well, hoping that she would regain consciousness very soon.
Everyone had mixed emotions right now. Madam Priyanshi kept pacing back and forth across the room while Mr. Hiroshi and Dave were silent in their respective seats. They were anxiously waiting for the doctor to finish the test. Soon, Jane joined them.
"Where is my sister?" Jane asked them when she didn''t see Abigail inside the ward.
Mr. Hiroshi and Dave stood up while Madam Priyanshi ran in Jane''s direction. "Jane! Thank God, you are now here. Your sister! She might wake up soon. We saw her fingers move a while ago. The doctor is checking her health condition right now by running some tests."
Jane''s eyes lit up when she heard that. Madam Priyanshi''s statement seemed like a source of light in her darkest hour. She badly needed her sister''s help right now. And she was hoping for her to stay healthy and recover fast.
"Is that true, Auntie? My sister might regain consciousness soon?" Jane asked her expectantly. There was a glint of hope in her eyes as she looked at her.
Madam Priyanshi could only bob her head. "Let''s think positively. I think this is an indication that she will recover soon."
Jane took a deep sigh. She just hugged her Aunt. A lot of things were happeningtely. She just felt very exhausted. How she wished she could finish this mission as soon as possible and start a new life with her family. But she knew it wasn''t feasible at this time.
Things were very hard for hertely. She needed to be more patient. Perseverance was the key. She could be hurt from time to time. She could get tired. But she won''t give up.
"You can go and visit your grandpa first. Dave and I will stay here and wait for the result of Abigail''s examination." Mr. Hiroshi tapped his daughter''s shoulder.
Madam Priyanshi also agreed with Mr. Hiroshi''s suggestion. Her father was informed that she would drop by the Yan Family Mansion with someone. "Your Dad is right. Your grandpa might be waiting for us already."
"Okay, Aunt. Let''s go and see Grandpa." Jane turned to Mr. Hiroshi. "Pa, update me as soon as you hear from Abi''s doctor. I''ll be waiting." She hugged her father before they left.
Though Jane left the facility, her mind stayed there, just thinking about her sister. ''Abi¡ Sis¡ don''t make us wait for too long.''
*****
[ Thirty Minutes Later¡ ]
Jane and Madam Priyanshi reached the Yan Family Mansion. Old Master Yan was in the garden together with his private nurse. He wanted to breathe some fresh air so he hang out in the garden while waiting for his visitors. Madam Priyanshi said she had a surprise for him. He thought Abigail already came home.
"Master, Madam Priyanshi is here. I''m going to leave first." The private nurse notified Old Master Yan regarding Madam Priyanshi''s arrival. The old man turned around only to see someone who looked like histe daughter, Alyssa.
Old Master Yan froze in his spot while watching the youngdy that had a strong resemnce with his daughter. He blinked his eyes several times. He thought he was just imagining things.
"Dad!!!" Madam Priyanshi called him excitedly. Her voice snapped him out of his stupor.
"Priya¡ who is this youngdy?" Old Master Yan looked confused. His eyes were fixed on Jane, observing her intently. Jane could only smile while staring at her grandfather.
"Dad, this is Jane¡ Alyssa''s daughter. Your granddaughter. She is alive!!! We were wrong to assume that she died. Dad¡ she is safe and alive. This is my surprise to you!" Madam Priyanshi joyfully shared this piece of good news with her father.
Old Master Yan was shocked beyond belief when he heard that. He watched Jane in awe. Different emotions surged up in his heart.
''My first granddaughter¡ is alive¡ My princess¡ my beloved princess is alive¡'' Old Master Yan forced himself to stand up from his wheelchair. He wanted to close the gaps between Jane and him.
Jane quickly moved to catch her grandfather before he fell down. His legs were still weak to stand and walk alone.
"Grandpa, be careful," Jane softly mumbled, a hint of worry shing through her eyes.
Old Master Yan was still processing this. He lost the ability to speak. He just stared at Jane closely, reaching out to touch her face. Jane just stayed on foot while supporting her grandfather.
"Grandpa, It''s me. Jane¡ your granddaughter."
Old Master Yan caressed her face, his eyes scanning every part of her face as if he was engraving her in his mind. "You are my Jane¡ my little princess¡ You are alive¡" Old Master Yan''s voice trembled and he felt the lump in his throat. He just found himself shedding tears while he was smiling with happiness.
"I¡ I¡" Old Master Yan was so overwhelmed that he couldn''t utter aplete sentence. In the end, he just pulled Jane into a tight hug, letting her know how much he longed for this to happen.
"My granddaughter¡ my beloved granddaughter¡" Old Master Yan could no longer control his emotions. He sobbed continuously while hugging Jane. He never thought he would see her again. They thought she was dead.
Madam Priyanshi also cried just watching this touching reunion. She could tell that her father was so happy. But at the same time, he was sorry for Jane. Unlike Abigail, they never searched for her because they thought she was gone.
"I''m sorry¡ I''m sorry¡ I was wrong. I should have looked for you." Old Master Yan started apologizing to Jane.
Jane rubbed his back, consoling him. "Grandpa¡ don''t apologize. It wasn''t your fault. Just forget about the past. The important thing is¡ I am now here."
Old Master Yan bobbed his head. "Yes¡ I promise. I will make it up to you¡"
"Yes. Grandpa. So you have to recover quickly¡ and live longer." Jane encouraged him.
Chapter 479 A Faker
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Old Master Yan and Jane spent more time together. The old man asked her about her childhood memories. How did she survive? Jane narrated her story about being saved by ady who was known as Miss Frost. She became her foster parent.
Meanwhile, Old Master Yan talked about her mother, Alyssa. During their entire conversation, Old Master Yan never mentioned her father. She could tell that her grandfather was avoiding the topic rted to Mr. Hiroshi.
But Jane would like to talk to his grandfather, hoping that Old Master Yan would be able to ept her father.
"Grandpa¡ there is something I want to tell you." Jane finally changed the topic. She wanted to fix the rtionship between her father and grandfather.
"Go on. I will listen, my dear," Old Master Yan allowed her to express her thoughts.
"Grandpa, it''s about my father." When Jane brought it up, the old man''s expression changed. "I know that you don''t like my father. But Grandpa, I hope you will give him a chance to get to know him. He is not a bad person."
Old Master Yan didn''t know what to feel when he heard that. He had conflicting thoughts in mind. But for Jane''s sake, he was willing to listen to her.
"Have you met your father?" Old Master Yan asked her.
"Yes, Grandpa. I already met him. He found me first," Jane softly said, smiling at him.
Old Master Yan was taken aback for a moment.
"He revealed to me his real identity. His works. His organization. But don''t worry Grandpa, my father truly loves my mother and us. He won''t be a bad influence on us." Jane reassured Old Master Yan.
Old Master Yan was still reluctant to ept Mr. Hiroshi. He heard a lot of bad things regarding the Sawada n. That n was well-known in the underground world. And they did so many illegal and despicable things.
"He is a changed man now, Grandpa."
Seeing the determination in Jane''s eyes, Old Master Yan could only sigh in defeat. His granddaughter was backing up her father.
"Alright. I want to meet your father."
Jane''s lips curled up into a bright smile when Old Master Yan took the first step to getting to know Mr. Hiroshi. He was doing this for Jane and Abigail.
"Thanks, Grandpa!" Jane pounced on him, hugging her grandpa as she expressed her gratitude to him. "I assure you¡ you will never regret this. And I hope that my sister and I will reunite soon."
Old Master Yan''s eyes brightened up at the mention of Abigail. "Yes. Unfortunately, she is not in the country at the moment. Sigh! I''m missing her already."
"Don''t worry, Grandpa. While my sister is not around, I will keep youpany. I''ll visit you every day. So you have to focus on your recovery." Jane encouraged her grandfather to take good care of his health.
"Yes. I''ll do that. Besides, I gain another inspiration to cure my illness. I will be healthy so that I can spend more time with you and Abigail. I am also looking forward to seeing my great-grandchildren." Old Master Yan had a hopeful look in his eyes.
"We''ve been talking for an hour now but I forgot to ask you this. Do you have a family of your own now?" Old Master Yan asked Jane expectantly.
Jane tried to conceal her sadness when that topic was brought up. She was reminded again of the baby she lost and Ethan. If she would be given a chance to have a family of her own, she wished to have a baby like Ethan¡ª an intelligent boy with a generous and kind heart. He was so sweet.
"I''m still single, Grandpa," She simply responded.
"Oh! Don''t you have someone you like?" Old Master Yan asked her again.
"I like someone¡ However, he doesn''t like me. And he hated me." Jane lowered her gaze as she thought of Nathan.
Old Master Yan noticed the changes in her expression. He wanted to cheer her up. He cupped her face and said, "You are so beautiful. Your admirers might be lining up to catch your heart. If he doesn''t like you then it''s his loss. Don''t be discouraged, my dear. You will find someone who will love you wholeheartedly."
Jane just smiled faintly. ''But he is the only guy who was able to capture my heart. I didn''t expect that by doing this mission¡ I would end up falling for him instead.''
"Grandpa¡ I can''t give up on him. But I will make sure that he will treat me well in the future. He won''t be able to resist me. Hmm. Do you have any tips for me?" She winked at her grandfather before letting out a soft giggle. She just wanted to lighten the mood as she didn''t want her grandfather to know that she was having a hard timetely.
"Tips? Hmm¡ Okay. If you truly want him then just go for it. Show him your sincerity¡ and your irresistible charm. I know you can make any man fall for you!"
Jane let out another soft giggle. "You think so highly of me, Grandpa. Don''t tter me too much."
"Hmmm. I''m just telling the truth, my dear. Believe in yourself." Old Master Yan also encouraged her. "Please introduce that man to me. I am curious who is the guy who captures my granddaughter''s heart."
Jane could only smile awkwardly. She couldn''t tell him that Nathan Sparks was the guy she liked. Old Master Yan and every member of the Yan Family knew Nathan as her sister''s boyfriend. They even admitted it on national television during Abigail''s press conference.
''Sigh. Everyone will think that I am the viiness sister who wants to steal her sister''s man. Abigail and Nathan need to break up first before their eyes before I can tell them that I like Nathan.'' Jane only let Mr. Hiroshi know about her feelings toward Nathan.
"Okay, Grandpa. If I seed in winning his heart, I will introduce him to you. Who knows you might pressure him?"
Old Master Yan just bobbed his head and stroked her hair. "Sure. I''m willing to wait."
''Sigh. I must swallow up my pride and do everything I can to catch Nathan''s attention. Sigh. I became Veronica version 2.0!'' Janemented to herself.
*****
Meanwhile, in the mall, Vincent''s mind was wandering off somewhere. He couldn''t focus on Mia and Helena as he kept thinking about his encounter with Jane, also known as Phantomke.
''Why did Nathan let her go? I expect him to imprison her until he gets his revenge. Why can she go around freely? She didn''t even have any bodyguards around her.''
Vincent couldn''t figure out what kind of deal Nathan and Phantomke had.
''Perhaps¡ she already confessed who called the hit.'' Vincent frowned at that thought.
''If that''s is the case then Raven must lie low. I am sure that Nathan will start looking for the Raven. But too bad for him, I will not allow him to get any clue. He won''t find anything about the Raven. Even Phantomke didn''t know that Raven is a pseudo-organization.'' A smirk formed in the corners of his lips.
"Uncle! Uncle! Why are you not listening to me?" Little Mia tugged Vincent''s sleeve, snapping him out of his deep thoughts.
"Oh. I''m sorry, Mia. What did you say?" Vincent asked the young girl again.
Helena pursed her lips before answering him. "Are you okay, Vince? You are not paying attention to us. Is there something wrong?"
Vincent darted his gaze back and forth between Helena and Mia. "Everything is fine. I guess¡ I''m just tired. Shall we go home¡ now?"
"Okay. Uncle. I don''t want you to get sick so I will let you rest." Mia patted Vincent''s hand.
Vincent could only nce at her meaningfully. ''She is so thoughtful. I''m sorry, Mia. I am using you as a tool for my revenge. But I will make it up to you. No matter what I do, I will not harm you.''
Soon, the three of them left the mall. Vincent dropped Mia at home first before sending off Helena.
"Vincent. Mia is not around. Now tell me¡ what is troubling you a while ago?" Helenas confronted him.
Vincent contemted for a moment, undecided whether he would tell her about the encounter he had with Phantomke or not.
"Vincent. I know what you are thinking! You are hesitating to tell me anything. C''mon. Spill it out. I won''t forgive you if you dare lie to me," Helena threatened him.
"Fine. I''ll tell you everything." Vincent took a deep breath before he shifted his gaze from the road to Helena''s face.
"I saw Phantomke in the mall. She is alive."
Helena was rendered speechless for a moment. She couldn''t believe that Phantomke was still alive.
"Nathan didn''t kill her? But why? Nathan is supposed to kill her. Did he spare her life?"
"I don''t know his reason for keeping her alive. But I will gather more information regarding this." Vincent could see the uneasiness on Helena''s face. She looked threatened by Phantomke''s existence.
"What if Nathan will find out the truth about Phantomke? Do you think¡ Nathan discovers that Phantomke is the real Shining Star that''s why he spared her life?"
Vincent wasn''t able to utter a word. That might be a possibility. He couldn''t see any reason for Nathan to keep Phantomke alive. He knew how he hated her.
"Vincent! If he learns the truth then Nathan will realize that Monica is a faker. What should we do now? He will seek more answers and investigate further."
Chapter 480 Similar Features
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Ethan locked himself up inside his room, ignoring everyone. He had no appetite so he didn''t even touch his food.
"Young Master, please open the door. You have ss today. Are you not going to school?" Butler Li kept knocking on his door.
"Your Dad is already waiting for you downstairs," he added.
Butler Li was worried about Ethan. Since yesterday, the young master was moody. He didn''t go to the dining area for his dinner. He locked the door, not allowing anyone to disturb him. When Nathan entered the room using his spare key, the poor child already drifted off to sleep. His face had marks of dry tears.
''Sigh. What made my young master sad? If he continues like this, he might get sick.''
"Young Master? Are you awake?" Butler Li was still standing outside Ethan''s room when Nathan arrived.
"Is he not responding to you?" Nathan asked Butler Li.
Butler Li shook his head. There was a look of dismay on his face. "Master, what happened to young master, Ethan? He cried a lotst night. He hadn''t eaten his meal sincest night."
Nathan crumpled his face while pursing his lips. He didn''t answer Butler Li''s question. He decided to threaten his son to get a reaction from him.
"Ethan. Open the door. Now. If you won''t this door in five seconds, I will reprogram Riemc, Powy and Star_S."
It did not take long before Ethan opened the door and faced his father with his ring eyes. "Don''t you dare touch them!"
Nathan sized his son up from top to bottom. The young child was still wearing his clothes yesterday. "Take a bath now. I''ll send you to school."
"No! I don''t want to leave the house today," Ethan stubbornly said. He was showing his father his rebellious side.
"Okay. I will not force you to go to school. Why don''t youe with me and visit your Miss Abi. There is an improvement in her health condition. She passed the critical stage and she might wake up soon." Nathan used Abigail, thinking that Ethan would be happy to hear the good news.
But to his surprise, Ethan''s mood didn''t change. He was acting differently aspared to before. "I don''t want to go."
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect that Ethan would reject his invitation. This young boy was so fond of Abigail before. So why did he suddenly change?
"Although Jane is her sister, Abigail has nothing to do with your mother''s death. Why are you treating her differently now? I thought you considered her as your second mother?" Nathan asked Ethan.
Butler Li didn''t know what was going on. ''Who is Jane? Miss Abi''s Sister? She has a sister?''
Meanwhile, Ethan remained tight-lipped. He had conflicting thoughts. He was still shaken by the fact Jane was the one who killed her biological mother. Of course he was hurt. But he also felt guilty. He was sorry for his biological mother because even though he learned the truth, he couldn''t hate Janepletely. He was confused with his feelings.
"Is she going to be there in the facility?" Ethan asked his father. He was referring to Jane. He wondered if he would see Jane in the facility today.
"If you don''t want to see her then I will forbid her from going to the facility. Don''t worry, I will not allow her to see you and cross path with you¡ again." Nathan reassured him.
Ethan wanted to object. That''s not what he meant. "No need to do that," Ethan promptly said. "I''ming with you. Just wait for me. I''ll just take a quick bath."
The young boy turned around and headed to his bathroom. Butler Li grabbed this opportunity to ask Nathan about Abigail and Jane.
"Master, how is Miss Abi? And who is Jane? I''ve never heard that she has a sister."
Nathan nced at Butler Li. He was aware that Butler Li and Abigail got closer for the past few months. So he understood why Butler Li was asking things rted to Abigail.
"Abigail''s condition is now stable. And Jane is Abigail''s biological sister. We already found her father." Nathan shared this information with him.
Butler Li was so happy to hear that. "I''m d to know that Miss Abi can be reunited with her family once she wakes up. Take good care of her, Master. Bring her to our mansion. I miss her already."
Nathan just nodded his head.
Ten minutester, Ethan was done changing into his clothes. He joined his father. Both of them proceeded to the facility. Ethan was quiet during the entire duration of the travel. He was assessing himself whether he was ready to face Jane again. He had to admit that he acted rudely. But he couldn''t help it.
After he calmed down, Ethan regretted running away that day. He didn''t know what Jane was thinking right now. ''Was she just acting kind because she felt guilty and sorry for me? She didn''t want me to be her child¡ I guess, she just allowed me to call her Mom because of the guilt.'' Ethan began to doubt Jane''s sincerity toward him.
When the father and son duo reached the facility, they met Mr. Hiroshi and Dave. The two men never left the facility because they were waiting for Abigail to wake up.
Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes brightened up when he saw Ethan again. "Ethan!" Mr. Hiroshi approached the young boy who was standing next to Nathan.
"Hello, Gramps!" Ethan politely greeted him.
Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t take his eyes off the boy. He could see the resemnce between Ethan and Jane''s younger self. "Ethan, you look simr to my daughter when she was still a child."
Nathan and Ethan just exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t know how they would respond to Mr. Hiroshi''s statement. They felt so awkward after Jane''s name was mentioned. Then Ethan looked around, searching for Jane. For some unknown reason, he felt a little bit disappointed when he didn''t see her.
''Ethan, why are still looking for her. Stop doing that,'' Ethan scolded himself inwardly.
With his amusement, Mr. Hiroshi picked up his old photo of Jane from his wallet and showed it to Ethan. "Look¡ this is how my daughter look like when she was still a child. What a coincidence. The two of you has a strong resemnce as if you are twins."
Both Nathan and Ethan were surprised when they saw Jane''s photo when she was just four years old. Indeed, Ethan''s features looked simr to her.
"If my daughter bears a son, I guess he will look like your twin brother. What a great coincidence right?" Mr. Hiroshi talked spontaneously. He became hyper when he saw Ethan. He was very fond of him.
Ethan subconsciously crumpled his face when he heard that. He felt a sudden pang of jealousy. If Jane would have a son then she would no longer care about him. She would love her biological son more than him.
They were still talking when Kazuki butted in. "Master! Are you excited to have a grandchild? Why don''t we arrange a marriage between Jane and my son? He is arriving here today."
After Kazuki said those words, he was greeted by a cold sharp reing from a young boy.
Chapter 481 They Are All Waiting For Her
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Kazuki was surprised when he noticed the young boy. "Oh. Here''s the young version of Lady Jane!"
Kazuki ruffled Ethan''s hair but Little Ethan crumpled his face as he removed Mr. Kazuki''s hand. "You can''t force a girl to marry a guy she doesn''t like."
Kazuki: "..."
''Did I say something wrong? The young boy looks mad.'' Kazuki wondered to himself.
"Ethan," Nathan gave his son a warning look. He didn''t like the way Ethan acted impolitely in front of Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki.
Ethan immediately lowered his head and apologized to Kazuki.
"Sorry about that. My son is moody today. He doesn''t mean to be rude to the elders." Nathan spoke on Ethan''s behalf.
On the other hand, Mr. Hiroshi reprimanded Kazuki. "Kazuki, this is not the right ce to discuss something about my daughter''s marriage. Don''t bring it up again here. Understand?"
"Okay, Master. I''m sorry! But anyway, my son is arriving today. May I leave you for a while, Master? I''m going to fetch him together with Jane." Kazuki asked Mr. Hiroshi''s permission.
Both Nathan and Ethan frowned when they heard Kazuki''sst remarks. Was that the reason Jane was not around today? She was apanying Kazuki to fetch his son at the airport.
"My daughter ising with you?" Mr. Hiroshi was surprised. She didn''t mention anything regarding this.
Kazuki just smiled at him sheepishly while scratching the back of his head. "Actually, I am still waiting for her reply. But I already invited her today."
"As far as I know, she stayed in the Yan Family Mansionst night. She bonded with her grandfather. She is on the way now to the facility." Mr. Hiroshi informed everyone.
Nathan reflexively looked at his son and whispered, "You don''t want to see her, right? I''ll stop her froming here. She can apany Mr. Kazuki instead."
But Ethan shook his head vehemently. "No, Dad. Don''t send her away. She has the right to see her sister. Don''t stop her froming here."
Nathan couldn''t understand why Ethan was still being considerate toward Jane. He expected him to act coldly toward her. ''I thought he hated her.''
"Mr. Sparks, thank you for allowing me to be here," Dave butted in, expressing his gratitude toward Nathan.
Nathan nodded at him to acknowledge his presence. "No need to thank me. You are Abigail''s friend."
''And a former lover¡'' Dave added to his thoughts but he never said it out loud.
A few minutester, Jane also arrived at the facility. She heard the good news from her father. Abigail''s condition improved greatly. She halted on her steps the moment she saw the group of people outside Abigail''s ward.
Then her eyes fell on the young boy. It seemed that Ethan sensed her gaze, he subconsciously nced in her direction, meeting Jane''s gaze. Jane and Ethan looked at each other for a long moment. The two had different emotions on their faces.
Ethan was the first one who looked away. Jane felt her heart constricted once more since Ethan avoided her. At that certain moment, she had the urge to close their gaps and hugged the young boy. If she had to kneel in front of him just to get his forgiveness then she was willing to do that.
''I hope someday¡ Ethan will be able to forgive me¡'' Jane thought to herself.
"My Lady! You are finally here!" Kazuki called Jane enthusiastically and ran in her direction. Everyone focused their attention on her.
"Uncle Kazuki," she smiled back at him, greeting him.
"Right timing! Do you want toe with me to fetch my son at the airport?" Kazuki grabbed Jane''s hands, giving her a pleading look.
Jane was caught off guard by Kazuki''s request. She looked at her father with a questioning gaze. Mr. Hiroshi could only sigh helplessly while rubbing his temples. His right-hand man was so determined to matchmake his son to Jane.
Jane tossed a look at Ethan who was not looking at her. She felt like Ethan didn''t want her presence there. "Okay, Uncle. I''m just going to see my sister for a few minutes. After that, we can leave and fetch your son."
Ethan clenched his fists and pursed his lips. He was displeased by Jane''s decision. Part of him didn''t want Jane to get close to another guy aside from his father. Not saying a word, Ethan walked out, showing his annoyance and disappointment. And Jane misunderstood it, thinking that Ethan couldn''t bear to see her and stand in her presence. Jane was saddened by those random thoughts.
Jane tried her best to gather her emotions and looked calm in front of others. She decided to take a look at her sister. The men gave her a chance to see her sister alone. Nathan proceeded to his office while Dave, Mr. Hiroshi, and Kazuki stayed outside the ward.
When Jane was left alone inside Abigail''s ward, she grabbed the opportunity to talk to her sister and express all her thoughts. She sat down next to Abigail''s sick bed and she held her hand.
"Sis¡ our father and our grandfather are already waiting for you. Wake up now. We need you." Jane squeezed Abigail''s hand.
"Keep fighting, Sis. Now, that I''m here. I will protect you for the remaining days of my life. And I will do my best to capture the culprit who targeted you," Jane made a promise.
After a while, Jane''s lips curled up into a faint smile. "Your man is also here with us, waiting for you. Dave will help me in catching the culprit. You are so lucky, my dear sister. You have someone like him who loves you unconditionally. Dave is a good man. A loving and caring man."
"Unlike me¡ I''m so unlucky because the person I like hates me so much¡" Jane continued to confide her feelings with her.
"And the young boy who is close to my heart¡ hates me now. I can''t me him. I did something despicable. I deserve to be hated by those two. But I won''t give up until I can make it up to them. If I can''t gain their love¡ all I ask is to get their forgiveness." Jane smiled but her eyes were filled with sadness and pain.
"Sis¡ sometimes¡ I don''t know if I can continue this mission¡ I get discouraged. But because of you, and our family¡ I found another reason to continue striving¡ and to live. I hope it''s not toote for me to start a new life with you and Dad¡ with our grandpa." Jane paused for a moment. She felt the lump in her throat. Before she realized it, her tears started to fall from the corners of her eyes.
Jane let out a soft giggle before wiping her tears. "Abi, your big sis is not a crybaby. My heart just feels too heavy. I need to let it all out."
"Sis¡ when are you going to wake up? I don''t think I can aplish this mission without you." There was a hint of helplessness in her voice.
"Sis¡" Jane kept calling her. Then she stopped midway when she felt Abigail''s fingers move. She gazed down and looked at her face only to meet Abigail''s emerald eyes. Abigail finally regained consciousness!
Chapter 482 Janes Words Came True
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Jane was put in a daze for a moment when she saw Abigail with her eyes open. She blinked several times, checking if she was imagining things or not.
Then Abigail moved her fingers again, squeezing Jane''s hand. Because of that, Jane snapped out of her stupor.
"Sis¡ can you hear me? If you do, please blink your eyes." Jane talked to her.
Abigail blinked her eyes once as an indicator she could hear Jane. With that, Jane immediately pressed the emergency button to summon the doctor.
She felt relieved since Abigail finally woke up. A heavy burden was lifted off her chest. When the emergency rm rang, Nathan and others dashed inside Abigail''s ward.
"What happened?" Nathan asked Jane as soon as they entered.
Jane turned around to face them. She smiled at them and said, "Abigail regained consciousness! She''s awake now."
Nathan quickly stepped forward withrge strides just to reach Abigail''s bed. Mr. Hiroshi was following him from behind. Kazuki and Ethan also traced their steps toward the sickbed to see Abigail. Only Dave was the one who stayed at the front door.
Abigail lowered her eyes as if she was telling Jane to remove her oxygen mask. Jane understood her. Since Abigail couldn''t move since her body was still numb and weak, Jane removed the oxygen mask for her.
Abigail looked afraid and confused because all she could see around her were all strangers. She didn''t know them.
''Where am I? I can''t move my body. Who are they?'' Abigail roamed her eyes around them. She felt anxious and scared.
She was still trying to remember how she ended up in that ce when Nathan snatched her hand from Jane. He simply pushed Jane aside so that he could see Abigail up close. Jane just moved behind Nathan.
"Abi¡ It''s me, Nathan. How do you feel?" Nathan softly asked her.
Both Jane and Dave watched the two, and a slight hint of jealousy appeared on their faces.
Dave could only watch Abigail from a distance. He felt like he had no right to be there since Nathan was around. Nathan was Abigail''s new boyfriend. And he would always remain as her childhood friend.
''I''m d to see you recover. You are finally awake. This is all I could ask for.'' Dave thought to himself. With a heavy heart, Dave turned around to leave. But before he could take another step, he heard Abigail''s faint voice.
"D-Dave¡" Abigail finally found a familiar face among the people inside the ward. Dave was there!
Dave froze in his spot when he heard her calling his name. His heart skipped a beat as he didn''t expect Abigail to take notice of him. "Did she just call my name?''
Dave turned around and looked at her. He met her gaze. He saw the light in her eyes as she raised her hand as if she was motioning for him toe closer to her. He saw her lips parted, mentioning his name over and over again. "Dave¡"
Everyone inside the ward fell silent. Jane subconsciously nced at Nathan, assessing his reaction. She already expected this to happen because Bam-Bam reassured her that Abigail would never remember the memories she had with Nathan.
Jane saw that Nathan stiffened when Abigail ignored him. Instead of looking at him, Abigail called Dave. Nathan felt a pang of pain when Abigail didn''t acknowledge his presence and she focused her attention on another guy.
Jane''s words resounded in his mind. [ Let''s just wait for my sister to wake up. You will find out that I''m telling the truth once she regains consciousness. She will look for Dave¡ not Nathan. ]
Those words came true and it hit him so hard that he couldn''t help but feel so mad. ''Why? Why call Dave first? Not me? I thought she had feelings for me.'' Nathan gnashed his teeth while clenching his fists until his knuckles turned white.
Nathan saw the yearning in Abigail''s eyes as she stared at Dave. In her weakest state, Abigail still managed to smile. Nathan felt like his heart had been crushed by this scene.
''What is the meaning of this?'' he asked himself, confusion resurfacing on his face as he darted his gaze back and forth between Abigail and Dave.
"Dave¡ ce here," Abigail pleaded in her hoarse voice. She felt safe after seeing Dave''s presence.
When Dave heard her pleading voice, he could no longer control himself. He sprinted toward her, closing their gaps. Upon reaching Abigail''s sick bed, Dave grabbed her hand using both hands.
"I''m here, Abi. Don''t be afraid. You are safe here." Daveforted her, and at the same time, he gave her some reassurance.
Abigail bobbed her head as she trusted him. Then she shifted her gaze back to Nathan and the others. "W-Who are they?" Abigail asked Dave.
That certain question from Abigail made everyone in the room speechless. Did she lose her memory? Amnesia? Couldn''t she recognize anyone aside from Dave?
Mr. Hiroshi looked at Jane and Nathan worriedly. "Where is the doctor?"
Dave was also wondering why Abigail couldn''t recognize Nathan and others.
"Can''t you recognize them?" Dave softly asked Abigail, squeezing her hand gently.
Abigail frowned and shook her head. "I can''t. I don''t remember meeting them before."
Among the people inside that room, only Jane and Ethan knew the reason why Abigail couldn''t recognize nor remember any of them.
They were still in that confusion when the doctor finally arrived to check Abigail''s vital. The doctor advised them to stay away from the patient for the moment because she looked confused and ufortable with their presence.
"Dave¡ please stay. Don''t leave me." But Abigail held Dave''s hand tightly. She didn''t want him to leave. In the end, only Dave stayed inside the ward together with the doctor.
Nathan was so quiet when he left the ward. Jane got worried about him. She could tell that Nathan was devastated since Abigail couldn''t recognize him.
Ethan, on the other hand, grabbed his father''s hand, letting him know that he was not alone. Nathan''s heart was filled with different emotions. Ethan could sense that his father was greatly affected by this current situation.
"Master, I think your daughter lost her memory because of the ident. Selective amnesia perhaps?" Kazuki shared his thoughts.
Mr. Hiroshi just gave his right-hand man a warning look. He signaled him to just keep his mouth shut. He could sense that Nathan was hurt when Abigail didn''t recognize him.
Feeling a little bit suffocated, Nathan excused himself. He headed out to calm himself down and gather his emotion. He didn''t want to look pitiful in front of Mr. Hiroshi and Jane. He chose the isted area outside the medical facility. When he reached the spot, Nathan vented out his frustration by punching the wall.
Bam!
Thud!
Crack!
He ignored the pain. The physical pain was nothingpared to his heartache. Now, he could understand Dave''s feelings.
''So this is what he felt when Abigail didn''t recognize him before. It seems that Abigail remembers Dave¡ but she has forgotten me.'' Nathan smiled bitterly at that thought. He mmed his eyes shut and gritted his teeth. When he opened his eyes, sadness, jealousy, and pain registered on his face.
He was about to throw another punch when someone blocked his fist from hitting the solid wall. He turned to his side only to see the woman he didn''t want to see¨C Phantomke.
"This poor wall hasn''t done anything wrong to you. Don''t take your anger on him," Jane mumbled. She looked worried at him but she sounded like teasing him when she said those words. Nathan''s right hand hadn''tpletely healed yet. But here he was punching the wall with all his might. Was he trying to break his finger bones?
Nathan gazed at her with a cold sharp re. He was displeased by her sudden intrusion. "What are you doing here? To provoke me? Are you happy now? Your words came true. Your sister doesn''t remember me."
Jane shook her head. "No. I''m not happy. But I''m worried about you."
Nathan couldn''t believe her. He let out a sarcasticugh and said, "Don''t be a hypocrite, Phantom. No need to pretend. I know you are rejoicing now."
"Yes. I am indeed rejoicing because my sister finally wakes up. This is something I have to celebrate and be happy for." Jane smiled at him faintly.
Nathan narrowed his eyes at her. He became more pissed off because of her smile. "Scram! Just leave me alone." Nathan pushed her away. He turned his back on her to hide his pain. His pride won''t allow Jane to see him in this miserable state.
Nathan just took a step when he felt Jane hugging him from behind. Her sudden action made him stop moving. Jane wrapped her arms around his body and embraced him tightly, catching him off guard. For some unknown reason, Nathan wasn''t able to move and couldn''t push her away.
"Nate¡ everything will be fine¡" Jane said something to console Nathan.
Chapter 483 Great Confusion
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan felt strange when Jane hugged him. What an irony! His enemy was the oneforting him at this moment. But then again, he realized he shouldn''t show vulnerability in front of her. He didn''t need her pity.
After he recovered, Nathan quickly removed Jane''s hands and pushed her away. ''Why do I feel some familiarity from her hug?'' Surprisingly, Nathan didn''t feel disgusted at all.
"Stop ying with me, Phantomke. You can''t fool me. I hate pretentious people like you," Nathan said through his gritted teeth. He turned around to leave, leaving Jane behind.
"I''m not pretentious. It was Monica who pretended to be someone she did not. When are you going to acknowledge that, Nate?" she whispered while watching Nathan as he walked away.
Nathan couldn''t recognize her because he was blinded by his anger and hatred. His bias toward Phantomke was stopping him to see the good in her.
Jane could only stare at his back, taking a deep breath. Now, her mission to tame this devil has started. Though she knew that Abigail would unintentionally hurt Nathan, she could see this chance to get closer to him, hoping that Nathan would give her a chance.
Jane returned to Abigail''s ward to check on her sister. Dave had been staying by Abigail''s side as the doctor examined her. The doctor asked her a few questions. It looked like Abigail lost some of her memories. She couldn''t remember even the part of her ident.
The doctor advised them that Abigail needed to rest. He injected her with some medicine before he left. Dave remained inside the ward, just watching over her. Their hands were still entangled with each other, no one wanted to let go.
"I''m d you are awake now¡" Dave nced at her with a gentle look in his eyes.
Abigail''s lips curled up in a faint smile. She felt so weak but Dave''s presence gave her some strength. She missed this guy so much.
"I thought you were leaving for an important mission?" Abigail asked him. She had no idea that 55 days had passed since her ident. She couldn''t remember anything.
Dave didn''t know what he should feel about this. Abigail had forgotten Nathan. She could only remember him. Part of him was happy, but part of him could understand Nathan''s feelings. Furthermore, he wasn''t sure if Abigail only loved him.
A few weeks ago, Dave could see the love between Nathan and Abigail. He couldn''t deny the fact that the two liked each other so much. But the tragedy happened. Abigail couldn''t remember Nathan. Did her feelings for him had been forgotten as well?
What if Abigail''s memory came back? Who would she choose between Dave and Nathan? Dave was afraid that Abigail would choose Nathan over him. He wondered whom she loved the most¡ª was it him or Nathan?
Dave had a lot of thoughts in mind. But since Abigail just woke up, he didn''t want to cause some emotional stress. He would find the right time to discuss some important matters with her.
"Abi, I''m not going anywhere. I won''t ept any missions for now. I want to take care of you." Dave gently squeezed her hand.
"I think getting sick is not a bad thing. At least, you will stay by my side from now on. You are not leaving me anymore."
"Hey, don''t say that. I don''t want you to get sick. Every time your life will be in danger my heart is going to burst." Dave pouted his lips while putting on a pitiful face.
Abigail just let out a soft giggle. "I''m just kidding. Don''t be upset. I''ll get better soon. I bet my fans are already waiting for me. Sigh, how long I have been sleeping? How about my work?"
"Stop thinking about work. You should focus on your recovery," Dave slightly scolded her.
"Yes, Boss. I will do that. By the way, those people¡ who are they?" Abigail recalled the strangers who stood around her sick bed a while ago. She didn''t recognize them at all.
When Abigail brought them up, Dave''s eyes lit up. This was a piece of good news he wanted to share with her. "I almost forgot. There is something you need to know."
Abigail gave him a questioning look. She became interested in what he was about to say. "Okay. Tell me."
"Thedy who was holding your hand when you woke up¡ and the first person you saw when you opened your eyes¡ She is your elder sister!" Dave joyfully revealed to Abigail.
Abigail was surprised when she heard that. "My elder sister?"
Dave bobbed his head. "Yes. Your elder sister¡ your biological sister. And the middle-aged man who approached you is your biological father. Abigail, your family finally found you!"
Abigail gasped in disbelief. "Is that true?"
"Yes. This is all true! Can''t you see? Your sister looks like you." Dave felt amused.
Abigail was still trying to absorb everything. She didn''t expect to see her family in this situation. She never thought she would reunite with them.
"Can you call them for me? I want to see them¡" Abigail requested Dave. Now she understood why they looked so worried about her a while ago.
"Okay. I''ll call them for you." Dave was about to leave when Abigail asked him again.
"How about the tall guy with blue eyes? Who is he? Is he my brother too?" Abigail asked Dave expectantly.
Dave froze the moment he heard her curious question rted to Nathan. How would he answer that? He was contemting whether he should tell her the truth or not. But he didn''t want to be selfish.
"That guy with blue eyes¡ is none other than¡ Mr. Nathan Sparks."
Abigail''s eyes widened in shock when she heard that. No wonder that man looked familiar to her. He was the famous CEO of the SYP Twilight Corp. But why was he there? Nathan was holding her hand a while ago and he looked concerned about her too.
As far as she could remember, she didn''t have any close encounters with Nathan Sparks. How did he know her? She could only see him in business magazines and on television.
"Why is it the mighty CEO of the SYP Twilight Corp is here in my ward?" Abigail asked Dave in utter disbelief.
"Because¡ this is his medical facility¡ and Nathan Sparks is¡ your new boyfriend," Dave informed her.
Abigail: "..."
She was stupefied when she heard Dave''sst remarks. Was he serious? Or he was just joking? Who would believe that? She didn''t even meet him personally before. How could she be his girlfriend? Dave was her boyfriend, not Nathan.
"Hey, Dave. Don''t joke around like that. This is not funny at all. You are my only boyfriend. I have nothing to do with him." Abigail thought Dave was just pranking her. However, Dave''s expression was serious. He was notughing at all.
"Dave? What''s wrong? Why are you making up a story? Where did you get that ridiculous idea?" Abigail didn''t believe him at first. But his seriousness made her uneasy. There were scenarios she couldn''t understand. She felt like she missed a lot of things.
On the other hand, Dave sighed deeply. He didn''t mean to surprise her with the truth. But he couldn''t hide it from her. As much as possible, he would like to be honest with her.
"Abi¡ It''s a long story. You lost some of your memory. That is the reason why you can''t remember Nathan. For the past few weeks, you''ve been living with him¡"
Abigail was at a loss for words. She seemed to lose the ability to speak. She opened her mouth only to close it again. ''What happened? I''m confused.''
"How is that possible? Did I betray you? No! I won''t do that. I love you, Dave." Abigail tried to sit up but Dave stopped her from moving.
"Hey, calm down. Let me exin." Dave assisted her. He helped her up, making her lean on her bed.
"How can I calm down? I don''t know what happened. Why can''t I remember a thing?" Abigail felt so helpless. She was on the verge of crying. "Did we break up?"
Dave grabbed her shoulders as he looked straight into her eyes. "Abi¡ you didn''t betray me. Okay. Something bad happened to you. You lost some of your memories¡ including me. And during those times¡ you met Nathan. In that short period of time¡ you both fell in love with each other."
Dave''s heart constricted. Part of him was scolding himself inwardly. He was being a martyr here, telling Abigail those things even though he wanted her to choose him over Nathan. But he was the only person who could understand how painful it was for Nathan because the woman he loved couldn''t remember him. It already happened to Dave so he was empathizing with Nathan.
Meanwhile, Abigail couldn''t ept this fact. It didn''t feel right. How could she fall in love with another guy? Even if her mind couldn''t remember Dave, her heart should remember him because he was the man she truly loved.
Chapter 484 Start All Over Again
Day Fifty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Dave could see how Abigail was troubled by his revtion. He was afraid that her emotions would affect her health so he decided to change the topic.
"Abi¡ I''ll call your sister and your father. They had been waiting for you to wake up." Dave lifted her chin and caressed her face before he stood up to call Jane and Mr. Hiroshi.
When Dave stepped out of the ward, he bumped into Jane. She was talking to her father. Kazuki had already left to fetch his son from the airport.
"Abi is ready to meet you. I told her that you were her family," Dave smiled at them faintly.
Jane and Mr. Hiroshi exchanged nces with one another.
''She wants to see you," Dave added.
Mr. Hiroshi bobbed his head, his eyes sparkling with joy. "Let''s go. We must introduce ourselves to her properly."
Jane agreed. The two of them entered the room. Dave didn''t go inside as he would like the three of them to have family time together.
Abigail didn''t know what to say when she saw Jane and Mr. Hiroshi inching closer and closer to her. ''They are my family. My biological father and my sister.'' She looked at them intently, her heart pounding so fast inside her chest. She felt emotional just watching them.
She had been dreaming of this moment to see her real family. She wanted to know why they abandoned her.
"My daughter¡ I''m your father," Mr. Hiroshi softly mumbled when he reached her sick bed. He felt sorry for her because he had no idea that Abigail existed. All these years he only searched for Jane, not knowing that he had another daughter.
Jane stood next to their father. She held Abigail''s hand and said, "I''m Jane, your elder sister." She was grateful because Abigail survived and both of them got the chance to live. Bam-Bam yed a major role in this.
After a while, Abigail bit her lower lip. She could feel the lump in her throat. She couldn''t utter a word because of the overwhelming emotions inside her heart. She wasn''t mad at them. But she was emotional after meeting them.
Jane gently pulled Abigail into a warm hug. "Sis¡ I''m d you are alive. I will protect you from now on. I will not allow anyone to hurt you."
Abigail''s tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes. Who would have thought she would suddenly reunite with her family? She was also touched by Jane''s words.
''Thisdy hugging me now, swearing to protect me¡ is my elder sister. I feel safe in her presence¡ as if I have known her already.''
"Why¡ why did I get separated from both of you? How about our mother? Where is she?" Abigail had so many questions she wanted to ask them.
Jane released her from her embrace to see her face and meet her gaze. "Sis, I want you to know¡ that our parents didn''t abandon you. A tragedy happened. Our mother died and we got separated from each other. Don''t me our father. It''s not his fault."
Abigail was saddened when she learned that their mother already passed away. She thought she would meet her someday. Now, it was not possible in this lifetime.
"Abi¡ I lost both of you. You were raised in the orphanage while your sister was raised by the person who rescued her after the ident. I want to apologize to both of you. I was a useless father who failed to protect my family." Mr. Hiroshi asked for forgiveness for his shorings as their father.
"But now that I found both of you¡ I will make sure that no one can separate us again. I will be with you and protect my daughters with my life." Mr. Hiroshi expressed how much he loved his daughters. He had two beautiful precious daughters. He would certainly cherish and protect them from harm. He didn''t want to have another regret.
"Sis¡ you have to recover soon. Once you regain your strength, we will go home and live together. Our grandfather is also waiting for us. He will be happy to see us together."
Abigail could only bob her head. She didn''t bear a grudge against her father. She believed them. Her instinct was telling her to trust Jane and Mr. Hiroshi. She felt so close to them even though this was the first time she met them.
"Thanks, Dad¡ and sis. I don''t want to live alone anymore. I want to be with you¡ to be with my family," Abigail shared her feelings with them.
"Yes¡ Abi. No one will be alone starting today. We are one family." Jane reassured her.
Mr. Hiroshi moved closer to them and hugged them both. The three felt so happy about this reunion. They looked forward to theing days in which they would make it up to each other¡ for the lost years they weren''t together.
*****
Meanwhile, if Mr. Hiroshi and his daughters were rejoicing about today''s happening, someone was heartbroken. Nathan stayed in his office, contemting whether he should talk to Abigail or not. ording to his staff, Dave, Jane, and Mr. Hiroshi didn''t leave Abigail''s ward. They had been spending time with her until she fell asleep.
Nathan was spacing out inside his room when someone knocked on the door. He thought the person outside was Ethan.
"Come in," Nathan nonchntly said.
When the door was pushed open, Aiden came into Nathan''s view. Stephen was standing behind them. Nathan frowned the moment he saw his two friends. "Why are you both here?" He wasn''t happy at all.
Little did Nathan know, Ethan was the one who called these two uncles. He knew that his father needed his friends at this moment. Ethan summoned Aiden, hoping that he would be able to cheer him up with his bright personality. The young boy was not in the mood tofort his father because he was also in the process of figuring things out between Jane and him.
Ethan decided to give this task to his Uncle Aiden and Uncle Stephen. They were his father''s close friends. Their presence would help Nathan to somehow ease the pain in his heart. Ethan also informed his two uncles about the current situation rted to Abigail.
Everyone thought Abigail lost her memory and regained some memories. But the unfortunate thing was¡ Abigail couldn''t even recognize Nathan nor remember any memories she shared with him. If only they knew that Jane was the person who remembered those memories with Nathan.
"Nate, I heard that you and Stephen already reconciled¡ so I brought him here. We also heard the good news that Abigail regained consciousness. We came to visit her." Aiden said his alibi. But the truth was they came there as per Ethan''s request. And the second reason was to visit Abigail.
When Abigail''s name was mentioned, Nathan''s mood became more sullen. He couldn''t hide the sorrow in his eyes. "Yes, she is awake¡ but she can no longer remember me. She had forgotten me. All she could remember is Dave¡"
Both Aiden and Stephen fell silent. They could see that Nathan was greatly affected by this situation. Aiden nudged Stephen''s shoulder, urging him to say something that would cheer Nathan up.
"Stephen¡ do you think Abigail''s amnesia is just temporary? She will eventually remember Nathan, right?" Aiden was asking their psychology friend who was an expert in this field.
"Yes. We shouldn''t lose hope. Abigail will somehow remember everything. This might be the aftereffect of the ident." Stephen spoke up to support Aiden''s im.
"Oh right! This is simr to those movies¡ where the female lead got into an ident and had forgotten the male lead. This is a way to prolong the story¡ but in the end, the two will end up being together. They will live happily ever after just like those fairy tales!" Aiden tried his best to console their best friend, Nathan.
"By the way, Steph, maybe you have ways so that Abigail can remember Nathan. You can erase people''s memories¡ so I know you can also bring back their memories, am I right?" Aiden also knew that Stephen erased Phantomke''s memory.
"I know some strategies¡ but this is not the guaranteed solution. It will also depend on the person. If those memories are worth remembering and she is so determined, then she will remember her lost memory¡ But this is on a case-to-case basis. It doesn''t apply to all." Stephen didn''t want to give Nathan false hope.
"Eh? Then what will happen if she doesn''t recall Nathan? What should we do?" Aiden got worried by this possibility.
"Nathan¡ has to have a new start with her. He has to strive in building a strong rtionship with Abigail again." Stephen responded meaningfully.
"Oh¡ In short, Nathan has to start again and court Abigail¡ making her fall for him over and over again!" Aiden butted in once more. "Hmm. Don''t worry. I think our best friend will win. He is iparable to Dave. Dave is just an ordinary guy for me!"
"Stop it, Aiden. Only Abigail has the final say on this." Stephen reminded Aiden.
Bam!
Nathan mmed his palms on the surface of his table, surprising Aiden and Stephen. "Both of you, just keep quiet. If not, just leave! I want to be alone."
Chapter 485 Tatsumi
Day Fifty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Nathan stayed in his study room for the whole morning. His mind was preupied with Abigail. He didn''t know how he would face her.
''She can''t remember me. What should I tell her?'' Nathan asked himself, covering his face using both hands. He massaged his temples since his head was throbbing. He didn''t get enough sleep thinking about what tomorrow might bring.
Nathan spent his time reminiscing his moment with Abigail. He already missed the bold Abigail who dered to him that she would seduce him and win his heart.
Now that she got what she wanted, she suddenly forgot him. What a cruel fate!
''She must take responsibility for me.'' Nathan sighed deeply. He slowly stood up, grabbing his coat. He finally decided to see Abigail. He was yearning to hug her.
Nathan bumped into Ethan when he stepped out of his study room. The young boy seemed like he was waiting for his father toe out.
"Why are you here? You didn''t go to school again?" Nathan asked his son, arching his eyebrow.
"Dad¡ I already learned our lessons. I''m a smart boy. Even if I don''t go to school for a week, I can still ace our exam." Ethan said to him confidently.
Nathan couldn''t refute that. His son was a genius. "You can take your time. But frequent absences are not good for your image. Your ssmates see you as their role model."
"That''s not true. If I excelled in ss and teachersmended me, some of my ssmates felt jealous of me. They started hating and bullying me." Ethan shared his experience with his Dad.
"You are my son. Just like what your Miss Abi said, you must not allow anyone to bully you." Nathan''s expression turned sullen at the mention of Abigail''s name. There was a hint of yearning in his eyes.
Ethan noticed the sad expression of his father. "Dad¡" he paused for a moment. "What do you n to do now?"
"I can''t give her up. I''ll wait for her to remember me." Nathan promptly responded. Ethan could see his father''s determination.
''But she won''t remember him no matter how long he waits.'' Ethan thought to himself.
"I''ll go to the facility. Would you like toe with me?" Nathan invited his son.
Ethan bobbed his head frantically. He was still trying to assess his feelings if he could forgive Jane. However, the thought of Monica was stopping him from doing so. He was being consumed by his guilt because he was fond of Jane, the woman who killed his mother.
The father and son duo went downstairs together. The chauffeur was already waiting for them. The two stopped by the market first to buy fruits for Abigail.
Twenty minutester, Nathan and Ethan reached the facility. They saw Kazuki and a young man who seemed to be his son. The two stopped midway and observed the two men.
''So this is his son¡ whom he wants to introduce to Jane.'' Both Nathan and Ethan were thinking of the same thing.
The young guy had brown hair. He had a nice build like Nathan. Butpared to Nathan''s fairplexion, he was the epitome of a tall, dark, and handsome guy. He was good-looking.
Nathan just wanted to ignore their presence and use the alternate route going to Abigail''s ward when Ethan stopped him by tugging his sleeve.
Nathan looked down, giving him a questioning gaze. The young boy just motioned for his dad to nce in Kazuki''s direction. When Nathan followed his line of sight, he saw Jane and Mr. Hiroshi. They were now talking to Kazuki and his son.
Ethan urged his father to stay on foot for a moment to watch this scene.
Meanwhile, Kazuki grabbed his son''s shoulders, pushing him forward so that he would face Jane. "Jane, this is my son, Christopher."
"Dad¡ Miss Jane is part of our n. She can call me by my real name Tatsumi. Chistopher is my international name." After saying that, Tatsumi turned to look at Jane. There was admiration in his eyes as he stared at her.
Jane was his ideal woman. He liked her fierce and dominating aura. No wonder his father was so eager to introduce him to their n leader''s daughter.
"Dad¡ I like her already," he whispered. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.
Kazuki just smiled at his son. He was so excited about their meet-up. He hoped his son would be able to catch Jane''s attention.
"Hello, Lady Jane. I''m Tatsumi. It''s my pleasure to meet you today." Tatsumi extended his right hand for a handshake. When Jane epted his hand, Tatsumi brought the back of her palm to his lips. He kissed her hand.
Jane squinted her eyes when his lips touched her hand. She didn''t expect him to do that. She immediately retracted her hand, away from Tatsumi.
Aside from Jane, two people also red at Tatsumi when he suddenly kissed Jane''s hand. Nathan and Ethan, we''re watching them at the back. They noticed that Jane was also displeased. Jane wasn''t used to being touched by another man. Nathan seemed to be the only exemption.
"Nice meeting you too," Jane responded with a forced smile. For Mr. Kazuki''s sake, she didn''t act rudely in front of Tatsumi.
"Jane, I have some errands today because I''m searching for the Raven. Can you apany my son for a while?" Kazuki requested her. But he also nced at Mr. Hiroshi, asking for his permission.
"Go with him, Jane. I''ll take care of your sister today. Why don''t you bring him out and tour him around the city?" Mr. Hiroshi suggested.
Tatsumi showed courtesy to their godfather. He greeted him politely and with so much respect.
"Okay, Pa. I''ll entertain Tatsumi today." Jane took the task of apanying Tatsumi around the city.
Tatsumi''s eyes brightened up when Jane agreed.
"Let''s go?" He extended his hand in front of her as if he was inviting her to hold his hand. But Jane just feigned ignorance. She didn''t hold his hand. She just smiled at him while nodding her head. "Follow me. I''m going to tour you around the city."
The two of them were about to leave when two figures blocked their way. Jane was surprised to see Nathan and Ethan together.
"Where are you going? You have a check-up today." Nathan informed her coldly.
Jane blinked several times. She couldn''t remember that she had an appointment with the doctor''s today.
When Tatsumi heard that, he got worried about her. "Doctor? Are you not feeling well, mydy?"
Chapter 486 A Feeling Of Unfamiliarity
Day Fifty-Six¡
~~*****~~
Nathan''s eyebrow twitched when he heard the concern in Tatsumi''s voice. ''He just met her but he is acting as if he had known her for so long.''
"I have already recovered¡ I''m feeling better," Jane responded to Tatsumi''s query. "I just need to have a follow-up check-up to see if I am healthier than before."
Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t help but wonder. He didn''t hear anything about Jane getting sick. "My daughter, were you sick? What illness?"
Mr. Hiroshi had no idea that Jane had just woken up from aa. When she heard her father, Jane reflexively looked at Nathan. He was the one who suddenly brought this topic up and they agreed to hide that incident from her father.
Nathan looked away, avoiding her gaze. It was just his mistake for bringing up that topic. He didn''t know what had gotten into him.
Maybe he wanted her to stay and not leave. Who knows Jane would tell Tatsumi something she was not supposed to say? Was this the only reason he wanted to stop her from hanging out with Tatsumi?
"Pa, it''s not a serious illness. A few weeks before we met, I got a fever," Jane lied, covering up for Nathan''s slip of the tongue.
"Then why do you need a follow-up check-up, mydy? You seem so fine to me today." Tatsumi butted in. Then he shifted his gaze to Nathan. He sized him up.
"Who is he?" Tatsumi asked his father. But everyone heard his question.
"This is Nathan Sparks, my younger daughter''s boyfriend," Mr. Hiroshi introduced Nathan to Tatsumi.
Tatsumi smiled at Nathan. ''Oh¡ So he can''t be mypetitor.'' He nodded his head, satisfied with what he heard. At first, he thought Nathan was into Jane. But he was wrong.
"Nice meeting you, Mr. Sparks. Don''t worry about Miss Jane. I will take care of her." Tatsumi wrapped his arm around Jane''s shoulders.
But Jane was no longer paying attention to them. She was staring at the young boy who was standing next to Nathan. She was dying to greet him but she didn''t know how she would approach him. Ethan was just silent.
''Is he still mad at me?'' Jane asked herself, taking a deep breath. After a while, she lowered her gaze. She was disheartened because Ethan changed the way he treated her. The friendly and bright smile on his face when looking at her was long gone.
"Tatsumi¡ let''s go? I''ll tour you around the city." Jane wanted to leave because she could no longer hide her sadness if she continued facing Ethan.
Tatsumi bobbed his head frantically. "Sure, mydy."
But before they could leave, Nathan spoke again. "Bring Chantha with you. She will be your driver."
As part of their deal, Jane couldn''t reject Nathan''s suggestion. Chantha would keep watching her every movement as per Nathan''s order.
"Okay." Jane simply said before turning around to leave. She grabbed Tatsumi''s hand and pulled him away.
Little Ethan felt a little bit disappointed since Jane didn''t even talk to him. He was waiting for her to say a word. But Jane just looked away and fled.
''Is she avoiding me now? Won''t she talk to me anymore?'' Ethan asked himself as he watched Jane''s retreating back. The young boy pouted his lips.
Mr. Hiroshi noticed the sad look on Ethan''s face. "Ethan, do you want to y with me while your Dad visits Abi?"
Ethan just bobbed his head. "Sure, Gramps. Let''s y."
Kazuki also said goodbye to them. He was still busy tracking the Raven. When Ethan and Mr. Hiroshi went outside, Nathan proceeded to Abigail''s ward. Though he was bothered by Jane, he brought his focus back to Abigail. He came there to talk to her.
Nathan stopped in front of the door and hesitated for a moment. He suddenly became a coward when facing Abigail who couldn''t remember him. He didn''t know what he should do to make her remember him. He felt so helpless.
Nathan took a deep breath before knocking on the door.
"Come in," Abigail''s voice was heard behind the door.
Unknown to Nathan, Abigail had been reading all the articles rted to Nathan and her. She was shocked and overwhelmed when she saw the video of the press conference where Nathan kissed Abigail on live television.
She didn''t know how she would react after seeing this. She had no recollection of these memories but why did it look like she was in love with Nathan?
''What have I done? I hurt Dave¡ and got intimate with another man when I lost my memory¡'' Abigail was still thinking about those things when Nathan entered the room.
When Abigail nced in his direction, she felt very ufortable. This wealthy and handsome bachelor became her boyfriend?! Nathan was famous here, a man with an extraordinary background¡ the type of guy that every woman was dreaming of.
''Gosh. How did I get involved with him? How can I forget Dave? No. I don''t want Dave to think that Nathan is better than him. Despite his simple background, Dave is the guy I truly love.''
Abigail became more confused.
"Abi¡" Nathan softly called her name. Abigail just stayed quiet and put down her phone. She didn''t know how she would interact with him.
Nathan traced his steps toward her. He could feel the uneasiness of Abigail. Nathan clenched his fists. Abigail seemed not to be happy when she saw him.
But Nathan still tried to converse with her normally. "How do you feel now¡"
"I''m feeling better now, Mr. Sparks," She replied awkwardly.
Nathan felt like something pinched his heart so hard when he heard her calling that. She sounded too formal and distant. He wasn''t used to this kind of treatmenting from Abigail. Where was the woman who dered to him that she would win his heart no matter what?
Nathan would like to hug her but he could feel that he was not wee there. The woman was exhibiting unfamiliarity toward him. She had truly forgotten him and this fact broke his heart.
"I''m d to hear that. I came here to check on you¡" Nathan tried his best to hide his pain.
"Here¡" Nathan ced the basket of fruits on the bedside table. "Would you like to eat some fruit?" Nathan just wanted to have a normal conversation with her.
However, the more they talked the more Abigail was feeling ufortable. She was aware that Nathan considered her as his girlfriend. However, she didn''t feel the same way. Dave was still the guy in her heart.
"Mr. Sparks¡" Unable to bear the tension, Abigail decided to be frank.
"I don''t know what happened between us¡ but¡ I''m sorry that¡ I can''t remember those memories¡ And by talking to you like this¡ makes me feel ufortable."
Her words crushed his heart further.
"It''s alright. I understand. But I''m willing to wait¡ until you remember me again," Nathan replied with a faint smile on his face.
"I am not forcing you to acknowledge me as your boyfriend. I am here just because I want to see you and I care so much about you. I will keep waiting¡ I will not give up on you, Abi¡" Nathan added.
Abigail was at a loss for words. She just stared at him blinking. She didn''t know what to say.
Chapter 487 Make It Up To Him
Day Fifty-Six¡
~~*****~~
Abigail stared at Nathan. She was speechless. But she could see the determination in his eyes.
''I''m not sure. Do I really love this guy? But it happened when I couldn''t remember Dave. Now that I forget about Nathan, I only think of Dave. Will things change if I remember everything?''
Abigail gazed at Nathan intently. She had to admit that any woman could fall for Nathan. He was so handsome. He was rich.
But she tried to assess her feelings. She didn''t feel anything for him.
"I want to be honest with you¡ Mr. Sparks. Dave is my boyfriend even before I met you. An ident made me forget him. After my memories return¡ I can say that he is the man I want to spend my life with¡ So please don''t wait for me. I don''t want to hurt you."
Nathan felt like a thousand daggers hitting his heart right now. "But you are already hurting me now. Please don''t push me away, Abi. Tell me this¡ after you remember me. I will only ept your rejection once you recall our memories together¡"
Abigail could only sigh helplessly. Nathan was stubborn. He won''t give up that easily.
It did not take long before Nathan grabbed her hands. "Abi¡ give me a chance. Don''t reject me right away¡ Let me show you¡ how much I love you."
"After so many years of giving up on love¡ you came to me and taught me how to love again. You mean so much to me, Abi¡" Nathan expressed his feelings sincerely.
"I-I¡" Abigail didn''t know what to say. Nathan was making her so confused with her feelings. She felt sorry for Nathan.
Before she could say another word, Nathan pulled Abigail into a hug. He was dying to do this. He couldn''t let go of her. They were in that hugging position when Dave entered and saw them.
He stopped in his spot, just watching them. He had mixed emotions seeing Nathan and Abigail together. He still couldn''t stop himself from getting jealous.
But when Abigail noticed Dave''s presence, she immediately pushed Nathan away. She broke free from his embrace.
"Dave!" She called his name.
Nathan felt like he had been pped in the face. Abigail pushed him away because of Dave. ''She truly knows how to break my heart.'' Nathan smiled bitterly.
On the other hand, Dave apologized to them. "I''m sorry. I should have knocked first. I didn''t mean to interrupt the two of you." He forced a smile. Dave somehow felt indebted to Nathan so he didn''t want to act rudely in front of him. Though he was jealous of him, Dave tried his best to keep hisposure.
"No. Don''t apologize. You didn''t disturb us," Abigail spoke up, trying to erase the awkwardness between them. "Please,e and join us. Mr. Sparks brought me some fruits. Do you want to eat?" Abigail invited him in. She felt relieved since Dave arrived. She didn''t know how she would interact with Nathan. Dave seemed to be her savior.
However, before Dave epted Abigail''s invitation, he nced at Nathan first, asking him for his permission. It was his sign of respect toward Nathan Sparks. "May I join you, Mr. Sparks?"
Nathan clenched his fists tightly but he just nodded his head. "It''s okay. I''m on my way out anyway. Just stay with her and keep herpany."
Nathan conceded today. He could tell that Abigail preferred to spend time with Dave, instead of him. Just like how Dave did before, Nathan was allowing the two to have their catching up even though he was consumed by jealousy.
Nathan didn''t wait for the two to speak up. He turned around and stepped out of the room with a heavy heart.
Abigail finally rxed when Nathan disappeared. She quickly waved at Dave, motioning for him to go near her. Dave obediently followed her. He stepped withrge strides until he closed their gaps. He was now standing next to her sickbed.
"What you saw a while ago meant nothing. Nathan just hugged me suddenly. I didn''t give him permission to do that," Abigail immediately exined what happened, afraid that Dave would misunderstand it.
Dave just let out a soft chuckle and caressed her cheeks. "Easy. Don''t be anxious. I''m not upset."
Abigail gazed at him with a serious expression on her face. She held his hands that were caressing her face. Then she made a request.
"Kiss me!"
Dave: "..."
Dave was surprised by her sudden request. "Huh?"
"I said¡ kiss me," Abigail said firmly, pouting her lips. She wanted to make it up to him. She kissed another guy! She was unfaithful to Dave! She was ming herself because of that.
Dave just bobbed his head. He leaned over and nted a soft kiss on her forehead. He couldn''t disobey his woman''s request. But it seemed that Abigail was dissatisfied with his action.
"Not there!" Sheined. "Kiss me here!" Abigail pointed her finger at her lips.
Dave was stupefied once again. He didn''t know if Abigail was serious. What had gotten into her?
"Are you sure?" Dave hesitated.
Abigail bobbed her head vigorously and anchored her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to her. Their faces were just inches away from each other. He could even feel her breath fanning his skin.
"Darling¡ kiss me," Abigail whispered to him seductively, her eyes staring at Dave''s lips intently.
Dave''s body suddenly reacted to her words. She awakened something inside him. The heat rushed up all throughout his body. He missed her so much that he didn''t know if he could still control his desire for her.
"Kiss me¡ Dave¡ let me feel your love." Abigail mumbled once again, urging Dave to seal their lips. She was waiting for him to do the first move. She wanted to know if Dave would do the initiative.
Seeing the yearning in her eyes, thest strand of Dave''s self-control was broken. Cupping her face, Dave brought his lips to hers, kissing her passionately. He felt surreal when their lips touched. He had longed for this moment to happen again.
Abigail kneaded her fingers on his hair, pulling him closer as she deepened the kiss. She wanted to reassure Dave that he was the man she liked, not Nathan or anybody else.
Abigail opened her mouth, inviting Dave to explore inside her. Her tongue and lips urged Dave to kiss her hard. And Dave responded with so much passion. His tongue sought hers, licking and sucking her as if he had been thirsty for her.
The two kissed each other as if there was no tomorrow. Abigail clung to him tightly, not breaking the kiss. She wanted to feel him more. She moaned in between their kisses and Dave bit and sucked her upper and bottom lips alternately.
Both of them were enjoying this moment of intimacy. They didn''t care about anything else. Their attention focused only on each other. They only broke the kiss when they had to gasp for air. The two were panting after sharing that long passionate kiss.
Abigail cupped Dave''s face and looked into his eyes. "I love you, Dave. I love you so much¡"
Dave couldn''t contain his happiness. He heard those words from her mouth once again.
Meanwhile, unknown to them, someone saw them kissing each other.
Chapter 488 Vacation Trip!
Day Fifty-Six¡
~~*****~~
''This can''t be!'' Aiden screamed inside his mind as he watched Dave and Abigail.
He went there to visit Abigail, and at the same time, apanied Cherry. Who would have thought he would witness the intimate moment between Dave and Abigail? Aiden got furious, believing that Abigail was betraying Nathan, his best friend.
''My best friend will get hurt again. And this time¡ I''m afraid he will turn his back on love forever. Why now? Why? Nathan just opened his heart again. I can''t let them be together! Abigail must remember my best friend!''
With those thoughts in mind, Aiden turned around and left without letting Dave and Abigail know of his presence. He immediately called Stephen. He requested Stephen to meet each other at his house as he needed to strategize a n with him.
"We''ve just arrived. Where are you going?" Cherry asked Aiden confusedly. She just greeted Mr. Hiroshi and Ethan a while ago, allowing Aiden to proceed to Abigail''s ward. Then when she was about to follow him to the ward, she bumped into Aiden who was on his way out.
"Have you seen Abi?" she added.
Aiden pursed his lips, a cold glint shing through his eyes. He was still upset recalling the scene he had witnessed inside Abigail''s ward.
"Nope," he lied.
"Then why are you grumpy?" Cherry continued asking him. Aiden was very transparent. She could clearly see his furious expression. It was written all over his face.
Aiden could only sigh in defeat. "Come with me. Let''s talk outside." Aiden immediately grabbed Cherry''s hand as he guided her toward the parking lot.
"Eh, are we leaving already?" Cherry pulled Aiden''s hand, making him stop.
"Yes. Your sister is not here." Aiden was referring to Jane, also known as Phantomke.
Cherry bobbed her head. "Yeah. I know. Mr. Hiroshi told me that she hang out with Mr. Kazuki''s son."
"Okay. Now, let''s go and meet Stephen. We need to discuss something," Aiden suggested, pulling her once more toward his car. Cherry didn''t resist. She just followed him.
The two headed to Stephen''s ce. When they arrived, Stephen was already sitting on the balcony.
"What do you want to discuss with me? Or rather with us¡" Stephen shifted his gaze from Aiden to Cherry.
"We have to help Nathan! I don''t want him to be heartbroken again." Aiden dered to them. "We should help Abigail remember our best friend!"
Stephen just stayed silent, listening to Aiden''s suggestion. On the other hand, Cherry asked him about his specific n. "How are we going to help them?"
"Let''s propose a field trip or a vacation for those two. They need to be together and spend time together. If Abigail bonds with Nathan, she might remember her lost memory rted to Nathan!" Aiden said with conviction.
"Oh right! Mr. Hiroshi is nning to take Abigail out of the medical facility by tomorrow. He wants his daughter to stay at home, instead of staying in the hospital or the medical facility. Abigail also requested to leave the medical facility as soon as possible. You can suggest that they go somewhere for a vacation!" Cherry supported Aiden''s idea.
"Hmm. Okay. I will bring this up to Nathan. I think he will agree." Stephen volunteered. He also wanted to help Nathan.
"That''s great!" Aiden punched the air. He couldn''t hide his excitement. "I will arrange everything. The ce and their ne tickets. I know a rxing ce that is also good for Abigail''s recovery!"
After saying that, Aiden faced Cherry and held her shoulders. "You shoulde with us too. You will like the ce. It''s beautiful!" Aiden nced at her expectantly. He was giving her a puppy-eyed look, begging her to agree.
Stephen could only smile while shaking his head helplessly. Aiden even managed to insert his personal goal by inviting Cherry toe.
''The yboy finally found the girl who was able to tame his wild heart.'' Stephen thought to himself, grinning from ear to ear. He could feel that Aiden was serious about Cherry. He never acted this way toward other women. Cherry was the only exception.
"I''ll think about it¡" Cherry wanted to consult Jane first. "But I will agree if my sis Jane will join us on this trip!"
Stephen''s eyes lit up at the mention of Jane''s name. He would like to spend quality time with her and get closer to her.
"I can join you too. I think I will be able to counsel Abigail and do some hypnotism to try bringing her memory back." Stephen found a reason to go with them. He wanted to go if Jane would tag along with them.
"Alright! The more the merrier!" Aiden pped his hands together.
"But we have one problem¡ Who will convince Mr. Hiroshi and the Yan Family?" Aiden raised this concern to both Stephen and Cherry.
Stephen and Cherry exchanged nces with one another. They almost forgot about this consideration.
"Gosh. This should be a trip between Nathan and Abigail. We can''t let Mr. Hiroshi or Madam Priyanshi disturb the two." Aiden scratched the back of his head. He wasn''t close to either Mr. Hiroshi or Madam Priyanshi.
After what happened to Abigail, the two would be more strict with the safety and security of Abigail. They were not certain if they would allow Abigail to go on a trip with Nathan once she was discharged from the medical facility.
"Hmmm. I think I know someone who will be able to convince those two!" Cherry snapped her fingers as a good idea popped up in her mind.
"Who?" Aiden and Stephen asked her in unison.
"Who else? Of course, it''s none other than Ethan! No one will be able to resist a cute little boy''s charm! We can ask for his help! I am hundred percent sure that Ethan will be able to convince Mr. Hiroshi, Old Master Yan, and Madam Priyanshi!" Cherry cheerfully said to them.
"Oh my gosh! You are right! Ethan is the key to this vacation trip! Let''s make him our aplice!" Aiden made a fist bump to Cherry and Stephen.
This trip was going to be an exciting trip for them.
''Hmmph! I will make sure that Dave will not be able to join. I must separate him from Abi!"
Chapter 489 Everyone Is Going!
Day Fifty-Six¡
~~*****~~
After discussing his n with Stephen and Cherry, Aiden went back to the facility to talk to Nathan and Ethan.
He decided to inform Nathan about his n first before asking for Ethan''s help. If Nathan wouldn''t agree, Stephen would step in to convince him.
Nathan stayed in his small office, killing his time. He was still affected by Abigail''s behavior toward him. Aiden noticed the troubled expression of his best friend as he entered the room.
"A penny for your thoughts!" Aiden said, catching Nathan''s attention.
Nathan failed to notice his arrival since his mind was preupied with Abigail.
"What are you doing here?" Nathan asked him coldly. He was not in the mood to entertain Aiden.
"I''m here to give a solution to your problem!" Aiden moved to Nathan''s side and tapped his shoulder.
Nathan squinted his eyes at him, feeling suspicious. "Solution? What are you up to?"
Aiden smirked at him and confidently said, "I came up with a strategy so that Abigail would remember you. I propose to have a field trip or a vacation trip for you and Abigail. You should spend time with her and make her remember your moments together. I already booked this ce. You can both rx and recuperate here."
Aiden spoke spontaneously, informing Nathan about the details of this trip. Nathan just quietly listened to him. He didn''t hate the idea of traveling for vacation and spending time with Abigail.
"Okay. I agree. Let''s do this!" Nathan agreed without a second thought. He felt desperate so he wanted to try all means as long as Abigail could remember him.
"Good! That''s the spirit, Bro! Now, I need to ask for Ethan''s help. Through him, we will try to get Mr. Hiroshi''s permission." Aiden grinned from ear to ear, feeling hopeful.
"I can talk to Mr. Hiroshi and ask for his permission." Nathan volunteered.
But Aiden wagged his forefinger in front of Nathan while shaking his head. "No! No! No! Don''t try your luck, Buddy. After what happened in Caceres Hills, I don''t think Mr. Hiroshi will allow you to go on a trip with Abigail alone. He will be strict now."
"We must use your son''s charm to convince the old man," Aiden added.
"Okay. Suit yourself." Nathan didn''t argue with Aiden anymore. His best friend had a point.
"I gotta go and find Ethan. See youter, Nate!"
Aiden left Nathan''s office in a rush. He searched for Ethan. After a few minutes, he found the young boy, ying with Mr. Hiroshi. The two were having fun as they yed mobile games. Ethan taught Mr. Hiroshi how to y and installed an app on his mobile phone.
"Mr. Hiroshi, may I borrow my godson for a while?" Aiden took his courage to excuse Ethan.
Both Ethan and Mr. Hiroshi nced at him in puzzlement. "Why Uncle? What do you want from me?" Ethan questioned him.
"There is something I want to discuss with you," Aiden said, smiling sheepishly.
"Gramps¡ let''s pause our game. I''ll just talk to Uncle Aiden. I''ll be back soon," Ethan politely said.
Mr. Hiroshi smiled at him and nodded, "Okay, kiddo. Go ahead. I''ll wait for you inside. I will just check on my daughter. She must be talking to Dave."
Aiden immediately pulled Ethan toward the corner. They found a bench near Abigail''s ward. The two settled down on the bench.
"Ethan, your father needs your help. He is heartbroken since Miss Abi can''t remember him. But I find a way to help the two. I suggested a vacation trip for both of them. They need to spend time with each other. Will you help us convince Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi to allow Abigail to go on this trip?"
"No! I won''t!" Ethan promptly responded, making Aiden speechless. Ethan was aware that no matter what they would do, Abigail won''t remember his father. Those memories only remained in Jane''s mind, not in Abigail''s mind. They would just waste their time.
"Huh? Why? Don''t you want to see your Dad happy? I thought you wanted Abigail to be your mom?" Aiden scratched his face, feeling a little bit confused.
"Not anymore. I changed my mind," Ethan nonchntly said.
Aiden heaved a deep sigh when he heard that. "What made you change your mind? Don''t you like Miss Abi anymore?"
Ethan was not able to respond right away. The Abigail he liked was none other than Jane¡ the soul who lived in Abigail''s body for fifty days. But after knowing Jane killed his biological mother, Ethan was torn between liking her or hating her.
But he couldn''t stop himself from caring about Jane. He was still worried about her. Deep inside, he didn''t want her to die. And he heard that Jane might die if she failed to win Nathan''s heart and if they revealed to Nathan that Jane was the woman who made him fall in love, not Abigail.
"I don''t want my father to get hurt and I want him to be happy, that''s why I am refusing to cooperate. Miss Abi is not the woman for my father." Ethan said meaningfully.
''The woman who loves my father is Miss Jane¡ not Miss Abi.'' Ethan added in his thoughts.
Aiden looked at him helplessly. He couldn''t believe that Ethan didn''t want to cooperate with them. And why was he saying that Abigail was not the woman for his father? Ethan was acting strangely and he couldn''t figure out what was running in his mind.
"Ethan, please. Don''t be like this. You are making me confused. Your Dad is having a hard time. We need to help him. Just this once. If this won''t work, then we will stop. Your father just needs a chance to get close to Abigail. Don''t take that away from him." Aiden put on a pleading look. He was trying to get Ethan''s sympathy.
"I''ve already prepared everything. Your Uncle Stephen will being with us. This trip is also important to me because I will be able to spend quality time with Cherry. I will continue pursuing her. Please help us make this trip possible, Ethan¡ for your father''s sake."
Ethan could only sigh in defeat. His Uncle Aiden was so determined to do this vacation trip. "Okay. I will try. But will Miss Jane join you on this trip?" Ethan asked him expectantly.
"Yes! Cherry will invite her toe with us."
There was a gleam in Ethan''s eyes when he heard that. "Fine. I''ll talk to Gramps. But I want to join this trip as well!"
Aiden: "..."
''Eh? This trip is for adults only. Who will babysit Ethan? Nathan has to focus on Abigail. Me on Cherry. Stephen to Phantomke.''
Seeing the hesitation in Aiden''s eyes, Ethan arched his eyebrow. "Hmmph. Don''t you want me to tag along with you? If that is the case, then I won''t talk to Gramps. You can ask for his permission, yourself." Ethan turned around to leave but Aiden quickly stopped him.
"Alright, Ethan! You areing with us! Don''t be upset." Aiden gave in to the young boy''s demand. He had no choice. He needed Ethan''s cooperation.
"Good. Uncle. Then leave this to me. I''ll convince them."
Chapter 490 The Invitation
Day Fifty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City¡ ]
Jane toured Tatsumi around the city. Chantha was sulking in the driver''s seat because she appeared to be the third wheel among them. Tatsumi was very attentive to Jane.
He had a bright personality and a great sense of humor. Even Chantha couldugh at his jokes. But aside from that, Tatsumi was also a gentleman.
He always opened the car door for Jane, guiding and escorting her as they walked on the streets. When they stopped in the restaurant, Tatsumi shouldered the bill. He always pulled the chair for Jane, putting food on her te.
Bystanders might mistake them for a couple. Tatsumi never holds back. He was showing his sweetness and thoughtfulness toward Jane. In his mind, he needed to impress the daughter of their n leader. He already imagined marrying her as both of them would run and lead the Sawada n together.
These kinds of thoughts brought excitement to Tatsumi, his heart fluttering. It was a great honor to have this lovely maiden as his wife. It became part of his fantasy. However, Jane just treated him naturally.
As theirst destination today, Tatsumi and Jane decided to visit Towerville City Park. Chantha could no longer bear following the two so she stayed behind.
Tatsumi pulled Jane toward the lighthouse where they could enjoy the overlooking view of the city. "My Lady¡ this ce is amazing!" Tatsumi paused and turned to look at her. "And so beautiful," he added, his eyes sparkling as he stared at her charming face.
Jane didn''t notice the way he looked at her since her eyes focused on the city view below them.
''I should have brought Ethan and Nathan here to enjoy the scenery together.'' Jane thought to herself. Though she was with Tatsumi, Jane couldn''t stop herself from thinking about Ethan and Nathan.
"My Lady¡" Tatsumi called her again.
"Just call me Jane." She didn''t want Tatsumi calling her ''mydy''. It sounded awkward.
"My Jane?" he cracked a joke.
Jane immediately gave him a side nce. Tatsumi raised his fingers, forming a peace sign while letting out a soft chuckle.
"I''m just kidding, Miss Jane. Don''t be upset."
Jane could only shake her head helplessly. "I''m not upset."
"By the way, can I ask you something?" Tatsumi mustered his courage up.
"Sure. What do you want to know?" Jane promptly responded.
"Are you willing to be the next leader of the Sawada n? Godfather might retire soon." Tatsumi heard from his father that Mr. Hiroshi was nning to step down as the leader of the Sawada n especially now that he found his two missing daughters.
Kazuki refused to ept Mr. Hiroshi''s decision because he believed that the Sawada n needed a great leader. They couldn''t afford to lose apetent leader like Mr. Hiroshi. As of now, they couldn''t see anyone who could qualify for that position.
Jane had conflicting thoughts when she heard that question. She never thought of bing a n leader of a big organization. She just lost her assassin guild. And she wanted to start a new life if ever she would survive.
"I want to live a normal life¡" Jane answered him truthfully. All her life, she had been living in the shadows¡ in the dark world full of crime. She already found her family. She just wanted to be happy with them.
Meanwhile, Tatsumi was a little bit disappointed when he heard her answer. But he was respecting her decision. The underground world was chaotic and filled with troubles. She deserved to live happily away from troubles and chaos.
"I''ll support you," Tatsumi responded with a gentle smile on his face. "I''ll keep you safe," Tatsumi winked.
Jane could only smile. Tatsumi''s bright and cheerful personality was contagious.
"Thank you, Tatsu¡" Jane expressed her gratitude. "But instead of keeping me safe, will you protect my father and my sister on my behalf?" Jane didn''t know if she could aplish her mission. Failure means death.
She was worried about Abigail and her father. She hadn''t caught the real culprit who wanted Abigail dead while her father had a lot of enemies who aimed to bring them down.
Fortunately, the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia formed an alliance. Theirbined forces made her feel relieved. The two organizations would be backing each other up.
"Rest assured. I and my father will give up our life just to protect Godfather and his family. Our loyalty is yours." Tatsumi ced his right hand on his chest and bowed down in front of her, swearing his loyalty to her.
Jane could feel that Tatsumi was a goodrade and he was someone whom she could rely on. She could even feel his sincerity. She was d that her father was surrounded by loyalrades like him and Mr. Kazuki.
They were still talking when Jane''s phone rang. When she checked it, she saw Cherry''s caller ID. She nced at Tatsumi before answering it.
"Hello, ck Rose?"
"Sis!" Cherry''s excited voice was heard from the other line. "Where are you?"
"Towerville City Park. Why?" She asked her confusedly. ck Rose sounded like she had something urgent to say.
"Sis, do you want to go on a trip with me? You need to rx and recuperate." ck Rose invited her.
"I''m sorry. I have to deal with so many things. I can''t afford to go on a vacation." Jane rejected the invitation right away.
She heard Cherry heaving a sigh of disappointment. She wanted to go on this trip together with Jane.
"Okay, sis. If you won''t go, then I will also stay behind. I''ll tell Aiden about this. He is the one who organized this trip because he nned on helping Nathan. He thought this trip would help Abigail remember Nathan as they spend time together."
Jane''s eyebrows twitched when she heard that. This only meant Nathan and Abigail were going on this trip and Aiden served as the matchmaker.
''Sigh. That fool! Is he trying to make things difficult for me by bringing Nathan and my sister together?! I can''t let this happen.''
"If my sister is going, then I have to apany her. I''ming with you!" Jane changed her mind instantly.
Cherry rejoiced when Jane finally agreed to tag along with them. "Great! We will surely enjoy this! Please pack your things tonight. We will leave tomorrow."
After reminding Jane about the trip, Cherry said goodbye to her.
"Are you going somewhere?" Tatsumi heard the conversation between Cherry and Jane. "May Ie?" he asked her permission.
Jane just bobbed her head. "Sure. But you have to buy your own ne ticket."
Tatsumi just chuckled. "Oh, sure. That''s not a problem."
Jane gave him a faint smile. Tatsumi was easy to talk to so she didn''t mind bringing him along with her.
"Wait, Tatsu. I''ll just call someone." Jane excused herself as she remembered Dave. She needed to mess up Aiden''s n by bringing Dave. She couldn''t allow Aiden to seed. Nathan and Abigail shouldn''t be together!
Dave''s phone rang for five seconds before he was able to answer Jane''s call. They already exchanged numbers since Dave was contacting Jane regarding his investigation. He was still monitoring Veronica as she was one of the suspects who might have hired an assassin to kill Abigail.
"Hello, Jane?"
"Dave, stop your investigation for now. You have to fly with us tomorrow. We are going on a trip with my sister." Jane dered to him without even consulting him.
"Uhm¡ O-Okay."
Chapter 491 Who Invited Him?
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City Airport¡ ]
Aiden arrived first at the meeting ce. He was excited about today''s trip. Ethan seeded in convincing Madam Priyanshi and Mr. Hiroshi. They allowed Abigail to go on a trip together with Ethan and Nathan.
However, as a precautionary measure, Mr. Hiroshi mobilized his men to follow and escort the group discreetly. Tatsumi became the team leader of the dispatched team. They were assigned to watch and protect Abigail and Jane at all times.
Aiden kept pacing back and forth across the waiting area. He was waiting for others toe. A few secondster, he saw Stephen approaching.
"Where is Cherry?" Aiden looked for Cherry right away. Cherry had been staying in Stephen''s ce. She hadn''t returned to her apartment yet.
"She went to buy some food. Rx. She is going with us," Stephen said, tapping Aiden''s shoulder.
"How about Nathan? Have you heard from him?" Aiden tossed a look at the entrance gate.
"He is on the way, together with Ethan. Just calm down. We still have one hour before our flight." Stephen grabbed Aiden''s shoulders and pushed him down, making him sit on the bench.
Aiden could only sigh while rubbing his hands. He didn''t know why he was feeling anxious and uneasy. He just hoped this trip would be sessful for his best friend''s sake.
It did not take long before another figure joined them. Cherry showed up, holding two paper bags filled with different food and delicacies.
Stephen and Aiden watched her in amusement. Why did she have to buy lots of food? They could buy those things once they arrived at their destination.
"Do you n to eat all of that during our flight?" Aiden was not able to hold himself. He questioned Cherry directly.
"Not only me. I buy these for all of us," Cherry responded, sticking her tongue out at Aiden.
Stephen could only chuckle as he watched the two.
"Is my sister Jane here? Or she hasn''t arrived yet?" Cherry was excited to go on a trip with Jane. After waiting for two years, she finally reunited with her. They were the only survivors from the assassin guild.
"Not yet. I think Mr. Hiroshi will send Jane and Abigail here," Stephen responded.
"Miss Cherry!" Ethan''s voice caught their attention. The three of them turned around only to see Ethan standing next to Nathan. Nathan was wearing a casual polo shirt today matched with blue jeans. He looked refreshing in his current attire. They almost couldn''t recognize him.
"Nathan truly prepared for this trip. He ought to win his woman back," Aiden whispered to Stephen.
Stephen could only bob his head. His eyes sized Nathan up from top to bottom. It had been so long since thest time they saw their best friend wear this kind of clothes. They were used to seeing him in his tuxedo and ck suit.
Aiden raised his two thumbs, praising Nathan for his outfit of the day! "You look so gorgeous, Nate! Manydies are looking at you!"
"Of course! He is my Dad!" Ethan said proudly.
"Now, we only have to wait for Abigail and Jane!" Aiden blurted out.
Nathan frowned at the mention of Jane''s name. He wasn''t informed that Phantomke wasing with them. He nced sharply at Aiden, giving him a questioning look.
Aiden could only smile apologetically while scratching the back of his head. It was Cherry''s demand to let Jane join this trip. Without her, Cherry wouldn''t go with him. Aiden didn''t want that. Aside from helping Nathan, he had a personal agenda for this trip.
Nathan''s mood changed after finding out that Phantomke was tagging along with them. Then he stared at his son. "Do you still want toe?" He was worried that Ethan wouldn''t enjoy this trip because of Jane''s presence.
Ethan bobbed his head frantically. "Of course, Dad. I don''t want to miss this trip."
"But Jane will be here," Nathan said worriedly.
"It''s okay, Dad. I''m fine with it," Ethan responded nonchntly.
Nathan watched his son confusedly. Something was off. He thought his son already hated Jane. But why was he not avoiding her?
"Ethan, your Dad is right. You should stay at home. You will miss your ss if you will join us on this trip. Do you want to have many absences? Your grade will be affected," Aiden tried to discourage Ethan. A kid didn''t suit this trip. No one would want to babysit him. Nathan would be busy with Abigail.
The moment he heard Aiden''s remarks, Ethan shot his Uncle a cold sharp re. His word of discouragement won''t work on him. He also had a purpose why he decided to join them on this vacation trip.
"Gramps is expecting me to be here. Without me, he won''t allow his daughters toe." Ethan spat back at him. He folded his arms together and red at his Uncle Aiden.
Aiden could only bow his head apologetically. "I''m taking my words back."
Ethan smirked while raising his eyebrow. No one could stop him from going.
Everything was set. Finally, Abigail and Jane arrived together with Mr. Hiroshi. He would just finish some tasks before following them. He would let these young adults to enjoy this vacation without him. But he would make sure that the entire trip would be safe for them.
"Sis!" Cherry immediately ran in Jane''s direction and greeted her with excitement. Stephen also waved at her, giving her a gentle smile. Meanwhile, Nathan''s gaze was focused on Abigail. He ignored Jane''s presence and all he could see was Abigail.
However, Abigail was surprised to see the group. She was unfamiliar with most of them. They were strangers to her. And she was overwhelmed after knowing that she would go on a trip with these people. She had the urge to go back.
She turned to her father, asking for rescue. But Jane held her hand, giving her a reassuring smile. "Don''t be afraid. I''m here with you. It''s alright." Abigail only calmed down a little bit when she heard her sister''s reassurance.
"Okay. I''ll leave my two daughters on your care. Please keep them safe," Mr. Hiroshi joined the conversation.
"Don''t worry, Mr. Hiorshi. We will keep them safe," Stephen politely responded.
"Yey! We are nowplete! Let''s board the ne now!" Aiden dered to them. He wrapped his arms around Cherry, pulling her with him.
Others started to follow them but Jane suddenly spoke up. "Wait. We are not yetplete."
Aiden, Nathan and Stephen looked at her in confusion. Even Cherry and Abigail didn''t know who was the other person.
"Huh? What are you talking about? We areplete now!" Aiden looked around and counted everyone present there.
Jane smiled meaningfully. Then she whispered on Abigail. "Someone you know ising with us so don''t be nervous."
After saying that, a running figure was fast approaching them. A guy was carrying a backpack as he sprinted toward them.
Aiden''s eyes widened and his jaw dropped upon seeing the guy who showed up. It was Dave!
''What the fuck? What is he doing here? Who invited him?''
Nathan''s expression darkened as he looked at Dave. He also had the same question in mind. What was Dave doing there? Who invited him?
"Sorry, guys! Am Ite?" Dave apologized to them.
"Why are you here? Who invited you?" Aiden asked him straightforwardly.
"I am!" Jane stepped forward, answering Aiden''s query with her dominating aura. "Why? Do you have a problem with that?"
"Ah¡. Eh¡ N-No¡"
Chapter 492 Will He Become The Death Of Her?
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
The group arrived at Skyline Paradise Resort. It was a mountain resort wherein they would stay for one week. Aiden had already made all the preparations. He booked the entire ce exclusively for them. No guests were allowed.
They were close to nature. They could do different outdoor activities here such as camping, mountaineering, hiking, rock climbing, sunset and sunrise watching, ziplining, and many more. They could also do star gazing at night.
They upied five cabins. Stephen and Aiden would share a cabin. Nathan had no choice but to partner with his son, Ethan. Jane, on the other hand, would apany her sister, Abigail since she would be the one taking care of her. Both Cherry and Dave would be alone in their respective cabins.
Not far away from their cabins, Tatsumi and his men would be staying, watching them twenty-four hours. They would do shifting. In short, Tatsumi couldn''t join the group since they were guarding them discreetly.
It was already noon time when they reached their destination. The group decided to take their lunch in the pic area of the mountain resort. There was a vast grasnd in the resort where they could settle and arrange their pic sets.
The gentlemen allowed thedies to rest while they set things up for their lunch. Pic nkets and mats were arranged on the ground wherein eight people could upy the space and share meals.
Aiden and Stephen picked up the food and drinks from the basket and ced the utensils and tes in their respective spots. Everyone had to sit on the ground while forming a circle so that they could face each other as they ate. The food was at the center.
"Dave, please call thedies. Tell them we are going to eat our lunch," Aidenmanded Dave.
Dave was humble enough to obey Aiden. In the first ce, he felt like he was the only outsider in the group. Dave wasn''t close to Nathan, Stephen, and Aiden. He also sensed that Aiden and Nathan didn''t expect that he would join them on this trip.
Jane was the one who invited him. Since Abigail was there, Dave didn''t refuse the invitation. Besides, Jane didn''t even ask him if he wanted toe or not. Her invitation appeared to be amand, rather than an invitation.
When Dave fetched thedies from their respective cabins, Aiden got the chance to talk about him.
"Dave''s presence here might ruin my n! Abigail will rely on him and Dave will stick to her. How are we going to let Nathan have the opportunity to spend with Abigail without being disturbed by others, especially Dave!" Aidenmented to them.
"This is Phantomke''s fault!" Aiden added, pouting his lips.
Stephen decided to stay quiet. He wanted to be neutral for both parties. Furthermore, he couldn''t question Phantomke''s decision. As a psychologist, he could also see the importance of Dave''s presence since Abigail became morefortable when he showed up.
It would be hard for her to socialize with them right away since she didn''t have any memories rted to them. For her, they were all strangers. So inviting Dave was a good choice. However, the probability of Aiden''s n to seed decreased because of Dave.
"I think she intentionally invited Dave to separate me from her sister," Nathan spoke up through his gritted teeth. He was also ming Jane for this.
"Guys, rx. We are here to enjoy. Don''t be a negative thinker. We can think of an alternative n," Stephen said, pacifying his two best friends.
"My brain is exhausted. You two can think of another n. My two best friends are smarter than me!" Aiden put his hands on both Nathan and Stephen.
"Okay. I will help in diverting Dave''s attention away from Abigail. We can make an arrangement wherein Nathan and Abigail will be left alone in one ce. Grab that opportunity to show your love and sincerity toward her, Nate." Stephen reassured them.
Nathan could only nod his head. He would depend on his two best friends. He just hoped everything would work out just fine.
''I''ll do my best,'' Nathan thought to himself, his eyes filled with determination.
Meanwhile, Dave reached the cabin where Abigail and Jane were staying. The two sisters already unpacked their things when they heard a knock. Jane was the one who opened the door for Dave.
"Ladies, are you hungry? The lunch is ready." Dave informed them with a bright smile on his face.
Abigail smiled back as soon as she saw him. "Come in," she softly said, inviting him in.
Dave paused for a moment, shifting his gaze from Abigail to Jane. He was asking Jane''s permission first before entering the room. Jane just bobbed her head as she gave him a go signal.
Abigail immediately held his hand as they faced Jane. "Sis, this is Dave. My boyfriend!" Abigail sounded so proud as she introduced Dave to her elder sister, Jane.
Jane just let out a soft giggle and said, "Yes, I know. I already met him. And I know he is your boyfriend."
"But¡ Nathan is also your boyfriend. Your current boyfriend," Dave reminded them. He wanted to be fair since he could understand what Nathan was going through right now. ''And I guess, they organized this trip for Nathan and Abigail. They didn''t want me here.'' Dave added to his thoughts.
"Dave. My sister only remembers you. She only remembers loving you, not anyone else. So don''t let Nathan intimidate you. You are my sister''s boyfriend. Period!" Jane was rooting for Dave.
Abigail also agreed with her sister''sst remarks. "Don''t worry, Dave. I will fix this. I promise. I know my heart. And it only beats for you."
Jane''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. She was d since Abigail only set her eyes on Dave. This situation was advantageous for her.
"Yeah. The two of you must not worry about anything else. Just enjoy this trip. Leave Nathan to me. Okay? I will make sure that no one will disturb the two of you." Jane winked at them, showing her full support for the couple.
"See, even my sister likes you for me. We have her approval. So worry not!" Abigail leaned on Dave''s shoulder as she wrapped her arms around his body. She was so clingy to her boyfriend because she wanted him to feel that he was the only man she loved.
''I''m happy for my sister. She already found the love of her life. Sigh¡ I wonder if I can also make Nathan fall for me¡ Is he the one for me¡ or will he be the death of me?'' Jane heaved a deep sigh.
Chapter 493 The Naughty Young Boys Scheme
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Just like what they had expected, Dave never left Abigail''s side. Aiden felt so annoyed since Abigail was not even considerate of Nathan''s feelings. How could she act sweetly toward Dave in front of Nathan?
Abigail didn''t hold herself back. She had just survived a life-and-death situation so she was grabbing all the chances to express and show how much she loved Dave. It was not her intention to hurt Nathan''s feelings. It''s just that when she was with Dave, she could forget others. All her attention only focused on him.
"I started to regret organizing this trip. It looks like I made things worse for Nathan," Aiden whispered to Stephen, feeling sorry for Nathan.
"Don''t be. This is just our first day," Stephen whispered back, tapping Aiden''s shoulder. The two best friends watched Nathan, Abigail, and Dave silently.
Aside from them, Jane also noticed Nathan''s grim expression as he looked at Dave and Abigail.
''I''m sorry, Nate. But you have to see this to make you realize that you and my sister are not meant to be. She loves Dave. Only him.'' Jane mumbled to herself.
While Jane was observing Nathan secretly, a pair of eyes was also watching her. The poor young boy was still waiting for Jane to approach him. He didn''t know if Jane didn''t care about him anymore.
''Why is she avoiding me? Doesn''t she n to talk to me anymore?'' Ethan wondered to himself, feeling a little bit disheartened.
He lost his appetite. He didn''t finish his food. The young boy stood up. He excused himself as he proceeded to his cabin.
Jane could only watch Ethan''s back. Until now, she couldn''t muster her courage to talk to him.
''Is Ethan alright? He didn''t finish his food¡'' Jane shifted her gaze from Ethan to his te.
She was just holding herself from talking to him. Besides, she felt like she had no right to get near the boy. Part of her was afraid to see the hatred in Ethan''s eyes.
Unknown to her, the longer she was stopping herself from approaching Ethan, the more Ethan was feeling troubled. Because of this, the naughty young boy thought of a n to test Jane.
Meanwhile, the group finished their lunch. Everyone decided to do what they wanted today without interfering with each other.
Aiden invited Cherry to roam around the mountain resort. Perhaps, they would go ziplining and sunset-watching.
Stephen, on the other hand, stayed by Nathan''s side. He was still trying to figure out how he could help Nathan by separating Abigail and Dave for a while. Aiden left this task to him since he would focus on wooing Cherry.
As far as he knew, Aiden prepared a surprise for Cherry. He just hoped his best friend wouldn''t mess this up tonight.
"What do you want to do?" Dave asked Abigail.
Nathan would like to ask her too. But Dave threw the question first. Abigail looked at Dave with sparkling eyes.
"I want to set up a tent in the camping site!" Abigail responded with enthusiasm. "Let''s listen to the birds. Watch the trees. Feel the fresh air."
Dave bobbed his head. "Okay. Let''s do that!"
Nathan had the urge to stop the two. But upon seeing the bright smile on Abigail''s face, he couldn''t bring himself to spoil their fun.
He just knew that he had to give way just for today, letting Abigail have fun together with Dave.
Nathan could only look away and turn around. He could no longer bear to see the woman he loved happy with another guy. He should be the one by her side.
Nathan clenched his fist, walking away without looking back. Stephen and Jane watched Nathan. The two exchanged meaningful nces with one another.
When Jane was about to follow him, Stephen held her arm thus stopping her. He shook his head and said, "Just stay here. Nathan wants to be alone. It''s not a good idea to follow him at this moment, especially if it''s you."
Stephen knew that Nathan still held a grudge against Phantomke.
Meanwhile, Jane was reluctant to listen to Stephen''s advice. But Stephen spoke again to convince her.
"I will talk to Nathan. You don''t have to worry about him."
Jane could only sigh helplessly. ''How can I make a move on Nathan if Stephen is around?''
Jane massaged her temples. ''I will find the right timing to approach Nathanter on.''
Stephen was the one who followed Nathan.
"Bro!" Stephen called Nathan''s attention, making him stop.
"Why are you here?" Nathan asked him coldly.
"Nate, go to Abi. I will ask Dave to apany me to buy some beers and wine." Stephen would like to try this strategy.
"Don''t run away, Nate. Follow the desire of your heart," he added, as words of encouragement to Nathan.
Nathan contemted for a moment. In the end, he agreed to Stephen''s suggestion.
"Okay. I''ll go to the camping site."
Stephen smiled at him and tapped his shoulder. The two went to the camping site where Dave and Abigail were getting ready to set up their tent.
Nathan hid while Stephen approached the couple.
"Sorry for disturbing the two of you¡ but can I ask for Dave''s help? I need to buy food supplies and drinks downtown. I can''t find others. Can you apany me?" Stephen requested him politely.
Dave didn''t say yes right away. He looked at Abigail first, consulting her. "Downtown is far from here. Will you wait for me?"
Abigail bobbed her head. "Sure. Take your time. Please drive safely."
When Dave and Stephen left, Nathan came out from his hiding spot and traced his steps toward Abigail.
She was taken aback when Nathan suddenly showed up from out of nowhere.
"Mr. Sparks?" Abigail didn''t know how she would greet him. The ufortable feeling was still there. Nathan looked very intimidating.
"May I join you?" Nathan asked her softly.
Abigail hesitated for a moment. But as a sign of respect to Nathan, she allowed him to stay.
"Let me help you in setting up this tent." Nathan continued what Dave didn''t finish.
Abigail could sit quietly as she watched Nathan. No one spoke between them. The awkwardness could be felt around them.
Nathan had a lot in mind. He kept himself busy as he built the tent for Abigail.
''How should I interact with him? What should I say?'' Abigail chewed on her lower lip.
For some unknown reason, she could feel her heart beating rapidly inside her chest. She was nervous. Then she just found herself staring at Nathan intently, watching his every move.
''Oh gosh. This man¡ he is gor¨C'' Abigail didn''t finish her words. She shook her head and pushed that thought to the back of her mind when she remembered Dave.
''I shouldn''t admire him¡'' Abigail scolded herself.
It took him twenty minutes to finish setting up the tent. All his unhappiness disappeared when he noticed that Abigail''s eyes were fixated on him.
''She had been watching me for twenty minutes now¡ Will she be able to remember me through this?'' Nathan remained hopeful.
Nathan was about to take a rest and sit beside Abigail when Jane came running to them.
"Nate! Ethan is missing!" Jane informed Nathan as soon as she reached their spot.
"What? My son?"
Chapter 494 An Enemy In The Wild
?Proxy Connection Failed!
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
"What? My son?" Nathan asked her with disbelief. There was no way his son would go missing.
"He went to our room to rest," he said, his eyebrow furrowing in a deep frown. He doubted Jane''s words for a moment. He thought she was just trying to ruin his moment with Abigail.
Meanwhile, Jane narrowed her eyes at Nathan when she sensed that he was doubting her. She would never use Ethan as an excuse. This was a serious matter. She would never lie about this.
Just a few minutes ago, Jane received a call from Tatsumi. He informed her that one of his men saw a little boy leaving the resort. The young boy was carrying a backpack with him.
At first, they thought the young boy was following Aiden and Cherry who went to the view deck for the ziplining. Butter on, they saw him through the telescope passing through a different trail. Then he suddenly disappeared from their line of sight.
The ce where theyst saw the young boy was the path where the danger zone warning was hung on the tree trunk.
"I just checked your cabin, but there was no sign of Ethan there. The cabin''s door was locked. We need to find him!" Jane was worried about Ethan.
Tatsumi and his men were already on the move to find the young boy. But Jane wouldn''t feel at ease. She wanted to search for him herself.
"Mr. Sparks, I think we must inform others. This mountain is not safe for a five-year-old kid. He shouldn''t roam around without an adult''s supervision. We must find your son as soon as possible." Abigail spoke up, expressing her concern for the young boy.
Nathan turned to Abigail, holding her shoulders. "You should stay in your cabin and wait for us. We will search for Ethan. You can''t go with us. Understand?"
Jane felt a pang of jealousy as she watched how kind and thoughtful Nathan was when treating Abigail. Even at this moment, he was thinking of Abigail''s health and safety.
"I agree. You are still recuperating, sis. You should stay here. Wait for others toe." Jane supported Nathan.
Abigail could only sigh in defeat. "Okay. I understand. I will contact them. You should go now and find Ethan."
Nathan nodded his head. He was obedient when it came to Abigail. He listened to her, but not to Jane. "Go back to your cabin first. Don''t stay here alone." Nathan paused for a moment and turned to Jane expressionlessly. "You should apany your sister."
Nathan would like to make sure that Abigail would never be left alone for her own safety. Jane couldn''t say no since her sister''s safety was one of her priorities.
After making sure that Abigail and Jane went to their cabin, Nathan left the resort to find his son. Jane immediately called Cherry. Her phone call was answered right away.
"Cherry, where are you? Can you go back here to the resort? There is an emergency!" The sense of urgency could be heard in Jane''s voice.
"What happened, sis?" Cherry asked her back. Cherry and Aiden halted on their steps as she listened to Jane.
"Just return asap. I need you here!" Jane didn''t exin further. She just needed someone who would stay with Abigail so that she could go and help Nathan in finding Ethan.
After hanging up the phone, Cherry told Aiden that they had to go back to the resort. Because of this, Aiden''s surprise for Cherry was ruined. He had to postpone it because Cherry insisted on returning to the resort. Between Aiden and Jane, Cherry would prioritize her sister, Jane.
Aiden had no choice but to follow Cherry back to the mountain resort. When they arrived, Jane ran into them.
"What is the emergency, sis?" Cherry asked her worriedly.
"Stay with Abigail while I''m not around. I have to look for Ethan. He went missing! He traversed through the woods alone." Jane informed Cherry.
"What?! Ethan left and went to the forest alone?!" Aiden blurted out exasperatedly, his eyes getting wide.
"I don''t have time for this. The two of you should stay here and apany my sister. Keep her safe." Jane ordered in her authoritative voice.
Aiden could only shut his mouth while Cherry bobbed her head in agreement. "Okay, Sis. Leave this to me."
When she heard that, Jane didn''t waste any more time. She started her journey into the woods, searching for Nathan and Ethan. She could no longer contact Tatsumi. They might be in a spot with low signal coverage, or worse, they were out of coverage area.
Jane was walking at a fast pace. She wanted to catch on to Nathan. Fifteen minutes had passed since he left the resort. As she traversed to the woods, the weather suddenly got bad. The rain started to pour down. Because of the thick clouds, the forest became darker than before.
''Damn! I forgot to bring anything!'' Jane scolded herself. She was in a hurry to leave the resort a while ago. Despite the pouring rain, Jane continued exploring the forest going to the mountaintop.
"Where are they?" She mumbled. She ignored the cold wind and raindrops. She just focused on finding Nathan and Ethan. Her heart was pounding so hard against her chest. Her worry and concern for Ethan intensified when the rain became heavier than before.
''Did he bring an umbre? The path is slippery and the cliff is so steep. I''m also worried about Nathan. His injured leg hasn''tpletely healed yet.'' With those thoughts in mind, Jane took her steps with urgency, searching the area. Her clothes were already soaked with rain. But the cold didn''t bother her.
After a few minutes of walking in the rain, she finally found a familiar figure. Nathan''s back was facing her. He was standing near the cliff and he was staring at something. Jane followed his line of sight and gasped!
She saw a wild boar just a few minutes away from Nathan. The wild boar was so big and it looked angry at him. The wild boar stepped back, getting ready to charge forward and attack Nathan.
This wild boar aimed to make Nathan trip and fall to the ground by hitting him with his sharp tusk. If Nathan would be hit by its sharp tusk, he would suffer serious injuries in his lower part.
Jane didn''t think twice. Just when the wild boar was about to attack Nathan, Jane stepped forward, pushing Nathan to the side. Nathan was caught off guard by her sudden appearance. Before he could even react, he just found himself being tossed to the ground as he watched the wild boar running in Jane''s direction.
In that split of second, his heart jumped inside his chest and he called her name. "Jane! Watch out!"
But his warning was useless! He saw Jane lure the boar to the edge of the cliff. Nathan felt like his surroundings suddenly stopped when he witnessed Jane falling off the cliff together with the big wild boar.
"Noooo!" He shouted in horror. Things happened so fast that he wasn''t able to move and stand quickly.
Chapter 495 The Missing Boy
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
At that crucial moment, Nathan had never expected that he would feel some kind of worry toward Phantomke when he witnessed how she fell off the cliff together with the wild boar. Though he was still shocked by the turn of events, he managed to stand up and dashed toward the edge of the cliff.
He needed to find out what happened to Jane. She couldn''t die like this! Never again!
Withrge strides, Nathan reached the edge of the cliff with a pounding heart. How could he exin this to Abigail if something bad happened to her sister? Furthermore, he couldn''t let her die just yet.
Nathan looked down, feeling so nervous. He didn''t know why his heart was thumping so hard against his chest. Then his eyes widened in both shock and relief when he saw Jane clinging to the branch of the tree.
Jane tried her best to grab the branches, but her hands were slipping away. The rain made them slippery. Before she could ask for help, a hand held her right hand. She looked up only to see Nathan''s face.
She was taken aback for a moment. Did she just see a hint of worry in his eyes? Or perhaps, she just imagined it because it disappeared in just a split second. Nathan was now staring at her with an angry look on his face.
''Eh? Why is he mad at me? I just saved him.'' Janemented to herself.
"What are you waiting for? Pull yourself up!" Nathan''s deep cold voice echoed in the area, snapping her out of her deep thought.
Jane could only grab his hands and crawled herself up. Nathan also pulled her to reach the top of the cliff. The both of them were panting and slumped their body to the ground. Nathan was in a sitting position while Jane was lying her back on the ground, facing the sky.
She let the rain fall on her face as she closed her eyes. She almost died a while ago. She never thought Nathan would help her up. But surprisingly, he rescued her despite the resentment he felt toward her.
Then a small curve appeared from the corners of her lips as she smiled happily. ''He saved me. Nathan saved me¡'' Jane wanted to savor this moment.
But Nathan spoke up only to ruin her moment. "Are you crazy?! Do you want your sister to hate me? Why did you do that?! I don''t need your help. I can protect myself!" Nathan burst out, scolding her.
Jane opened her eyes, arching her eyebrow. She sat up and faced Nathan while ring at him. He wasn''t grateful to her at all!
''Tsk. The audacity of this guy!'' Jane pursed her lips, feeling annoyed.
"I saved you because I wanted to! Because I''m worried about you. All I can think of a while ago was to keep you safe. I don''t have any ill intent!" Jane punched Nathan''s chest as she couldn''t hold her anger and frustration.
Jane stood up and distanced herself from him. When Nathan looked at her, he noticed several bruises and cuts on her hands and face. Her clothes were also in a messy state.
''Doesn''t she feel cold at all?'' Nathan wondered to himself. She was wearing thin clothes aspared to him. He was wearing his jacket.
"There is no time to waste. We shouldn''t argue. We should find Ethan." Jane said in her firm tone.
Then Nathan realized that Jane was not supposed to be there. "Why are you here? You should be staying with your sister."
"Don''t worry about her. Aiden and Cherry are with her." Jane promptly responded. "Stop thinking about my sister. You should focus on searching for your son!" She also scolded Nathan.
Jane turned around without waiting for Nathan. She became more worried about Ethan. If they encountered a wild boar, Ethan might also encounter one. They had to find him as soon as possible.
Meanwhile, Nathan just found himself following Jane. She was right. They must find Ethan first. He was the one in danger, not Abigail. The two continued their journey, exploring the mountain to find Ethan under the pouring rain.
*****
[ At the Mountain Resort¡ ]
Aiden kept pacing back and forth across the room. He hadn''t heard anything from Nathan and Jane. Cherry and Abigail were also getting worried about them since the rain continued pouring. The weather was getting worse every second.
It did not take long when Stephen and Dave arrived at the resort. They returned as soon as they heard the news that Ethan went missing.
Stephen: "What is the update?"
Dave: "What happened here?"
Both men asked Aiden in unison. He just shook his head. "Jane and Nathan left to find Ethan. An hour had passed but we hadn''t received any news from them. Should we contact the police so that they could help us with this search?"
Aiden didn''t know what to do. He felt somehow responsible for this. He was the one who organized this trip. He won''t forgive himself if something bad would happen to Ethan.
"Yes, we should inform them!" Dave suggested.
"I''ll go and find them!" Stephen made his decision. He was concerned about Jane. How could she go to the woods without considering her health? She wasn''t fit enough to explore this mountain area.
"I''lle with you!" Dave volunteered to apany Stephen. He was the police and it was his duty to find a missing person.
"Okay. I want toe but Jane ordered me to stay here to watch over Abigail. I can''t disobey her," Aiden said, scratching the back of his head while smiling sheepishly.
"Don''t worry. We can handle this. Just call the police to ask for back up," Dave replied.
Aiden could only bob his head in agreement. ''Damn, I''m afraid that our vacation trip will end up a catastrophe!''
Dave and Stephen were about to leave when someone suddenly showed up. The three men were bbergasted when they saw the little kid who went missing. Ethan was holding a tiny umbre, walking towards them.
"Ethan!!!" Aiden was the first one who reacted, running in his direction. Upon reaching the young boy''s spot, he immediately hugged the boy and carried him in his arms.
"Where have you been? Everyone is worrying about you!" Aiden said exasperatedly. He didn''t know if he should scold the boy or feel relieved because he returned, safe and sound.
"Uncle. Put me down," Ethanined. Aiden immediately released Ethan.
"I wanted to explore the mountain but it started to rain so I decided to go back," Ethan nonchntly said as if he didn''t stir the whole resort when he suddenly went missing. Then he looked around searching for someone.
"Where is Miss Jane?" he innocently asked them. "And my Dad?" he added.
"They went to look for you. You made them worried sick! Don''t you know that! I told you not to create trouble. Don''t leave the area without an adult''s supervision." Aiden began lecturing the young boy.
Stephen approached them, motioning for Aiden to stay quiet. "Ethan,e. We need to talk."
Ethan blinked his eyes before nodding his head. For some unknown reason, his Uncle Stephen looked scary at this moment.
Chapter 496 Will Just Make Her Freeze
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Stephen and Ethan proceeded to his cabin where no one could overhear them. Little Ethan was anxious since Stephen looked very serious. Upon reaching his cabin, Stephen invited him to sit down.
Ethan obediently sat down opposite Stephen. They were now facing each other. The young boy lowered his head, avoiding Stephen''s eyes. With the way Stephen was looking at him, he somehow felt guilty for doing something bad.
"I''m not here to scold you. Your Uncle Aiden already made his point a while ago. And I have to admit that your Uncle Aiden was right." Stephen took a deep sigh.
Ethan just remained silent. He knew that he disappointed Stephen. Despite that, his Uncle Stephen was very calm while talking to him.
"The mountain is not a child-friendly ce for a five-year-old kid like you. You shouldn''t wander off without us. What you did was so reckless. Now¡ tell me honestly." Stephen paused for a moment, cing his hand over Ethan''s left shoulder.
"Why did you do it? What is your motive?" Stephen asked him frankly. He could sense that Ethan had a reason for his action. However, he couldn''t figure it out. He won''t do something reckless without a goal in mind.
Ethan clenched his fists and remained tight-lipped. How could he tell Stephen that he did it because he wanted to know if Jane still cared for him?
"Right now¡ your Dad and Miss Jane are wandering in the mountain under this heavy rain just searching for you. Are you not worried about them?"
When Stephen mentioned that, Ethan lifted his head and looked at him with mixed emotions. ''She still cares for me¡ But why¡ Why is she not talking to me? Was it because I hurt her feelings when I ran away and ignored her before?'' Ethan came to a realization.
"I''m sorry, Uncle¡ I acted without thinking of the consequences." Ethan finally apologized for the trouble he caused by leaving without telling them. "I just did it¡ because I felt like I was being neglected by someone. I wanted to know if that person would still care about me."
Stephen frowned when he heard that. He wasn''t certain if Ethan was referring to Nathan or Abigail. "Ethan, you have to understand. Your dad is trying his best to get close to Abi. And you know that Miss Abi couldn''t remember you¡ so it''s just natural that the way she treats you is now different from the past."
Ethan chewed on his lower lip. ''I''m not referring to my Dad or Miss Abi¡ but Miss Jane¡''
"Yes, Uncle. I understand. Again¡ I apologize for my misbehavior." Ethan bowed down. Deep down, he somehow felt guilty. But part of him was rejoicing because this incident proved that Jane was concerned about him.
Stephen exhaled deeply before patting his hair. "Now, go and change your clothes. You got soaked from the rain. We don''t want you to catch a cold." Stephen dismissed the young boy. He couldn''t get mad at him. However, he was worried about Jane. The rain continued pouring.
Ethan was about to leave when he suddenly halted on his steps. "Uncle, do you think my Dad and Miss Jane were together?" Ethan asked him expectantly.
"I don''t know. But I hope they are together. I will go and find them. I''m not sure if they have already read my message. I texted them that you were back."
"Uncle. Don''t go. Just stay here and wait for them. I don''t want you to catch a cold too. Miss Jane and my father are adults. They could easily find their way back here." Ethan said this because he didn''t want his Uncle Stephen to disturb the two. He was aware that Jane was trying to win Nathan''s affection once more.
Stephen wasn''t able to respond. He was contemting whether to go or not. He didn''t want to make it obvious that he was worried sick about Jane.
"Okay. I''ll wait for the rain to stop before searching for them. Go and change your clothes now."
Ethan''s lips curled up in a satisfied smile. He was d that he was able to make Stephen stay with them.
''I hope she and Dad are just fine.'' Ethan turned in the direction of the mountain forest.
*****
Meanwhile, back in the mountain forest, Jane and Nathan were still clueless that Ethan managed to go back to the resort safe and sound. Jane looked more worried than Nathan himself.
Despite her injuries from the fall, she continued wandering around, searching for Ethan. Nathan just followed her behind, silently observing her. He didn''t know if Jane was putting up an act so that he would appreciate her gesture by showing her concern toward his son.
When he could no longer watch her pretentious act, Nathan grabbed her elbow, stopping her. "Can you slow down a bit? Stop acting already. I should be the one worrying about my son. Why are you pretending that you care about him?"
Jane was tired of this. Nathan could only see her bad sides. He always assumed the worst things about her. Couldn''t he see her sincerity? Nathan was too blinded by his anger and resentment that he couldn''t see the goodness in her heart.
"I''m not going to argue nor defend myself. Nothing will change your impression of me. I will find Ethan no matter what. And I will not ask anything from you. I don''t have any expectations from you. I just want to see him safe!" Jane pulled her hand away from Nathan. She turned around and moved forward. She didn''t want to waste time.
Nathan was caught off guard by her sudden outburst. He felt her anger a while ago as she shot him a cold sharp re. He took a deep sigh. Subconsciously, he continued following her.
As time went by, Jane could already feel the fatigue. She slowed down a bit as she felt her body getting weak and tired. Her legs also began to hurt. And the cold weather was making things worse for her.
"Damn it! I have to find Ethan before I lose all my strength. Where are you, kiddo? Please be safe." Jane mumbled to herself. Before she knew it, she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Nathan was there to hold her, preventing her from hitting the ground.
"Careful," Nathan blurted out as he caught her waist in his arms. Their bodies made contact with each other and Nathan noticed that Jane was already burning up.
''She has a fever.'' Nathan thought to himself.
Then Jane steadied herself. His warmth made her less cold. ''Damn! My body is not yet fully recovered.'' Jane cursed inwardly. Back in her assassin days, cold weather like this was just nothing to her.
"I think we need to take shelter first. It seems that the rain will not stop pouring." Nathan suggested. He could already feel that Jane was exhausted from walking nonstop.
Jane was about to refuse but Nathan spoke again. "I can see the cave nearby. Who knows my son is there, waiting for the rain to stop."
Jane bobbed her head with a hopeful look in her eyes. "Yes. Let''s check the cave!"
Nathan heaved a sigh of relief. Finally, Jane listened to him. Nathan guided her to the cave to take shelter for a moment until the rain stopped. Jane''s body was already trembling from the coldness. At this moment, Nathan took his jacket off and put it around her back.
Jane turned to him and said with a serious look on her face, "If you want to give me warmth¡ then why don''t you hug me instead? Your wet jacket will just make me freeze!"
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 497 Ravish Him
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was rendered speechless because of Jane''s bold remarks. She even sounded sarcastic when she told him that his wet jacket would only make her freeze. Jane started to sneeze as well.
Nathan could only take his jacket back, removing it from her body. He was about to distance himself from her when suddenly Jane closed their gaps, wrapping her arms around his body as she leaned on his chest.
Nathan''s body stiffened as soon as their bodies made contact with each other. He could feel her hot temperature but she was shivering from the cold.
"Hug me," she ordered him. "I don''t want to die from hypothermia. I bet you don''t want that to happen either. You are the one who is going to kill me, right?" she sneered at him mockingly.
"Yes. I am," Nathan responded absentmindedly. He was contemting whether to push her away or not. But in the end, he just stood there like a statue, letting Jane embrace him.
When she didn''t feel any resistance from Nathan, Jane tightened her grip, sinking further into his body. She even sniffed his scent as she leaned her face on the nook of his neck.
Nathan cursed himself inwardly when his body started reacting to her embrace against his will.
"H-Hug me," she whispered in her trembling voice.
Nathan stubbornly stayed still, refusing to hug her back. But Jane would never let this chance slip out. Maybe her fever was making her delirious by doing this shameless thing in the middle of their search.
She already admitted to herself that she needed to take a rest to regain her energy back before they could continue their search. She was afraid she might copse even before they could find Ethan.
"I feel cold¡ my legs are going to give in at any moment," Janeined in her low voice.
With her remaining strength, Jane pushed Nathan down and she made him sit on the ground.
"What the hell are you¨C" Nathan wasn''t able to finish his words when Jane suddenly covered her mouth using her right hand. And without a second thought, she positioned herself on top of him and straddled him.
They were now looking at each other''s eyes. "Just behave and keep me warm." Her fierce and bold personality wasing out. This was her real self in her dominating aura¡ the Lady Phantomke people used to know.
She would never allow Nathan to crumple on her feelings again and dominate her. She tried humbling herself in front of him but he never appreciated it. It didn''t work on him.
So she had to be herself and showed him what Phantomke was truly capable of doing. She won''t throw away her pride anymore just to humble herself in front of this aloof and cold devil.
"Who are you to order me around?" Nathan scowled at her in disbelief. "Get off me before I throw you away!"
Jane hooked her arms around his neck and brought her face closer to his. Nathan had to look away to avoid her. He should feel disgusted by their closeness. But he couldn''t.
''What''s wrong with me? Is it because somewhere in my subconscious¡ I already consider her as Shining Star?'' Nathanmented to himself.
He was having an internal battle within himself when he heard Jane''s soft giggle.
"Rx, Nate. You are as stiff as the tree. I''m not going to ravish you. I don''t have enough energy to do that," Jane said teasingly.
Subconsciously, Nathan''s cheeks reddened when he heard that. Another giggle escaped Jane''s mouth. She couldn''t stop herself fromughing when she noticed how ufortable Nathan was with their current position. ''Did he blush? Or is it just my imagination?''
"Are you ying with me, Phantomke?" Nathan raised his eyebrow, his expression turned grim.
"Of course not. I''ll only y with SizzlingAugust," Jane said, making Nathan speechless.
''I''m SizzlingAugust,'' Nathan mumbled to himself, pursing his lips.
Jane''s expression suddenly became serious. She stared at him intently. Without a warning, she moved her hands, cupping Nathan''s face.
Not breaking their eye contact, Jane said, "I wonder what he looks like. Is he as handsome as you?"
Nathan opened his mouth only to close it again. He didn''t know how he would respond to that. He never revealed to Jane that he was SizzlingAugust. But unknown to him, Jane already knew his identity.
Meanwhile, Jane was assessing Nathan''s reaction. Until now, he remained tight-lipped about his identity. He didn''t want to admit in front of her that he was SizzlingAugust.
"I think I should ask my father to look for him."
Nathan frowned and grabbed her wrists. He pulled her hands away from his face. "Why do you want to find him?"
Jane smiled at him meaningfully and responded, "Before I die in your hand, I want to meet him. I''ll y with him for onest time and I will tell him how grateful I was because he taught me well. I became an expert hacker."
"Is that your only goal for meeting him?" Nathan asked her again.
"Nope." Jane paused for a moment, her eyes scanning Nathan''s face down to his body. "Maybe I should sleep with him once," she shamelessly said.
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan choked when he heard herst statement. ''How could she say that?''
Nathan arched his eyebrow, giving her a questioning gaze as if he was asking her ''Are you serious?''
"Don''t give me such a look, Nate. He is my first love! So I will make love with him once before you kill me!" Jane just wanted to tease this guy who refused to reveal his identity. And she was enjoying his mixed reactions.
''Her first love? But she had a baby with another guy.''
"What made you think that he would agree? It didn''t cross your mind that he might be already married ormitted to another woman?" Nathan asked her with disbelief.
"If that is the case¡" Jane paused and pushed Nathan down, making him lie on the ground while she was still on top, bending down as she ced her hands on the sides of his head. "I am going to use force and ravish him."
Nathan: "..."
Jane had the urge to kiss Nathan. However before she could do that, they heard someone calling her.
"Lady Jane!"
Both Jane and Nathan turned at the entrance of the cave only to see Tatsumi.
Chapter 498 [Bonus ] He Made Her Feel Hotter
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Jane and Nathan were interrupted by Tatsumi''s sudden arrival. Seeing his presence, Nathan managed to pull himself together. Without a warning, Nathan pushed Jane off him.
"Ouch!" Jane winced when her butt hit the ground. She wasn''t paying attention when Nathan pushed her. She even hurt her wrist when she used it for support.
''Damn you, Nate! Not a gentleman at all!'' Jane cursed him inwardly, rubbing her wrist.
Tatsumi, on the other hand, immediately rushed in her direction. He helped her to stand up. "Lady Jane, are you okay?"
Nathan stood up, brushing the dirt off his clothes. He pretended as if he wasn''t pinned on the ground by Jane. It was too embarrassing on his part as another person witnessed them in that awkward position.
''Do I have to exin? This guy might misunderstand.'' Nathan asked himself.
"You are burning up!" Tatsumi gasped as soon as he noticed her hot temperature. He ced his hand over her forehead to check her once again.
"You have a fever!" He blurted out as if it was a big deal.
Nathan just rolled his eyes as he watched the two. "It''s just a fever. It won''t kill her." He wondered why Tatsumi was there.
Tatsumi shot Nathan a cold sharp re before shifting his attention back on Jane. "What happened to you? You are covered with bruises and cuts."
Tatsumi immediately covered her body with his coat. It was waterproof and it could give her warmth.
"Oh. I''m fine. I just fell from the cliff while fighting a wild boar."
"What?!!" Tatsumi yelped exasperatedly. He checked her body from top to bottom, checking for any serious injury.
"We should go back now. We have to treat your wounds. You are also burning up!" Tatsumi didn''t hide his concern for her. He totally ignored Nathan''s presence.
He didn''t know why Jane was on top of Nathan a while ago. He was curious but this was not the time to ask them about that.
"I can''t leave. We need to find Ethan first." Jane objected.
"Don''t worry about him. He is in the resort now." Tatsumi informed them. He received information from one of his men that the missing boy had returned.
Both Jane and Nathan felt relieved when they heard that.
"Let''s go back." Tatsumi turned around and motioned for Jane to ride his back. "Come, Lady Jane. I''ll carry you on my back."
Nathan pursed his lips as he watched the two. He couldn''t understand why he suddenly felt annoyed by Tatsumi. The guy treated him as if he was invisible.
Jane, on the other hand, contemted for a moment. It felt so awkward to ride someone else''s back. If it was Nathan who offered her this then she wouldn''t think twice.
"Don''t worry about me. I can still walk," Jane politely refused him.
Nathan smiled inwardly when he heard that. But Tatsumi wouldn''t take no for an answer.
"Your father gave me the task to take care of you. You are my responsibility, Jane. Hop in. I''ll carry you. If you don''t want this position, then we will do a princess-carry. What do you think?"
"Don''t force her." Nathan intervened.
Jane nced at Nathan, feeling puzzled. It was so unlikely of him to cut in. She darted her gaze back and forth between Tatsumi and Nathan. Both men were exchanging looks at each other, a heavy tension surrounding the two.
''Are they going to fight because of me?''
Jane shook her head, pushing the thought to the back of her mind. She shouldn''t have high hopes for Nathan.
"Fine. Stop arguing. Since Nathan was the reason why I got injured, I think it''s his responsibility to carry me back to the resort." Jane dered to them, smirking at Nathan.
Nathan squinted his eyes at her. He didn''t expect that Jane would be shameless enough to say that.
"What? You don''t want to take responsibility? Then you are not a real man. C''mon, Tatsumi. Let''s go back." Jane held Tatsumi''s arm.
Nathan got provoked by herst remarks. Before Jane could make a step, Nathan grabbed her shoulder.
"I''ll take responsibility," Nathan said in a serious tone.
Jane blinked her eyes in amusement. She didn''t expect that her provocation would work on him.
"Okay. Then carry me on your back." Jane looked very satisfied.
Nathan carried her with a dark expression on his face. He had never imagined he would do this for her.
Tatsumi could only sigh in defeat. Jane was the Boss. He couldn''t disobey her.
''Wait. Is there something going on between them? But Nathan is her sister''s boyfriend.'' Tatsumi mused to himself as he watched Nathan carrying Jane on his back.
When the three of them left the cave, the rain finally stopped. Tatsumi was clearing the path for them. It was already 5:00 pm when they reached the resort.
Everyone was waiting for them. Stephen was the first one who approached them. Nathan finally put Jane down.
"Boil water for Miss Jane," Tatsumi instructed them. "She has a fever."
Stephen quickly checked her temperature. "What happened to you?" Jane''s appearance was a mess¨C her dirty wet clothes, her cuts, and her bruises.
"I slipped¡" she lied.
"Go, wash and change your clothes before I tend to your wounds." Stephen''s heart clenched seeing her in this state. In his eyes, she was such a fragile woman.
Jane could only bob her head. She turned around only to find out that Nathan was long gone.
"Where is Ethan?" Jane asked Stephen expectantly.
"In his cabin. Don''t worry. He is fine." Stephen reassured her.
She wanted to see Ethan but she looked like shit right now. She decided to take a quick bath. When she entered their cabin, Cherry and Abigail were surprised to see her covered with bruises.
"Sis!" Bothdies called her in unison. "Are you hurt?"
Jane just let out a soft giggle. "This is nothing. I''m going to have a hot bath first."
She proceeded to the bathroom. She took off her clothes and let the hot water fall on her head and body. She closed her eyes and the first thing that entered her mind was Nathan''s handsome face.
She had seen different emotions on his face today. Just thinking about him, her heart started pounding crazily against her chest. She almost lost control of herself. If Tatsumi hadn''t arrived, she should have kissed Nathan against his will.
Jane smacked her lips as she rubbed her body with bath soap. She couldn''t get Nathan off her mind.
"I miss his kiss¡ and his touch," she mumbled. The warmth of his still lingered in her mind. She wanted him¡ to feel him.
As she ran her fingers against her flesh, she imagined Nathan touching and kissing every part of her body¡ the parts she was touching right now with her fingers.
She wanted to feel his lips nibbling and sucking on her neck and corbones while his palms were kneading and squeezing her breasts.
A surprised moan escaped her mouth as she gently squeezed her breasts. Then her one hand slid down between her legs, touching her most sensitive part. She was wet down there.
She bit her lower lip and thought to herself, ''Damn! I feel so hot not just because of my fever¡ but because of Nathan¡ because of our body contact a while ago.''
Chapter 499 DESIRE
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Because of the bad weather, their respective ns got ruined. Everyone just dined together before going back to their respective cabins.
Aiden was hopeful that tomorrow would be a sunny day. No more rain. He prepared a surprise for Cherry.
Meanwhile, Tatsumi finally joined the group since his presence was no longer a secret to them. Dave became his roommate. They would share the cabin.
Jane felt a little bit better when she took the medicine for the fever. Stephen treated her bruises and cuts. He stayed there for a moment, taking care of Jane.
After a while, someone knocked on the door.
"Come in," Stephen said.
Little Ethan pushed the door and entered the cabin. He saw Jane lying on the bed with a cold towel on her forehead. Stephen, on the other hand, was sitting next to her bed.
Ethan felt guilty when he saw her bruises and small cuts on some parts of her face and arms. He med himself for what happened.
"Ethan?" Jane was surprised when she saw the young boy. Then she smiled because Ethan was safe and sound. Nothing bad happened to him.
"Uncle Stephen, may I talk to Miss Jane¡ alone?" Ethan asked Stephen politely.
"Okay." Stephen stood up and tossed onest nce at Jane. "You should sleep early. Understand?"
Jane bobbed her head and replied, "Yes, Doc. I will."
Stephen let out a soft chuckle before stepping out of the room. Jane sat up, waving her hand as she motioned for Ethan toe closer.
"I''m d you are safe¡ Ethan." Jane didn''t hide her concern for the child. She got worried sick when she heard that he went missing. She didn''t want to feel that fear again. She cared so much about this young boy.
"Miss Jane¡" Ethan lowered his gaze. He looked at his fingers as he apologized to her. "I''m sorry for causing trouble today. Because of me, you got hurt."
Seeing the sad look on his face, Jane could no longer follow Nathan''s order. She didn''t care anymore if Nathan would get mad at him. But if her days were already numbered then might as well do what she truly wanted.
Jane pulled the young boy into a warm hug. Ethan was caught off guard and just stayed still.
"No need to apologize. The most important thing is that¡ you are safe. Ethan¡ I know you hate me¡ but I promise that I will do my best to make it up to you. I will wait until you will forgive me for my crime. Between us, I should be the one apologizing to you. Sooner orter, I will atone for my sin¡ I hope when the right timees¡ I will get your forgiveness."
Her sincere words touched Ethan''s heart. He had proven to himself that no matter what she did, he couldn''t hate her. He became so attached to her.
Ethan didn''t say a word. He just bobbed his head and buried his face into her chest as he hugged her back. He missed her.
Meanwhile, Jane felt like a heavy feeling had been lifted off her chest when she said those words to Ethan. She was just being true to herself. She didn''t want to avoid Ethan anymore.
''I will have to talk to Nathan about this.'' She made a mental note.
"Can I sleep here tonight with you and Miss Abi?" Ethan asked her permission.
Jane thought the young boy just wanted to spend time with her sister, Abigail. Abigail was with Dave at this moment.
"Hmm. Sure. You can stay here. My sister will be back in a while. Let''s wait for her." Jane let go of Ethan. Then she ruffled his hair.
"Thanks, Mom¨C I mean Miss Jane." Ethan had another slip of the tongue. But Jane didn''t pay much attention to it. "Get well soon."
"Thanks, Ethan¡"
******
[ 11:25 pm¡ ]
Everyone was already asleep at this moment. Nathan woke up at the sound of knocking.
He rubbed his eyes and turned to the other bed. His son was not around. He remembered that the young boy decided to sleep in Abigail''s cabin.
''Is my son back?'' Nathan got off the bed and traced his steps toward the door.
He opened it only to be surprised by the person standing outside. It was Phantomke.
"What are you doing here?" he asked her in a cold voice. But Jane didn''t respond.
Nathan frowned and asked her again. "What do you need?"
Jane''s lips curled up in a seductive smile and replied, "You. I need you!"
Nathan was taken aback by her bold answer. Before he could even reply, Jane suddenly pushed him as she barged into his room.
Bam!
Jane closed the door behind them.
Click!
She made sure to lock it.
In his sleepy state, Nathan was receiving one shock from another. How dare she do this to him?
"I will use force and ravish you," Jane said those words sensually as she began to take her robe off. She stripped her clothes one by one in front of Nathan while staring at him intently.
Nathan''s eyes widened in shock. It seemed that he became a statue as he stood frozen in his spot just watching her remove her clothes.
Jane let her clothes fall on the ground, leaving her body with only undergarments on. And in one swift move, she pushed Nathan to the bed, his back hitting his soft cushion.
She climbed on the bed, positioning herself on top of him. Nathan was confused. Their current position was simr to their position in the cave.
''Damn it!'' Nathan cursed inwardly. He felt like he couldn''t control his body. Instead of pushing her away, he just stayed still, anticipating what she would do next.
Not wasting any more time, she bent over and captured his lips. She kissed him hungrily as she began to remove his clothes¨C starting at his shirt, going down his pajama.
Nathan groaned in her mouth when her fingers touched his bulge through his boxer shorts. Nathan couldn''t understand why he was letting this woman dominate him. The most surprising thing was that he didn''t feel disgusted at all.
Then Jane began grinding her lower body against him, making him groan more. He could feel his boner getting harder as she continued grinding her body against him. She became in control and Nathan became powerless over her.
Before he could stop it, Nathan just found himself moving his hands- one hand grabbed the back of her head to deepen the kiss while the other one cupped her right breast, kneading it through her bra.
And in one swift move, he flipped her, changing their positions. Jane was now the one pinned under him as he was on top of her. They didn''t break the kiss.
Jane''s hands were wrapped around his neck as she arched her back, giving him more ess to her round breasts. Nathan managed to pull her bra down, releasing her soft breasts from their confines. Next, he removed her underwear.
Nathan had no control over his body anymore. It was not listening to his mind. With the desire clouding his rationality, he parted her legs and positioned himself, ready to enter her. In one swift move, he thrust inside her roughly. Once in, he began pounding so hard, thrusting in and out of her.
Thud!
Chapter 500 Stay With Him Tonight
Day Fifty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was in the middle of this heated passion when he heard a loud thud. At first, he didn''t mind it. But the noise continued. It became louder and louder. It turned out the wind was blowing outside, hitting the windows thus creating a loud sound.
Nathan snapped his eyes open only to realize that he had woken up from his hot dream! He blinked his eyes several times while looking at the ceiling, trying to steady his breathing. He felt so hot and his body was sweating profusely.
He sat up and looked around. He didn''t see Jane. He immediately covered his face using both hands and groaned in annoyance. He didn''t know what had gotten into him. Why did he dream of Jane? The most terrifying thing was that it was an erotic dream with the person he loathed so much.
He cursed himself over and over again as he felt his own body reacting to that dream. He pulled the quilt to hide his bulging erection. His little brother was awakened by that wet dream. Nathan didn''t know whether to get mad at himself or feel embarrassed.
He was shocked beyond belief. He couldn''t get over it so easily. He questioned himself why he had to think of her and even see her in his dream. The words which Jane exactly said to him in the cave, he heard those words again in his dream.
''Maybe¡ it somehow affected my subconscious because¡ I knew that I was the guy she was talking about. I''m Sizzling August.''
Nathan was still in his deep thoughts when he heard a knock outside his door. The knocking sound snapped him back to the present. He took his phone and checked the time. It was already 11:45 pm. Who was the person knocking outside?
Nathan contemted for a moment. As he watched the door, Nathan''s heart began to race. What if Jane was the person standing behind that closed door? He wasn''t ready to face her after that erotic dream. Furthermore, his boner was still visible.
''It''s best for me to ignore it. And just pretend that I am asleep.'' Nathan thought to himself.
But curiosity won over him. He wanted to know who came to see him. Or perhaps, he was expecting to see someone. But Jane had no reason to seek his presence. As far as he knew, she was also upset with him. She was offended by his words as he doubted her sincerity toward Ethan.
''If the person who disturbed my sleep is either Aiden or Stephen¡ I will really scold them.'' Nathanzily got off the bed and made his way toward the door.
Upon reaching the door, he stopped for a moment, taking a deep breath. He was trying to calm himself first. That passionate moment was still fresh in his mind. He tried his best to erase and forget the memory of his dream.
Soon, he opened the door and his eyes widened in shock when he saw the person outside. ''What the hell?! It''s Jane!''
Upon seeing Jane''s face, Nathan mmed the door close as if he had seen a ghost!
Bam!
''Wait?! Is that really Jane? Or am I just imagining things?''
Nathan opened the door once more. And the next thing he saw was Jane''s dark expression.
"So Rude! mming the door right after you see my face?" Janeined.
Nathan blinked his eyes several times and Jane was still standing there.
"W-Why are you here?" Nathan stuttered a little, his cheeks burning. Her appearance reminded him again of his hot dream. He gulped hard as his eyes subconsciously scanned her body from top to bottom. He heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that she was wearing different clothes from his dream.
Meanwhile, Jane was staring at Nathan intently. She somehow found him too appealing in his pajama. But she noticed something. Nathan''s shirt was soaked with sweat. And his cheeks were red.
"Are you sick?" Jane extended her right hand, cing it over his forehead as she checked his temperature. She was worried that Nathan also caught a cold after being drenched in the rain this afternoon.
When her hand touched his forehead, Nathan''s heart skipped a beat. In his mind, he saw a danger sign. With that, he stepped back, distancing himself from her. He even turned to the side, hiding something from her.
"I''m fine," Nathan replied, avoiding her gaze. "What do you want from me?" Nathan reflexively asked her. Then a part of his dream popped up in his mind again. He asked her a simr question and Jane replied, "You. I need you."
"Nothing. I was just passing by when I heard a strange sounding from your cabin. I thought you were in pain."
Jane couldn''t sleep as she kept thinking about a lot of things. And Nathan was one of those things. In fact, he had been bothering her mind ever since they returned. She decided to walk around and her feet ended up bringing her to Nathan''s cabin.
"Why are you outside? The wind is blowing and it''s cold out there. Is your fever gone?" Nathan didn''t mean to show concern for her but those words came out of his mouth naturally.
"Don''t worry. My fever is gone. I''m feeling better now," Jane responded with a faint smile.
Nathan''s eyebrow twitched as he pursed his lips. "Who said that I''m worrying about you?"
"Oh. Yeah. I forgot. You didn''t care about me even a little bit," Jane murmured, hiding her disappointment.
The two suddenly became silent. They could feel the awkward atmosphere surrounding them. But Jane didn''t want to go back to her room just yet.
"Ethan told me a while ago that he brought hisptop. May I borrow it? I want to y an online game to kill some time. I am not yet sleepy." Jane asked Nathan.
"Online game?" Nathan was reminded of his moment with Shining Star. Well, the woman in front of him was the Shining Star he used to know.
"Yes. An online game. I heard from Ethan that yourpany developed a new version of the online game I used to y with my friend, SizzlingAugust. Do you want to y a match with me? A duel?" Jane invited Nathan for a challenge. She wanted to grab this opportunity to spend time with him and prove to him further that she was the real Shining Star.
Surprisingly, Nathan didn''t refuse. He immediately epted her challenge. Besides, he knew that he wouldn''t be able to sleep after that dream. And part of him wanted to see and remember how Shining Star yed their games.
"Okay. Come in." Nathan invited her in.
Jane smiled inwardly, rejoicing. ''Even though we argue a lot... tonight, I just want to stay with him.''
There was a long couch inside the cabin. Jane sat there while Nathan picked up hisptop and Ethan''sptop. Jane silently watched him as he moved across the room.
Soon, the two settled down on their respective seats and started to y. Once the game started, the two became so focused. They lost track of time. Nathan was so engrossed in fighting Jane that he forgot to hide SizzlingAugust''s ying style. Jane took that opportunity to test and corner him.
"Nate¡ why do I feel like¡ your ying style is the same as my friend. Are you SizzlingAugust?"
Nathan''s body stiffened and his hands stopped moving when he heard her question.
''Damn! Did I give away my identity?''
Chapter 501 Supporting Her Sister
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Nathan''s Cabin: 3:00 am ]
Jane and Nathan lost track of time. They continued ying until dawn. That''s when Jane decided to test Nathan and confronted him.
"Are you SizzlingAugust?" Jane asked him directly, closing herptop.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. ''Damn! Did I give away my identity?'' He suddenly lost hisposure and he became anxious.
Jane turned to look at him and held his shoulders. Nathan remained tight-lipped, unable to respond to her question.
Before he knew it, Jane pushed him to the sofa, pinning him once more. She put pressure on him as she brought her face closer to his. There was a naughty smile on her lips as she softly mumbled, "You are SizzlingAugust¡" Her eyes fell on his lips.
Nathan could only gulp hard, his heart pounding so hard against his chest. Jane''s words kept reying in his mind.
[ "Maybe I should sleep with him once." ]
[ "He is my first love! So I will make love with him once before you kill me!" ]
[ "I am going to use force and ravish him." ]
Feeling distracted, Nathan just found himself being pinned on the couch as Jane lowered her head, capturing his lips. She kissed him! Her lips felt so soft, brushing his lips as she nibbled on his lower and upper lips alternately. Her tongue also moved, urging Nathan to respond.
''Was this another dream?''
Nathan felt something getting hard on his lower body as his body became so hot. He was in this predicament when Nathan heard his name.
"Nate? Hey? Are you listening to me?" Jane tapped his shoulder.
With her action, Nathan woke up from his daydream. Jane didn''t push him nor pin him on the couch. She didn''t kiss him also. It was all in his mind. Nathan fantasized and just imagined that moment wherein Jane kissed him forcibly.
Nathan''s cheeks burned from embarrassment. How could he fantasize about it? For goodness'' sake, he was in love with Abigail. And Jane was Abigail''s sister! It felt so wrong to have those wild thoughts.
Nathan immediately stood up and pulled Jane up. "You should leave now." He dismissed her without answering Jane''s question.
Jane could only watch him in confusion. Nathan''s mood changed quickly. He was back to being cold and rude.
''What did I say wrong?'' Jane asked herself. ''Perhaps, he is determined to keep his identity a secret from me. He doesn''t want to admit that he is Sizzling August.''
Jane had no choice but to step out of Nathan''s room. She became unweed in the devil''s den. She was suddenly kicked out of his room.
Bam!
Nathan closed the door without saying a proper goodbye to Jane. She was greatly offended by his action. She stormed out with a dark look on her face. It wasn''t easy to get along with Nathan. His mood was unpredictable!
But little did she know, Nathan had to kick her out of his room immediately because he was preventing her from seeing something she was not supposed to see. Nathan was so flustered. He felt like he was not in his usual self.
He had to take a cold bath to cool himself down. Jane''s presence began to affect him. Was this because of the fact she was the real Shining Star? Nathan was still confused about this. But as much as possible, he knew that he should remain faithful to Abigail. He had to get rid of these wild thoughts about Jane. His attention should focus only on Abigail.
Meanwhile, Jane returned to their cabin where Ethan and Abigail were sleeping. She was about to knock when Abigail approached her from behind. Her mind was preupied a while ago that she failed to notice her presence.
"Sis¡ What are you doing out here?" Jane asked Abigail. "You couldn''t sleep too?"
Abigail shook her head. "I woke up and didn''t see you. So I went out to search for you. Sis¡ I saw you¡ leaving Nathan''s cabin. What were you doing inside his cabin?" She asked her curiously.
Jane was rendered speechless. She didn''t expect that her sister would see hering out of Nathan''s cabin.
"Sis?" Abigail stared at her expectantly, anticipating her reply.
"Sis. Don''t misunderstand. I didn''t do anything inappropriate. We just yed games to kill some time." Jane exined to her.
"Do you like Nathan, sis?" Abigail confronted her. She wanted to know if her sister had feelings for Nathan.
Jane contemted for a moment. Should she tell her the truth or not?
"It''s okay, Big Sis. You can tell me anything," Abigail said, smiling at her.
Jane could only sigh in defeat. Then she bobbed her head. "Yes. I like Nathan."
Abigail gasped for a moment. She was surprised by her revtion.
"I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. I know¡ everyone here knows that you and Nathan are in a rtionship. He doesn''t like me¡ because she likes you. But don''t think that I hate you or I am mad at you because of him. You are my little sister. And I love you." Jane just wanted to clear things up before it would result in a misunderstanding.
After a while, Abigail let out a soft giggle and hugged her sister. "No need to exin yourself, Big Sis. I understand. In fact, I suddenly felt relieved when I heard that. I don''t want to hurt Nathan¡ but my heart and mind couldn''t recognize him. Dave¡ Dave is the man I truly love."
"To think about it¡ You and Nathan are a perfect match. Go for it, Sis! I will support you. Follow your heart. Make him happy!" Abigail encouraged Jane. "Don''t worry about others. I''m not against this. Besides, I am confident that no matter what¡ I will still choose Dave."
Jane nodded her head with a grateful smile on her face. She already anticipated this. Abigail didn''t have any memories of Nathan. And her heart belonged to Dave.
''Sigh. I wonder if there will be a time I can reveal my soul swap with my sister. I have to apologize to her and Dave. I unintentionally hurt Dave''s feelings when I was doing my mission using my sister''s body. Furthermore, I became intimate with another guy using her own body. Imitted a great sin for this couple.'' Jane felt so guilty.
"Big Sis. Don''t worry. If you need my help, you can always count on me. I will be a bridge between you and Nathan!" Abigail spoke again, reassuring her.
"Thanks, Abi. I appreciate it. However, you should focus on Dave. Don''t worry about me. I will handle this, myself."
"And by the way, thank you for giving me your blessing," Jane added.
Abigail held her hand, giving it a gentle squeeze. "Of course. You are my sister. I will support you no matter what. We are family!"
"Yes. We are family. I owe you a lot. I will make it up to you, sis," Jane swore.
''I have to catch the people who harmed my sister. I will never allow them to touch her again. As long as I live, I will protect her.'' Jane became more motivated to catch the people who wanted Abigail dead.
Chapter 502 Stay Away From Her
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
The weather got better today aspared to yesterday. Today was the second day of their vacation trip. Everyone was hoping to enjoy this trip without any more trouble. The group gathered together to eat breakfast.
Nathan was thest person who joined them in the dining area. He looked like he didn''t get enough sleep. Dark circles could be seen under his eyes.
"Bro? Did something happenst night?" Aiden asked him.
"Nothing!" Nathan promptly responded, denying anything.
"Easy. I''m just asking because you don''t look good. You look like Panda!" Aiden raised both hands in surrender.
Nathan just red at him. His interaction with Jane and his erotic dreamst night made him suffer until morning. He couldn''t get her out of his mind. As much as possible he would like to avoid Jane today.
Though he had confirmed that Jane was Shining Star through her gamey, he shouldn''t be distracted. He went there for one purpose¡ª to spend quality time with Abigail while hoping she could slowly remember him.
Jane, on the other hand, felt so great after waking up today. She made up with Ethan and she bonded with Nathanst night. She also confided her feelings with her sister, Abigail. Getting her support means so much to her.
"Lady Jane!" Tatsumi made sure to sit beside her.
"Just call me, Jane. You sound too formal."
Tatsumi let out a soft chuckle. "I like that. I''ll call you Jane since my Big Boss is not around." Tatsumi was referring to Mr. Hiroshi.
"Do you feel better now?" Tatsumi turned her around to face him. He even put his hand over her forehead to check her temperature.
Three men automatically looked at them¨C Stephen, Ethan, and Nathan. Stephen wanted to sit next to Jane but Tatsumi was already there. He also nned to check if she still had a fever.
Meanwhile, Ethan didn''t like to see another guy touching Jane. He could see Tatsumi as apetitor. He looked in his father''s direction only to be surprised since he caught him staring at Jane.
''Eh? Is my Dad looking at Miss Jane? Or Miss Abi?'' Abigail was sitting on Jane''s left side so Ethan got confused whether his father was looking at Jane or Abigail.
When Nathan sensed that Ethan was observing him, he immediately shifted his gaze back to the table.
"Let''s eat!" Cherry blurted out since no one paid attention to the food.
"Yes! Let''s fill our tummy with healthy and delicious food to start our day!" Aiden spoke up cheerfully. He was in the mood now since the weather was nice. He could continue his surprise for Cherry.
When they began to eat, Tatsumi became more attentive to Jane with extra care. He was putting food on her te. His sweet gesture was an eyesore to both Stephen and Ethan.
While everyone focused on their food, Abigail could only watch Nathan secretly. She was thinking of a way how she would help her sister get close to Nathan. When an idea popped up in her head, she leaned closer to Dave and whispered, "Let''s go to the camping siteter."
Dave smiled faintly. "Sure. I''ll make it up to you. Our yesterday''s n was interrupted by the bad weather."
After breakfast, Tatsumi decided to talk to Nathan regarding Jane. Nathan just came out of his Cabin when Tatsumi approached him.
"Mr. Sparks, Can we talk?" Tatsumi asked him in a serious tone. His demeanor was different when he was with Jane. He was showing his dominance.
Nathan just arched his brow. He was displeased by Tatsumi''s unfriendly vibe. This guy was finally showing his true color to Nathan. He was such a gentleman in front of Jane. But behind her back, he was like a wild beast who was ready to attack his enemy.
"What do you want to talk about?" Nathan nonchntly asked him. He didn''t have the energy to entertain this guy.
"What happened between you and Jane¡ in the cave, yesterday?" Tatsumi asked him firmly. There was a hint of usation in his eyes as he looked at him. "Are you two-timing the two sisters?"
Nathan narrowed his eyes as soon as he heard that. "Watch your words." He clenched his fists. He felt offended by Tatsumi''s usation.
"I don''t have any obligation to exin myself to you," Nathan added firmly.
Nathan was about to turn around but Tatsumi held his shoulder tightly.
"Let go," Nathan ordered in his warning tone.
However, Tatsumi was not intimidated by his authoritative voice. "Stay away from Jane!"
Nathan removed Tatsumi''s hand from his shoulder and said, "You don''t have to ask me too. I''m already doing that."
Tatsumi didn''t believe him. "I saw her leaving your cabin by dawn." He mumbled through his gritted teeth. Tatsumi identally saw Jane. But he didn''t have the courage to confront Jane. He didn''t know what she was doing inside Nathan''s cabin. They were alone in that room.
Meanwhile, Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect someone to witness Janeing out of his cabin.
"Why don''t you ask her, yourself?" Nathan replied after he recovered from his stupor.
Tatsumi crumpled his face. He talked to Nathan because he couldn''t question Jane. Furthermore, he didn''t have the right to ask her this very personal question. But seeing hering out of Nathan''s cabin made him jealous.
"I have to warn you. Don''t y with Jane''s feelings. She doesn''t deserve it. I will be the one to make her happy. I like her. And I will marry her someday!" Tatsumi dered to Nathan.
He didn''t know why but Nathan''s ears tingled in annoyance when he heard Tatsumi''sst remarks. "How sure are you?"
''She can never be yours¡ She will not leave long unless I permit her to do so. She owes me her life. I can kill her anytime.'' Nathan thought to himself, clenching his jaw.
"I''m not the kind of person who easily gives up. I''ll work hard. I''ll show her my sincerity. I''ll make her the happiest woman. And I know¡ I will get her father''s support. So stay away from her." Tatsumi could sense the threat of Nathan''s presence. He witnessed how Jane looked at Nathan with longing.
"Just do what you want. I have nothing to say. Besides, I don''t care. Just don''t waste my time." Nathan left without looking back.
"I hope you will be true to your words," Tatsumi added as he watched Nathan walk away.
Chapter 503 It Could Be You
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
After his confrontation with Tatsumi, Nathan became more moody and grumpy. He was not in the mood to interact with others.
He chose to be alone as he roamed around the mini-forest in the vicinity of the mountain resort. He didn''t know how long he could bear thisplication.
The woman he hated was the sister of the woman he loved. Andtely, he was slowly wavering. The Shining Star he used to know was Phantomke, the same woman who killed the mother of his child.
''I was fooled by Monica¡ I fell for her thinking she was Shining Star. How did it happen?''
Nathan picked up his phone and dialed Axel''s number.
"Hello, Sir?" Axel was surprised when Nathan called him suddenly. His Boss was in the middle of a vacation trip.
"Axel, how is your investigation regarding the ident in Ceceres Hills? Did you find a clue?" Nathan couldn''t be at ease since the real culprit was still atrge.
"We are still looking for another person of interest. Sir¡ I''m afraid to say but¡ Miss Veronica appeared to be one of the suspects. She has a motive to harm Miss Abi. But we can''t be sure¡ because she is someone who can''t hurt you." Axel was aware that Veronica was loyal to Nathan and she cared so much about him. She wouldn''t do anything to harm their Supreme Leader.
"Okay. Just continue your investigation. We have to consider all the possibilities. If Veronica has something to do with this, I will deal with her myself," Nathan firmly said.
"Got it, Sir."
"One more thing, how is your investigation about Monica? Have you gathered information about her background and anything I don''t know about her?" Nathan sounded serious when he said those words. He had never thought this day woulde and he would doubt Monica and her identity.
If she was the fake Shining Star, what was her purpose for approaching him? Why did she have to pretend as someone she was not?
''Is Ethan truly my son?'' Nathan mumbled to himself. A seed of doubt started to grow in Nathan''s mind.
Nathan shook his head, disregarding that idea. ''Of course, Ethan is my son. We''ve already proven it through the paternity test.''
"Spider is working on it, Sir, digging some more information rted to her past and background. Should we ask Lady Veronica about some other details rted to her sister?" Axel asked Nathan''s thoughts.
"No. Don''t ask her. Keep this investigation from her. She must not know about this," Nathan ordered him.
"This is noted, sir. We will do what we can to gather more information about Miss Monica," Axel reassured Nathan.
Nathan wrapped up their conversation and hung up. He took a deep breath, sat down, and leaned on the tree while closing his eyes. He felt so exhausted and stressedtely.
Unknown to him, Jane overheard the conversation. She had been following him ever since she saw Nathan go to the mini-forest.
''This is great. Nathan began to doubt Monica,'' Jane thought to herself, a faint smile appearing at the corners of her lips.
She would like to grab this opportunity to talk to Nathan alone. She just waited for ten minutes before she came out of her hiding spot.
She sat down next to Nathan. Sensing the neer''s presence, Nathan opened his eyes only to be surprised by Jane.
''Here she is¡ again.''
Nathan put on a grim expression as he looked at her.
"Can you see? I want to be alone." Nathan scowled at her. He emphasized that he didn''t want her to be there.
But Jane was brave enough to ignore hisints. She could handle his tantrum because she was in a good mood today.
"I didn''t see any warning signs." Jane nonchntly responded, shrugging her shoulders.
Nathan glowered his eyes at her. "Stay away from me. Your father''s subordinate will be upset when he sees us together. I don''t want him to misunderstand our rtionship. I''m not two-timing anyone." Nathan sounded like a kidining about some bullies.
Jane blinked her eyes in puzzlement. She wondered if Nathan was referring to Tatsumi.
"Did Tatsumi talk to you? What did he say?" Jane didn''t expect Tatsumi to confront Nathan. ''He shouldn''t get involved.''
"Just ask him." Nathan stood up. He didn''t have any ns to stay in one ce where Jane was around.
He was about to leave but Jane grabbed his hand tightly. "Nate. I have something to discuss with you. Listen to me first."
Nathan turned his body to face her. "What?"
"I can''t obey yourmand. I won''t avoid Ethan. Please don''t forbid me from interacting with him," Jane pleaded.
Nathan''s expression darkened further when he heard that.
"I won''t stay away from him¡ including you! Starting today, no one will dictate what I should or should not do. I''ll do what I want in the remaining days. I only have forty-two days left." Jane said with conviction.
Nathan frowned at the mention of Forty-Two Days. Was she counting the remaining days in their contract? Why was she in particr with the number of days left?
"Not obeying me means breaching our contract. How can you say that you will do what you want without following my orders andmand?" Nathan questioned her with disbelief. Her stubbornness was getting on his nerves.
"I''ll find Raven for you. And I''m willing to die in your hands. Are those two reasons not enough to reassure you of our contract?"
"I won''t tell my father¡ and I will do no harm for you and Ethan. I''ll atone for my sin. I won''t betray you, Nate. You have my word. You know me. Phantomke never breaks her promise," Jane tried to convince him.
Nathan was silent. He was just observing Jane, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
''I know. Shining Star never breaks her promise.''
"Fine. Do whatever you want. Just don''t bother me," Nathan removed her hand.
Jane''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. Nathan saw her bright expression, leaving him in a trance.
"Thanks, Nate!" Jane felt grateful. "But I can''t promise not to bother you," Jane added meaningfully.
''I will stick with you until you notice me¡ I''ll do my best to win your heart and gain your affection. My life depends on it,'' she swore to herself.
"What will you do if you can''t find Sizzling August within forty-two days?" Nathan suddenly asked her out of the blue. He was still curious about that.
Jane fixed her eyes on Nathan''s face, staring at him intently. "Who said I won''t find him?" Jane moved closer to Nathan, cing her hand on his chest teasingly. Nathan felt ufortable with her touch. Their closeness was making his body tense. ''Damn it! She''s doing this to me¡ again.''
"Even if he hides from me, I will be able to trace him. He taught me everything. Don''t underestimate my skills," she winked at him.
Nathan just arched his brow, eyeing her in disbelief. ''Where did you get that confidence? I''m already in front of you. But you still have no idea.''
As if Jane had read his mind, she tiptoed and whispered to his ear, "Who knows¡ he is just nearby. It could be someone close to me. It could be¡ You."
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 504 The Casanova Falls In Love
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
"It could be¡ You," Jane put emphasis on the word ''You''.
Nathan was at a loss for words. He felt his body freeze as if he was sshed with a bucket of cold water.
''Did she figure out my identity?'' Nathan looked away, feeling a little bit anxious. He didn''t know why, but he was afraid of Jane knowing that he was SizzlingAugust.
What if she would seriously do the things she was nning to do if ever she would meet SizzlingAugust? Making love with him?! Force him and ravish him? Nathan''s cheeks reddened with those wild thoughts. He immediately shook his head, erasing those unwanted thoughts from his mind.
Jane already made up her mind. She realized that she didn''t have much time left. Using their past, she would try to gain Nathan''s trust and get close to him. She had a high chance of winning his heart if Nathan wouldpletely ept her as Shining Star.
"Nate, you avoided my question in your cabin. Now, I would ask you again. Are you SizzlingAugust?" Jane anchored her arms around Nathan''s neck, her eyes never left his face.
Nathan was not able to say a word. He was torn between denying it or confessing the truth.
Jane heaved a deep sigh when she noticed the hesitation in Nathan''s eyes. "Nate, if you are SizzlingAugust, don''t you dare lie to me. You already ditched me once. You disappeared without saying goodbye to me."
"If you deny it, then I''ll hate SizzlingAugust for the rest of my life. I already confirmed it! You are him! I am so familiar with the way he ys. I couldn''t be wrong! You are SizzlingAugust!" Jane said with certainty.
Nathan couldn''t believe it. With his gamey, Jane was able to recognize him right away. How embarrassing it was for him. Unlike him, he failed to recognize the real Shining Star and thought someone else as her.
"Y-Yes¡ I''m SizzlingAugust¡" Nathan admitted in his low voice. He lowered his head as he couldn''t look straight into Jane''s eyes. He couldn''t bring himself to lie to her. At first, he thought he could deny it but his mouth already betrayed him.
Jane''s face brightened up since Nathan finally admitted the truth. With a joyful heart, Jane pounced on him, hugging him tightly. Nathan was caught off guard once more. All he could do was stood there like a frozen statue.
It did not take long before Jane released him. And the next thing she did was step on his right foot and punch him hard on his chest.
Pound!
Nathan was awakened from his stupor when he felt pain in his right foot and his chest. When he nced at Jane, she was already ring at him.
"I''ve been dying to do this to you! I guess¡ our friendship just means nothing to you. You failed to recognize me," Jane expressed her frustrations toward Nathan. After saying that, Jane walked away, leaving Nathan in his current spot.
Nathan could only watch her retreating back. He blinked several times, his mind still processing Jane''s words. He had the urge to follow her and exin his side. But something was stopping him from doing so. He had to find out first how Monica was able to steal Shining Star''s identity. What was her real motive?
Meanwhile, Jane held her chest as she continued walking away from Nathan''s spot. Her heart was beating so fast. She had to control her emotions first, otherwise, she might do something inappropriate.
''Don''t make it so obvious that you like him so much! You have to restrain yourself a little or else, Nathan will remain hating you. I don''t want to look like Veronica¡ a woman who is so obsessed with him,'' Jane reminded herself.
Jane exhaled deeply. ''Take it easy, Jane. One step at a time! We are getting there," she mumbled, tapping her chest. Then a bright smile appeared on her charming face. She couldn''t contain her happiness. Since Nathan revealed his identity as SizzlingAugust, she found more reasons to approach and bother him.
''I will make you fall for me again¡ not as Shining Star¡ but as Jane¡" Jane felt so motivated.
*****
On the other side of the mountain resort, Aiden invited Cherry once more. He asked her to apany him to the View Deck. Fulfilling her yesterday''s promise, Cherry tagged along with him. But she already made up her mind that starting tomorrow, she would hang out together with Jane.
The two hiked for an hour before they reached the view deck. Though it was exhausting, it was all worth it. The beautiful and majestic view of the mountain, the forest, and the sea weed their sight. Cherry could only gasp in amusement and admiration.
"Oh my gosh! This ce is so beautiful!"
Aiden was d because he could see the joy in Cherry''s eyes. It felt so good to see her smile.
"You are the first woman I brought here," Aiden mumbled. But Cherry seemed that she was not listening to him. Her attention was focused on the beautiful scenery in front of her.
Aiden just shrugged his shoulders, letting Cherry enjoy the view and appreciate the beauty of nature. He already felt contented watching her on the sideline. He had been dating a lot of women. However, he had never felt this kind of feeling before.
His heart was jumping with joy just to see her smile. It kept pounding so hard whenever she was near. And when she was not around, he couldn''t wait to see her.
''Damn! I fell so hard for this woman¡'' Aiden thought to himself, still admiring Cherry''s smiling face. It was seldom for him to see this. Cherry didn''t usually smile when he was around. She was always serious and looked scary. But still, he liked her. He liked her fierce side.
''She gave me a chance to make friends with her. Now¡ I have to confess my feelings. This is my only chance. Otherwise, I won''t find the courage to tell her what I feel.''
Aiden Wu was known as Casanova. He never stayed in a rtionship for too long. He hatedmitment. He just wanted to y and flirt with them. No strings attached. But now, he felt different towards Cherry. He wanted more than a fling¡ more than a friend. He wanted her as his woman.
''I guess¡ I''m ready to take a serious rtionship¡ I''ll behave now. I''ll change for the better. For Cherry¡'' Aiden could feel his own nervousness.
Thump! Thump! Thump!
''Damn! My heart is running so wild. I''m so nervous.'' Aiden wiped his sweaty forehead, including his palms.
He inhaled and exhaled. Then he looked at the maple tree just a few meters away from them. He hid the bouquet of flowers in that tree. He also prepared a gift for Cherry. He just hoped Cherry wouldn''t reject him.
Their rtionship had been improvingtely. He thought he finally had the chance to confess his feelings. He could no longer hide it.
"Aiden! Let''s try the zipline!" Cherry called him, bringing him back to the present.
"Oh, Sure! Let''s try it!" Aiden would like to savor this first. He was mustering up his courage until he could find the right moment to confess.
Chapter 505 Alliance Between The King And The Dragon
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M¡ ]
Alexander, the Dragon Lord, met the person who suggested to form an alliance with him. They met in an abandoned building on the outskirts of Towerville City.
Both parties came alone without bodyguards. Alexander didn''t expect that he would meet the mysterious leader of the King Stallion Mafia. He was known as the King.
"It''s my honor to meet you, King!" There was a gleam in Alexander''s eyes as he said those words.
"Same here, Dragon Lord," Vincent replied. The two leaders exchanged courtesy with each other.
"You are already powerful. Why do you want to form an alliance?" Alexander asked Vincent, assessing him.
"I''m going all out now¡ against the Syphiruz Mafia. But I heard that the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz received the support of the Sawada n." Vincent answered him.
Alexander frowned when he heard that. "If that is the case, then Syphiruz might have found his missing daughter. This is the only reason the Godfather will give his full support to a mafia group."
"I also tried to search for his missing daughter¡ in exchange for our alliance!" Alexander added, informing Vincent.
Vincent rubbed his chin, thinking so hard. "I''ve been waiting for my spy to update me. I haven''t received a call yet. I am closely monitoring the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia."
Alexander could only watch Vincent in amusement. He heard that the King was the Master of Schemes. Who would have thought that he could manage to nt spies on both powerful organizations¨C the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia? It only meant his connections were not a joke. He was a resourceful and cunning man.
''I don''t want to be his enemy. He is a dangerous guy.'' Alexander thought to himself.
"I am amazed by your skills. You managed to infiltrate those two organizations and nted hidden spies. How did you do that?" Alexander asked him expectantly.
Vincent let out a soft chuckle. "It''s so simple. Just turn your enemy''s subordinate into your loyal ally. You can find some who are unloyal to their masters."
Alexander could onlymend this guy. He tried it once but he failed. He thought it wasn''t easy to nt a spy on the Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n. It only meant Vincent convinced the spies to be on his side, instead of working loyally under their masters.
''What kind of trick did he use?'' Alexander mused to himself.
"What is your decision now, Dragon Lord? Will you be my ally?" Vincent couldn''t wait to hear his response.
"Okay. I''ll join hands with you. Let''s destroy the Syphiruz together¡ along with the Sawada n!" Alexander finally made his decision.
Vincent was satisfied to hear that. "I swear, you won''t regret your decision." He extended his right hand in front of Alexander, asking for a handshake.
Alexander epted it as a form of sealing the deal. Today, the alliance between the King Stallion Mafia and the Red Dragon Mafia has been formed!
"So, what is our first move?" Alexander questioned him, curious about what they should do next.
"Eliminate the Godfather. Without him, the Sawada n will fall," Vincent suggested.
"Don''t underestimate him. He might be old. But he can still fight. What if your n fails?" Alexander was worried about the oue of this assassination.
"There is always an alternative n once the first n fails. If Syphiruz sessfully found his missing daughter¡ then we can use her. His daughter is the godfather''s Achilles'' heel."
Alexander bobbed his head in agreement. "We should find out the identity of his daughter."
"Leave this to my spy," Vincent reassured him.
They were still talking when Vincent received a call from his spy. "Speaking of the devil!" He showed his phone to Alexander before answering the call button. He put it on the loudspeaker mode.
"I''ve been waiting for your call. What did you find out? Who is the Godfather''s daughter?" Vincent didn''t waste time as he asked his spy as soon as the call got connected.
"Boss¡ It''s Abigail Scarlett¡ the missing heiress of the Yan Family. She is the Godfather''s missing daughter."
Both Vincent and Alexander were stunned for a moment when they heard that. Abigail Scarlett was Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter?!
It seemed that the spy hadn''t received information about the first daughter, Phantomke. He never reported her existence.
Vincent didn''t know whether he should cry orugh. Dave''s woman was once again involved with a powerful man like Mr. Hiroshi.
''How can we let her live? Her background is getting more dangerous.'' Vincent thought to himself.
Meanwhile, Alexander was having conflicting thoughts. He had met Abigail already. And he nned on stealing her away from Nathan. Since she was Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter, then he found more reasons to get closer to her. In his mind, Abigail would be the heiress of the Sawada n¡ their future leader!
"King, if your assassination n fails, let me take it over. I have a n," Alexander spoke up, a smirk stered on his face.
"What n?" Vincent asked him curiously.
"I''ll make Abigail Scarlett my wife. And I will take over the Sawada n." Alexander dered to him confidently.
But Vincent just watched him in disbelief. "Abigail Scarlett?"
Abigail was already involved with Nathan and Dave. And now, another guy wanted to join her harem? Vincent didn''t like this n. Besides, he wasn''t confident about Alexander marrying Abigail.
"Don''t try your luck, Dragon Lord. That woman is either in love with my friend Dave or our enemy, Nathan Sparks." Vincent said a piece of advice.
Alexander narrowed his eyes on him. "What? Who is Dave?"
"Before she lost her memory, she was in a rtionship with my friend, Dave. Nathan got into the picture just recently."
"Well, you can''t me her. She''s an interesting woman. I already met her. I interacted with her twice or thrice. I could say¡ she has a unique charm." Alexander shared his experience while interacting with Abigail before.
But unknown to him, the person he met was Phamtomke who was inside Abigail''s body.
Vincent could only shake his head helplessly. He couldn''t understand why these guys were so interested in Abigail Scarlett.
But he had to admit that Abigail changed a bit after her ident. When he met her again, he could feel her overbearing aura. She seemed like a different person from the one they used to know.
Chapter 506 [Bonus ] Rejection
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Aiden and Cherry enjoyed ziplining at the view deck. The feeling of sliding from a certain height downward gave them a wonderful feeling. It felt like they were flying through the air. The scenery from up above was priceless.
"I love it!" Cherry blurted out, her eyes gleaming with joy.
"I''m d you like it." Aiden''s lips curled up in a broad smile.
After ziplining, the two climbed back to the view deck. The two sat under the maple tree as they took a rest.
Aiden brought a basket of food for their snacks. He offered her some water and sandwiches. Cherry happily epted it. It had been so long since thest time she enjoyed this kind of outdoor activity.
When she was still working for Phantom''s Assassin Guild, she often stayed in herputer room, doing her important tasks. She seldom visited ces like this.
"I should ask my sis to try this!" Cherry mumbled. She was thinking about Jane.
Aiden could only sigh helplessly. Every time they were together, Cherry always mentioned Jane. She only talked about her.
''It''s hard topete against Phantomke.'' Aidenmented to himself.
While Cherry was munching her sandwich, Aiden could only watch her in admiration. Even the way she eats could catch his attention.
Reflexively, his gaze fell on her lips. Aiden could only gulp hard as he restrained himself. He was tempted by her kissable lips. Aiden immediately shook his head, erasing the inappropriate thought out of his mind. He should behave, otherwise, Cherry would beat him up.
He didn''t want to ruin his confession. He had to be patient.
With that thought in mind, Aiden slowly stood up. He went to grab the bouquet of flowers he hid behind the maple tree. He also picked up the jewelry box containing a silver bracelet.
Aiden exhaled deeply, trying to calm his anxious self. He was so nervous. Who would have thought that confessing feelings would be this nerve-wracking experience for him?
He gripped the bouquet tightly. He took another deep breath. "This is it! No backing down now."
Aiden finally mustered his courage up. He was now ready to confess his feelings. Cherry just finished her snacks when Aiden stood in front of her.
Cherry looked up with a questioning gaze. He was holding something behind his back and he looked so tense.
"What''s wrong with you?" Cherry asked him, lifting her eyebrow. She also stood up, dusting her clothes off.
Aiden bit his lower lip and presented the bouquet of red roses to Cherry. His hands were trembling. But he took the courage to say, "F-Flowers for you¡"
"You are as dangerous as the thorns of these roses!" Aiden spoke without thinking. He was supposed to say ''as beautiful as these roses'', however because of nervousness, he said a different thing.
Cherry just frowned as she darted her gaze back and forth between Aiden''s face and the roses.
Realizing his mistake, Aiden just smiled sheepishly while scratching the back of his neck.
"I''m just kidding. I mean you are so pretty like these flowers." Aiden corrected himself.
Cherry just blinked her eyes, contemting whether to ept the flowers or not. She was not used to receiving flowers from a man.
But since Aiden became her friend, she finally epted the bouquet. "Thank you for this. What has gotten into you? You don''t have to do this."
"I just want to celebrate our friendship and appreciate you," Aiden replied, his face blushing.
"O-Okay¡" Cherry replied. She gazed at the flowers and smiled. "Why are you blushing?" she asked him straightforwardly.
"Oh. It''s nothing!" Aiden immediately turned around to hide his reddened cheeks.
''Alright. Now, I just have to give her my gift and confess my feelings.'' Aiden was motivating his own self.
After a while, Aiden picked up the jewelry box from his pocket. He kneeled in front of her and suddenly asked her, "Cherry, can you be my girlfriend?"
Cherry: "..."
There was a moment of silence. Aiden remained on his knees while holding the jewelry box. He looked like someone proposing to his girlfriend.
Cherry didn''t know what to say. Aiden''s action was unexpected.
"What did you say?" Cherry finally broke the silence. Did she hear it right?
Aiden started to sweat profusely. "I''m asking you if you can be my girlfriend. I like you."
Cherry''s eyes widened in surprise. Aiden was anticipating her reply. He felt like his heart was going to burst from too much nervousness as he waited for her.
When she recovered from her trance, Cherry stepped back and shook her head. "No. I can''t. Not me. Getting into a rtionship is not part of my n¡ nor my priority."
Aiden''s face became pale as soon as he heard that. He felt like every ounce of his energy was drained from him.
Cherry couldn''t handle this situation as she felt awkward and ufortable. Without saying a word, Cherry ran away, leaving Aiden in his spot.
"Ouch!" Aiden slumped on the ground, unable to move. He just watched her back until she vanished from his sight. Cherry''s rejection hit him so hard. He was shocked beyond belief.
''Damn!'' Aiden ced his hand on his chest. His heart clenched. ''So this is the feeling of being dumped by a woman?''
Aiden blinked his eyes, feeling lost and absentminded. At that certain moment, Aiden felt the need to contact his friends¨C Stephen and Nathan. This was the first time he felt so broken and helpless. He was used to being the one breaking off with women.
He clumsily picked up his phone and dialed Stephen''s number first. He badly needed a friend right now.
"Hello?" Stephen''s voice was heard from the other line.
"Steph¡" Aiden''s voice cracked. He couldn''t utter a word.
"What happened? Where are you?" Stephen asked him worriedly. He could sense that something was wrong with his friend.
"View deck¡" Aiden replied shortly. He didn''t expand nor borate on his answer.
"Okay. I''ming!" Stephen went to the rescue. He already knew that Aiden needed him. He sounded like he was about to cry.
"Please bring a few drinks!" Aiden requested.
"We will drink, but not in the view deck," Stephen was thinking about safety first.
Chapter 507 Anger And Jealousy
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At the Camping Site¡ ]
Abigail and Dave started putting up a tent. They often do this every time they hang out together. The two had their own world, not caring about others. They truly missed each other.
But aside from catching up together, Abigail had another purpose for spending time alone with Dave. She promised her sister that she would help her when it came to Nathan. Though Jane didn''t ask her to do this, she just wanted to do something for her.
''I need to show Nathan that the man I love is Dave. I hope he will eventually give up on me and he will take notice of my sister.'' Abigail thought to herself.
She wasn''t so expressive in front of other people since she and Dave were used to hiding their rtionship from the public. But now, she was acting differently.
"Abi, do you think it''s best to mingle with others than to spend our time alone? We came here as a group. We should join others," Dave shared his thoughts when he was done setting the tent up. Abigail was sitting in front of him.
"It''s fine. We came here to enjoy ourselves. Besides, others have different interests from us. Aiden and Cherry went for a hike. I can''t do that since I am still recuperating. My sister is with Ethan." Abigail reasoned out.
But Dave was thinking about Nathan. He knew that Nathan also wanted to spend time with Abigail. However, as long as the two of them were together, Nathan couldn''t get the chance to be with Abigail.
Of course, Dave was happy because Abigail chose to be with him. But part of him was feeling sorry for Nathan. He could understand his feelings because he experienced them before.
Nathan did so much for Abigail. Dave acknowledged that. So as much as possible, he didn''t want to be ungrateful.
"I think we should invite Nathan and others to join us here¡" Dave suggested.
Abigail pouted her lips when she heard that. "Why? Don''t you want to be alone with me?" She put on a pitiful face, feeling a little bit upset.
Dave didn''t mean to ruin her mood. "No. It''s not that. I''m sorry. Don''t be mad." He apologized right away. He could understand why Abigail relied so much on him. Abigail couldn''t remember others so she was so distant from them including Nathan.
''Fine. I shouldn''t force her. She is still recuperating.''
"If you are truly sorry, then hug me!" Abigail demanded.
Dave could only let out a soft chuckle beforeplying with her request. He walked at the back and hugged her from behind. He even nted a soft kiss on her head.
"There¡ Happy now?" Dave asked her softly.
Abigail bobbed her head, holding his arms that were wrapped around her body. They were in that position when Abigail saw someone from a distance.
''It''s Nathan!'' Her eyes gleamed as soon as he recognized the guy slowly approaching them. An idea popped up in her head.
Without further ado, Abigail broke free from Dave''s embrace and she turned around to face him.
"What''s wrong?" Dave asked her in confusion. He was about to nce in Nathan''s direction when Abigail grabbed his head, blocking his view.
"Dave, I love you," she mumbled before capturing his lips.
Dave could only wee her soft lips, brushing his. He closed his eyes and grabbed her waist, pulling her body closer to him. Abigail didn''t restrain herself as she deepened the kiss further, clinging to him tightly.
Abigail was kissing him aggressively. She bit his lower lip, urging Dave to part his mouth. When he did, Abigail thrust her tongue inside his mouth, exploring and seeking his tongue. The two were so engrossed with each other''s lips, ignoring Nathan''s presence.
Without breaking the kiss, Abigail pushed Dave toward their tent. She rashly unbuttoned Dave''s shirt. Abigail was aware that Nathan was watching them.
Nathan, on the other hand, didn''t know whether to run away or break the two from each other. He just stood there, watching the two as they shared a very passionate kiss. Dave and Abigail were clearly making out in front of him.
Different emotions surged up in his heart¨C anger, jealousy, and shock. He clenched his fists tightly. He could no longer bear to see his woman getting intimate with another man. It broke his heart. Anger consumed himpletely. With bloodshot eyes, Nathan lost his control.
Instead of running away, he decided to interrupt and break those two. He wanted to beat Dave from too much jealousy. However, before he could run in their direction, someone stopped him.
"Nate!" Jane grabbed his elbow tightly. She could feel Nathan''s anger. She could see it on his face. He looked like someone who was going to kill someone.
"Let go!" Nathan ordered her with his firm and authoritative voice.
But Jane shook her head stubbornly. "No. Otherwise, you will do something you will regretter."
Nathan gritted his teeth. He tried removing her hand but she didn''t let go. Feeling impatient, Nathan grabbed Jane by her neck using his right hand and pushed her onto the tree. He was furious!
Jane couldn''t breathe. Nathan was strangling her so hard. "N-Nate¡" She didn''t want to hurt Nathan but he was not in his usual self at this moment.
She was about to kick him and twisted his arm but Nathan suddenly let go, realizing that he was choking Jane.
"Cough! Cough!" Jane rubbed her neck and tried to catch her breath. When she looked at Nathan, she felt relieved since he finally calmed down.
Nathan didn''t know if he should say sorry to her. But he couldn''t bring himself to say the word. In the end, Nathan turned around and walked away. He was heartbroken and in pain. If Jane hadn''t stopped him, he should have made a scene in front of Abigail, fighting Dave.
Jane could only watch him as his figure drifted away from her sight. Her heart ached for him as well. She saw the pain and sadness in his eyes a while ago. Nathan was clearly hurt by the scene he witnessed.
''Abi¡ I don''t know if I should feel grateful¡ but seeing how Nathan is hurt like this¡ I can''t be happy with this.'' Jane felt sorry for Nathan. She sat on the ground and closed her eyes. She wished to ease the pain in his heart but she didn''t know how.
Chapter 508 Ethans Father
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s Cabin¡ ]
Stephen darted his gaze back and forth between his two best friends, Nathan and Aiden. The two were both silent and just kept drinking their beers. Aiden already finished five bottles while Nathan just started drinking.
Aiden was the first one who invited them for a drink. It did not take long before Nathan joined them. Without saying a word, Nathan grabbed the beer in Aiden''s hand and drank it as if he was thirsty.
"Can you slow down a bit? The two of you will get drunk easily if you keep drinking like that." Stephen stole the bottles of beer from their hands.
Nathan red at Stephen while Aiden grabbed a different bottle. "Just let me do this, Steph. I want to forget something!"
"How about you?" Stephen turned to Nathan. He didn''t know what happened to these two. No one was telling him.
Nathan just ignored him. Just like Aiden, Nathan grabbed a different bottle of beer and opened it.
''Sigh. I guess. I should let them drink and get drunk so that they will speak to me.'' Stephen sighed deeply.
Fifteen minutes had passed and Aiden began to speak. He was already tipsy.
"Stephen! I already drink ten bottles but why? Why can''t I forget how Cherry rejected me?"
Stephen: "..."
Nathan also paused for a moment when he heard Aiden''sst statement. Both Nathan and Stephen watched Aiden in disbelief. So the reason why he was drowning himself with alcohol was that he got rejected by Cherry.
"Ah, your first rejection," Stephen mumbled, smiling faintly.
Aiden narrowed his eyes at Stephen. "Stop smiling. And don''tugh at me. It is not funny at all."
Aiden pounded his chest using his fist. "I¡ I didn''t expect that it hurts so much. My heart feels like it is being torn right now." He began toin to his best friends.
Nathan and Stephen just allowed him to speak. It was best for him to let it all out. They were just there to listen.
"I have never experienced this. My self-confidence disappeared after this rejection. Am I ugly? What''s wrong with me? Am I not attractive?" Aiden continued to speak.
"Maybe you are not her type. Furthermore, you have a bad reputation," Nathan frankly said, not filtering his words.
"Ouch! I''m your friend. You should support me and boost my confidence," Aidenmented, putting on a pitiful face.
Stephen could only shake his head helplessly. Nathan was not the kind of person who wouldfort someone with his words. Stephen could only tap Aiden''s shoulder.
"Just charge this to experience. Everyone could experience some ups and downs and learn from his failures." Stephen thought that Aiden would realize his misdeeds after this rejection. Besides, he made some women cry before. Now, it was the right time he should reflect on his action.
"Argh! How can I face Cherry tomorrow? I feel so embarrassed. I shouldn''t have confessed my feelings!" Aiden felt like crying. "Steph. Can you help me? Erase my memory just like how you erase Phantomke''s memory!" Aiden pleaded desperately.
Pak!
"Ouch!"
Nathan smacked Aiden''s forehead when he mentioned Phantomke''s name. "Don''t mention her."
Aiden could only pout his lips and rubbed his forehead.
"Your experience is not very traumatic. Why would I erase your memory?" Stephen said nonchntly. Aiden''s request was ridiculous.
"I think I need you to erase my memory too," Nathan blurted out of the blue.
Stephen and Aiden were stunned for a moment. They both turned in Nathan''s direction, eyeing him with disbelief.
"Why?" Both men asked Nathan in unison.
But Nathan just gulped his beer and looked outside the window.I think you should take a look at
"Nate, you should have requested Stephen to erase your memory about Monica''s death. It is something very traumatic to you!" Aiden remembered that Nathan suffered a lot from so many nightmares and sleepless nights. He always dreamed of Monica dying in his arms.
Pak!
"Ouch."
At this moment, Stephen was the one who smacked Aiden''s forehead.
"Monica is not Shining Star. She deceived me. And I will find out the reason why." Nathan dered to them.
"OMG. She deceived you. Then how about Ethan? Is he your son?" Aiden asked him exasperatedly.
Both Nathan and Stephen shot him a cold sharp re. Meeting their deathly re, Aiden could only hit his mouth and shut up.
"Ethan is my son!" Nathan firmly said.
"But Kathleen said Monica was dating a guy in secret. She might be cheating on you. What if that guy is Ethan''s real father?" Aiden was not able to control his bbering mouth. He was drunk so he would say anything thates to his mind.
"Aiden, Stop!" Stephen scolded him already.
Nathan could only clench his fists. He didn''t know what to feel if ever Ethan ends up not being his biological son.
"My father and I already confirmed his identity through a paternity test. Of course, he is my son!" Nathan insisted on it.
"Yeah. Let''s not argue about this. Anyway. What is your n for tomorrow?" Stephen just wanted to change the topic.
"Nothing!" Aiden promptly responded. "I will just stay here and do nothing!"
The three continued drinking without knowing that someone overheard their conversation. Little Ethan was outside the cabin when they talked about him and Monica.
''My mother deceived my Dad? I might not be Dad''s son. My mother had another guy?'' Ethan felt disheartened by that possibility.
Ethan left the cabin without letting them know of his presence. He ran away and looked for a ce to hide. He ended up passing through the camping site. He bumped into Jane.
"Ethan?"
"Miss Jane?"
"It''s already nighttime. What are you doing here? Are you hungry?" Jane asked Ethan softly.
The young boy just bobbed his head. He was d to meet Jane there.
"Okay. Let''s eat. I''ll call Dave and Abi to join us." Jane was about to approach Dave and Abigail''s tent when Ethan suddenly stopped her.
"Miss Jane¡ can you please hug me?" Ethan was asking to beforted by Jane.
"Is there something wrong?" Jane held his shoulders, asking him.
"Nothing. I just need your hug right now," Ethan mumbled in his pleading tone.
With a faint smile, Jane pulled the boy into a warm hug. "Don''t be sad. I''m just here for you. Tell me anything. I will listen."
"Miss Jane¡ what if¡ What if I''m not Dad''s biological son?" Ethan asked her.
Jane was taken aback for a moment. She was reminded of the DNA test she asked Stephen to do before she returned to her original body. It was a paternity test between Vincent and Ethan.
"Where did you get that idea? Of course, you are your Dad''s son. He loves you." Jane stroked his head, consoling the boy.
"I love my Dad too¡ I don''t want to have another father." Ethan shared his feelings with Jane.
Jane could only bob her head. ''Sigh. I forgot about Ethan''s feelings. I don''t want this kid to be hurt. I think I should forget about finding the truth about whether he is Nathan''s biological son or not. I don''t want him to get involved in this mess. This kid is innocent. He shouldn''t suffer because of Monica''s lies.''
Chapter 509 He Needs To Work Hard
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Since Nathan, Stephen, and Aiden were having their drinking session, they didn''t join Jane''s group during dinner. Jane, Abigail, Dave, Cherry, Tatsumi, and Ethan ate dinner together. Cherry felt relieved since Aiden was not around. She didn''t know how she would interact with him after rejecting him and running away from him.
"Miss Jane, can I sleep in your cabin again tonight?" Ethan made another request. His father was bonding with his Uncles so he wanted to stay with Jane and Abigail tonight.
"Of course, you can," Jane responded, caressing his cheeks.
"Thank you!" Ethan''s mood brightened up because of her. He decided to forget what he heard in Stephen''s cabin a while ago.
Jane nced at Cherry and she noticed that her friend didn''t touch her food yet. It looked like she didn''t have any appetite at all. Jane approached Cherry and whispered something to her.
"Come to our cabinter. We should talk. I feel like you are troubled by something."
"Okay, sis." Cherry agreed. Besides, she needed a piece of advice from her.
After dinner, Jane, Ethan, and Cherry proceeded to Jane''s cabin while Dave and Abigail headed to the camping site first. They decided to spend more time together and watched the night sky.
Tatsumi, on the other hand, was summoned by Mr. Hiroshi through a phone call. He went to report an update regarding the trip.
Upon arriving at the cabin, Jane made sure to talk to Cherry. Ethan also stayed there to listen.
"What is bothering you?" Jane settled down on the couch together with Ethan and Cherry.
Cherry bit her lower lip. She didn''t know how she would tell Jane about Aiden. She felt embarrassed.
"Come on. You can tell me everything. What is troubling you?" Jane urged her to speak up.
Jane and Ethan looked at her, waiting for Cherry to speak up.
"It''s Aiden."
Ethan and Jane exchanged nces with one another when they heard his name. "What did he do to you?"
"Nothing. He confessed his feelings in the view deck. He asked me to be his girlfriend."
Jane: "..."
Ethan: "..."
"And I rejected him," Cherry added.
Jane pursed her lips, trying to hold herughter. But Ethan''s giggle bubbled up, making herugh with him.
Cherry looked at them with confusion. ''Eh, Why are theyughing?''
"I knew it. It will be hard for Aiden to catch your attention. He needs to work hard." Jane said as if she had already expected this to happen.
Ethan bobbed his head in agreement. "My Uncle sucks when wooing a woman for real."
Cherry blinked her eyes in disbelief. "Both of you knew?"
Jane and Ethan nodded their heads. "Isn''t it obvious? He likes you. Only you didn''t notice it."
Cherry frowned. "How did you know, sis? You only met him not long ago?"
''Oops. I forgot. I was in Abigail''s body when I started noticing Aiden''s crush on Cherry.''I think you should take a look at
Fortunately, Ethan butted in to save Jane. "Miss Cherry, even I can see that my Uncle Aiden likes you. Your sister Jane is very observant. She can easily tell by just observing him."
Cherry could only sigh in defeat. "Am I that harsh? I rejected him right away. I ran away in the middle of his confession, leaving him alone. I got nervous. I don''t know I would handle the situation. The only thing that came to my mind was to run away."
Ethan held Cherry''s hand and said, "Don''t worry, Miss Cherry. Uncle Aiden can handle it. Besides, he just tasted his own medicine. This will make him a better man. Don''t pity him nor feel guilty for him."
"Ethan is right. You just became true to yourself. You don''t have to force yourself to like someone." Jane patted Cherry''s back.
Cherry took another deep sigh. She could understand Ethan and Jane''s words. But she didn''t know why she was still bothered by what happened in the view deck. She couldn''t exin it.
"Just act as if nothing happened. Just treat him as usual," Ethan added. "If Uncle Aiden truly likes you then he shouldn''t bear a grudge against you. He should ept and respect your decision."
"Okay. I will do my best to act naturally in front of him," Cherry said, motivating herself.
"Good. You can sleep here tonight. We can have a movie marathon with Ethan and my sister." Jane invited her.
"Yey. I would love that, sis!" Cherry''s mood brightened up.
*****
Meanwhile, at the camping site, Dave and Abigail were still watching the night sky while sitting next to each other outside their tent. There were lots of stars tonight.
"Why did you do it?" Dave asked Abigail.
"Did what?" She turned to him, giving him a questioning gaze.
Dave had to admit that he saw through her actions a while ago. The Abigail he knew acted strangely this afternoon. She never initiated once to make out with him in an outdoor ce. They were not alone in that ce so others might see them.
"Be honest with me, Abi. I just want to understand you." Dave sounded serious.
"Do I need a reason to kiss my boyfriend? I missed you so much."
"Did you intentionally do it so that Nathan would see us?" Dave saw a glimpse of Nathan''s figure a while ago. He immediately stopped before they ended up removing all their clothes.
Abigail lowered her gaze. She was guilty. Dave had seen through her. "I''m sorry. I just want him to know that I love you. Not him."
Dave''s eyebrow twitched in a frown. He was a little bit disappointed. "You don''t have to hurt him like that, Abi. He is already hurting because you can''t remember him. I know how it felt to be forgotten by the woman I love."
Abigail was at a loss for words. She didn''t know how Dave suffered when she didn''t remember him.
"I''m sorry. I have forgotten you because of my ident¡ I didn''t mean to fall for someone. I''m sorry if I hurt your feelings¡ It''s all my fault." Abigail apologized despite the fact she had no idea about the soul swap.
Abigail began to cry. Dave panicked. He didn''t mean to me her. It''s just that he was sorry for Nathan and he empathized with him.
"No, don''t cry. It''s not your fault," Dave cupped her face, wiping her tears away. He caressed her cheeks as he tried tofort her.
"My sister likes Nathan. I''m just trying to make him realize that he and I can''t be together so that my Sister Jane can get a chance." Abigail revealed to Dave. She sniffed while holding her tears.
"Oh. I understand now. I''m sorry. Stop crying¡" Dave softly mumbled. He leaned closer to her, his lips kissing away her tears. He softly kissed her eyes down her cheeks. Andter on, he captured her lips, kissing her passionately.
His lips nibbled on her lower and upper lip, trying to coax her. Abigail just closed her eyes, savoring his kisses. She felt his tongue parting her lips and entered her mouth. He captured her tongue and began sucking it. His kiss awakened her desire.
"I want you," Abigail mumbled in between the kiss, her hands clutching on his shirt.
"I want you too¡" Dave whispered back sensually.
Chapter 510 Couples Moment
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Dave wanted to make it up to Abigail for making her cry. He let her feel how much he loved her. He deepened the kiss further as he caressed her back and her right cheek. Soon, Dave reached out, unzipping the door of their tent as he guided her inside.
They broke the kiss for a moment and just stared at each other as if they were both asking themselves for permission. With just one nce, they understood what they wanted to do.
Dave began to unbutton his shirt while Abigail did the same. She pulled the hem of her shirt and slowly removed it. The two were taking their clothes off one by one without breaking their eye contact.
Abigail was left with her underwear on. That was the time Dave closed their gaps, making her lie on the intable bed inside their tent. He made sure to close the door first before shifting his attention back to Abigail.
Abigail''s naked body was exposed to Dave. His eyes could only scan her from top to bottom, admiring every part of her. It had been so long since thest time they got very intimate with each other. Both of them were yearning for each other''s touch.
Abigail''s cheeks turned red. Her body felt so hot but at the same time, excited. She could even feel the wetness in the lower part of her body, in between her legs.
"Touch me, Dave. I''m all yours," Abigail said enticingly as she unhooked her bra. She even parted her legs to show Dave that she was throbbing for him.
Meanwhile, Dave could feel his growing erection under his boxers. He was getting hard just watching her nakedness. Dave bent over, positioning himself on top of her. He ced his left hand on her side for his support while his right hand cupped one of her breasts.
"Aah~" Abigail moaned softly when Dave squeezed her breast.
It did not take long before Dave''s mouth captured her crown. He teased her bypping her nipple with his tongue. Abigail could feel the wonderful sensation brought by his mouth and tongue. His teeth even bit her crown gently and tugged it. Then he was back to sucking her while his hand was squeezing her flesh around her breast.
Abigail could only moan in pleasure. Dave repeated his action on her other breast. He yed on her breasts alternately. All she could do was arch her back and moan loudly. The pleasure was overwhelming. Her body was so sensitive to his touches and kisses.
Soon, his hand moved down, caressing her abdomen and tracing her navel. His lips continued nting soft kisses around her breast.
Abigail clutched his hair using her fingers as she pulled him closer to her body. He could hear her heavy panting along with her soft moans. Her moans were like music in his ears.
"Dave~ Aah~" She called him out sensually. "Touch me there¡" Abigail pleaded. She was referring to her bottom lips. She was soaking wet down there and was aching for his touch.I think you should take a look at
Complying with her request, Dave moved his hand further south, in between her legs. He finally touched her sex. She reflexively parted her legs further to give him more ess. Before she knew it, she heard the ripping sound of her underwear.
Abigail gasped in pleasure and rolled her eyes when his fingers started sliding up and down her slit."You''re so wet, Baby," Dave softly mumbled in her ear.
Abigail held his shoulders tightly as she bit his chest, muffling the sound of her moan. Her bite made him more aroused. Wanting to pleasure her further, Dave thrust one finger inside her core, making her buckle her hips.
"Ooh~ Aah~ Harder, Dave." Abigail was asking for more.
Dave bit her neck, giving her love bites. As he sucked her flesh, Dave inserted another finger inside her core, thrusting in and out of her. She moved her hips as her body also danced with the movement of his fingers.
He continued pleasuring her, his fingers reaching her G-spot while kissing her lips passionately. She could already feel her orgasm building up inside her. One more hard thrust and she reached her climax. Her body trembled and shivered from overwhelming pleasure.
Dave just let the sensation subside first as hey down next to her, cuddling her. Abigail buried her face in the nook of his neck, smelling his scent. His scent gave her a sense of security. She felt safe in his arms.
Dave could still feel the moving of her chest as she breathed. He thought Abigail would sleep but her hand slid down, touching his erection. "Let me pleasure you," she whispered.
She grabbed his hard erection and gently massaged it through his boxers. Dave bit his lower lip, muffling his groan. Before he knew it, Abigail''s palm was already rubbing his bare erection. She slid her hand inside his boxers, massaging his shaft up and down. The sensation surged up inside him.
Abigail wanted to return the favor and do her part. She moved her body and climbed on top of him. She straddled him, her hands were ced on his chest. She positioned herself and began grinding her lower part against his erection.
Dave held her waist tightly as he guided her movement, sliding back and forth on top of him. The friction of their flesh-to-flesh contact was giving him pleasure. He groaned loudly savoring the moment. With her continuous grinding, Dave could feel that he was near his orgasm. When he reached his climax, Abigail justy on top of him, hugging Dave.
Both of them didn''t go all the way just yet. They promised to do it once they were married.
"I love you, Sweety," Abigail mumbled.
Dave''s lips curled up into a joyful smile. He wrapped his arms around her body and replied, "I love you more, Baby." He nted a soft kiss on her hair. The two took a nap with smiles on their faces. They felt so happy and contented.
''Indeed. My Abi is back. She''s back to me¡ to my arms.'' Dave couldn''t ask for more.
Chapter 511 He Kissed Her In His Drunken State
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Jane checked her watch only to find out that it was already 10:30 pm. She wondered why her sister hadn''t returned yet. Ethan already fell asleep in her bed while Cherry was still watching a movie.
"Cherry, can you watch Ethan over for me? I will just check on my sister, Abigail."
"Okay, sis. I''ll take care of Ethan," Cherry reassured her.
Jane stepped out of her cabin to look for her sister. Though she had an idea that she was with Dave, she wanted to make sure that they were fine. She recalled how Nathan acted this afternoon. If she hadn''t stopped him, Nathan would have attacked Dave because of too much jealousy.
She was on her way to the camping site when someone grabbed her arm. She was surprised to see Nathan. He gripped her hand tightly with a dark expression on his face. Jane frowned when she smelled the alcohol. Nathan appeared to be drunk. His cheeks were red.
"What''s wrong?" Jane asked him, supporting him.
Nathan didn''t say a word. He just pulled her into a tight embrace. Jane was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect Nathan to hug her. After she recovered from her trance, Jane hugged him back.
They stood like that for several seconds, just hugging each other. Amidst the silence of the night, Jane heard Nathan whispering Abigail''s name. "Abi¡"
Jane''s body stiffened as soon as she heard Nathan calling her sister''s name. It only meant Nathan mistook her for Abigail. This was the reason why he suddenly hugged her. Her heart clenched at that certain moment. She couldn''t deny the fact that Nathan''s feelings were directed only at Abigail.
"Nathan, you are drunk. I''m not Abigail. I''m Jane." Jane tried to push him away but Nathan tightened his grip on her body, not letting her go.
Jane could only sigh in defeat. ''Fine. I will be your Abigail just for tonight. I want to ease your pain.''
Jane began tapping his back, rubbing it forfort. She could feel Nathan rxed for a moment as he loosened his embrace.
"The wind is cold. I don''t want you to catch a cold. Come. I''ll bring you to your cabin," Jane softly said.
Nathan just nodded his head. He finally listened to her, letting her go. Jane supported him as he steadied his footing. She guided him until they reached his cabin. She let him sit on the couch as Jane proceeded to the bathroom. She looked for a clean towel and a small basin.
When she returned, Nathan was already leaning his back on the couch. Jane could only shake her head helplessly. She could tell that Nathan was greatly affected by what he witnessed a while ago. He even got drunk just to forget it.
She sat next to Nathan and put the basin with water on the surface of the table. She began wiping his face using the clean towel. It did not take long before they heard a knock outside the door.
Knock! Knock!I think you should take a look at
Jane was about to stand up and open the door when Nathan grabbed her hand, pulling her. Shended on his chest.
"Nate? Are you there?" Stephen asked him. He went to check on Nathan. He took care of Aiden in their cabin first. Aiden was in a great mess when drunk. He vomited several times and he couldn''t stand on his own. While Stephen was taking care of Aiden, Nathan left the cabin without saying goodbye to them.
Knock! Knock!
Stephen kept knocking on the door. Jane was about to respond but Nathan covered her mouth using his hand. "I''m fine. Just leave," Nathan replied, sending Stephen off.
"Are you sure?" Stephen asked him again. He just wanted to make sure that Nathan was not so drunk.
But Nathan didn''t respond. In the end, Stephen decided to leave. He believed that Nathan could handle his alcohol aspared to Aiden. "Okay. Just call me if you need something. I will just go back to Aiden. He is totally wasted."
When Stephen left, Jane fixed her position and nced at Nathan. Nathan''s eyes were already closed but his hand was still holding her arm.
''Why did he stop me from talking?'' Jane mused to herself.
"Nate?" Jane shook his body, waking him up. But Nathan just groaned without opening his eyes.
"Maybe he feels dizzy," She mumbled to herself.
Jane continued what she was doing. She wiped his face going down his neck. "Nate, I have to remove your shirt. Your body is covered with sweat." She informed him first before she pulled the hem of his shirt. Nathan didn''t resist and just allowed her to take his clothes off.
Jane thought Nathan fell asleep. She stopped what she was doing. She hesitated for a moment whether she would wipe his body or not. Her gaze just fell on his excellent physique. Her eyes trailed down from his sturdy chest going to his abs. She couldn''t help but be amazed by his figure.
''I''ve seen it several times¡ but¡'' Jane didn''t finish what was on her mind. She shook her head and decided to divert her attention.
She was about to touch his body when Nathan grabbed her wrist. She looked up only to see Nathan''s prating gaze. He was still awake! Jane gulped hard as she felt the tension between them. Her heart began to run wild against the wall of her chest.
Badum! Badum! Badum!
She could hear the loud beating of her heart. She wondered if Nathan could also hear her fast-beating heart. She wanted to ask him but no words came out of her mouth.
Before she knew it, Nathan''s face was inching closer and closer to hers. Jane froze as soon as she felt his soft lips touching hers. ''Damn! He kissed me.'' Her heart raced even faster when Nathan''s lips moved, brushing his lips against her lips.
Her eyes were wide open, trying to process what was happening. Was she dreaming? Was she imagining things? Jane''s arm reached down, her fingers pinching her right leg. She felt the pain so she wasn''t dreaming. What was happening right now was real!
Chapter 512 One Wild Night
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
The caress of Nathan''s lips on her mouth set her body ame. She could feel her heart starting to pound crazily inside her chest as his mouth moved gently against hers. Butter on, his gentle movement changed into a rough kiss, capturing her lips aggressively as he deepened the kiss.
Nathan''s arm grabbed the back of her head, pulling her closer, while his other hand caught her waist, holding her in ce. Jane could only ce her arms on his chest as she closed her eyes. She began to respond to his kiss, parting her lips and allowing him to enter her mouth.
Nathan''s tongue explored inside her mouth, licking and tasting her own tongue. Their tongues danced together in a sensuous melody. It was a long passionate kiss, leaving both of them breathless.
Nathan and Jane broke the kiss for a moment to gasp some air. The two stared at each other while panting heavily. Jane didn''t know why but she was anxious. She couldn''t stand his scorching gaze. Their eye-to-eye contact sent currents of desire through her.
After a few seconds, they just found themselves back to kissing. His tongue traced the soft fullness of her lips, his thumb caressing her nape. He seized her mouth, forcing his tongue in between her teeth. She sumbed to the forceful domination of his mouth.
She was so lost in his dominating kiss that she failed to notice that Nathan''s hand already slid up inside her shirt from her back, unhooking her bra. Nathan continued kissing her but his hands began to explore and caress her body.
Jane moaned in between their kisses as she felt his palm groping her breast inside her shirt. He pulled her body against his, making her straddle him on the couch. His other hand was supporting her back.
Jane, on the other hand, anchored her arms around his neck. She began to match the intensity of his kiss. They parted for a moment to catch some breath. Then she recaptured his lips, more demanding this time.
Her response urged Nathan to be rougher and more aggressive. He thrust his tongue inside her mouth, ravaging her sweetness. Her taste was intoxicating him further.
Jane was experiencing the same thing. She could taste the bitter taste of beer inside his mouth. But his sweetness overpowered it.
Nathan was drunk and she was in her rational state. She should stop this. However, she felt like drowning in this burning passion and she could no longer stop.
Jane knew the boundaries and limitations she shouldn''t cross. But part of her didn''t want to stop Nathan. It seemed like her body was craving for his touch.
It did not take long before she heard the ripping sound of her clothes. Nathan wanted to remove all the hindrances that were preventing him from touching her flesh.
Jane could only sigh in defeat. ''Nate has this habit of ripping my clothes,'' Jane thought to herself.
Nathan''s mouth left her lips. His head moved down, trailing kisses from her jaw down to her neck. Jane could only tilt her head to the side, giving him more ess.
Nathan nibbled on her skin, biting, licking, and sucking her neck. Jane let out a soft moan, her right hand clutching Nathan''s hair.I think you should take a look at
She could feel her wetness in between her legs. Nathan''s advances made her throb and ache. She was so aroused that her body was wanting for more.
Her eyes widened and a loud moan escaped her lips when Nathan''s mouth captured her right breast. He began sucking her nipple while his palm kneaded her left breast. Her upper body was exposed to him since he already seeded in removing her shirt and bra.
"Nate¡" she softly called his name as she gazed down. Overwhelming pleasure surged up through her body as she watched Nathan devouring her hard nipples alternately.
He used his tongue, teeth, and lips to y with her crowns¨C licking,pping, tugging, and biting them until they became red from his stimtion.
Jane just bit her lower lip and covered her mouth using one hand to conceal her moan. She was afraid that someone passing by would hear her.
Nathan, on the other hand, was so immersed in pleasuring her. He looked like someone who had longed for her and he didn''t want to let her go. Her actions showed his dominance as if he was telling her that she belonged to him¡ only to him!
"You''re mine. Just mine¡" he cooed in her ear sensually, flipping her around. He changed their positions. Jane was now under him as he pinned her on the table. The basin with water fell to the ground when he did that.
Jane''s back was now lying t on the surface of the table. Nathan was on top of her, holding her in ce. His eyes scanned her nakedness, admiring her.
Jane couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Her hands reflexively moved, covering her bare breasts as she looked away. She couldn''t look straight into Nathan''s eyes.
Her embarrassed look enticed him further, making it hard for him to control his desire. Without further ado, Nathan pulled her pajama down along with her panty.
Jane gasped and crossed her legs together. She hesitated for a moment, wondering if she was doing the right thing. If they slept and had sex tonight, she didn''t know how Nathan would react once he was sober tomorrow.
But her remaining resistance disappeared as soon as Nathan''s fingers touched her bottom lips. He parted her legs and rubbed her slit using his forefinger and middle finger. He teased her swollen bud, making her secrete more hot fluid. She was soaking wet.
When he felt that she was ready for him, Nathan unzipped his pants, freeing his raging hard-on.
Jane''s eyes widened in both surprise and shock when she saw his majestic hardness. She suddenly froze and her mind went nk.
''Are we really doing this?'' Jane asked herself.
She still had time to escape and run away. But before she could change her mind and get up, she felt the tip of Nathan''s cock, rubbing and teasing her wet entrance. And with one swift move, he slid himself into her entrance.
''Oh No¡''
Chapter 513 She Loves Him A Lot
Day Fifty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
''Oh No!'' Jane screamed out in her mind but no words came out of her mouth except for her loud moan.
She wasn''t ready for that sudden pration. She could feel hisrge cock filling her inside. His length pierced deep inside her, loosening her tight walls.
Nathan''s cock was long and hard, making her cry out in both pain and pleasure. She whimpered and moaned with the hot stimtion of his pration.
The pain was tolerable since the pleasure was spreading through her inside. He pumped his hips going deeper and deeper. He wasn''t gentle at all. Nathan imed her roughly.
Jane grabbed his arms that were holding her waist in ce, leaving nail prints on his skin. Her body shivered from the overwhelming sensation.
Nathan continued pounding himself inside her, his hard cock thrusting in and out of her. A few secondster, he began to adjust his movement, increasing his pace.
Sliding in and out of her pussy, Jane could feel her inner walls contracting as her tightness sucked him hard, giving him intense pleasure. Nathan groaned sensually along with Jane''s soft moans.
''There is no turning back now.'' Jane thought to herself. She decided to savor this moment and forget about the consequences. She would just go with the flow and seize this moment.
The pping sound of their flesh-to-flesh contact resonated inside his cabin. Nathan''s movement became more aggressive. He could no longer control his burning desire. He kept pumping and pounding on her.
He leaned over and captured her lips as his cock was sliding in and out of her pussy, going deeper and getting faster.
Jane could only wrap her arms around his body, her delicate body weing him. She even thrust her hips forward to meet his every thrust. Things were getting more intense between them. Their bodies were like covered in mes of desire. They couldn''t stop.
Her love juices continued to flow down from her inside. This helped Nathan to prate her further without hurting her much. Hisrge size was too much for her to handle but she could tolerate the pain.
Nathan''s hips fiercely moved back and forth, his hard cock ravaging her tight pussy until he reached her furthest end. Jane crossed her legs around his hips and she embraced him tightly.
Nathan broke the kiss as he focused on prating her.
"Aah~ You feel so good. You are mine¡ Just mine¡ Abi¡"
At that certain moment, Jane felt like she was sshed with cold water, waking her up from this wonderful dream. ''I''m not Abi¡ It''s me, Jane.''
Jane''s heart clenched and she felt suffocated. Every ounce of her energy was drained and she just stopped moving. She justy there, her hands letting go of Nathan. However, Nathan continued his forceful pration, sliding in and out of her.
''I knew it. He is making love with me, thinking that I am Abigail. He thought I was Abigail.'' Jane mmed her eyes shut while biting her lip. Her tears began to fall from the corner of her eyes.I think you should take a look at
When Nathan noticed that the woman under him was no longer responding to his movement, he gazed up to look at her. He paused as soon as he saw her shedding tears.
"I''m sorry¡ Does it hurt?" Nathan asked her, his hand reaching out to caress her face. He began wiping her tears.
Her sweet gentle gesture made her cry more. She knew that kind of treatmenting from him was only intended for Abigail. Jane''s body trembled as she began to sob. She covered her face using both hands. At that certain moment, she pitied herself.
The man she loved was in love with her sister. The sad part was that he didn''t know that she was the woman he truly loved, not her sister.
''Why? Can''t your heart recognize me in this body? Do you feel nothing for me? All you could see is my sister. Her face¡ her voice¡ and her body?''
Jane was still trying to gather her emotions when she heard Nathan speak again.
"I''m sorry. Please don''t cry. I''ll be gentle."
"Fuck off, Nate!" Jane spat back at him in between her sobs. Then she kicked him. She was very upset. Nathan fell back on the couch. Jane got off the table and picked up her clothes.
She wanted to flee and run away from Nathan. However, Nathan ripped her clothes so her only option was to use Nathan''s shirt.
She began to put her clothes on while her tears continued flowing down her cheeks. She was having a hard time wearing her clothes because she felt so worn out both physically and emotionally.
Before she could finish what she was doing, she felt two strong arms engulfing her body. Nathan hugged her from behind.
"I''m sorry. Please don''t leave me. Don''t leave me." Nathan''s voice cracked. It seemed like he was about to cry as well. He hugged her tight, afraid that she would leave him and disappear from his sight.
"Please¡ Abi¡ Stay¡ Stay with me." Nathan''s tears started to fall. She could feel his teardrops touching her skin. She knew that Nathan was also crying. Just like her, he was hurting and in pain.
Jane could only clench her teeth as she closed her eyes. ''I can''t leave him like this.''
The two of them just stood there for no one knows how long. Nathan embraced her, not allowing her to leave. Jane didn''t resist anymore. She waited for the two of them to finally calm down their raging emotions.
They didn''t know how long they remained in that position. They just found themselves lying on the bed, cuddling each other. Jane never left his side because she thought Nathan needed her presence for her to ease his pain even just for tonight.
She set aside her own sadness and pain just tofort Nathan. She made him feel that he was not alone. She was willing to pretend to be Abigail just to stop him from crying.
That''s when Jane realized how deeply she had fallen for him. She loved this guy so much.
Chapter 514 Guarding The Door
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Abigail and Dave didn''t return to their respective cabinsst night. They slept inside their tent.
It was already 6:00 am when they woke up. Just when they stepped out of their tent, Tatsumi passed by. He saw the two together.
"Dave and Miss Abi? I thought Nathan Sparks and Miss Abi were in a rtionship." Tatsumi murmured to himself as he watched Dave and Abigail walking side by side with their entangled hands.
He frowned when he realized that there might be a possibility that Nathan and Jane would end up together if Abigail and Dave became the official couple.
''Damn! I should watch out for apetition.'' Tatsumi thought to himself.
Tatsumi decided to look for Jane. Mr. Hiroshi reminded himst night to watch over his two precious daughters.
Meanwhile, Ethan also woke up and noticed that Jane was not around. He rubbed his eyes, his head turning from left to right. All he saw was Cherry sound asleep in Abigail''s bed.
"Where''s Mom?" Ethan softly mumbled. Since he reconciled with Jane, he began calling her again as Mom.
Ethan got off the bed and proceeded to the bathroom to wash his face. He decided to go back to his Dad''s cabin to brush his teeth and take a bath before looking for Jane.
Ethan left Jane''s cabin without waking Cherry up. The mountain resort was so quiet and peaceful. It looked like everyone was still sound asleep. He didn''t see anyone outside.
Ethan made his way to his Dad''s cabin. He didn''t knock because he already got a key. He inserted the key and turned the doorknob. He gently pushed the door and entered the cabin.
The first thing that caught his attention was the basin scattered on the floor along with some pieces of clothes.
''What happened here?'' Ethan mused to himself.
Ethan''s eyes roamed around the room and he gazed up only to be shocked by the view he saw on the bed. Two figures were lying on the bed, covered with a nket.
The young boy traced his steps toward the bed to verify something. His eyes widened in shock and his mouth gaped. He was at a loss for words. This was something he had never expected to see as early as this morning.
Soon, the shock was reced by joy. His eyes lit up as he watched his Dad cuddling Jane in his arms. The two were still sound asleep.
Ethan even covered his mouth to hold his giggle. He didn''t want to disturb the two. With a broad smile on his face, Ethan tiptoed as he quietly left the cabin.
He made sure to lock the door. And what he did next was stand by the door as if he was a security guard. He would guard it with all his life, not allowing anyone to enter the cabin.
Ethan didn''t leave his spot and stayed there. Tatsumi, who passed by, noticed the young boy. He decided to approach him.
"What are you doing here outside? Where is your Dad?" Tatsumi asked him curiously.
Ethan maintained his expressionless front and said, "I''m just doing my morning exercise. My Dad is still asleep."I think you should take a look at
Tatsumi just bobbed his head. He just stared at the young boy strangely. He found it odd to see the boy just standing there doing nothing. But he didn''t pay much attention to Ethan.
"Okay. I''ll go ahead. See youter in the breakfast hall." Tatsumi ruffled his hair before leaving. Though Ethan was Nathan''s son, Tatsumi couldn''t help but be fond of him. He was so cute and charming.
Ethan heaved a sigh of relief when Tatsumi walked away. He continued guarding the door. Stephen also saw Ethan from a distance. The young boy was like a statue in his spot.
"Why is he just standing there?" Stephen mumbled. He was sitting on the balcony of their cabin, drinking his coffee.
Aiden joined him, rubbing his temples. He still had a headache as a result of his hangover. "Maybe Nathan locked his door and Ethan left his key inside the room. Why don''t you go and help the kid, Steph?"
Stephen shifted his gaze back to Ethan. He put down his cup of coffee and stood up. "Okay. I''ll check on him. I put your hangover soup and med on your bedside table."
Stephen headed to Nathan''s cabin where Ethan was standing still.
"Good morning, Ethan. How is your Dad? Is he still asleep? Did you forget your key?" Stephen approached the young boy.
"No, Uncle. I have my key. My Dad got tiredst night so he is still asleep. Let''s not disturb him." Ethan grabbed Stephen''s hand, guiding him out of the balcony. He was sending him off.
"Then why are you standing there like a guard?" Stephen asked the boy suspiciously.
"To make sure that no one will barge into my father''s room," he promptly responded with an innocent look in his eyes. Then a wide grin appeared on his face.
"You are so thoughtful, Ethan," Stephenmended him, stroking his hair.
''Of course, Uncle. My Dad and Miss Jane are having a special moment there. I don''t want anyone to ruin this.'' Ethan added to his thoughts, unable to hide his joy and excitement. Then he tossed a look at the closed door, feeling hopeful. He wished his Dad and Jane could start over. Today was a good sign.
Meanwhile, inside Nathan''s cabin, the two people were still lyingfortably in each other''s arms. Nathan smiled in his sleep as if he was having a sweet dream. He moved and pulled the delicate woman in his arms.
He hugged her tightly and settled his nose on the crook of her neck. Her scent gave him a soothing feeling inside. Jane''s back was facing him, and her body was enclosed by his strong arms. The only thing that covers her body was Nathan''s shirt.
It did not take long before Nathan finally woke up. He slowly opened his eyes only to be greeted by Jane''s slender neck. Nathan blinked several times, trying to adjust and clear his vision. Was he still dreaming?
Nathan moved his arms only to find out that he was holding onto something soft. ''I am hugging someone.''
With that sudden realization, blood rushed down his face and he let go of Jane. He sat up to check and confirm the person lying beside him. Nathan froze and his mind went nk as soon as he recognized the woman in his bed. It was Jane!
Nathan didn''t know if his mind was ying tricks on him. How did she end up in his bed? The nket that was covering their bodies a while ago slid down when he suddenly sat up. His eyes widened in horror when he realized that he was half-naked and Jane was only wearing his shirt.
''What the fuck?'' he cursed in his mind. He was shocked beyond belief. He was still trying to figure out and recall what happenedst night when Jane moved and turned in his direction, facing him. Jane opened her eyes and saw Nathan''s indescribable expression.
"W-What are you doing here?" Nathan asked her in confusion.
Chapter 515 Janes Revenge
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
"W-What are you doing here?" Nathan asked her in confusion. Then he looked away, his eyes avoiding Jane''s exposed body. He didn''t know whether he should feel embarrassed or get mad at her.
''Did she do somethingst night? Did she take advantage of me while I was drunk?'' Nathan started to have these wild thoughts, using Jane.
Meanwhile, Jane''s sleepiness suddenly disappeared when Nathan confronted her. All the emotions she feltst night kepting back to her. She never expected she would cry hard just because of him. And she finally realized how much she loved this man.
But today, she wouldn''t let him see her pitiful and vulnerable side. Not in front of Nathan! Though she was hurting and in pain, Jane couldn''t afford to let Nathan see her negative emotions. She should be brave enough to face him and deal with thisplicated situation.
"Did you take advantage of me while I was drunk?" he tantly used her. "You should leave now!" Nathan raised his voice, trying to maintain his cold and indifferent expression.
But Jane just arched her eyebrow. Last night, this guy begged her to stay. He grabbed onto her tightly, not letting her go. And now that he was sober, he couldn''t wait to kick her out of his room.
''Hmm. I won''t give him the leverage to treat me like that. I''m Phantomke!'' Jane thought to herself. ''I must show him who''s the real deal here. He shouldn''t have the right to get mad at me. I should be the one getting angry at him!''
Instead of leaving, Jane sneered at him and said, "Take advantage of you? Tsk. I already warned you. I told you that once I found you¡ I would sleep with you once¡ But that was not my intentionst night."
Jane sat up and moved closer to Nathan. Nathan moved back, almost reaching the edge of the bed. He wanted to avoid getting in contact with her. He didn''t feel disgusted but he saw the danger sign, telling him to keep his distance from her.
However, Jane wouldn''t let him escape. Jane cornered him and pounced on him, pinning him to the bed as she straddled him. Staring into his eyes intently, she said, "You were the one who kissed me firstst night. In your drunken state, you kept calling my sister''s name. Yet, I was the one who was taken advantage of by you!"
"You even ripped my clothes and forced yourself into me! Look at me! These are the proof of what you did!" Jane took her clothes off, revealing her body to him. She showed him those love bites he left on her skin.
"Damn it! I still feel sore down there!" Jane bit her lower lip as she felt the pain in her sex. Nathan was so roughst night.
Meanwhile, Nathan was rendered speechless. He justid his back there, watching Jane absentmindedly. His mind wandered back to what happenedst night. He thought it was a dream. But after listening to Jane''s words, it brought back vague memories to him.
He didn''t know why but he felt like it was Abigail who was with himst night. He even thought it was just a dream. In his drunken state, he remembered bumping into her. But the woman who registered in his mind was Abigail''s face, not Jane''s. And he could feel the familiar feelings before.
The two went into his cabin and she took care of him. He remembered that part. Jane was telling the truth. He was the one who initiated the kiss, not Jane. And things between them had gotten more intense. Out of jealousy, he imed her aggressively. He was so rough. Then he saw her cry, making him calm down a bit.
Nathan was still in the process of reminiscing what had transpiredst night when Jane spoke up again in her dominating tone.I think you should take a look at
"You should take responsibility for your action!" Jane demanded with a straight face.
Nathan opened his mouth only to close it again. He didn''t know what to say. He wondered what kind of responsibility she was talking about.
When he met her serious gaze, Nathan couldn''t hide his anxiousness. ''Is she asking me to marry her? Will she use this incident to force me to marry her?''
Since Nathan didn''t utter a word, Jane became more pissed off. This guy made her cryst night. And now, he was refusing to take responsibility for what he had done.
"I was drunk!" Nathan broke his silence and defended himself. "Between us, you were the one who was in a rational state of mind. You should have stopped this from happening!"
Jane had the urge to punish this guy. She hated his excuses!
"Okay. Fine. Now that you are sober, let me remind you who was with youst night. It''s me, Nate. Not my sister. It''s Jane! Not Abigail! Don''t you dare call other women''s names while kissing me¡" Jane''s hand reached down, touching his hard-on. Nathan had been aroused ever since he saw her nakedness. He tried to hide it but Jane noticed it when she pounced on him and her body touched his a while ago.
"Aah~" Nathan let out a surprised groan. He didn''t expect Jane would suddenly attack him like that. His body tensed up and it immediately responded to her touch.
Jane aimed to punish this guy in her own way. She wrapped her fingers around his hardness, squeezing it as she continued, "Never call another woman''s name while you are touching me¡"
Another groan escaped Nathan''s mouth. He should stop her but his body was not cooperating with him.
She was not yet done with her sweet torture. Her hand slid up and down, gripping and stroking his hard cock as she mumbled, "Never call another woman''s name while making love with me!"
Nathan''s body felt so hot, his eyes shone with consuming lust. Jane seemed to find his weakness. He was feeling helpless as she continued her advances. Her fingers moved faster and faster as she stroked his shaft up and down. Just when Nathan was about to reach his climax, Jane suddenly stopped and let go of him, leaving him hanging.
"That''s for today, Mr. Sparks. Let''s talk again if you are ready to take full responsibility." Jane got off the bed and hurriedly put some clothes on. Without waiting for Nathan, Jane dashed out of his room with a triumphant smile on her face. She got even with him!
On the other hand, Nathan ced his arm over his forehead, covering his eyes. He was still panting heavily. In his mind, he was cursing Jane for torturing him early this morning. ''Damn you, Jane!!!
He felt so embarrassed for allowing this to happen. But at the same time, he was mad at himself. How could he allow Phantomke to y with his emotions and feelings?!
He grabbed the pillows and threw everything on the floor. He didn''t know if he was annoyed or mad. But one thing was for sure. He felt humiliated today. "I messed up! Big time." Nathan tugged his hair tightly. "What had I gotten myself into?"
Chapter 516 Take Responsibility For Her
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
When Jane stepped out of Nathan''s cabin, she was surprised when she bumped into Ethan who was standing there outside.
''Oops¡ Ethan is here.'' Jane halted on her steps. She felt like she was caught stealing inside someone else''s house. She got busted.
Ethan, on the other hand, could feel Jane''s awkwardness. She wasn''tfortable since Ethan caught her leaving Nathan''s room. She was even wearing Nathan''s shirt.
"Ethan¡ I¨C" She wanted to exin but she didn''t know what to say.
Ethan didn''t need any exnation from her because he didn''t want to make it hard for her to justify her action.
"Good morning, Miss Jane. Are you hungry? Let''s eat breakfast. Others will be waiting for us in the breakfast hall," Ethan changed the topic. He never questioned Jane''s presence and what she did inside his father''s cabin.
"Oh, sure," Jane replied, blinking her eyes. She could tell how thoughtful Ethan was. She wondered if he overheard their conversation a while ago.
"Miss Jane, wait for me. I''ll just go inside and brush my teeth! You can change your clothes first. I''ll fetch you in your room." Ethan said cheerfully.
Jane could only nod her head. She headed to her cabin only to meet Abigail and Dave on the balcony. They were together. Jane''s eyes fell on their entangled hands. She could tell that the two spent the night together. Abigail didn''t return to their cabinst night.
''Sigh. Fortunately, Nathan didn''t see themst night, otherwise, he would suffer further,'' Jane took a deep sigh.
Meanwhile, Abigail immediately approached her with a bright smile on her face. "Sis. Dave and I reconciled. I''ve decided. We don''t have to hide our rtionship anymore. Can you support us?"
Jane was taken aback for a moment. Their family thought Abigail and Nathan were a couple. Even the public believed that the two were in a rtionship. She was worried about Nathan''s image and her sister''s image once the news got out that Abigail was together with Dave.
"Yes, of course, I will always support you. But Sis, can we keep this for a moment? We still need to fix things between you and Nathan," Jane shared her thoughts about this.
Dave stepped forward and butted in, "Yes. I agree with Jane. We should clear the misunderstanding and fix theplications by talking to Nathan first. Let''s consult him. We shouldn''t decide because he was somehow involved here too."
Jane nced at Dave gratefully. She admired him for being considerate and understanding. He was one of a kind. "Thanks, Dave."
Abigail could only sigh in defeat. "Okay, sis. We will do it."
Jane tapped her sister''s shoulder, reassuring her that everything would be fine.
*****I think you should take a look at
Meanwhile, inside Nathan''s cabin, Ethan finally met his father. He didn''t know whether he wouldugh or scold his father for throwing those pillows on the floor. Nathan remained lying on his bed, his eyes covered with his arm.
"Dad! Get up!" Ethan yelled at his father, catching his attention.
Nathan removed the hand that was covering his eyes and gazed down only to meet Ethan''s serious face. He was standing there on the foot of his bed, his hands ced on the sides of his waist.
"How long have you been standing there?" Nathan asked his son. He wondered if Ethan saw Jane leaving his cabin.
"Long enough to overhear your conversation with Miss Jane," Ethan answered matter-of-factly. "Dad! You are a man. You should take responsibility for her!" he demanded.
Nathan sat up with disbelief in his eyes. "How much did you hear?" He asked him exasperatedly.
Ethan just shrugged his shoulders. "Dad. I''m just a kid. But even for my age, I know what is the right thing to do. You should be responsible for her!"
Nathan crumpled his face. Ethan sounded like an old man reprimanding and lecturing his naughty son.
"So what do you want me to do?" Nathan lifted his eyebrow, giving him a questioning gaze.
Ethan paused for a moment. He rubbed his small chin as if he was thinking about something. Nathan stared at his son, waiting for his response.
"Don''t tell me you want me to marry her. I thought you hated her for killing your mother? Have you forgiven her already?" Nathan didn''t filter his words since he wanted to assess Ethan''s feelings about Jane.
Complicated emotions shed through Ethan''s eyes. If he said yes, he would feel sorry for his biological mother. But he couldn''t bring himself to hate Jane. He just felt so attached to her. Was he betraying his mother for feeling like this? How would his father react?
"Just give her a chance and treat her well. Don''t be too blinded by your hatred and resentment. Maybe the time wille and you will be able to ept and acknowledge your feelings toward her." After sharing his thoughts, Ethan proceeded to the bathroom to brush his teeth. Jane was waiting for him.
A deep crease formed on Nathan''s forehead as he watched his son''s back. ''Acknowledge my feelings for her? Do I feel anything for her? Of course not. We can''t be together. I only acknowledge my feelings for Abi.'' Nathan clenched his fists. He felt like he betrayed Abigail for getting intimate with her sister, Jane.
''No. It''s just a mistake. I should warn Jane not to reveal this to Abi.'' Nathan made up his mind. He couldn''t afford to have more misunderstandings between Abigail and him.
''Fuck! What I have done?! This shouldn''t have happened!'' Nathan regretted his action. If he was not drunk,st night''s incident wouldn''t happen.
But then again, his alter ego spoke to himself. ''How sure are you that it wouldn''t happen even if you are not drunk? You were sober a while ago but you failed to stop her from touching you. And your body enjoyed it.''
Nathan cursed himself once more, scolding himself over and over again. He didn''t know what was happening to him. He was very confused, uncertain about his feelings when it came to Jane.
In the end, Nathan got off the bed and decided to take a cold shower. He needed to cool himself down and gather his emotions because the remnants of Jane''s sweet revenge and torture still lingered in his mind and body.
Chapter 517 Restore Her Lost Memory
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Aiden isted himself from the group. Aiden stayed in his cabin the whole morning because he couldn''t face Cherry. He was still sulking around after the rejection he experienced. He was too embarrassed to show his face in front of Cherry. Aside from that, he was not feeling well because of his hangover.
Meanwhile, Cherry noticed that Aiden never showed up today. Was he hiding from her? Was he avoiding her? Cherry didn''t know if she should feel d or not.
"Are you looking for someone?" Jane asked Cherry when she saw her looking around as if she was searching for someone. "Is it Aiden?" She added, smiling at her teasingly.
Cherry immediately shook her head to deny it. "Of course not, Sis. You are overthinking."
Jane didn''tpletely believe her. She just shrugged her shoulders and said, "Don''t worry. He will be fine after a few days."
"Sis. Believe me. I''m not worried about him. Okay?" Cherry tugged her hand, pouting her lips.
Jane just let out a soft giggle. "Alright. I won''t tease you."
"Ladies, what is your n today?" Stephen approached them, his eyes fixed on Jane''s face.
Cherry darted her gaze back and forth between Stephen and Jane. She could sense that Stephen had feelings for Jane. He was so caring and he always thought of Jane''s well-being.
"We are going to hike. Join us, Doc! Are you free?" Cherry was the one who answered him. She has one motive¨C letting Stephen be with Jane for today.
''OMG, I''m shipping them. Doc Stephen is a good man. He is someone who can take good care of my sis. A woman needs Stephen in her life. I think they will be a good match.'' Cherry thought to herself.
"Okay. My friends iste themselves today. So is it okay if I will tag along with you?" Stephen consulted them, Jane in particr.
Jane was saddened as she was reminded of Nathan. It looked like he was avoiding her. Just like Aiden, Nathan was hiding from Jane.
"Sure, Steph. Join us." Jane gave her consent.
"Let''s go now so that we can watch the sunsetter!" Ethan butted in. He was already carrying his small backpack.
Jane and Cherry nodded their heads. They were ready to go. Soon, the group of four left traversing through the mountain. Stephen and Ethan were walking in front while Cherry and Jane were following them behind.
Cherry anchored her hands around Jane''s arm and asked her, "Sis, what do you think of Stephen?"
"What do you mean?" Jane asked her back, clueless about what Cherry was trying to insinuate.
"Hmm. What do you think about his looks and his qualities as a man?" Cherry rephrased her previous question while eyeing her meaningfully.
Jane nced at Stephen, observing him from the back. "He is undeniably handsome. He is thoughtful and caring. He is someone whom you can trust and rely on."
"Why? Do you like him? Do you have a crush on him?" Jane asked Cherry expectantly.
Cherry immediately waved her hands and said, "No! No! Not my type. I don''t have any ns to be involved with another guy. In fact, I''m seeing him as someone who can be an ideal boyfriend for you."
"Ouch!" Cherry whimpered when Jane pinched her waist.
"Stop that, ck Rose. Stephen and I can only be friends," Jane said firmly. She could only see him as her friend.
"But why? You two lookpatible with each other." Cherry insisted on it.
"Just simple. I already like someone else," Jane confessed.
Cherry snapped her eyes open as soon as she heard that. "What?! Who is he? Is it Tatsumi?"I think you should take a look at
Jane shook her head. "No. It''s not him."
"Sis, who is he?" Cherry asked her, her eyes filled with curiosity and interest.
Jane looked straight into her eyes and answered her, "SizzlingAugust."
Cherry: "..."
Cherry was taken aback for a moment. She didn''t expect that Jane would still care about that guy. He just disappeared without saying goodbye.
"Have you found him, Sis? Were you able to trace him?"
Jane just bobbed her head. "Yes. I already found him. I will start pursuing him now."
Cherry blinked her eyes in disbelief. "You are going to pursue him. Why, Sis?"
"Because I love him," Jane promptly responded.
Cherry couldn''t believe that the infamous assassin, Phantomke, was talking about love and pursuing a guy. Was this the effect of her life-and-death experience? She just wanted to enjoy life and do what she wanted.
"Okay, Sis. I''ll support you on that." Cherry smiled faintly. She was happy because her sister began to open her heart to someone.
"Good. So stop thinking about shipping me with Stephen. He is just my friend."
Cherry nodded her head frantically. "I''ll stop teasing you and matching you up with Stephen."
It did not take long before the four of them reached the view deck. They settled down on the benches under the tree. Cherry was reminded again of Aiden. Yesterday, he confessed to her in this ce only to be rejected by her.
Meanwhile, Jane approached Stephen because she had something to request from him.
"Steph, since we are here, can we talk for a moment?" Jane motioned him to follow her. They just distanced themselves from Cherry and Ethan to talk privately. The two were taking a rest and preparing their snacks.
"Is there something bothering you?" Stephen asked her worriedly.
Jane looked at him intently and said, "Can I ask you for a favor?"
"Sure. What is it? Just tell me." Stephen was willing to do anything for her.
"Can you help me recover my lost memory? I want to remember everything that happened to me in the past. Please I need your help," Jane pleaded. She was desperate. Since her days were already numbered, she wanted to recall the important memories rted to her past which Stephen erased.
On the other hand, Stephen was having second thought about this. He wasn''t sure if she could handle her past. What if she would be broken again? He couldn''t bear to see her in that state.
"Steph¡ please. Trust me. If you are afraid that I can''t handle the painful and traumatic memories, I assure you, I''m ready to face it. It''s my time to face the demons of my past." Jane tried to convince him.
Stephen could only sigh deeply. He watched Jane and he could see the determination in her eyes. "Okay. I will do my best to restore your lost memory. We have to do a series of sessions. We will try to dig the memories that were buried deep in your subconscious through hypnotism. I''m not sure if I can restore everything. And it will be a painful process for you. The worst case, those painful memories would appear in your dreams as nightmares." Stephen was so worried about her.
But Jane could only give him a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I can handle this. The important thing is to find the truth." Jane was seeking some answers. She needed to face her tragic past and move on.
"When do you want to start our session?" Stephen consulted her.
Since she was running out of time, Jane decided to start right away. "Can you do it starting tomorrow?"
"Okay. We can start our session tomorrow."
"Thank you, Steph."
Chapter 518 Ending Things With Him
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ At the Mountain Resort¡ ]
Aiden finally stepped out of his cabin as he felt bored just doing nothing. When he went outside, the surroundings were very quiet. He didn''t see others in the vicinity of the resort. He exhaled deeply as he walked around.
Aiden still had a gloomy look. He hadn''t recovered yet from Cherry''s rejection. "Where are they? Hmm. I wonder if Nathan is here."
Aiden searched for Nathan since he was bored alone. There was no sign of Nathan in the camping site or the pool area. "Don''t tell me he is in his cabin."
Aiden was so desperate to findpany. He proceeded to Nathan''s cabin to check if he was there.
Knock! Knock!
No one responded. But when he ced his ear on the door, he heard some movement inside.
"Nate! It''s me, Aiden. Can Ie?" Aiden could no longer wait to see a human being after hibernating in his room for the whole morning.
Soon, the door was opened and Nathan came out with a grim expression on his face. He was grumpy since this morning. He couldn''t get Jane out of his mind. The thought of her kept bothering him.
"Nate, Why do you look like you are carrying the whole world today?" Aiden didn''t know whether tough or not. Nathan''s expression couldn''t be painted.
Nathan just ignored Aiden''s remarks. He sat down on the rattan chair quietly. Aiden grabbed the opposite chair and sat down.
"How many times did you sleep with women?" Nathan asked him out of the blue.
Aiden turned to him, blinking his eyes in amusement. ''Why is he asking me this?''
"I can''t remember how many times." Aiden scratched his face while smiling awkwardly. "Why, Nate?"
"What did you do after sleeping with them? How did you take responsibility?" Nathan threw another question.
Aiden hesitated for a moment. He couldn''t understand why Nathan was asking him this kind of question. "Ahmm. Honestly, I didn''t take responsibility because we already agreed from the beginning that nomitment and no strings attached. It was always consensual sex."
"Why are you asking me this, Nate?" Aiden asked him with intrigue.
Nathan just shrugged his shoulders. "So, it''s okay to do nothing." He mumbled to himself.
However, his alter ego spoke to his mind again. ''But what happened between you and her is not consensual sex. Furthermore, no agreement at all.''
Meanwhile, Aiden eyed him suspiciously. "Wait, Nate. Don''t tell me you are nning to¡"
Aiden was not able to finish his words since Nathan shot him a deathly re. He could only shut his mouth.
"Was there someone who demanded you to take full responsibility?" Nathan asked him again.I think you should take a look at
"No one. Fortunately, I''m still lucky because I haven''t impregnated anyone. I always wear protection, otherwise, I will be chased by those women who want me to take responsibility and marry them." Aiden proudly responded.
When he heard the word ''impregnated'', Nathan''s expression turned darker. ''Did Ie inside her? I don''t remember. There is no way I will impregnate her¡ right?''
Aiden noticed Nathan''s troubled expression. He couldn''t figure out why Nathan was talking about this.
"Nate, are you okay? What are you thinking? You look troubled." Aiden reached out to tap his shoulder. Nathan was spacing out in front of him.
Nathan pushed the unwanted thoughts to the back of his mind.
"Yes. I''m fine. Just the result of a hangover," Nathan inly responded.
"Sigh." Aiden could only sigh. The two of them were engulfed with deafening silence.
They were in that awkward and quiet atmosphere when Abigail and Dave approached them.
"Mr. Sparks, do you have spare time? Can we talk?" Abigail took her courage to talk to him.
Nathan nced at her withplicated emotions on his face. Surprisingly, Nathan had forgotten about his problem rted to Abigail because his mind was preupied with Jane since this morning.
But now that he saw her, his jealousy, sadness, and pain resurfaced once more. Part of him felt guilty because of what happened between Jane and himst night. He didn''t want his rtionship with Abigail to be affected by Jane. He had to admit that things were veryplicated among the four of them.
No matter what, he couldn''t let go of his love for Abigail. She was the woman who captured his heart. But why was it when he would look into Abigail''s eyes, he could only feel the distant feeling and unfamiliarity?
"Okay," Nathan simply responded.
Aiden and Dave gave the two some privacy. Nathan and Abigail chose a spot under the tree just near the cabin.
"Mr. Sparks, I will be honest and frank with you. I love Dave. And I don''t want you to wait for me until I recover my memory. Because I know for sure, I will still choose Dave over you. I am here to end whatever we have started before. I hope you will respect my decision."
Every word she said was like a dagger piercing his heart. They haven''t started for real yet and now Abigail was ending things with him. He shouldn''t have confessed his feelings if he knew that she would forget him. He looked very pathetic.
Nathan couldn''t utter a word. He wanted to beg her for another chance and take her time, but he couldn''t bring himself to say the words.
"Please forget about me. You are handsome and rich. I know you will find the right woman for you. I''m not the one for you, Mr. Sparks." Abigail was very tense and anxious as she spoke. She didn''t know what Nathan was thinking. He just stood there quietly, listening to her with an indescribable expression.
The atmosphere was bing more ufortable for Abigail but she waited patiently for Nathan to speak up. After his long silence, Nathan suddenly grabbed her by her waist and hugged her tightly. Abigail was caught off guard by his sudden action.
"Does this hug mean nothing to you? Can''t you feel anything? Can''t your heart recognize me?" Nathan asked her in his low voice. He wanted to test if she would feel something through this contact.
Abigail pushed him away. She didn''t feel anything at all. When Nathan hugged her, all she could think was Dave getting jealous if he saw them hugging. She didn''t want to hurt Dave''s feelings so as much as possible she should maintain a distance from Nathan.
"I''m sorry, Mr. Sparks. Even my heart can''t recognize you. I don''t feel anything," Abigail responded truthfully.
Nathan didn''t know how he would be able to ept this.
Chapter 519 Her Name Rang A Bell
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was devastated after hearing those words from Abigail. She was ending things with him as she chose Dave over him. She sounded very certain that she would only love Dave no matter what happened.
''She shouldn''t have appeared in my life¡ if she would only break my heart like this¡ I should have stopped myself from falling for her¡'' Nathan mmed his eyes shut while clenching his fists.
Abigail could feel his pain as she watched him. But they must face the truth. This was the best way for them to move on. Nathan should stop loving her because she wouldn''t be able to reciprocate his feelings.
"I''m sorry, Mr. Sparks¡" She apologized to him. This was the least she could do for him. She caused him heartbreak. This was the best way to fix things between them and have a proper closure.
Nathan could only lower his gaze. He couldn''t bear to look at her, otherwise, he wouldn''t let her go. He didn''t say a word. He just turned his back on her. That was his cue, allowing Abigail to leave.
As Abigail understood his gesture, she decided to leave and give Nathan some time alone. She returned to Dave who was waiting for them.
When she left, Nathan closed his fist and started punching the tree in front of him. Then Aiden came to stop him.
"Nate, stop. You are hurting yourself. You have just recovered from your injury." Aiden held him in ce, grabbing his right arm.
Nathan gnashed his teeth while clenching his teeth. "Leave me alone." He pushed Aiden away.
Aiden exhaled deeply. He figured out that Abigail was the reason why he was acting this way. After Cherry''s rejection, Aiden could understand Nathan''s pain. He wanted to be there for his best friend.
"No. I''m not leaving. I''ll stay with you. Come. Let''s forget about this bullshit. I only have one solution for this." Aiden dragged Nathan, bringing him to his cabin.
Upon reaching his cabin, Aiden made Nathan sit on the balcony as he entered his room. When he stepped out, he was already holding a bottle of whiskey and two sses.
"Here. This is the answer for this heartache!" Aiden put down the bottle of whiskey on the surface of the wooden table along with the two rock sses.
When Nathan stared at the bottle of whiskey, a certain person shed in his mind¨C Jane''s pretty face. He was surprised because, despite his heartbreak, his mind was still reminded of Jane.
"No. I won''t drink." Nathan firmly said, refusing Aiden''s offer.
"Huh? Why? This is the easy way to forget your worries and problems, especially your pains." Aiden opened the bottle of whiskey and pour it into the rock ss.
Nathan''s eyebrow twitched. After what transpiredst night, he swore to himself to avoid getting drunk. He often lost his self-control when drunk. To think about it, he impregnated Monica when they slept together and he got drunk at that time.
''Damn. I hope Jane won''t get pregnant after what happened between us.''
"Nate! You are spacing out again." Aiden shook his body. "C''mon. Just drink and forget." He offered him the whiskey, urging him to drink.
But Nathan just hit his hand, rejecting the ss of whiskey. "No."
Aiden could only sigh in defeat. "Fine. Then just sit here and watch me drink." Aiden drank his whiskey.
"Oh, you should treat your bruises. Your knuckles suffered." Aiden''s gaze fell on Nathan''s hands.
Nathan just ignored his advice. "Don''t mind me."
"What did the two of you talk about, Nate? Your mood worsened further after talking to Abigail." Aiden began interrogating his friend. He was curious.
Nathan just red at him. Aiden was too slow to pick up and assess the situation. He should have figured out that Nathan didn''t want to talk about it. But here he was, still asking and bothering him.I think you should take a look at
Meeting Nathan''s deathly re, Aiden could only purse his lips, shutting his mouth. It''s best not to mention Abigail at this moment.
"Nate, shall we go home? I don''t think I will enjoy this vacation trip anymore." Aiden suggested to Nathan.
Nathan fell silent for a moment, thinking hard. Was it best for them to go home and leave others behind? ''I came here for Abigail but she ended things between us¡ Do I still have reason to stay here?''
"Okay. Let''s go back to Country M tomorrow. You can book our flight now." Nathan finally made up his mind. He felt like there was no reason to stay there. He failed to reach his goal. This was not the oue they wanted in mind.
"Okay. Let''s inform Stephen. If others want to consume the remaining days, they can stay here. This resort was reserved for seven days." Aiden crumpled his face. He imagined others enjoying themselves. He envied them.
Aiden held Nathan''s shoulder and said, "I''m sorry, Nate. I initiated this trip. However, things didn''t end well ording to our n." He felt sorry for Nathan. Aiden med himself for causing another pain to Nathan.
Nathan just looked at his closed fist and smiled bitterly. "Maybe¡ It''s my fate. I was meant to be alone¡ I feel like I was cursed not to be together with the woman I love."
Aiden didn''t know how to console his best friend. "Nate, don''t say that. You are not alone. I''m here for you. Stephen and I. If you can''t get married then I won''t marry a woman. I will stay single so that you won''t feel alone." Aiden wrapped his arms around his shoulders.
"Don''t use me as an excuse. Even before you don''t have a n to get married." Nathan elbowed him.
"Ouch! You are so harsh!" Aidenined.
"I''m just stating a fact," Nathan spat back at him, removing Aiden''s hand.
"Hey. I''m sincere here." Aiden pouted his lips, putting on a pitiful look.
******
[ Nighttime¡ ]
It was already 7:00 pm when Jane and others returned to the mountain resort. They enjoyed watching the sunset. When she entered her cabin, Abigail immediately approached her.
"Sis! I did it! I ended things with Nathan. I told him I''m not the woman for him. I only love Dave."
Jane was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know what to feel about this. But one thing was for sure, she was worried about Nathan. She could tell that Nathan got hurt because of this.
"Can we reveal my rtionship with Dave to our father now, sis?" Abigail consulted her. "I can''t wait to introduce Dave to him as my boyfriend."
Jane just smiled faintly before nodding her head. "Okay, Sis. Just do it. I think our father will understand and he won''t be against this. He will also support you as long as you can be happy."
Abigail bobbed her head and pounced on her sister. She hugged Jane, feeling grateful. "Nathan was hurt and sad. I broke his heart, Sis. But I hope you can put back his broken pieces. Make him happy."
Jane nodded her head. "Yes, Sis. I will do my best."
"By the way, sis. Who is Ethan''s mother? Did they get separated? Divorced?" Abigail asked Jane curiously.
Jane shook her head. "Nathan and Ethan''s mother didn''t get married. She died during his marriage proposal."
Abigail gasped when she heard that. "Oh. That''s sad. What is her name, sis?"
"Monica," Jane responded, a cold glint shing through her eyes as she mentioned Monica''s name.
"Monica?" Abigail''s expression changed when she heard that name. Monica''s name rang a bell to her and it brought her some memories.
Chapter 520 The Hidden Truth
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Monica''s name brought back some memories to Abigail. She rubbed her chin, trying to remember the details.
"I''ve heard that name before¡" she mumbled, her eyebrows drawn together. After a while, Abigail snapped her fingers and she turned to her sister.
"Sis, I forgot. What is the name of Nathan''spany?"
"SYP Twilight Corporation," Jane answered.
Abigail''s eyes widened after hearing her response. "Wait. Is this just a coincidence?" She murmured. Abigail had a keen memory. That''s why she was good at memorizing her scripts easily. So even a small detail could trigger her mind to remember something.
"What''s wrong?" Jane asked, looking puzzled.
"Sis," Abigail held her hand. "Ethan''s mother died on the day of Nathan''s marriage proposal?"
Jane bobbed her head. "Yes. Why?"
"Are you sure she died?" Abigail asked Jane expectantly.
"Yes. I''m certain." Jane responded. ''Because I killed her myself,'' she added in her thoughts.
"How did you know, sis?" Abigail asked her in confusion. "Have you known Nathan and his girlfriend before?"
"Yes," She simply replied, not borating her answer.
"Sis, there is something I remember¡ and I think this information might be rted to Ethan''s mother, Monica. I''m not sure but I think she is alive¡"
Jane: "..."
She was bbergasted when she heard that. And at the same time, she was confused. How could Abigail say that Monica was alive?
"Do you know her? Have you met her? What is your rtionship with her? How can you say she''s alive?" Jane held her shoulders as she bombarded her with questions.
Abigail was a little bit surprised by Jane''s reaction. "Sis, calm down first."
Abigail pulled her sister to the couch, making her sit. "I don''t know her personally. It''s just that I''ve heard a story involving her and Nathan Sparks. I just remembered now."
Jane looked at Abigail with so much intrigue. "What story?"
Abigail smiled at her and started to tell Jane what she knew and how she learned about this information.
"A few months before my ident, Dave and I went to Country R for a vacation. He also introduced me to his friend who was also his sponsor, Vincent."
Jane frowned at the mention of Vincent''s name. "So you probably met Helena too."
Abigail''s eyes lit up when she heard Helena''s name. "Yes. I met her. Do you know her, sis? She''s Vincent''s girlfriend. They looked like a perfect couple!"
"Helena is so sweet and friendly. We became friends right away."
Jane wasn''t happy seeing how her sister grew fond of Helena. That woman was a good pretender and maniptor.I think you should take a look at
"I met her and she almost became Nathan''s fianc¨¦," Jane nonchntly said.
"Huh? Nathan''s fianc¨¦? Why? Did she break up with Vincent? When did you meet her and how?" Abigail probed.
''Oh, Shit! I forgot. I was in Abigail''s body when I met Helena. And my real body was still in aa. Fortunately, my sister doesn''t know about me being in aa for two years.'' Jane almost hit her mouth when she realized her mistake.
"I saw in the newspaper and online news articles. I don''t know Vincent," she lied.
"Eh, you said you met her." Abigail blinked her eyes in amusement. Her sister''s statement was inconsistent.
"Oh, I mean I saw her in the newspaper," she corrected herself.
Abigail just bobbed her head. "Okay. Let''s go back to my story."
Jane stayed quiet as her attention was focused on Abigail. She was dying to hear the rest of her story. She had this hunch she might find an important clue because Vincent was rted to Monica.
''Did my sister learn something about Monica''s betrayal? But howe she is iming that Monica might still be alive? How could that be possible? I shot her myself!'' Jane mused to herself.
"One time I overheard Vincent and Helena talking in the veranda of his mansion. If I remember it correctly, they mentioned Nathan who was left in the dark that Monica was still alive. And until now, he might have been suffering from losing her."
"Then they suddenly changed their topic when they saw me. At first, I didn''t know whom they were talking about. But in the morning, out of curiosity, I researched Nathan Sparks and Monica on the inte. I found out Nathan was the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp and I read the news article about the murder case of his girlfriend, Monica."
"The next day, I asked Helena about Monica. But she said I misheard their conversation. After that, I didn''t mind it at all and forgot about it because it didn''t concern me at all."
Jane didn''t know what to say after discovering this truth. She believed her sister''s statement.
''Wait¡ my sister discovered a secret she wasn''t supposed to know. Damn it! This might be the reason why my sister''s life was put in danger. Don''t tell me Vincent or Monica has something to do with her assassination attempt?'' Jane''s eyes shone with coldness and rage. She clenched her teeth at that thought.
''If Monica is alive¡ then who is the woman I shot two years ago? Who is the person who died in Nathan''s arms? Where is Monica right now? Does Veronica know something about her sister being alive and her whereabouts?'' So many questions popped up in Jane''s mind. She needed some answers. She had to verify things and confirm the truth.
''Where is she? Why did she fake her death?'' Her heart was suddenly filled with rage. She felt like she and Nathan were deceived and had been yed on Monica''s palm. Who was the game maker?
"Sis? Are you okay?" Abigail tapped her shoulder, snapping Jane out of her deep thoughts.
Jane held Abigail''s shoulders tightly as she looked at her with a serious expression. "Sis. Do you trust me?"
"Of course, I do!" Abigail promptly responded.
"About Monica¡ don''t tell this to anyone. Pretend that you didn''t hear her story at all. Don''t tell Dave, Nathan, and others. Understand?" Jane couldn''t let her sister''s life be put in danger again. The threat to her life was still there.
"Okay, Sis. But why should I keep this? We should tell Nathan."
But Jane shook her head. "No. You don''t have proof that Monica is alive. We can''t tell Nathan without proof. He won''t believe us." She paused for a moment.
''But this information was very helpful to me. With this, I might be able to mend my rtionship with Nathan and Ethan. I need to find Monica''s whereabouts and prove to Nathan that she is alive. I have to get close to Vincent and Helena¡ They are the only people who are closely linked to Monica. Maybe, if I find her, I might get the answer as to how she was able to steal my identity as Shining Star.''
"Sigh. Okay, sis. I understand. But I am wondering why Monica pretended to be dead. She is so lucky to have a cute son like Ethan and a powerful handsome boyfriend like Nathan," Abigail expressed her thoughts and confusion.
"Perhaps¡ she doesn''t truly love Nathan. She faked her death to run away from him, leaving Ethan behind," Jane said through her gritted teeth. She was furious. Monica was the reason Nathan resented her. This same woman stole her identity as Shining Star. And she also stole Nathan from her.
''I''ll find you wherever you are Monica. I have a score to settle with you.''
Chapter 521 A Simple Confession
Day Fifty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ At Nathan''s Cabin¡]
"Dad, why are you packing?" Ethan asked his father in confusion. "Are you going somewhere?"
Nathan nodded his head. "I''m returning home tomorrow."
"Huh? Why, Dad? We are supposed to have a seven-day vacation trip." Ethan wasn''t happy to hear that his father was going back to Country M.
"I have work, Ethan. You can stay here with them. But for me, I don''t have any reason to stay here longer." Nathan''s tone was cold when he said those words.
Ethan crumpled his face and pouted his lips. He was looking forward to seeing his father and Jane get along well during this trip. If his father goes back, then Jane would miss the opportunity to get close to him.
"Are you running away from your responsibility, Dad?" Ethan questioned him, crossing his small arms over his chest. He looked at his father sharply.
Nathan stopped what he was doing as he exhaled deeply. He turned around to face his son. He traced his steps towards him. Upon reaching his spot, Nathan bent over and held his son''s shoulders.
"I''m not running away, Ethan. I have just epted the fact I don''t have a reason to stay here. I lose her, Ethan. And I just want to save my pride. That''s all I have now. Staying here will only make me look pathetic." Nathan exined to his son. He was just being honest with himself. This was what he truly felt.
"Just ept it, Dad. Forget about her and move on. Instead of going back, why don''t you spend some time with Miss Jane? Get to know her more!" Ethan suggested. He kept on insisting that his father should stay.
Nathan frowned because he felt like his son was ying a cupid again. But this time he was shipping him with Jane, instead of Abigail.
"Aren''t you sad? You love Abi. You want her to be your Mom before. Why did you have a sudden change of heart?" Nathan asked Ethan in puzzlement.
Ethan fell silent for a moment, finding the right words to respond to his father. "I''m sorry, Dad. I know you are hurting. It''s just that I witnessed how happy Miss Abi was when she was with Uncle Dave. I like her but I only wish for her happiness. I can let her go. She can''t be my mother but she can be my Aunt."
Nathan was rendered speechless when he heard Ethan''s response.
"Dad¡ let me ask you one thing." Ethan wanted to have a heart-to-heart talk with his father.
Nathan just bobbed his head.
"Is hatred the only feeling you have for Miss Jane? Can''t you forgive her because of my mother''s death?" Ethan nced at his father, anticipating his reply.
Nathan sighed deeply. He was uncertain about his feelings. But looking back, his anger and hatred towards Jane was slowly dissipating. Was it because of her identity as Shining Star or because a seed of doubt for Monica had been nted in his heart?
"Ethan¡ Stop asking me about my feelings for Jane. I just want you to know that things between us are a bitplicated. But I assure you¡ she will be punished for the crime she did to your mother. This is my promise."
"Will you send her to prison?" Ethan asked him again. Ethan was aware that killing someone was a crime and it was punishable byw.
Nathan couldn''t answer him directly. Sending Phantomke to prison didn''te to his mind. Before, his only goal was to torture her and kill her by himself.
"I haven''t decided on that yet. Don''t worry, I''ll consult you and tell you my decision when the right timese." Nathan reassured Ethan, gently patting his head.
Ethan didn''t want Jane to go to prison. But he couldn''t bring it up to his father. He knew it was also unfair to his mother, Monica. ''Sigh. Can''t they just move on from the past and start over?''
"Dad, I''m going to stay in Miss Jane and Miss Abi''s cabin tonight." Ethan didn''t argue with his father anymore. He could see that Nathan was determined to leave and go back to Country M. ''My Dad needs time to heal. I won''t force him for now.''
After leaving Nathan''s cabin, Ethan headed to Jane''s. She was sitting on the balcony, looking absentminded. It seemed like Jane was lost in her thoughts. She failed to notice Ethan''s presence.
"Miss Jane¡" Ethan called her, sitting next to her.I think you should take a look at
Ethan''s small voice caught her attention. She gazed down and greeted him. "Yes, dear? Are you going to sleep with us again?"
Ethan bobbed his head. "Yes, Miss Jane."
Jane''s lips curled up into a faint smile as she held his hands. Unlike before, Jane felt like she had the right to face Ethan. If Monica was alive then she would no longer feel guilty for Ethan.
"How is your father doing?" Jane asked Ethan. She was dying to tell Nathan that Monica was alive, however, she didn''t have proof yet.
"He is packing his clothes. Uncle Aiden and my Dad are going back to Country M tomorrow," Ethan informed her.
Jane was saddened when she heard that. ''He is leaving because Abigail ended things between them. I can only imagine his pain and sadness. He is heartbroken.''
"I think I know the reason why he is leaving so soon." Jane turned to her side, looking in the direction of Nathan''s cabin.
"Why don''t you convince him to stay?" Ethan tugged her hand.
Jane blinked and said, "Me? Your Dad won''t listen to me."
"Just try it!" Ethan urged her.
"Okay. I''ll talk to him." Jane found a reason to see Nathan tonight.
"Go, Miss Jane. You can do this." Ethan cheered her on.
Jane assessed her surroundings. When she made sure that no one was around aside from Ethan, she proceeded to Nathan''s cabin. Ethan just stayed in Jane''s cabin.
Knock! Knock!
Jane waited for Nathan to open the door. After five seconds, the door slid open. Nathan was surprised to see her.
"What are you doing here?" Nathan asked her coldly.
Jane saw Nathan''s luggage at the back. He was done packing already.
"You''re leaving tomorrow?" Jane asked him, instead of answering his question.
"It''s none of your business," Nathan tried his best to sound cold and indifferent. But he couldn''t look straight into her eyes.
"If ites to you, you will always be my business," Jane replied.
Nathan lifted his eyebrow and asked, "Why?"
"Because¡" Jane paused. Then she stepped forward, closing their gaps. She ced her hands on his shoulders as she tiptoed.
"I like you¡" Jane whispered in his ear. Nathan''s body stiffened when he heard that. His heart skipped a beat and he even felt the tingling sensation of her hot breath brushing his skin.
He just stood there with eyes filled with shock and disbelief. He never expected such a sudden confession from her. Before he knew it, Jane''s lipsnded on his right cheek, giving him a peck.
"Have a safe trip, Nate. Wait for me in Country M," Jane softly mumbled before she stepped back. She realized that Nathan needed some time and space so she changed her mind of convincing him to stay. But in the end, she confessed her feelings for him.
Jane already left the cabin but Nathan remained standing in his spot absentmindedly, his hand holding the cheek Jane kissed a while ago.
Chapter 522 [Bonus ] She Must Go Back
Day Sixty¡
~~*****~~
Aiden and Nathan left the mountain resort at around 7:00 am. Their flight would be 8:00 am. Stephen sent them off to the airport. He was the one driving the car. Nathan was sitting in the back passenger seat while Aiden was in the front passenger seat.
"What did others say when they learned we were leaving today?" Aiden asked Stephen curiously. He wondered if Cherry even had a reaction.
"They said nothing," Stephen replied.
Aiden crumpled his face, feeling a little bit disappointed. It seemed that no one cared about their presence.
"Sigh. So our presence doesn''t matter to them." Aiden heaved a deep sigh.
On the other hand, Nathan had a different reaction. He was silent at the back and it seemed that his mind was wandering off somewhere.
He didn''t want to admit it but Jane''s confession had been bothering him since yesterday.
"Nate, are you okay? Just don''t mind it and don''t feel bad about it. Someday, there will be people who will appreciate us and see our
worth. We can move on." Aiden tried to cheer him up.
Stephen held hisughter. He didn''t expect that those words would being out of Aiden''s mouth. It was so unusual for him to say such encouraging words.
Nathan, on the other hand, just raised his eyebrow. "I don''t need someone who would appreciate me."
He turned to the window, narrowing his eyes. Why did Jane appear in his mind at this moment? He should stop thinking about her. He was annoyed at himself.
"By the way, what are you going to do today?" Aiden asked Stephen again. Though they were leaving, he couldn''t stop himself from thinking about others'' ns for today. Today was only the fourth day of their vacation trip.
"I have a date," Stephen said jokingly, making Nathan and Aiden turn to look at him. Date? What Date?
"Huh? What do you mean date?" Aiden asked him exasperatedly. "And with whom?"
Stephen just smiled meaningfully, not giving Aiden a specific answer. The date he was referring to was the hypnotism session with Jane.
"Geesh. I won''t forgive you if it''s Cherry but I know it''s not Cherry and Abigail. This leaves Jane!" Aiden said, gently punching Stephen''s shoulder.
"Hey, I''m driving!" Stephen let out a soft chuckle. He was just teasing Aiden.
When Nathan heard it, his expression turned cold. ''A date with Jane? She just told me yesterday that she liked me. And now, she will have a date with Stephen. What kind of y is she ying? I don''t like it.'' Nathanmented to himself, clenching his teeth.
"Be careful around her. That woman is cunning," Nathan blurted out, feeling annoyed.
"Don''t worry. She''s harmless." Stephen defended Jane.
"Harmless? Are you crazy, Steph? Aren''t you afraid of her? She''s Phantomke! The ruthless assassin! She''s dangerous." Aiden reacted. "You should stay away from her," he added.I think you should take a look at
Nathan would love tomend Aiden because he agreed with him.
"Just calm down. You are both overthinking. I know her. She saved me once," Stephen reassured them.
"Don''t regret it. We warned you!" Nathan reminded him.
"I know what I''m doing, Nate. If you can''t trust her, then just trust me."
Aiden and Nathan fell silent. They didn''t argue with Stephen anymore.
After thirty minutes, they reached the airport. Stephen said goodbye to them. He didn''t wait for their flight to leave because he needed to return to the mountain resort. Jane was already waiting for him for their first session.
When Stephen left, Aiden shared his concern with Nathan.
"Nate, I''m afraid Stephen will start pursuing Jane. He likes her. What are you going to do? What if Stephen and Jane be a couple? Will you give them your blessing? Your best friend falling in love with your enemy." Aiden asked him a hypothetical question. He wondered what Nathan would do. Since Jane was Abigail''s sister, he doubted that Nathan would kill nor harm her.
"Will you forgive her?" Aiden added another question.
But those questions were left unanswered. Nathan just red at him and turned around, proceeding to the flight check-in counter.
"Hey, Nate! Wait for me!" Aiden called him out. "Gosh! This man is grumpy again."
Nathan ignored Aiden''s questions because he didn''t know what he would do about it. And deep inside, he hated the idea of Stephen and Jane bing a couple.
*****
Back at the mountain resort, Jane was standing at Nathan''s empty cabin. She reminisced about the intimate moment she had with Nathan in this cabin.
It was one wild night she won''t forget. She experienced different emotions during that night¨C sadness, pain, longing, and joy. Despite those negative feelings, she didn''t regret doing it with him.
''I''m going to unfold the truth, Nate. I''m going to win you back. You loved me once as Shining Star. Now, I will win you over as Jane.'' Jane was so determined.
Thinking about Monica''s deception, she couldn''t help but feel the urgency of solving all these mysteries. And she would start by recovering her past memories.
While trying to recover her lost memories, Jane would continue catching the real culprits of Abigail''s failed assassination attempt. Vincent became her target. Aside from Veronica, he was one of her primary suspects.
"Miss Jane, what are you doing here? Do you miss my dad already?" Ethan''s voice snapped Jane out of her deep thoughts.
Jane looked down and smiled at him. "Yes, dear. I missed him already. Will it be okay if we go back to Country M tomorrow and end this vacation trip?" Jane consulted Ethan. She was running out of time so she had to start moving. Her targets were at Country M at this moment. She must return to Country M too.
"Yes. I''m fine with it, Miss Abi! Let''s go back and follow my Dad," Ethan responded cheerfully. He would support her. He knew Jane had a mission she needed to aplish.
"Thanks, Ethan, for your understanding." Jane caressed Ethan''s cheeks. ''Ethan¡ I hope you will not hate me. For your sake, I won''t hurt your mother. But I will have to unfold the truth and settle the score with her. She also has to pay for abandoning you and for deceiving your father.''
Chapter 523 An Encounter With The King Stallion
Day Sixty¡
~~*****~~
Stephen guided Jane to his cabin. He was done preparing everything. No one knows about this session except them. Cherry and Ethan were ying video games inside Jane''s cabin while Dave and Abigail were roaming around the resort.
Tatsumi noticed that Jane and Stephen were alone in his room so he decided to spy on them. He wondered what they were doing inside. Though he was threatened by Nathan''s presence, Stephen seemed to be anotherpetitor.
''Sigh! So many guys surrounding my Lady," Tatsumimented to himself, scratching the back of his neck.
Tatsumi made a move. Like a spy, he approached the cabin discreetly. He put a spying device on the window. After he was done, he proceeded to his cabin to listen.
Clueless about the other person who was listening to them, Stephen and Jane started the session.
"Are you ready, Jane?" Stephen softly asked her.
Jane nodded her head. She was sitting on a chair and Stephen was standing in front of her. Stephen closed both windows and doors to make the surroundings quiet and free from outside noise. No lights were turned on to keep the room dim.
"Let''s put our phone in silent mode," Stephen suggested.
Jane passed her mobile phone over to Stephen after putting it in silent mode.
"You can sitfortably and just rx, okay?" Stephen was making sure that she would feel at ease first.
Jane bobbed her head. But deep inside, she was a little bit anxious. She didn''t know what she would see for today''s session. She just hoped it would work.
"Focus your gaze and begin breathing¡ slowly and deeply," Stephen said in a low and soothing voice. He needed to calm her down and make her feel safe.
Jane listened to his every instruction. Stephen began to use the power pendulum, making her eyes follow the movements of his swinging watch.
"Let your body sink naturally into the couch as your muscles rx. Listen to your body and my voice as you begin to feel calm. Your eyes may feel heavy and want to close. Don''t worry, you are safe here."
Jane allowed herself to immerse in Stephen''s words. Her will to remember her past was strong enough that Stephen managed to calm her uneasy heart. Jane continued to focus, breathing in and out.
After a few minutes, she could already feel her eyelids bing heavy. She let herself drift and fall. She could still hear Stephen''s faint voice, urging her to dig deeper into her subconscious and looked for something she was searching for.
Soon, Jane began to see herself. She was looking into her own image¨C ady in a fitting long red dress. She holding the pendant of her diamond ne. It looked like she was attending a gathering.
She looked around and found herself in the middle of the crowd. Several people are wearing long gowns and tuxedos with their different masks on. It was a masquerade ball.
Then her eyes fell on someone. A guy wearing a golden mask and a white tuxedo. Jane''s eyes lit up when she saw the man. Her lips curled up into an evil smile.
"Target lock," she mumbled before making her way into the crowd, slowly approaching the man in a white tuxedo. That man seemed like he was busy talking with his business partners. He was surrounded by five men.
When the man in a white tuxedo said goodbye to them, Jane grabbed a ss of red wine and traced her steps toward the guy. She intentionally bumped into him and the wine spilled on both of their clothes.I think you should take a look at
Some guests gasped when they witnessed the scene. In just a few seconds, several men in ck swarmed in their direction. They looked like bodyguards. They were about to subdue her but the man in a white tuxedo intervened, stopping the men from touching her.
"I''m sorry. It''s my mistake for bumping into you," Jane apologized as she bowed her head.
The man just looked at her, his sharp eyes scanning her from top to bottom. Jane could feel his intense gaze.
The guy lifted her chin so that he would meet her emerald eyes. The two stared at each other for a long moment, not breaking an eye-contact. Jane shed her charming smile.
The man grabbed her hand and said, "Come with me."
Jane, who was witnessing this scene in her subconscious, suddenly felt ufortable. Her stomach churned and her heart began to race.
"Don''t go!" she mumbled as she watched herself being pulled by this guy. Her instinct could feel the danger she might face if she would go with him.
Meanwhile, Stephen could see that crease on Jane''s forehead. She began to sweat profusely. And her fingers were clutching the armrest too tightly.
"Don''t go," she mumbled, shaking her head from left to right.
Stephen could sense that something was wrong. What was she seeing? Did she remember something unpleasant? Stephen contemted whether to continue this or wake her up.
"Jane, listen to me. Can you hear me? Wake up now!" Stephen began to worry when she saw her struggling in her seat.
"Jane!" Stephen kept calling her name.
Jane groaned and her breathing became heavy. Her body shook and trembled.
"Jane," Stephen held her hands, trying to wake her up.
It did not take long before Jane snapped her eyes open and she gasped, catching her breath.
"Are you okay?" Stephen immediately supported her, helping her up.
Jane''s face looked so pale. Worry and fear were written all over her face.
"What did you see? Did something wrong happen?" Stephen asked her softly, giving her a ss of water.
Jane couldn''t utter a word for a moment. She didn''t know why her heart was beating rapidly at this moment. Was she afraid of something? Why? Why did his presence make her so nervous and scared?
"I saw a guy¡ with a stallion tattoo on his left wrist¡ I guess he is the leader of the King Stallion Mafia¡" Jane finally managed to speak.
"He is the target that you missed¡ The first mission you failed," Stephen mumbled.
Jane clutched her chest and nodded her head. "Yes¡" She could still feel the fast beating of her heart.
Chapter 524 The Father Of Her Child?
Day Sixty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Stephen''s Cabin¡ ]
Stephen nced at Jane worriedly. She didn''t look good.
"Can we continue?" Jane asked him.
But Stephen shook his head. "No, we can''t. You shouldn''t strain yourself. It''s not good for you. We will stop our session here. We can continue tomorrow." Stephen didn''t want Jane to suffer further emotional stress.
"But¡" Jane wanted to object but Stephen was firm with his decision.
"We will do it one at a time. Listen to me. I''m your doctor."
Jane could only sigh in defeat. On the brighter side, she remembered something. She could tell that her memory a while ago was rted to her mission.
"Let''s go back to Country M. I can''t stay here for long." Jane opened up her n of returning to Country M tomorrow.
"Okay. I''ll arrange our flight for tomorrow," Stephen replied. "You should take a rest first."
Jane gave him a grateful look. Stephen supported her to stand up and guided her out of his cabin.
Instead of going to her cabin, Jane decided to walk around the resort to unwind. She was mentally exhausted after the session. She wanted to remember everything. But it wasn''t easy.
''The leader of the King Stallion Mafia, I can''t remember his face.'' Jane heaved a deep sigh.
"How dangerous this man was? Why did my heart pound so hard when I saw him in my mind?" Jane mused to herself.
"Did he do something to me?" Jane tried her best to recall. Her failed mission was part of her lost memory.
Jane stopped walking when a realization came to her. "I got pregnant after my mission¡ Don''t tell me¡ the father of my child is the leader of King Stallion? Did something happen between us during that party?"
Jane didn''t know what to feel when she thought of this possibility.
"There is only one way to find out¡ I need to find the Leader of King Stallion and confront him¡ My trauma might be rted to King Stallion Mafia."
Jane kept talking to herself. She failed to notice that someone had been following her from the back.
"Lady Jane!" Tatsumi called her name to catch her attention. He noticed that Jane was preupied with something.
"Tatsumi," Jane turned around and was surprised to see him. "What are you doing here?"
"I want to ask you something," Tatsumi promptly responded. He spied on Jane and Stephen a while ago. He heard something. Because of that, he was here to ask her some questions.
"What is it?" Jane was willing to answer his question.
"I''m sorry but¡ I overheard your conversation with Stephen." Tatsumi chewed on his lower lip. He didn''t know whether Jane would get mad at him or not. He did something he wasn''t supposed to do.
Jane just frowned when she heard that. How much information did he hear?I think you should take a look at
"You''ve mentioned the failed mission and the King Stallion Mafia. What do you mean by that? What is your connection with them? What kind of mission are you referring to?" Tatsumi wouldn''t be at ease without hearing the answers to his curious questions.
Meanwhile, Jane fell silent, contemting whether she would share her other identity or not. She hadn''t told her father about her identity as Phantomke, the assassin. It was part of her deal with Nathan. She should keep her other identity from her father.
On the other hand, Tatsumi sensed her reluctance to say something to him. Was this a secret she had to keep from anyone? But Stephen knew about it. Tatsumi felt the need to know.
"Lady Jane, you can tell me. I promise I won''t tell anyone¡ including my father and our n Leader," Tatsumi reassured her.
Jane stared at Tatsumi for a long moment, assessing him. ''Can I trust this man? Can I rely on him? I have so many things to do. And I only have forty days left. I think I should tap this man. I can''t do everything by myself given my time constraint.''
With those considerations in mind, Jane decided to reveal her profession as an assassin to Tatsumi. But on one condition, he had to keep it a secret from her father and sister.
"I am a former assassin. And the leader of King Stallion Mafia was one of my assignments." Jane dered to him.
Tatsumi: "..."
Tatsumi''s eyes widened in shock. He was rendered speechless. No wonder he could feel a dangerous vibe from her, including her fierce and dominating aura.
''Damn! She is so cool! I like her more!'' Tatsumi thought to himself, eyeing Jane with so much admiration.
"I lost my entire memory about my failed mission. Stephen and I are trying our best to recover my lost memory through hypnosis." Jane exined to him what they were doing inside Stephen''s cabin a while ago.
Tatsumi could only bob his head and continued listening to her.
"Tatsumi, can I ask you a favor?" Jane looked at him expectantly.
But of course, Tatsumi wouldn''t say no to her. "Sure! Just tell me anything. I will do it for you."
"Can you help me gather background information about the Leader of King Stallion Mafia¨C his profile, his face, and his address? I need to find him." There was a hint of desperation in her eyes.
"Leave this to me, Lady Jane. I will find him for you!" Tatsumi didn''t think twice. He was willing to serve her and do whatever she would ask him to.
"Thank you. Can you do it in three weeks?" Jane made another request. She was running out of time so Tatsumi should move quickly.
"Hmm. Okay. I will do what I can. But¡ Lady Jane¡ I will grab this opportunity and be shameless. Can you fulfill my wish once I aplish this mission?" Tatsumi smiled sheepishly while scratching his face.
Jane could only smile and nodded her head. "Okay. I''ll fulfill one wish¡"
Tatsumi''s eyes lit up and punched the air. He got some motivation toplete his task as soon as possible. "You can count on me, my Lady!"
"I know," She replied, smiling faintly.
Jane was used to doing things alone. But now, things were different. She needed to use more manpower and resources to solve some cases in a short period of time. She asked Dave''s help in monitoring and investigating Veronica while she requested Tatsumi to find the Leader of King Stallion Mafia.
With this strategy, she could focus on winning Nathan''s heart while doing her investigation regarding the culprits in her sister''s assassination attempts. As part of her mission to gain Nathan''s affection, she also needed to find Monica and prove to Nathan that she was alive.
As of now, Jane had three top priority targets¡ª Nathan, Monica, and Vincent. With the remaining days, she would focus on doing her mission while recovering her lost memory. She could feel that she would be able to unfold the mystery soon.
''I will do everything I can to find every answer I need. I shouldn''t die without unfolding Monica''s lie. Nathan needs to know that Monica deceived him, not only once but twice.'' A cold glint shed through Jane''s eyes. She was dying to capture this unfaithful woman.
Chapter 525 Punish Her For Insubordination
Day Sixty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M¡ ]
Veronica was upset with Marco for what happened to Nathan. But she kept finding herself, meeting this guy. She was in her drunken state when she knocked on his apartment''s door.
A few secondster, Marco opened the door, only to be surprised by Veronica''s presence. Veronica didn''t wait for him to say a word. She just barged into his house, stepping inside.
Marco could only watch her and follow her from behind. She slumped her body on the soft couch, lying therefortably as she removed her shoes.
"What are you doing here in that kind of state?" Marco asked her, crossing his hands over his chest.
Veronica just let out a soft giggle as she nced at him. "I came here because I need someone to talk to. I guess you are avable, am I right?" She patted the space next to her, inviting Marco to sit down.
The two were clueless that Chantha was closely monitoring Veronica at this moment. Nathan gave his order to investigate Veronica. She might have involvement in Abigail''s ident at Caceres Hills. Through Axel, he organized a team that would focus on this case.
Meanwhile, Marco couldn''t say no to this woman. He was head over heels in love with her. "Why did you get drunk?" he asked her worriedly.
"Of course, it''s because of Nathan! That woman woke up! And he brought her with him abroad for a vacation trip! I don''t know what Nathan had seen on her. She is just a mere actress!" Veronica started venting out her frustrations.
Marco could only roll his eyes. He had heard this many times. Veronica oftenes to him toin about Nathan. She even wondered why Nathan chose Monica over her.
"Look at me? What''s wrong with me? Do I look ugly?" Veronica grabbed Marco''s shoulder, turning him around to face her.
"No. You''re beautiful," Marco promptly responded to appease her.
"Then why? Why can''t he notice me? Why can''t he appreciate me? He just keeps on hurting my feelings!"
Veronica began pounding his chest using both fists. "You should have killed her. But you failed over and over again. Can''t you do your work right this time?"
Marco''s eyebrows twitched in a fleeting frown. "Just forget about him. He will never like you. If you want, I will make him pay for hurting your feelings."
Veronica stopped punching him and gazed up. She burst out into a sarcasticugh. "You can''t defeat him. He is more powerful than you think. You are just a small ant facing a big mountain."
Marco was offended a little bit because of herparison. "He might be powerful¡ but he is still dumb when ites to women," Marco said meaningfully.
"He let himself be deceived by one woman," he added.
"Huh? What are you talking about?" Veronica asked him, confused.
"Nothing." Marco shrugged his shoulders.
"Why don''t you join a different organization? Don''t stay loyal to Nathan. He just took you for granted." Marco suggested.
Veronica just raised her eyebrow. Though she was drunk, she could still grasp his words.
"Are you an idiot?" She spat back at him. "No one can match Nathan and his gang!"
"You never know. There is someone more powerful than him. A much cunning man." Marco smirked at her.
"Hahaha!" Veronica let out another chuckle. "Your joke is funny. Can you name one?"
"The Red Dragon Mafia," Marco replied. "You know a lot about Syphiruz Mafia. You can be an asset to Nathan''s enemy if you will join them." Marco was convincing Veronica to switch sides. "It''s not yet toote for you to change sides."
"No. The Red Dragon Mafia was easily defeated by the Syphiruz. You didn''t do your research, Marco." Veronica pushed him away as she stood up. Staggering with her footings, Veronica found her way to the kitchen to grab some water.
Marco could only sigh helplessly as he followed the woman to support her.
"I know another powerful organization¡" Marco said, opening the refrigerator for her.
"Oh, really. What org?" She asked him, leaning on the refrigerator as she drank her water.I think you should take a look at
"Have you heard of the org¡ King Stallion?" Marco looked at her intently, anticipating her reaction.
Veronica just lifted her eyebrow. She wasn''t familiar with the King Stallion. "No. I won''t join anyone." her decision was firm.
"Why don''t you try meeting the leader of the King Stallion? You can ask him some favors in exchange for your loyalty." Marco continued convincing her.
Veronica didn''t say a word. She just ignored his suggestion and went back to the living room.
"Don''t close your door for this opportunity, Nica. I''ll give you this number. If you change your mind, you can contact this anytime." Marco handed over a calling card.
Veronica epted the calling card. Then she grabbed Marco by his cor, pulling him closer to her. "Stop talking nonsense. Just pleasure me today. I need to forget about Nathan. Make me happy," Veronica whispered in his ear sensually, her hand touching his pants.
With that provocation, Marco gave in right away. He cupped her face and sealed her lips with a hungry kiss. He liked her when she was drunk. She was the one initiating the moves. And they would end up having sex.
Veronica''s appearance today was at the right timing. His cunning big boss wanted to recruit more people on his side as he prepared for an all-out war against the Syphiruz.
The next thing they could hear inside the apartment was the sound of moans and groans of two people having a passionate moment in the living room.
Meanwhile, Chantha began sending an update and report to Axel. They were constantlymunicating at this moment. She was waiting inside her car which was parked just a few meters away from Marco''s apartment.
She already took pictures of Veronica and Marco by his front door. "Axel, I''m sending a picture of a guy. Check his identity for me."
"Okay. Just send it."
Chantha immediately sent Marco''s photo to Axel. It only took ten minutes for Axel to identify the man.
"Did you get the result already?" Chantha asked him, feeling a little bit bored. She was drinking her coffee as she continued to wait for Veronica toe out of Marco''s apartment.
"This guy¡ is not an ordinary guy. He is a former assassin!" Axel informed her.
"Cough! Cough!" Chantha choked on her coffee when she heard that. She didn''t expect that Veronica had a connection with an assassin.
"Wait! Don''t tell me Veronica hired this man to hurt Abigail because of jealousy?" Chantha mumbled exasperatedly. She thought Veronica was bold enough to challenge their Supreme Leader. How could she hurt the woman their Supreme Leader liked?
"We are not yet certain about that. It''s just a presumption. No evidence yet. That''s why you are there to investigate and dig for more information. Just be careful. He is a former assassin. He could fight well," Axel reminded her.
Chantha giggled and said, "Hey, are you worried about me?" She decided to tease the man over the phone. "You should havee with me. I feel bored doing this alone."
"I think I should break into the house and find out what they are talking about right now," Chantha thought of a naughty idea.
"NO! Don''t do that! That is a reckless move!" Axel immediately objected.
"Haha! You know me, Ax. I love doing reckless things!" Chantha taunted him further.
"Damn it! For goodness''s sake Chantha, listen to me!" Axel began cursing from the other line. If he knew that Chantha would create trouble, he should have tagged along to control her.
"Rx, Ax. I know what I am doing. I''m also a professional," Chantha said confidently. "And he is also retired," she added.
"Chantha, Stop¨C" Chantha hang up the phone, not allowing Axel to continue his words. She got bored. She had been waiting there for almost an hour. Secret surveince was not her forte. She was impatient. But Axel had no choice but to let her do this since Violet, Joker, and Spider were doing another mission.
"Damn! That woman! I should stop her before Veronica and this guy learns about this surveince." Axel immediately grabbed his car keys. "I''ll make sure to punish her for insubordination!" hemented to himself.
Meanwhile, Chantha stepped out of her car. She surveyed the areas first before making a move. She made sure to check the position of the CCTV cameras in the vicinity.
''Hmm. What secret are you hiding, Doc Veronica?'' Chantha discreetly approached the apartment, avoiding the CCTV cameras. She proceeded to the backdoor. It was locked.
''Let me try the window,'' Chantha slowly and quietly approached the window. She picked up her small knife, trying the unlock the window. She was in that position when someone appeared from behind.
"Who are you? What are you doing?" A cold voice was heard. Chantha stopped when she felt a pointy object aimed at her waist.
''Shit! I got caught!''
Chapter 526 She Lived In Country R
Day Sixty¡
~~*****~~
''Shit! I got caught!'' Chantha bit her lower lip as she raised her hands.
Marco grabbed her wrist and pushed her to the wall, immobilizing her. But Chantha wouldn''t give up without a fight. She used her leg, kicking him. She hit him on his crotch, making Marco wince in pain. Bullseye!
Due to the impact, Marco loosened his grip on her. Chantha grabbed that opportunity to escape. She twisted his fingers and pushed him. When Marco fell back, Chantha ran away as fast as she could.
Marco tried to catch her but she was fast. Before he could grab her body, Chantha disappeared from his sight. A motorcycle stopped in front of his apartment, grabbing the intruder''s hand. Then in one swift move, she climbed and rode on his motorcycle.
Marco frowned as he watched them drifting away from his sight. "Veronica is being followed by Nathan''s men." Marco recognized Chantha. "Are they suspecting her already?"
Marco just finished tucking Veronica in his bed when he sensed some movement outside. He was still shirtless when he went out to check on the intruder. Unknown to Chantha, Marco nted hidden cameras and sensor warning devices around the vicinity.
Meanwhile, Axel and Chantha were now heading to the headquarters. He used his motorcycle to reach her destination faster. And thank God, he came on time.
When the two arrived at Syphiruz Hideout, Axel began lecturing and reprimanding Chantha. "You did something reckless! I already warned you not to make your presence known to the enemy. Are you trying to get yourself killed?!"
Chantha just picked her ear, putting down her helmet. Axel seemed like overreacting today.
"Easy. I can protect myself. I know how to fight. See. I escape easily." Chantha reasoned out. She couldn''t help but smile because Axel still looked cute while angry.
"Don''t smile. I will report you to our Supreme Leader," Axel scowled at her.
"You are bickering again," Joker butted in. He just passed by when he saw the two at the entrance. It looked like Axel and Chantha were arguing. They were used to seeing the two fighting all the time.
"Just shut up, Joker!" Chantha red at Joker, waving her hand as she motioned for Joker to leave.
Joker let out a soft chuckle. "Go and report to our Supreme Leader. He is in the office."
"What? He is here? I thought he was on a vacation trip?" Chantha gasped in surprise.
"Vacation is over! I think Our Supreme Leader will give us so many tasks. He wasn''t in a good mood when he arrived." Joker informed the two.
Chantha and Axel looked at each other. "Did something wrong happen during the trip? They were supposed to stay there for seven days."
Axel didn''t respond to her. He just held her wrist and pulled her, guiding her to Nathan''s office. Joker, Axel, and Chantha went to see Nathan. Upon entering the room, they could sense the dark aura surrounding him. Axel and Joker hesitated for a moment. But Chantha stepped forward to greet Nathan.
"Hi, Boss! Long time no see! I miss you!"I think you should take a look at
Both Joker and Axel shot her a warning re as if telling her to behave. Chantha just stuck her tongue out, ignoring the warning look from the two men.
Nathan raised his head and looked at them. He was silent while wearing an indescribable expression.
"Boss, I have something to report!" Chantha spoke again, breaking the silence inside the room. Axel and Joker could only stand behind her, praying that their Supreme Leader wouldn''t get annoyed by Chantha''s bbering mouth.
Nathan just nodded his head, giving her the cue to speak and report everything.
"Doc Veronica met someone tonight. And this guy is a former assassin. Boss, what if she has something to do with the ident in Caceres Hills?" Chantha expressed her thoughts.
Nathan''s expression turned colder and grimmer. "There is one way to confirm it. Capture this man. I will make him confess. If proven that Veronica hired this guy to hurt Abigail, then I will not forgive her."
Chantha bobbed her head frantically. "Got it, Boss. We will capture this guy first thing tomorrow."
"I''ll apany her with this mission, sir," Axel volunteered. He wanted to make sure that Chantha wouldn''t do something reckless again.
"Okay. You work together on this mission. But I need something urgent. Did anyone from you get information about Monica? What did you find out?" Nathan asked them expectantly.
Chantha and Axel turned to Joker. This was one of the tasks, assigned by Axel. He should be the one to answer Nathan.
"Prior to your face-to-face encounter with Miss Monica, I found out that she stayed in Country R for several years. She just returned to country M a few weeks prior to your first meeting with her." Joker handed the folder over to Nathan. The document contained information about Monica living abroad.
"One more thing, Boss. She studied business management. There is no record of her bing an expertputer programmer or a hacker."
Nathan''s face darkened further when he heard that. Hatred and regret began to grow inside his heart toward the woman whom he thought was the person he loved. He came into the realization that the mother of his child was a faker. She deceived him, making him believe that she was Shining Star.
Nathan clenched his fists. Evidence was slowly resurfacing, proving that Monica stole Jane''s identity.
"Joker, fly to Country R tomorrow. Investigate the people who were close to Monica when she was still living there. I want to know every person who was connected to her." Nathan gave his order in a cold tone.
"Okay, Boss. I will look into this further." Joker paused for a moment as he recalled something.
"Boss, I also discovered something. I think Miss Monica met Helena in Country R. They might be acquainted with each other. There is a magazine of AMB Diamond Corp starring Helena. In that picture, Miss Monica was with her."
Nathan and others were surprised when they heard that. Was it just a coincidence?
''No wonder, Helena seemed to know Monica''s habits and gestures.''
Chapter 527 She Hates Women With Emerald Eyes
Day Sixty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Helena''s Hotel Suite¡ ]
Vincent came to visit Helena as she demanded to see him. He was supposed to have a dinner date with his niece, Mia. However, he had to cancel it because of Helena.
Helena immediately wrapped her arms around Vincent''s body as soon as he entered her suites.
"Baby, I missed you so much. I can''t wait to spend time with you¡ Alone." She emphasized herst word.
Lately, Vincent always brought Mia with him during their dates.
Vincent just let out a soft chuckle. "I''m just trying to make you grow fonder of Mia. Don''t you like her?"
Helena rolled her eyes and said, "No. Because I''m jealous of her. I feel like she is stealing you from me. You are only mine, Baby. You know I''m possessive."
"Sigh. But you don''t need topete with a little girl," Vincent said, coaxing her.
"No. that young girl reminds me of someone." Helena pouted her lips, looking a little bit upset as she recalled someone.
"Someone?" Vincent asked her, confused.
"Yeah. Mia''s emerald eyes remind me of that woman who dares to seduce you!" Helena mumbled.
Vincent was taken aback when he heard that. ''This only means Helena still bears a grudge against her. What will she do if they cross paths again?''
"See! You also remember her!" Helena pushed him away and stomped her feet as she distanced herself from him.
Vincent could only sigh helplessly. He knew he had to coax this woman again. She could easily get jealous.
"You know that you are the only woman in my life," Vincent walked closer to her, embracing her from behind.
"Hmmp! But you were tempted by that woman once!" Helena couldn''t stop herself from bringing up the past.
"You are mistaken, Sweety," Vincent said, nting a soft kiss on her nape.
Helena just raised her eyebrow. "Hmm. Are you just telling me this because you don''t want to see my ruthless side again? Hmm, I''m d, she is out of the picture now. And I got my sweetest revenge." An evil smile shed on her face. It was a brutal revenge that could ruin someone''s life and drive someone nuts.
Vincent''s expression changed for a moment. He could still remember how ruthless this woman was when she implemented her revenge. No wonder, the two of them got along really well as if they were a match made by heaven. (Or shall we say a perfect match made by hell.)
"Don''t think about the past. It will just ruin your mood. We are here to enjoy our moment together, not to argue and bring back the past." Vincent tried to stop this topic and divert her attention.I think you should take a look at
"Hmm, ruin my mood? Or your mood?" Helena turned around to face him. She wanted to see his expression. But the moment she looked at him Vincent was already smiling at her.
"You are overthinking again, Sweety. Come, we should eat dinner first." Vincent pulled her toward the veranda. He already ordered food in the hotel and the table was set outside in the veranda. It was a candlelit dinner set-up.
Helena just happily sat down when Vincent pulled the chair for her. The two settled down and Vincent began to pour red wine into their sses.
"What happened to your negotiation with the Dragon guy?" Helena asked him as she started slicing her steak.
"It went well. He agreed to join hands with me." Vincent took the knife from her hands. "Let me do it for you¡" Helena just smiled broadly because of his sweet gesture.
"Tell me more," Helena mumbled as she moved her leg under the table. She teasingly ced her foot in between Vincent''s thigh. She was teasing him again.
Vincent tried to ignore it as he spoke again. "The Dragon Lord ns to make Abigail his wife."
Helena stopped moving her leg when she heard Abigail''s name. "Huh? Why Abigail? What benefit will he get from that?"
"She is the missing daughter of the Godfather of the Sawada n. A powerful organization in Country J." Vincent continued slicing the steak for her.
But Helena''s expression already changed. She was shocked and at the same time displeased by this discovery. "So Abigail is no ordinary woman. Damn. I hate that woman too. She also has emerald eyes. I put up with her just because she is Dave''s woman. It''s hard to pretend to be friends with her!"
"Can''t we just eliminate her for good? Why worried about Dave''s feelings? He can find another woman! I can set him up with beautifuldy from a wealthy family." Helena got so worked up again.
"Killing is not always the answer," Vincent tried to reason out with her.
"But she is like a ticking bomb for us. What if she remembers everything and she talks to Nathan? She is close to the Sparks Family. Are we going to wait for our secrets to be revealed before killing her?" Helena mmed the table as she stood up.
"Sweety, calm down," Vincent also stood up. He held her shoulders and looked straight into her eyes. "I won''t let anyone destroy my n¡ our n. Don''t you trust me?"
Helena mmed her eyes shut and took a deep breath. She tried to calm herself down. "Sigh. That woman is like a cat. She has so many lives. We failed to kill her so many times!" She let out her frustrations.
Vincent rubbed her shoulders as if he was trying to reassure her. "Just leave everything to me. I''ll let my people handle things like this."
But Helena stubbornly shook her head. "You know me. I want to be involved as always. Don''t exclude me with your n. Let me help you."
"What are you nning to do?" Vincent asked her curiously.
Helena smiled at him meaningfully. She anchored her arms around his neck and said, "Allow me to borrow some of your men¡ I will deal with Abigail myself. Assign Dave to me¡"
Vincent bobbed his head right away. "Alright. I''m giving you my permission. You can use Dave as you want. I won''t stop you."
Helena''s eyes lit up when she heard that. She gave him a peck on his lips. "Thanks, Baby! Because of that¡ I will reward you tonight¡"
Chapter 528 An Explosion
Day Sixty-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M¡ ]
Jane and the others arrived at the airport. Kazuki picked them up as per Mr. Hiroshi''s advice. It was a long journey so they decided to take a rest for today.
"Sis, shall we visit Grandpa?" Jane suggested to Abigail. The old man had been missing them.
Abigail just nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, Sis. I want to see Grandpa."
"But we have to keep your ident from him, including your memory loss," Jane reminded her. Old Master Yan was still undergoing treatment. Jane didn''t want him to worry and be stressed. Jane already exined this situation to her sister.
"I understand, Sis," Abigail replied. She would follow her sister''s advice.
"Can I introduce Dave to our family?" Abigail nced at Dave who was putting their luggage in the car trunk.
"Not today, Sis. Let''s focus on Grandpa first." Jane was still reluctant to reveal to Old Master Yan and their Aunt that Nathan was no longer Abigail''s boyfriend.
"Okay." Abigail could only sigh in defeat. She was dying to tell everyone about Dave. She didn''t want to keep their rtionship from her family.
"We will go directly to Grandpa''s house. Then Pa will join us over dinner. ording to Uncle Kazuki, our father has a business meeting today. He is going to meet someone." Jane held her sister''s hand before turning to Ethan.
"Do you want us to drop you home first? Your dad and grandpa might be waiting for you," Jane consulted Ethan.
"Okay, Miss Jane. I hope those two already reconciled." Ethan remembered that his father had been avoiding his grandpa. Nathan got upset with his father a few days ago when he found out that his father threatened Monica.
"Don''t worry about them. They are already adults. They can fix their problems on their own." Jane stroked Ethan''s hair as she reassured him.
Stephen would be the one sending Cherry to her apartment. But before she got separated from Jane, she talked to her privately.
"Tomorrow, let''s meet. I will send you the address," Jane whispered to Cherry. "We have a mission to do¡ ck Rose."
Cherry was stunned for a moment. She sensed the urgency in her voice. ''It looks like my sister has an unfinished mission. Is she going to attack the Syphiruz to avenge our fallenrades?''
A glint shed in her eyes when she thought about it. She would love to do another mission together with Phantomke. "Okay, Sis. I''ll wait for your message tomorrow." She was so excited.
Cherry said goodbye to her. Jane could only watch her back. At first, she didn''t have a n to involve Cherry because she wanted her to have a fresh start. But she was running out of time. She needed her help. And ck Rose was one of the few people she could trust. She would bring Cherry to her secret hideout.
It did not take long before Jane and Abigail reached the Yan Family Mansion. Madam Priyanshi was already waiting for them at the front door. She immediately hugged and greeted her nieces.
"Abi¡ Jane¡ you are back!" Madam Priyanshi felt relieved. Old Master Yan had been bothering her, asking when he would see his granddaughters again. Fortunately, they arrived today. The old man''s wish would be fulfilled.
Old Master Yan was sitting in the garden area. The table was set for their snacks and beverages. The old man looked so much better aspared to before. Jane was so happy to see the improvement in his health.
"My lovely granddaughters!" The old man extended his arms, motioning for them to hug him.
Jane and Abigail approached the old man and embraced him. "We missed you, Grandpa," Jane softly mumbled.
Abigail, on the other hand, was speechless. She was still overwhelmed by the fact she found her family. The three of them spent time in the garden, just talking about what they''d done for a week. They talked,ughed, and bonded as if there was no tomorrow.
Jane''s and Abigail''s presence seemed to help Old Master Yan to recover fast. He became more cheerful. He followed his doctor''s instructions and drank every medicine so that he could get better and live longer with his granddaughters.
Soon, Old Master Yan opened up the topic of inheritance.
"Jane, Abi¡ are you willing to inherit thepany? Do you want to manage it? I will divide the shares equally for the two of you." Old Master Yan darted his gaze back and forth between Jane and Abigail.
The twodies exchanged nces with one another. Abigail was the first one who spoke up. "Grandpa, I don''t know if I can manage argepany like Yan Corp. I am just an actress. I think my sister should be the one to take on this task."I think you should take a look at
Complicated emotions shed through Jane''s eyes. She didn''t wish to be rich and wealthy. At first, she stayed alive because she wanted revenge. Who would have thought she would find her family and fall in love with Nathan? Money and power didn''t matter to her. She just wanted to have a fresh start.
''But¡ I''m not certain if I will aplish my mission. Will I survive after 39 days?'' Jane started counting the days in her mind.
Then she smiled at them. "Sis, you are smart. Don''t doubt your ability. Show Business is chaotic sometimes. You can work at our Yan Corp and start learning. I know you will be able to manage thispany. Don''t you agree, Grandpa?"
Old Master Yan and Abigail looked at her, puzzled. "How about you? What do you n to do?"
"Hmm. I want to travel and explore things. I don''t want to stay in one ce. I want to be free like a bird," Jane replied to them nonchntly. She didn''t think of her future yet because she was still struggling to survive.
Old Master Yan let out a soft chuckle. "You want to travel a lot. You can work at Yan Corp and use your paycheck to travel a lot. I won''t stop you. I will spoil you. Both of you."
Jane and Abigail also burst out into a peal ofughter.
"Ahem. The two of you are my only sessors. Can''t you reconsider it, my dears?" Old Master Yan put on a pitiful look, using his charm to convince his granddaughters.
"Grandpa, don''t worry about thepany. The most important thing is we are now together," Jane said to appease the old man.
"That''s right, Grandpa. And you have to recover first." Abigail leaned on her grandfather''s shoulder.
"Okay. I''ll do that¡ I will stay healthy. I will wait for my great-grandchildren. I can''t die without seeing them."
They were still talking when suddenly Kazuki interrupted them. He looked so worried when he showed up in front of them. He was holding the phone in his hand. His face was pale as if he had seen a ghost.
"What''s wrong Uncle?" Jane asked him.
"Lady Jane¡ something happened to your father," Kazuki informed them about the bad news.
Jane, Abigail, and Old Master Yan fell silent. They didn''t utter a word. A hint of shock could be seen on their faces.
"I have to go now and check what happened."
After informing them, Kazuki dashed out of the mansion. Secondster, a speeding car left the gate.
Jane turned at her grandpa and her sister. "Sis, look after Grandpa. I''ll follow, Uncle Kazuki. Grandpa, may I borrow your car?" Jane tried to maintain herposure even though deep inside, she was worried sick about her father.
Seeing the worry in her eyes, Old Master Yan could only nod his head. "Our family chauffeur is in the garage."
But Jane didn''t n on bringing the chauffeur with her. She would drive the car by herself. She left the mansion in a hurry. Abigail and Old Master Yan were left in the garden, still trying to absorb what Mr. Kazuki had said to them.
What happened to their father? Did he get into an ident? Was he safe? Abigail would like to follow her sister but Old Master Yan stopped her from leaving.
Meanwhile, at SYP Twilight Corp, Nathan was having a meeting with his staff when Axel approached him.
He leaned over and whispered something to him. "Sir, something happened to Mr. Hiroshi."
Nathan''s eyes widened in shock when he heard that. He turned to Axel with a questioning gaze. "What happened? Where is he?"
Axel shook his head. He didn''t know the full details yet. "There is an explosion. The building is still on fire. Mr. Kazuki is on his way to the area. He asked me for some backups."
Nathan immediately stood up, catching the attention of his staff. "Meeting adjourned." He mumbled before rushing out of the conference room. Axel followed him.
"Dispatch our men. Is Mr. Hiroshi still missing?" Nathan asked, a deep crease appearing on his forehead.
"I think so. They are still looking for him."
Chapter 529 Rescuing Mr. Hiroshi
Day Sixty-One¡
~~*****~~
The explosion happened in an abandoned building where Mr. Hiroshi was supposed to meet someone. He was exchanging intel with an underground broker who might have known the Raven. It was a secluded area on the outskirts of Towerville City.
Mr. Hiroshi only brought two guards and one chauffeur with him since Kazuki was in the Yan Mansion. Tatsumi went to Country R to investigate and gather information about King Stallion Mafia.
Only five minutes had passed since Mr. Hiroshi and his two guards entered the old building when an explosion happened. The chauffeur who was left in the car was the one who reported the situation to Kazuki.
The chauffeur didn''t know whether he should call the fire station or not. The authority might find them suspicious as to why there were people present in that abandoned building. But the building was still on fire and he didn''t know what happened to his Big Boss.
He couldn''t pass through because of the fire. With no choice left, the chauffeur called the fire station. The burning building seemed like hellfire.
"What should I do¡"
A few minutester, Kazuki arrived together with his men. Ten guards followed him. Kazuki''s heart sank as soon as he saw the building, the fire spreading so fast. "We must find our n Leader! We must rescue him no matter what!"
Everyone moved around, finding the safest route to enter the building. Kazuki noticed the approaching car. He frowned when Jane alighted from the car.
"Jane, what are you doing here?" Kazuki blocked her path.
"To save my father," she said with conviction.
"No. You can''t. You must stay here and wait. It''s dangerous. The firefighters are on their way. I also asked for support from Nathan''s men. We don''t know how long before this building will copse."
Jane ignored his warning. She was so determined to find her father and rescue him. She won''t just stand still and wait.
"I''m sorry, Uncle¡ But I must disobey you this time¡" Jane apologized before pushing him aside. Kazuki was caught off guard by her sudden strength. She pushed him hard so that she could pass through him.
"Jane!!!!" He called her out but Jane just continued running. Before he could stop her, Jane entered the building which was engulfed with fire.
"No!" Kazuki followed her but some debris fell, blocking his way. He needed to find an alternate path.
The chauffeur became more anxious and tense when their young mistress entered the building. The godfather won''t forgive them if something terrible happened to his daughter.
Meanwhile, Nathan and Axel also arrived at the area. They could hear the siren of the iing firefighters. Nathan stepped out of the car and looked around. All he could see was the middle-aged man looking so distressed.
Nathan approached him quickly. "Where is Mr. Kazuki? Are they inside?"
The chauffeur nodded his head and grabbed Nathan''s arms tightly. He was trembling. "Save our Master¡ and our young mistress."
"Young Mistress?" Nathan frowned when he heard that. Who was he referring to?
The chauffeur bobbed his head with his teary eyes. "Lady Jane entered the building a while ago. She wants to save our master."
"What?!" Nathan''s blood suddenly boiled when he heard that. Jane was so reckless to enter that building. It would copse anytime.
"Why did you let her do that?" Nathan unknowingly raised his voice from anger.I think you should take a look at
"Mr. Kazuki failed to stop her¡" The chauffeur looked down.
Nathan turned in the direction of the burning building. He couldn''t stop himself from worrying about the stubborn woman who entered that building. "Damn it!" He cursed through his gritted teeth while clenching his fists.
Axel joined them. "Sir, we will secure the area. We will check if there is an enemy hiding in the vicinity."
Nathan just nodded his head. Axel dispatched and mobilized his men to search the area and look for a suspicious person. This was clearly an assassination attempt against the godfather of the Sawada n.
Nathan shifted his gaze back to the building. He was contemting whether to go inside or not. "Aside from your young mistress, who went inside? How long they had been there?"
"Mr. Kazuki and his ten bodyguards. Fifteen minutes had passed since they went inside." The chauffeur responded.
When Nathan heard that, he rushed to the building.
"Mr. Sparks!" The chauffeur called him with disbelief. He didn''t expect that Nathan would go inside.
Meanwhile, Jane continued searching for her father. Her surroundings felt so hot and she was sweating a lot. She used her wet handkerchief to cover her mouth. She couldn''t see her father on the first floor. The ceiling and wall started to fall and she had to avoid getting hit by the debris.
''Pa, please be safe. You can''t die on me. You can''t!'' Jane was silently praying. She ignored the extreme heat. The smoke was making her hard to breathe. It was also clouding her vision.
Jane''s heart was filled with anxiety. She couldn''t afford to lose her father. They just got reunited! Using her sharp eyes, she searched each floor thoroughly, hoping to see her father. She would never leave that ce without her father.
From a distance, she saw a figure lying on the floor. Jane immediately ran in that direction. Her heart raced even faster after confirming that the man lying unconscious on the floor was her father. She didn''t see the two guards. Her father was alone in that spot.
"Pa! Can you hear me? Wake up." She tapped his shoulders, trying to wake him up. Then she checked his pulse. He had a pulse and he was breathing.
"Let''s get out of here, Pa," Jane mumbled. She tried to carry him with all her strength. She held her breath. She struggled a little in carrying her unconscious father. But she wouldn''t give up. They must leave that building as soon as possible. She could hear the siren. She knew that firefighters already arrived. She just had to hang on a little bit.
However, as time went by, she inhaled a lot of smoke. She just reached the second floor when she felt dizzy, almost losing oxygen. If this would continue, she would eventually pass out.
''No Jane! You can''t faint at this crucial moment. Just move,'' She told herself inwardly.
She was searching for a safe way out when suddenly she caught a glimpse of a figure, approaching her. "Uncle Kazuki?" She called him. It would be easier for them to leave the building if two people would carry her father.
At that certain moment, she saw Hope. "Uncle, We''re here!" She yelled once more. "Cough! Cough!"
That someone finally noticed her. He heard her voice. Without further ado, he ran in her direction. Jane blinked her eyes the moment she saw the man''s face.
''Is that Nathan? Am I imagining things? What is he doing here?''
Before her mind could process everything, Nathan removed his coat and covered her body using it. Then he took Mr. Hiroshi from her, carrying him on his back.
"Let''s go!" Nathan mumbled, grabbing her hand.
Jane could only follow him as they searched for an exit. ''Nathan is here¡ Why did he enter the building?''
Chapter 530 It Was A Set-Up!
Day Sisty-One¡
~~*****~~
The firemen were already extinguishing the fire when Nathan and Jane came out of the building. Kazuki felt relieved when he saw the three of them. He signaled the medic toe over. They immediately carried Mr. Hiroshi to the ambnce. Jane stayed with her father.
The ambnce was about to leave when Nathan stopped one responder. "Check her. She inhaled too much smoke," Nathan said, referring to Jane.
"Okay, Sir. We will take care of her," the medic replied, before joining Jane inside the ambnce. Nathan could only watch the ambnce with conflicting thoughts in mind. Mr. Kazuki mobilized his men to follow and escort the ambnce.
"Mr. Sparks, thank you foring here and saving our master and young mistress," Mr. Kazuki bowed his head as he expressed his gratitude toward Nathan.
"No need to thank me. It''s my responsibility to help. You are our allies." Nathan tapped Mr. Kazuki''s shoulder.
"What happened here?" Nathan would like to know how their enemies were able to find out Mr. Hiroshi''s whereabouts. He thought the Sawada n managed to hide Mr. Hiroshi''s presence in Country M. How he became a target?
"What is Jane doing here?" Nathan added. He didn''t know that Jane and others returned to Country M.
"I was supposed to be the one to meet the underground broker for an exchange of intel. But my master informed me to fetch Jane and Abigail from the airport and escort them. On behalf of me, Mr. Hiroshi decided to meet the broker and get some intel about the Raven." Kazuki clenched his fists.
"This was a set-up," Nathan spected.
Mr. Kazuki fell silent and looked at him worriedly. "A set-up? Damn it! I became careless. I hope our Master will be alright."
"I''m also worried about the police. They might discover my master''s identity." Mr. Kazuki expressed his concern as he looked around. Aside from the firemen, there were also police officers who arrived.
"Don''t worry. I will deal with the police." Nathan nned to use their influence to silence the police department about today''s incident.
"Have you seen the two bodyguards?" Mr. Kazuki asked one of his men who was left behind.
The guy shook his head. "The two bodyguards are missing."
"How about the broker?" He asked him again.
"Negative, sir."
Kazuki and Nathan exchanged nces with each other. "Do you think they are the traitors?" Nathan frowned. The two bodyguards were suspicious. They disappeared on site.
Kazuki shook his head. "No. They belong to Sawada n. There is no way they will betray us."
"You never know, Mr. Kazuki. They can easily be bought with money," Nathan insisted. He could only suspect those two bodyguards. They should be found near Mr. Hiroshi. But ording to Jane, she didn''t see anyone besides her father.
"I know my men! We are like family. Our bond is strong enough. No one will betray us!" Mr. Kazuki was firm with his words.
"But where are they? The first thing they should do is secure their master. But they couldn''t be found in the scene." Nathan questioned the reliability and loyalty of those two guards.
Mr. Kazuki gazed down. He couldn''t refute that. He still couldn''t ept that a member of the Sawada n would betray them.
"I''ll find them!" Mr. Kazuki said through gritted teeth. "Please go to the hospital on my behalf, Mr. Sparks. Miss Jane needs you there. I have something important to do."
Nathan wanted to refuse but Kazuki already turned around and left. He motioned his men to continue searching for the two missing bodyguards.
"Axel," Nathan called Axel''s attention.
"Yes, sir?" Axel moved closer to him, waiting for his instruction.
"Fix everything here. Make sure that the police officers and firemen who came here will not mention or report this incident to their headquarters. I will just go and check Mr. Hiroshi''s condition." Nathan looked at the building onest time.I think you should take a look at
"Okay, Sir. Leave this to me. I will also assist Mr. Kazuki with what he needs." Axel reassured him.
*****
Meanwhile, two men were standing on the rooftop of the Crown Royale Hotel. Both of them were holding a ss of whiskey.
"Do you think our n seeded?" Alexander asked Vincent. The two of them saw the building explode just a few minutes after Mr. Hiroshi entered the building. There was someone taking a live video a while ago. But the moment Mr. Kazuki arrived, Alexander ordered his men to pull out.
"We will wait for the updates," Vincent smirked as he drank his whiskey.
"I heard the Sawada n is looking for an organization called the Raven. Do you know anything about it? Were you involved?" Alexander asked Vincent curiously. He wasn''t sure if he could trust this man fully. He didn''t know a thing about him. He was a mysterious guy and seemed to be more dangerous than Nathan Sparks.
Vincent chuckled. "There is no such thing as the Raven."
Alexander''s eyebrows twitched together in a deep frown. "What do you mean?"
Vincent just shrugged his shoulders. He refused to disclose another piece of information nor borate on his statement.
They were still enjoying their drinks when Alexander''s phone rang. It was the person whom they tasked to eliminate Mr. Hiroshi.
"My lord¡" the man sounded anxious.
The crease on Alexander''s forehead deepened further. He put the phone on loudspeaker mode so that Vincent could also hear the report.
"The Leader of the Sawada n was rushed to the nearest hospital. Several men from SYP Twilight Corporation responded. Nathan Sparks together with his assistant arrived at the scene. But aside from that, there is a woman with them." The man didn''t recognize Phantomke. He was not familiar with her.
"A woman?" Alexander mumbled.
"Yes, sir. I saw her apanying Mr. Hiroshi in the emergency room."
"Maybe she is one of Nathan''s branch leaders. Have you heard about the twins? Violet and Chantha," Alexander said.
"No, sir. She looks different from the Twins."
"Can you take a photo of her?" Vincent butted in.
"Okay, sir. I will try. They already transferred Mr. Hiroshi to the ward," the man reported. "I can''t get closer. So many guards guarding them."
"It''s fine. Just be careful not to be seen by them." Alexander reminded his underling. "I will send Jack over to support you. Spade can also hack the Hospital''s CCTV footage."
Vincent chuckled with amusement. "Well. It seems that you also have a lot of reliable men on your side." Vincent was referring to Spade and Jack.
"Of course. They are my brothers," Alexander replied proudly.
It did not take long before Vincent received a call from Helena. "Excuse me. I will just answer this phone call."
Vincent distanced himself from Alexander before answering Helena''s call.
"Babe! Where are you? Can youe over? I invited Dave." Helena informed Vincent.
"Where are you?" he asked her. He could tell that his woman started plotting a scheme using Dave.
"My hotel. I told Dave that you were here so you must show up." Helena demanded.
"Fine. I''m leaving. See you there." Vincent could only sigh helplessly. Helena often made a move without consulting him first. But he could only spoil her byplying with her request.
Chapter 531 Helenas Scheme
Day Sixty-One¡
~~*****~~
Dave received Helena''s invitation. Since Vincent was mentioned, Dave couldn''t say no to her. After dropping home, Dave headed to the hotel where Helena was staying. Vincent and Helena were already waiting in the restaurant of the hotel.
"What is your n? Do you mind sharing it with me?" Vincent asked Helena. He didn''t know what was running in her mind. What kind of scheme is she plotting against Abigail?
Helena just giggled while leaning her head on his shoulder. They were sitting next to each other. "Babe, are you worried about Dave getting hurt?"
"Of course not. I became his sponsor so that I can use him whenever I want." Vincent replied, a sly smirk appearing on his face. "I''m just curious about your n. If something wrong happens, I can clear the mess for you."
Helena pouted her lips as she gazed at him. "Mess up? That''s not in my vocabry. My n is always foolproof."
Vincent let out a soft chuckle. "Foolproof? It''s because of me¡ my execution," Vincent proudly said.
Helena could only cup his face and gave him a peck. She truly loved this cunning man. He was so wise. "I''m d you''re mine."
"Cough! Cough!" Dave let them know of his presence. The two were disying their affection in public.
Vincent and Helena turned to the direction of his voice. Dave finally arrived at the restaurant. "Am I interrupting something?" Dave asked them while smiling awkwardly.
"Oh no! You are not. Sit down." Helena invited him, motioning for him to sit down on the opposite chair.
"We are d you make it," Vincent greeted him.
Dave smiled at him before sitting down.
"How''s your trip? Did you enjoy it?" Helena couldn''t hold her curiosity. She wondered what happened to their trip together with Abigail and Nathan.
Dave couldn''t contain her happiness as he recalled his moment with Abigail. "I have fun. Abigail''s memory returns. She can remember me, including you."
Both Vincent and Helena fell silent when they heard that. They exchanged meaningful looks with each other.
''She regained her memory. Does it mean she also recalls our secrets?'' Helena mused to herself. This was what she was afraid of.
Vincent just held her hand as if telling her to calm down. Helena tried to conceal her worries as she continued to gather information from Dave.
"Now that she regained her memories, did she say anything to Nathan?"
The smile on Dave''s face disappeared when Nathan was mentioned. "No. She can''t remember him."
"Eh? What do you mean?" Helena became more intrigued.
"She remembers me but she forgets about Nathan." Dave heaved a deep sigh.
Helena''s eyes lit up when she heard that.
"Then why do you look sad?" Vincent asked Dave confusedly. He should be rejoicing because Abigail remembered him and she forgot about Nathan.
"I just feel sorry for him. I can understand his feelings because I underwent the same experience. Abigail had forgotten me. And I know how it felt to be forgotten by the woman you love." Dave exined to them.
"Tsk. Tsk. Tsk," Helena shook her head while clicking her tongue. "You are such a kind man, Dave. Don''t be a martyr, okay? Nathan Sparks doesn''t need your pity. He is the CEO of SYP Twilight Corporation¡ a handsome, rich, and powerful bachelor in this country."
Vincent gave Helena a warning look. She was being carried away by her emotions. When she saw his warning gaze, Helena suddenly kept quiet.
"So, did you talk with Abigail? She got involved with Nathan. Did she know about that?" Vincent asked him.
Dave nodded his head. "Yes. We talked. She also learned about her rtionship with Nathan. But she ended things with him. She chose me." There was a faint smile on his lips when he said those words.I think you should take a look at
Helena arched her eyebrows while observing Dave. "Ahuh. So she chose you over the rich and powerful CEO. That must be true love!" An evil smirk shed on her face.
"Yes. I felt so relieved when Abi chose me. I also feel grateful. We love each other. And I''m going to propose to her. I don''t want to lose her anymore. I think it''s time for us to settle down and live together." Dave felt so hopeful. He was looking forward to building a family with Abigail.
"I''m happy for you, Dave. Go for it! If you need my help, maybe I can help you with your marriage proposal. You should make it so special. Do you want me to book a hotel or a restaurant for you?" Vincent offered him some help.
Dave gave him a grateful look but he needed to refuse that. "Thanks, Vince. I truly appreciate it. But I want to do it by myself."
"Okay. But if ever you need my help, don''t hesitate to tell me."
Ring! Ring!
Their conversation was interrupted when Dave received a call from Abigail. He immediately answered it. Dave''s expression changed as soon as he heard Abigail''s voice. She sounded so distressed. She informed him about what happened to her father.
"Guys, I''m sorry. But I have to leave." Dave stood up, feeling worried. He heard the news about Mr. Hiroshi''s ident. He needed toe and be with Abigail''s side.
"Did something happen?" Helena asked him.
"Yes. Abigail''s father got into an ident. I should go."
The two didn''t stop Dave. They just watched him leave the restaurant.
"Hmm. Are you happy, Babe?" Helena asked Vincent, anchoring her arms around his waist.
"Happy? Why?" Vincent didn''t know why she asked him that question.
"Because Abigail chose Dave. It only means Nathan is heartbroken again." Helena smiled broadly.
Vincent grinned and bobbed his head. "Of course, his misery is my joy."
The two nked their wine sses for a toast.
"I think I got a new n¡" Helena said after taking a sip from her wine ss.
"What is it?" Vincent asked.
"I love making a woman cry and suffer emotionally¡ I think¡ I just found the right punishment for Abigail. I can''t wait to see her broken. I''ll do that first before killing her." There was a hint of excitement in her eyes.
"Alright. Do what you want. If this will make you happy then I''ll support you." Vincent wrapped his right arm around her waist, dragging her body closer to him.
"I need the profiles of Dave''s colleagues." Helena held Vincent''s chin as she pulled his face closer to hers.
"Okay. I''ll ask someone to send it to you," Vincent promptly responded.
"Thanks, Babe!"
"Let''s go back to my room. I''m in a good mood now. I want you," Helena whispered in his ears.
Vincent could only chuckle. "You are tempting me again, Sweety." Vincent''s forefinger traced her wet kissable lips.
Helena parted her lips and bit his finger. "I''m not tempting you, Babe. I''m just hungry for you. I''m craving for you." Helena ced her hand over his pants, gently rubbing his crotch. Vincent bit his lips, trying to hold his groan.
Then he grabbed her wrist, preventing her from teasing him further. "Alright. Let''s go to your room now."
Helena burst outughing since she could see the lust in Vincent''s eyes. She had awakened his desire.
Chapter 532 Not Wanting To Die Just Yet
Day Sixty-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Luiz District Hospital¡ ]
Mr. Hiroshi was still unconscious and Jane was watching over him. She was sitting on his bedside table. Her clothes were still messy. She hadn''t washed and cleaned herself yet. She was just waiting for her father to wake up.
She was in that state when Nathan entered the ward. Nathan silently observed her at the back. He heaved a sigh of relief since Jane and Mr. Hiroshi were safe. He didn''t know what had gotten into him a while ago. He entered a burning building because of Jane.
''I got enraged but at the same time, worried about her,'' Nathan clenched his fists. Nathan didn''t know how long he could deny it. But with every passing day, he could feel that his cold heart was slowly softening toward Jane.
Jane''s mind seemed to be upied by something since she failed to notice Nathan''s presence. She felt like her remaining days would be so hectic, trying to catch every culprit who tried to harm her family. Her father became a target this time.
"Sigh. Do I need to kill more people before everything ends? Why are they targeting my loved ones?" Jane murmured to herself. She held her father''s hand tightly.
Nathan slowly approached her and cleared his throat to let her know of his presence. Jane turned around to look at him.
"Nate¡" Jane softly mumbled his name.
Nathan sized her up from top to bottom. Her clothes and face were a bit dusty and dirty. "You should go and clean yourself first. I''ll watch over him on your behalf."
Jane stood up and looked straight into his eyes. "Thanks, Nate."
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He was the first one who looked away, avoiding her intense gaze. "No need to thank me. I did it for Abigail."
Jane sighed helplessly. Nathan would always think of Abigail first, instead of her. "Abi is on her way. I''ll just wash up, change my clothes ande back. Take care of my father."
Jane was about to leave when she suddenly felt dizzy. She staggered in her footings and almost fell. But Nathan was quick enough to catch her. Nathan held her waist as he supported her body.
"Are you okay?" Nathan asked her.
Jane rubbed her temples. "I''m fine."
"Did you let them examine you?" Nathan frowned.
"No need. I''m not hurt at all." Jane weakly responded. She tried to steady her footing.
"I''ll drive you home," Nathan volunteered. He grabbed her hand and guided her out of the ward.
Jane didn''t object. She just followed him while looking at his hand that was holding her wrist. She smiled inwardly.
''Is Nathan worried about me?'' Jane mused to herself.
When they reached the lobby of the hospital, they saw Abigail and Dave. The two just arrived.
"Sis, are you okay? What happened to you?" Abigail approached her.
"She dashed inside a burning building to rescue your father," Nathan butted in, telling on Jane.
Both Abigail and Dave were surprised when they heard that. "What? That''s dangerous." Abigail reacted exasperatedly.I think you should take a look at
"Don''t worry, sis. Everything is fine. Our father and I are safe. I''ll just go home to wash and change my clothes. I''ll return after that." Jane tapped her sister''s shoulder, reassuring her.
"Okay, Sis. Dave and I will stay here."
Dave and Nathan nced and nodded at each other as a sign of their greetings. They were about to leave when Jane grabbed Dave and whispered something to him. "Keep my sister safe. Don''t leave her side. Understand?"
Dave bobbed his head. "I will keep her safe," he whispered back.
Nathan arched his eyebrow when he saw the exchanges of messages between Dave and Jane. However, he didn''t hear them.
When they reached the parking lot, Nathan asked Jane out of his curiosity. "What did you say to him? Are you close with Dave?"
Jane just fixed her seatbelt before looking at Nathan. ''Why is he asking me this?''
"I just told him to protect my sister all the time. Why? Do you hate the idea that I''m close to my future brother-inw? Are you still jealous of him?" Jane said spontaneously without filtering her words. Was she trying to annoy Nathan?
Nathan just red at her before starting the car. "Are you rubbing salt on my wound?" he mumbled.
Jane let out a soft giggle when she saw Nathan''s annoyed expression. She didn''t expect that she could stillugh despite what happened today.
"Nate, my world is filled with unending troubles. We''ve just arrived from our vacation trip and this happened. What do you think will happen next?" Jane asked him quizzically.
Nathan frowned as he didn''t understand her question. "What do you expect to happen next?" He threw the question back to her.
Jane leaned closer to him and said teasingly, "I think either of the two might happen. It''s either I''m going to die next or you are going to fall for me."
Nathan: "..."
He was rendered speechless by her words. When he turned to look at her, he met her shining eyes matched with her charming smile. Unknowingly, he couldn''t take his eyes off her.
Jane let out another giggle. Herughter snapped him out of his stupor. He immediately shifted his gaze back to the road.
"Cough," Nathan cleared his throat, trying to maintain his indifferent expression.
Jane continued staring at him. Deep inside, she felt touched because Nathan came to her rescue. Although he was telling her that Abigail was the reason he went inside that burning building, part of her was hoping that she was the reason he risked his life. Furthermore, he volunteered to drive her home.
"I missed you, that''s why I returned right away." Jane dered to Nathan, catching him off guard.
Screech!
A screech of brake was heard when Nathan suddenly stepped on the brake after hearing Jane''sst remarks.
"Stop it, Jane!" Nathan burst out.
Jane blinked her eyes in amusement as she observed Nathan''s odd reaction. Was he affected by her words? Jane chewed on her lower lip, holding herughter.
"Okay. I''ll behave. I don''t want to die just yet. Drive carefully and¡ Safely." Jane mumbled, fighting the urge tough at Nathan.
Chapter 533 A Bad Dream?
Day Sixty-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Jane''s Vi¡]
Nathan was sitting on a sofa, his arms were folded over his chest while waiting for Jane. His eyes were fixed on the closed door of Jane''s bedroom. She was currently taking a shower.
Nathan had been thinking about her. The way she teased him a while ago and her brave confession of her feelings toward him reminded him of someone¡ª Abigail. Jane was acting like Abigail whom he used to know¡ the Abigail who could remember him.
Nathan mmed his eyes while rubbing the space in between his eyebrows. ''Perhaps, I am just missing Abigail so much that I tend to see her in Jane''s persona.''
"Sigh." Nathan took a deep sigh. He was a little bit exhausted and his brain was making him more tired by just thinking about Jane and Abigail.
Since Jane was not yet done, Nathan decided to take a nap. Hey down on the sofa and ced his right arm over his forehead. He closed his eyes. A few minutester, he just drifted off to sleep.
Jane came out of her room only to see Nathan sound asleep on the sofa. She smiled and traced her steps towards him. She made sure not to create noise because she didn''t want to wake him up.
Jane stood in front of Nathan, just watching him in his sleep. "This guy is devilishly gorgeous." She had the urge to touch and caress his face, tracing his eyebrow, his nose, and his lips.
"Why are you still frowning even in your sleep," Jane murmured.
She picked up her phone and took photos of Nathan. She shook her head for doing this silly thing. But she couldn''t help but smile as she watched Nathan''s photo on her phone screen.
"I got my remembrance," she said. Then she made Nathan''s close-up photo as her wallpaper on her phone.
"Next time, I will take a photo of you smiling at me."
Jane didn''t want to disturb Nathan so she waited for him to wake up. She grabbed herptop and sat down on the chair opposite Nathan. However, she couldn''t concentrate on herptop because she found herself staring at him intently.
"Sigh. This man. How can he sleepfortably here? Is he not afraid that I might ravish him?" Janemented to herself. She was tempted to kiss this handsome guy sleeping in front of her.
Jane contemted for a moment. She put herptop down and shifted her gaze back to Nathan. A naughty idea popped up in her mind. She sat on the space above Nathan''s head. Then she slowly lifted his head, making himy on her thigh. She used her legs as his pillow.
"I wonder how he will react once he wakes up." Jane rubbed her chin.
Jane kept herself busy by watching Nathan''s sleeping figure as if she was engraving his face in her mind. She began stroking his hair slowly while her other hand caressed his cheeks.
Nathan''s crease on his forehead disappeared. And he began to rx and sleepfortably in herp. It did not take long before Jane''s eyelid became heavy. She suddenly felt sleepy. She leaned her head on the backrest of the sofa. Then she fell asleep.
*Thirty Minutes Later¡*I think you should take a look at
Nathan woke up when his phone rang. He opened his eyes only to see Jane. Nathan blinked his eyes for a moment, his brain trying to process why Jane was sleeping there and his head was on herp.
His natural reaction was to sit up and fix his position. But for some unknown reason, he remained lying there while looking at her. Before, whenever he would look at her sleeping figure, all he could feel was hatred and resentment. But now, he could no longer feel those negative emotions.
He was staring at her when Jane frowned. She even groaned softly as if she was having a dream. She began to shake his head from left to right.
''What''s wrong? Is she having a nightmare?'' Nathan wondered to himself. Then he realized that Jane was sweating.
Nathan didn''t waste anymore time. He sat up and tapped her shoulders, waking her up. "Jane. Jane! Wake up. You''re dreaming!"
Jane gasped as she opened her eyes. Nathan was taken aback when he saw fear in her emerald eyes. She was panting, catching her breath. And when she turned in Nathan''s direction, all her fears and worries were washed away.
"Nate¡" she called his name in her hoarse voice. Before he could respond, Jane hugged him, burying her face on his sturdy chest.
"W-What''s wrong?" Nathan asked her awkwardly. He didn''t know whether to hug her back or push her away.
Jane didn''t say a word. But Nathan felt her hands tightening her grip on his body.
''Is she scared? But why?''
Jane, on the other hand, tried her best to calm herself down. Her dream was rted to the memory she recalled during the hypnosis session with Stephen. She saw herself being tied in a pole. She couldn''t move and she couldn''t see. Her eyes were blindfolded. She heard different voices,ughing sardonically.
A few seconds had passed, Nathan began rubbing her back as heforted her. Her breathing was shallow and he could feel the fast beating of her heart. They remained in that position until Jane was able to gather her emotion.
She was surprised because Nathan didn''t push her away. He evenforted her. When Jane broke the hug, she saw Nathan looking at her withplicated emotions on his face.
"A bad dream?" Nathan asked her.
However, Jane wasn''t ready to share her fears with Nathan yet.
"Nope. I just want to hug you," Jane replied teasingly. Her bright smile returned to her face.
Nathan: "..."
''Is she kidding me?'' Nathan narrowed his eyes at her while pursing his lips.
Jane giggled at his reaction. She immediately stood u and grabbed his hand. "Let''s go. My father might be awake now. I want to see him."
Chapter 534 He Doesnt Hate Her That Much
Day Sixty-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Luiz District Hospital¡]
Nathan sent Jane back to the hospital. Mr. Hiroshi was already awake when they arrived. Mr. Hiroshi requested to talk to Nathan privately. Mr. Kazuki joined them.
Jane, Abigail, and Dave went to the Billing Station to process Mr. Hiroshi''s discharge. He didn''t want to stay in the hospital. Besides, he already felt better. He didn''t get any serious injuries.
"What happened there, Master? Your two bodyguards are still missing?" Kazuki asked Mr. Hiroshi.
Mr. Hiroshi sat up, fixing his position on his hospital bed. His expression turned serious. "You haven''t seen them yet?"
"Yes. There is no sign of them in the vicinity," Kazuki responded. "Did they betray us?"
Mr. Hiroshi shook his head. "No. They didn''t. When the explosion happened, my bodyguards saw a suspicious person. The broker didn''t arrive. It was a trap. One guard secured my safety and one guard chased after the suspicious guy. If they betrayed us, the two should have killed me already, instead of leaving me unconscious."
"I think¡ the two of them were captured by our enemies." Mr. Hiroshi told them about his deduction about the situation. "You need to find them before it''s toote."
"Okay, Master. I already dispatch our men to continue their search. I knew it. Our members won''t betray us. Their loyalty is unmatched!" Kazuki felt relieved.
Mr. Hiroshi bobbed his head. Then he turned to Nathan. "I heard what you''ve done. Thank you, Nate, foring to our rescue. Sigh, I didn''t expect that my daughter would risk her life just to save me. If something happened to her, I won''t forgive myself."
"Lady Jane is very brave. Fearless¡ just like her father," Mr. Kazuki replied,mending Jane''s action.
However, both Nathan and Mr. Hiroshi didn''t like what she did.
"But I don''t want her to put her life in danger. I should be the one protecting her, not the other way around." Mr. Hiroshimented.
"I agree with Mr. Hiroshi," Nathan butted in.
"See! Even Mr. Sparks agrees with me. Hmmph! You should have stopped her." Mr. Hiroshi reprimanded Kazuki.
Kazuki could only bow his head and apologized to him. "I''m sorry, Master."
"Okay. Let''s talk about something else. I summoned you here because I received a piece of important information about the Raven." Mr. Hiroshi picked up his phone and read a message from a reliable source.
"Hanabi is back," Mr. Hiroshi mumbled before showing the message to Kazuki.
Nathan frowned. Who was this Hanabi? He got curious because Kazuki''s eyes went round at the mention of that name.
"Who is she?" Nathan asked them curiously.
"Our number one spy!" Kazuki blurted out. "What did she find out, Master?"
"The Raven¡ doesn''t exist. It''s a pseudo-org."
Nathan and Kazuki were taken aback when they heard that. No wonder they couldn''t find anything about this organization.
"But¡ how could that be possible? Did she lie to me about their whereabouts?" Nathan started to doubt Jane once more. She confessed that the Raven was the one who called the hit.
"Don''t jump to a conclusion, Nate. We have two possibilities here. First, your informant must have lied to you. And second, a powerful organization is behind this and also deceived the hitman." Mr. Hiroshi had no idea that his daughter was the informant and the hitman.I think you should take a look at
"Your enemy is powerful enough to hide their real identities. They used a pseudo-org so that you can''t trace them. The mastermind is very crafty and cunning. He meticulously nned everything. Do you know someone who bears a strong resentment against you? Did you offend him that much?" Mr. Hiroshi nced at him with a skeptical look in his eyes.
Nathan couldn''t think of anyone. "I don''t know."
"You should be careful, Nate. Who knows, he already infiltrated your organization. He must have known you personally. Only a few people know about your identity as the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. Yet, this person who called the hit targeted your girlfriend. He wanted you to suffer miserably by killing her on the day of your proposal." Mr. Hiroshi warned him.
"This is not a simple assassination. By the way, is the assassin still alive? You can ask him more about this. Do you want me to interrogate the assassin?" Kazuki volunteered.
Nathan didn''t know what to say. Phantomke was Jane. He couldn''t tell them that, otherwise, Mr. Hiroshi would be his greatest enemy. He hurt his daughter and Mr. Hiroshi would never forgive him.
"No. I already killed the assassin," Nathan lied.
"Sigh! You should let him live until you catch the real mastermind. Tsk. Tsk. Tsk. Wrong move, Nate!" Kazuki shook his head in dismay.
Nathan could only keep quiet. He didn''t want to say another lie.
"Is there another way to find out who is the real mastermind?" Nathan asked them expectantly.
"This will be hard. But of course, there is always a solution to your problem." Mr. Hiroshi held his shoulders, cheering him up.
After talking to Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki, Nathan left the ward. He was walking in the hallway absentmindedly when Jane saw him.
"Nate!" She called him. "Are you going home already?"
Nathan gazed at her with conflicting thoughts in mind. "The Raven doesn''t exist." Nathan blurted out, informing Jane.
Jane was taken aback for a moment. She clenched her fists and asked him, "Are you doubting my words? Do you think I lied to you?"
Nathan didn''t respond right away. He just stood there while staring at her intently. "No. I believe you. The mastermind deceived you by using a pseudo-org."
Nathan walked past her after saying those words. He had a lot in mind. But Jane grabbed his hand thus stopping him from walking away.
"Nate¡ what if Monica is alive¡ will you be able to forgive me? Will your hatred disappear?" Jane asked him expectantly. Her eyes were hopeful.
A deep frown appeared on his forehead when he heard that. "What made you think that she was alive? You saw it. She died in my arms."
Jane had the urge to tell him about Vincent and Helena. But she was afraid that Nathan would never believe her. She didn''t have concrete proof yet.
Jane let go of his hand and gazed down. "Nothing. It''s just my wishful thinking¡ because I don''t want you to hate me forever¡"
Nathan was not able to utter a word. He just watched her for a few moments. ''I don''t hate you that much anymore¡'' Nathan thought to himself but he didn''t voice it out loud.
Without saying a word, Nathan turned around to leave. Jane could only watch his retreating back. "I''ll find her. Monica is alive out there."
With that thought in mind, Jane picked up her phone and searched for Vincent''s phone number. ''He is the only way to find out the truth. What is his rtionship with Monica? Do they have a secret affair?''
Jane typed a message for Vincent. She needed to get close to him.
[ Hello, this is Jane. When are you going to treat me to a meal? I''m avable this week. ]
Jane was desperate to find the truth. Aside from Monica, she also had another reason for approaching Vincent. She would investigate if they had something to do with Abigail''s ident.
Chapter 535 He Lied
Day Sixty-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Helena''s Hotel Suite¡ ]
"Aah~ Aah~ Baby¡ harder¡" Helena''s moans echoed inside the bathroom. She was currently being impaled by Vincent. They had been making out for an hour now. After their passionate moment in her bedroom, Helena led Vincent to the bathroom.
Helena had a fetish for kinky sex and only Vincent could satisfy her craving. She leaned in front of the mirror in a very suggestive pose. She demanded him to enter her from behind as she watched her reflection on the mirror.
"You''re so sexy, Sweety," Vincent whispered in her ears as his hand reached around to stimte her from the front. One hand was groping her breast while the other hand was rubbing her clit. "I like this. I gets a better view of your figure. Every angle of yours making me crave for more."
Helena loved hearingpliments from Vincent. She was more turned on by his words. But she liked dirty talks more.
"How does it feel, Sweety? Can you feel my dick drilling your cunts?" Vincent pounded inside her deeper. He roughly thrust in and out of her as Helena wanted it hard and rough.
"Oh Yes! Baby! Keep pounding! I want to feel your big dick inside me!" Helena arched her back, her hands gripping the edge of the mirror tightly. Every hard thrust from Vincent made her body shudder, her round breasts bouncing up and down before her eyes.
"Aaah~ Aah~ yeah¡ That''s it!" Helena kept moaning in ecstasy as Vincent increased his pace, his hips moving back and forth. He showered her neck and her back open-mouth kisses while nibbling and biting on her skin.
Helena felt like her legs were going to give in soon. She had lost counts of how many times she came today. Vincent already knew every part of her¡ teasing and stimting her sensitive parts. And she loved it.
"Ha~Ha~haa~," Helena was panting so hard. She was tearing up from overwhelming sensation. "Tug my hair, Babe and squeeze my breast hard," she begged. She wanted him to be rougher. It turned her on further.
Vincent could onlyply with her demand. He tugged her hair backward, making her body arch further in a sexy angle. Helena could see her hard nipples asking to be pinched by his fingers. Vincent''s free hand caught her one nipple, pinching it hard.
Helena squirmed from both pain and pleasure. She began bucking her hips to meet his every thrust. Her sudden movement gave Vincent a wonderful sensation. Her walls were gripping his cock tightly.
"Urgh¡ Sweety. You feel so damn good! I can''t get enough of you," Vincent pulled his cock and thrust hard all the way in.
Helena gasped and moaned loudly, rolling her eyes in pleasure. "Oh! Yeah! Yeah! I can feel you¡ I love it. Your big dick is tearing my inside apart. Aaah~ Aaah~ More Baby. I need more¡"
Vincent pinned her on the mirror and he began to thrust in and out of her with all his might. He was like pistoning her inside, going deeper and deeper in a fast pace.
"I''m cuming¡" Vincent groaned in her ears.
He could feel Helena''s body convulse under him as she reached her climax, her sweet juices flowing down in between her legs. She was soaking wet. Her slippery cunt made it easy for him to prate her deeper. He continued pounding her from behind.I think you should take a look at
Vincent was almost at his climax when Helena suddenly yelled at him. "Vincent, Stop! Don''te inside!"
"Pull out now!"
Vincent frowned in disappointment. He wanted to release his seed.
"Don''t worry, Babe. I''m going to drink it all. Come inside my mouth. I want to taste you."
Like an obedient puppy, Vincent pulled out and let go of her. Helena kneeled in front of him and started to lick his hard cock. Vincent groaned in pleasure when Helena began sucking the tip of his dick, her hands massaging his shaft up and down.
It did not take long before Vincent reached his climax and squirted his sperms inside her mouth. Helena sucked him dry. When both of them finally got their release, Vincent carried Helena back to her bed. The two of them were exhausted yet satisfied.
He gently ced Helena and tucked her in the bed. He had just settled her when his phone vibrated in the bedside table. He took his phone and got surprised to see the message. He stared at his phone screen for several seconds. The message came from Jane.
Helena noticed that Vincent was zoning out while staring at his phone. "Hey, what''s wrong? Who messaged you?" She asked him in her tired voice.
Vincent snapped out of his stupor when he heard Helena''s question. He just smiled at her and nonchntly said, "Oh, It''s nothing. It''s from the Dragon Lord. He asked me to treat him to a meal."
Vincent lied to Helena. The message he received was from Jane, not the Dragon Lord.
Meanwhile, Helena let out a soft giggle. "Oh, It''s Alexander. How is he by the way? I bet he hadn''t moved on yet. Another fool who was deceived by love. Hahaha." Helena mocked Alexander.
Vincent just smirked at her and said, "It was your idea¡ using a woman to seduce both leaders to wage a war between them. You love to scheme while toying with your victim''s feelings. I''m d I''m not your enemy. Your scary, Sweety."
Helena let out another chuckle. "Haha. Babe, I''m always on your side. You are the only one who can satisfy me¡ in bed. I can help you with your n as always. I''m your partner in crime." Helena tugged Vincent''s hand, pulling him toward her.
Vincent made sure to delete the message before focusing his attention back on Helena. "I know that, My Queen."
"Do you have an energy left?" Helena asked him, winking at him while licking her lips seductively.
Vincent chuckled. "What do you mean?"
"Are you up for the third one?" Helena bit her lips in a tempting manner. "I want to ride you."
Vincent could only bob his head, spoiling the woman in his arms. "Okay. Get up here and climb on me. You can ride me as much as you want."
Chapter 536 [Bonus ] Meeting Her Secretly
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Red Dragon Mafia''s Hideout¡ ]
"What are we going to do with them, Boss?" Jack was observing the two men who were blindfolded and tied down in a chair. They were the two bodyguards of Mr. Hiroshi who were captured by the Red Dragon''s men.
"Just keep them alive for now. We need to extract information from them. They still have used for us," Alexander replied to Jack. "By the way, where is Spade?"
"He is in theputer room, still checking and reviewing the CCTV Footage in Luiz District Hospital."
They had just mentioned his name when Spade entered the room. "Boss!" Spade called Alexander with urgency. "Come! You have to see this!"
Spade guided Alexander and Jack to theputer room. Upon reaching the room, Spade pointed his finger at the monitor. The video was paused and the footage on the monitor screen was a woman descending from the ambnce.
"Correct me if I''m wrong, Boss¡ This woman¡ She looks like Phantomke. She regained consciousness already?!" Spade blurted out exasperatedly.
Alexander and Jack fixed their eyes on the screen and assessed the footage. They were bbergasted when they recognized the woman. She was indeed Phantomke.
"Wait¡ Is she working with the Sawada n now? Or perhaps, she joined hands with the Syphiruz Mafia?" Spade asked again with disbelief.
Alexander narrowed his eyes at the monitor as he clenched his jaw. "I thought he hated her, why did he let her live?"
Jack and Spade exchanged nces with one another.
"If Phantomke joins hands with the Syphiruz, does it mean ck Rose will join them as well?" Spade''s expression became saddened. He was still hoping that ck Rose would join Red Dragon.
"Definitely!" Jack answered him. Then he turned to Alexander. "Boss, what is your n now? Do you still want to kill her?"
"Of course, he will. She killed his first love!" Spade butted in.
Alexander''s expression turned cold and dark. "I''ll deal with her soon. But first, I have to inform the leader of King Stallion about Phantomke''s existence.
Alexander stepped out of theputer room and called Vincent. After a few rings, Vincent answered his call.
"Yes, Dragon Lord? Do you need anything?" Vincent''s voice was heard from the other line.
"I found out who was the woman who rescued the Godfather," Alexander said in a cold tone.
"Who is she?" Vincent replied nonchntly.
"Phantomke! The infamous assassin. Have you heard of her name?" Alexander didn''t know that Vincent was familiar with her.I think you should take a look at
Meanwhile, Vincent was taken aback for a moment at the mention of Phantomke''s name. Though he already expected that Phantomke might be working with Nathan now, he was still surprised to know that she was the one who saved the leader of the Sawada n.
"I''m not familiar with her," Vincent lied, feigning ignorance. "Enlighten me."
"She''s the assassin who killed Nathan''s woman¡ Monica¡" There was a hint of sadness in Alexander''s eyes when he mentioned Monica''s name. "I am wondering why she is involved with the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia. Nathan loathes her so much. I am surprised that he spared her life."
"I think you are familiar with Phantom''s Assassin Guild. She''s the leader of that guild. The Syphiruz Mafia annihted her guild. So why do you think she is working with him?" Alexander was skeptical about the rtionship between Nathan and Jane, as well as her connection with the Sawada n.
"Rx, Buddy. She is just a woman. Are you afraid of her?" Vincent chuckled.
Alexander squinted his eyes at Vincent''s nonchnt reaction. "You don''t know her reputation! She is a dangerous woman. I want her dead!"
"Take it easy. We can still use her. You already said it¡ Phantomke and Syphiruz are sworn enemies. I don''t think they joined hands as allies. Maybe, they have a deal. The Supreme Leader wanted to know who called the hit. Maybe, Phantomke is helping him to trace the mastermind." Vincent tried to calm Alexander down. He was overreacting because of Phantomke''s existence.
Vincent didn''t know why but part of him didn''t want to kill Phantomke.
"So are you nning to recruit Phantomke on your side?" Alexander questioned him.
Vincent was not able to respond right away as Helena''s face popped up in his mind. ''I don''t think so. Someone will get overly jealous once she sees her.''
"Just let her be. You should focus on your n B. Remember? Our assassination n failed." Vincent tried to change the topic.
"Yeah. I have to pursue the godfather''s daughter, Abigail Scarlett. But I think it will be hard if she''s in love with another man." Alexander sighed helplessly.
"Haha! Where did your confidence go?" Vincent teased him. "Don''t worry. My woman already set a n on how you will appear in the picture. She ns to break her heart¡ that''s when you will show up and win her affection. Is this your first time seducing a woman?"
"Of course not!" Alexander firmly said.
Vincent could only chuckle once more. "Okay. I believe you. Just think of her as your beloved woman. Treat her well and she will open up to you."
Alexander arched his eyebrow. "I didn''t ask for your advice. I know what I have to do."
"Haha! Alright! Don''t get so worked up. I''m just giving you a word of wisdom. Anyway, I have to go." Vincent said goodbye. He had something important to do today. He was going to meet Jane aka Phantomke. But he needed to make some alibi so that Helena won''t look for him.
Alexander was about to hang up the phone when Vincent proposed something. "Are you avable today? Why don''t you meet my woman? She will tell you her n."
Vincent found someone who would make Helena upy for today. Besides, Helena was curious about how Alexander was doing. He was certain that Helena wouldn''t refuse this meet-up. Vincent would grab this opportunity to meet Jane behind Helena''s back as Alexander would keep her busy.
"Okay. I''m free today. I can meet her," Alexander replied.
Vincent''s lips curled up in a triumphant smile. "Okay. I''ll inform her. Ciao!"
Chapter 537 Follow Jane Secretly
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Mr. Hiroshi''s Private Vi¡ ]
Jane and Abigail apanied Mr. Hiroshi to his newly bought vi. The three of them would start living in this house together. Kazuki started installing more cameras and anti-intruder devices, strengthening the security in the vicinity of the vi.
After what happened yesterday, Kazuki ensured the safety of the Hiroshi Family. Their lives were always in danger. Until now, the real culprit in Abigail and Nathan''s ident hadn''t been caught yet.
Jane approached the man who was busy mandating and giving orders to his subordinates. "Uncle. Take a break first. Here. Have your snacks." Jane offered him some drinks and snacks.
Kazuki sat down together with Jane. "Sigh. Where is my son when I badly needed him?"
Jane smiled at him, feeling a little bit guilty. She was the reason why Tatsumi didn''t return to Country M with them. Tatsumi flew to Country R right away to start gathering information about the leader of the Stallion King. It was all because of her request.
"He didn''t tell me his whereabouts." Kazuki sighed deeply,menting to her.
"Uncle, don''t be upset. He might be doing something important out there." Jane tried to appease the old man.
"Anyway. I will just summon Hanabi here. I don''t know if you can still remember her. She was your ymate before. Your father''s goddaughter."
Since Mr. Hiroshi would be staying in Country M for a while, he needed to summon their most elite members like Hanabi. In Kazuki''s mind, Not only Mr. Hiroshi but both his daughters needed protection.
"I would love to meet her. Unfortunately, I don''t have a recollection of her. I lost my memory during the ident in my childhood years." Jane had forgotten how she got separated from her mother. She just woke up, learning that she was saved by Miss Frost.
"You will like her. She is excited to see you and Abigail. I''ve told her that we found you." Kazuki smiled as he recalled his conversation with Hanabi.
"Tell her toe here as soon as possible. I''ll tour her around the city." Jane would like to meet her old friend.
"Yeah. I already booked her ne ticket. She might arrive by tomorrow." Kazuki said cheerfully. "By the way, how is your vacation trip with my son? Did you get to know him better?" The old man was feeling hopeful. He didn''t give up the idea of matching the two of them.
"We get along really well. I know he is someone I can rely on. He is dependable just like you, Uncle." Jane just smiled faintly. She didn''t spend much time with Tatsumi. But she was able to reveal her secret identity to him. Because of that, she thought the two of them started to share a special bond.
The old man was very satisfied to hear that. "I''m d he didn''t create trouble during your vacation."
Jane let out a soft giggle. She thought Mr. Kazuki was worrying about his son too much. He should trust him a little more.
"Uncle, the reason why I''m here is that I want to ask for an update. Did you capture the person responsible for the explosion? Have you found the missing bodyguards?" Jane wanted to make sure that the culprit would be punished.
Kazuki shook his head in disappointment. "Sad to say, we haven''t found them yet. We are still investigating who orchestrated the explosion. Nathan is helping us."
Jane''s eyes shone at the mention of Nathan''s name. ''Gosh. I already miss him.''
"Nate is working hard," she mumbled.
"Of course, he has to show off what he can do. Your father is watching." Kazuki thought Nathan would be Mr. Hiroshi''s future son-inw. But the woman he was going to marry was Abigail. They were still clueless that Abigail had already broken up with him.I think you should take a look at
Jane just put on a faint smile. She knew what Kazuki was thinking. Butter on, she would prove them wrong. Nathan must fall for her, not for her sister or anyone else.
Kazuki began eating his snacks when Jane''s phone beeped. She received a message from someone. It was Vincent. He texted her the time and ce where they would meet up today. Jane checked the time. She still has three hours left before lunchtime.
She agreed to meet with ck Rose first, bringing her to her secret hideout.
"Uncle, look after my father. I will just go out and meet Cherry." Jane said goodbye to him. She had three appointments today. First, she was going to meet Cherry. Second, she would eat lunch with Vincent. And third, she had another hypnosis session at Stephen''s ce. She was a busy woman who was up against time.
"Okay. You should bring some bodyguards!" Kazuki suggested. He was about to call someone when Jane grabbed his hand, stopping him.
"No, Uncle. I can protect myself. I don''t need bodyguards. Besides, our men are busy searching for their missingrades. Don''t bother them." Jane politely refused him.
She didn''t wait for Kazuki to reply. She hugged him before running away. She couldn''t afford to have bodyguards right now. She needed to move without being watched by anyone.
When Jane left, Kazuki could only sigh helplessly. "Thisdy also inherits my Master''s stubbornness." Just thinking about that, Kazuki remembered someone who could provide assistance.
He dialed Nathan''s number. He was someone whom he could trust in Country M. Nathan answered his call right away.
"Hello, Mr. Kazuki?"
"Hi, Mr. Sparks. Did I disturb you?" Kazuki asked Nathan.
"No. Why? Do you need anything?" Nathan stopped what he was doing and focused on this call.
"Yes. Do you have avable men? Can you send someone who will follow and guard our Young Miss?" Kazuki said without beating around the bush.
"Who''s Young Miss?" Nathan asked, wondering if he was referring to Abigail or Jane.
"Miss Jane," Mr. Kazuki promptly replied. "She went out to meet her friend, Cherry. But I am still worried because I''m not certain when our enemies will strike again. What if this time they will attack my master''s daughters?"
"Okay. I understand. I will assign someone to follow her." Nathan agreed almost immediately.
"Thanks a lot, Mr. Sparks. The majority of our men are searching for their missingrades so I don''t have enough manpower as of now." Kazuki exined the situation.
"It''s alright. Leave it to me." Nathan reassured him.
When the call ended, Nathan contemted whom he would send to safeguard Jane. He was about to send a message to Chantha when suddenly he changed his mind. He deleted his message without sending it.
Then Nathan looked at his schedule. He didn''t have an important appointment today, thinking he was free.
He grabbed hisptop and started typing. Heunched a tracking app. He traced Jane''s current location using her phone number and signal.
Nathan waited for Jane to reach her destination before he stood up and packed his things. He decided to follow her today. ''This woman tends to create trouble. I should keep her in check.'' He thought to himself, justifying his decision. Grabbing his car keys, Nathan left his office. He was going to follow Jane secretly.
Chapter 538 Working Together Again In One Mission
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Jane''s Secret Hideout¡ ]
Jane and Cherry arrived at the ce almost at the same time. Jane opened the door and invited her in. Cherry''s eyes roamed around the house, feeling amused.
"Sis, when did you build this hideout? This is my first timeing here. Syphiruz destroyed all our hideouts. I didn''t know that you owned another one."
''I just build it just recently¡ when my soul was still in Abigail''s body,'' Jane thought to herself, smiling inwardly.
"This is a property of our Mother," Jane lied. She even used Miss Frost so that Cherry would no longer ask so many questions. Cherry believed her words right away.
"So, what are we going to do next, sis? Hunting the Syphiruz and avenging our fallenrades?" Cherry asked her expectantly. She couldn''t wait to be in action again.
"No. We have a different mission, ck Rose," Jane responded with a serious face.
"What mission?" Cherry looked at her, puzzled.
Jane exhaled deeply before holding her shoulders. She made her sit first as she had something to reveal to her. She couldn''t leave her in the dark for so long. Cherry should know the truth before she could ask for her help.
"Cherry, listen to everything I will say. But you have to brace yourself and keep calm. You have to know the truth," Jane started.
Cherry nced at her, confused. But she could sense that this was something urgent and a very serious matter.
"I''m willing to listen," she said, feeling a little bit tense. ''What kind of truth is she talking about? Is it hard to ept?'' Cherry mused to herself.
Jane paused for a moment, thinking how she would start. She wanted to prevent ck Rose from avenging their fallenrade because she didn''t want her to be Nathan''s enemy.
"Remember when I told you I already liked someone?" Jane spoke up, finally breaking the abrupt silence.
Cherry just bobbed her head, her eyes fixed on her.
"It''s SizzlingAugust¡ and I found him. He is Nathan Sparks¡" Jane dered to her.
Cherry: "..."
Cherry hadn''t recovered yet from her stupor when Jane spoke again. "But Nathan is also the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz."
Cherry''s eyes widened in utter shock. She felt like Jane dropped a huge bomb in front of her as of this moment. All along the man who killed theirrades was within her reach!
"Don''t hate him," Jane pleaded. "It was my fault that our guild was destroyed and ourrades died. I was too full of myself, challenging a man I shouldn''t have messed with." Jane acknowledged her mistakes and her wrong decision.
"If I hadn''t epted that mission¡ Nathan wouldn''t be our enemies¡ and he wouldn''t have killed ourrades. I brought this upon myself."
Cherry didn''t know what to say or feel. Jane was defending Nathan, ming only herself.I think you should take a look at
"ck Rose¡ I want to fix things¡ I''m trying my best to redeem myself¡ and I need your help." Jane held her hands tightly.
Cherry just looked at her withplicated emotions. "What do you want me to do?"
"Monica is alive. We have to find her!" Jane said with conviction. "Finding her is the only way to mend my broken rtionship with Nathan. I have to win his heart."
Jane was giving her one shock after another. She didn''t know how she would be able to handle this.
"Howe? I thought you killed her. How can she survive?" Cherry mumbled with doubt.
"My sister, Abi¡ she discovered it identally. And I suspect that because of the secret she was not supposed to know, her life was put in danger. I know someone who has a motive to kill my sister."
"Who?" Cherry asked her quizzically.
"Monica and her man named Vincent. I guess they faked her death. Someone else died on her behalf. There was no way to verify Monica''s corpse since Nathan cremated her body." Jane shared her thoughts and spection with Cherry.
"Who is cunning and powerful enough to do that, deceiving the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia?" Cherry asked in disbelief.
"Vincent¡" Jane mumbled. "Everything that revolves around Monica is suspicious. Even the Raven who called the hit doesn''t exist. They totally yed us all in their palms," Jane said through her gritted teeth.
"I believe Vincent is the missing link in this puzzle. Monica was suspected to be having an affair behind Nathan''s back. And it might be him." Jane spoke with certainty in her voice.
Cherry just kept quiet. It was hard to digest everything. She needed a moment to breathe and think.
"I''m going to get close to Vincent and find out more clues about Monica''s whereabouts. I''m going to meet him today." Jane informed Cherry of her n.
"Sis, are you sure about that? If they could scheme against the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz, then these people are truly dangerous. Getting close to this man is too risky." Cherry was worried about her safety.
"I have no choice. I need to interact with him to get to know him better. I tried to gather information about his background. But I only got limited intel about him." Jane massaged her temples. Her head was aching just thinking about it. Vincent managed to keep his identity confidential.
"Sis¡ I''ll help you." Cherry blurted out with determination.
Jane smiled at her. "That''s it. We should focus on our real target. Nathan is not our enemy. Understand?"
Cherry hesitated for a moment before nodding her head in response.
"I will corner them no matter what. They yed their cards so well. Now, it''s my turn tounch a counterattack," Jane dered confidently. She was hyped up.
"Okay, Sis. Just be careful. I will always back you up. Do you want me to apany you this afternoon?" Cherry volunteered.
"No need. I want you to do something for me. You can use myputer here. Dig more information about Monica." Jane gave Cherry her task.
"Got it, Sis! I will work hard!" Cherry responded with enthusiasm.
"Thank you, ck Rose. You are the onlyrade I have left. Let''s do this together."
Chapter 539 Lunch At The High End Restaurant
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
After talking to Cherry, Jane headed to the ce where she would meet Vincent. He was the one who chose the restaurant where they would eat their lunch. Upon arriving at the ce, Jane was surprised. It was not an ordinary restaurant, but a high-end one.
The guard stopped her from entering and said, "Miss, do you have reservation?" He sized her up from top to bottom. Majority of the female customers entering the restaurants were wearing casual dresses and high-heels.
Jane reflexively looked at her clothes. She was only wearing a simple shirt partnered with blue high-waist jeans and white sneakers. She hesitated to enter the restaurant.
''This restaurant is for socialites. Is he flexing his money?'' Jane mumbled to herself. She picked up her phone to message Vincent about the reservation. She didn''t know if he was already there.
Just when she was about to type her message, Vincent called her.
"Have you arrived?" He asked her in his friendly tone.
"Yes. I''m currently standing outside the restaurant. The guard is asking me about the reservation." Jane informed him.
The guard was waiting for her to show proof of reservation. He had no n of letting her in because of her clothes.
"Wait for me. I''m going to fetch you," Vincent simply said before hanging up the call.
A few minutester, Vincent arrived at the entrance. He was already waiting for her from the inside. When the guard saw him, he immediately greeted Vincent politely. Vincent was one of the VIP customers today.
"She''s with me," Vincent informed the guard as he moved closer to Jane.
The guard smiled at him and apologized to Jane. He stepped to the side, opening the ss door wide for her. Vincent just nodded to the guard and extended his right hand to Jane. But Jane didn''t hold his hand, She just stepped inside, walking past them.
Instead of getting offended by Jane''s avoidance, Vincent could only smile as he watched her back. He followed her.
"Our table is located on the third floor. Booth 303," Vincent said, trying to catch up with her.
When they reached the booth, Vincent opened the door for her. Jane felt a little bit awkward since Vincent was acting as if they were close friends. He even pulled the chair for her. What made her feel more ufortable was that there were only two of them inside that room.
Vincent sat down and handed the menu list over to her. "You can order anything. It''s on me. My treat."
Jane simply nodded her head. She scanned the menu. Once she chose her food, Vincent would order them through the inte inside the room. She told him her orders. Vincent started to choose his food too.
Jane was silently observing him. She was very cautious of this man. ''I''m not good at opening up a conversation. What should I tell him?'' Jane mused to herself. The room was engulfed by a deafening silence.
After a while, Vincent raised his head and looked at her. They met each other''s gaze for a long moment. There was a slight curve in his lips as he stared at her. I think you should take a look at
"I''m d you contacted me. I truly felt sorry for what I did to you. Thank you for allowing me topensate you through this meal." Vincent finally broke the silence.
In Vincent''s mind, he was trying to figure out why Jane started approaching him. ''What is she thinking? Does she have a hidden motive for doing this? Does he know me?''
Meanwhile, Jane''s eyebrow twitched in a frown. She couldn''t read his facial expression. He was good at hiding his real thoughts. ''I''m annoyed. Why does he keep on smiling at me?''
"Do you smile very often?" Jane suddenly blurted out, unable to hold herself.
Vincent was taken aback for a moment. Then a few secondster, he burst out into a peal ofughter.
"Why, Jane? Do you feel ufortable with my smile? Or do you find me gorgeous?" Vincent shamelessly asked her in a teasing tone.
Jane cocked her eyebrows while pursing her lips. "You''re shameless," She frankly said.
Herst remarks made him chuckle once more. "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to. It''s just that, I noticed that you feel a little bit tense around me. I want to lighten up the atmosphere. Don''t worry, I won''t bite."
Jane forced a smile. "Okay. I understand."
Jane felt relieved when the waiter finally arrived and delivered their food.
"Let''s eat," Vincent said cheerfully. He seemed to be in a good mood today.
Meanwhile, as Jane and Vincent continued their conversation and began eating their lunch, someone arrived outside the restaurant. Nathan had been tracing Jane''s location. Instead of assigning this task to his men, Nathan came personally.
"What is she doing here? I wonder who is going to meet here." Nathan mumbled to himself as he watched the ce. This restaurant was well-known to the rich and wealthy people in Towerville City. One reservation cost a lot.
Nathan checked his phone. He could see in the tracking app that Jane was inside, specifically on the third floor. He traced his steps towards the door and was greeted by the guard.
The guard was very courteous toward Nathan because he recognized him as the CEO of the SYP Twilight Corp. Nathan was a regr customer of this restaurant. He often brought here his clients and business partners.
"Wee, Sir! Do you have another business meeting here?" The guard asked Nathan.
"Yes." Nathan simply replied. Then he looked at his phone and opened his gallery. After picking one photo, he showed it to the guard. It was Jane''s photo. "Have you seen this woman? May I know her booth number?"
The guard stared at his phone screen for a moment. His eyes lit up as he recognized the woman instantly. He couldn''t forget her because she was the only customer who entered the restaurant in her in shirt and jeans.
"Yes. She''s inside, Sir. Booth 303." The guard gave away the booth number right away, thinking that Nathan had a business meeting with Vincent, the VIP customer there.
And just like that, Nathan managed to get Vincent and Jane''s booth number. Now, all he had to do was go and check on them. Nathan was very curious about whom Jane was meeting today.
Chapter 540 Wrong Booth
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was now standing at the door of Jane''s and Vincent''s booth. He didn''t know whether he should grab the door knob and open it or just wait outside. If he suddenly barged in, he didn''t know how he would justify his action.
It would be embarrassing on his part to be caught spying on her. But he was curious about the person she was meeting today. Was it her ally? Was she trying to scheme? But she already promised not to do anything against the Syphiruz Mafia.
Nathan stared at the door knob for a long moment, undecided. Unable to open the door, Nathan stepped back only to bump into someone.
"Ouch!"
Nathan frowned when he heard that familiar voice. He turned to his side only to see Aiden rubbing his nose.
"What are you doing here?" Nathan asked his best friend.
Aiden''s eyes widened when he recognized Nathan. "Nate! You are also here." He got excited upon seeing his best friend. But his cheerful mood changed instantly as he remembered why he came to the restaurant. "I want to mend my broken heart so I am here, hanging out with friends."
Nathan cocked his eyebrow. When Aiden mentioned friends, he knew that he was referring to somedies.
"So this is your way of moving on?" Nathan pursed his lips.
Aiden pouted his lips and scratched the back of his head. He lowered his gaze, feeling a little bit embarrassed. He was aware that dating women could not help him forget Cherry''s rejection easily.
"I''m just desperate, Nate," Aiden mumbled, putting on a pitiful look. "By the way, why are you here? Do you have a business meeting?" he asked him. Then he shifted his gaze to the closed door of booth 303.
Aiden''s question reminded Nathan of the reason why he was standing there. While looking at Aiden, Nathan got some idea of what he would do.
"Can you open that door and check what they are doing inside?" Nathan requested Aiden, not informing him who were the people inside the room.
"Oh, you haven''t entered the room yet?" Aiden asked him, clueless.
Nathan just nodded his head.
"Okay! I''ll check on them for you!" Aiden responded cheerfully.
Nathan smirked inwardly before stepping to the side. He would use Aiden to find out what Jane was doing inside. He made sure to hide at the back.
Without knocking on the door, Aiden entered the room only to be greeted by two pairs of sharp eyes. Aiden froze on the spot when he met Jane''s deathly re.
''What the hell is he doing here?'' Jane asked herself as she watched Aiden.
Aiden held his breath, darting his gaze back and forth between Jane and Vincent.
"Sorry. Wrong booth!" Aiden blurted out before dashing out of the room.
Bam!
He mmed the door close and grabbed Nathan''s arm. He dragged him away from the booth as if he was running for his life.
"Hey, what did you see?" Nathan asked him. But Aiden just continued pulling him, bringing Nathan to his booth.
Upon reaching his booth, Aiden began questioning Nathan. "Why didn''t you tell me that Phantomke is inside?! She''s one scary woman. If only one look could kill, I should have died already!"
"Who is with her?" Nathan ignored Aiden''sint. He was eager to know who was with her.
Aiden took a deep breath, trying to calm his fast-beating heart. "I think she''s on a date!" Aiden blurted out.
"Date?" Nathan frowned as soon as he heard that.I think you should take a look at
Aiden bobbed his head. "Yes. She is with a handsome guy. And they are eating lunch together!"
"What does he look like? Do you recognize him?" Nathan asked in annoyance.
Aiden paused for a moment, rubbing his chin. "No. This is my first time seeing him. Oh, thinking about it¡ the guy resembles you a little bit. I think he is a young rich bachelor too."
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further when he heard that. ''What? She is having a lunch date with a guy who resembles me?'' Nathan was displeased. He became more curious about the guy.
"Nate, where are you going?" Aiden asked him when he traced his steps toward the door.
Nathan didn''t respond. He just wanted to see them with his own eyes so he decided to go back to Booth 303.
Meanwhile, Jane and Vincent started talking about the guy who suddenly barged in.
"Do you know him?" Vincent asked Jane as he noticed that Jane and Aiden exchanged nces with one another a while ago.
"No. I don''t know him at all," Jane denied with a straight face.
Vincent just shrugged his shoulders. "I should have locked the door so no one will barge in."
He stood up, walking toward the door. He was about to lock it when suddenly someone opened the door again. Vincent was surprised when he saw Nathan standing outside with a serious look on his face. The two men stared at each other for a long moment.
This time the smile on Vincent''s face disappeared. He didn''t expect to encounter Nathan Sparks today. What was he doing here? There was heavy tension surrounding the two men as they continued staring at each other.
Jane took a peek and was stunned upon seeing Nathan. "Nate?" Jane also stood up from her seat. A look of surprise was visible on her charming face.
When he heard her voice, Nathan shifted his gaze from Vincent to Jane.
After a long silence, Nathan finally spoke up. "Wrong Booth."
Jane: "..."
Vincent: "..."
Jane and Vincent heard the same words again. Aiden also used the same excuse a while ago.
''What''s wrong with them? Can''t they recognize the booth number?'' Jane said inwardly.
It did not take long before Vincent let out a sarcasticugh. Jane observed him and she could see the animosity in his eyes as he looked at Nathan. But Nathan, on the other hand, didn''t recognize Vincent at all. This was his first time meeting him.
''Who is this guy? What is his rtionship with Phantomke?'' Nathan wondered to himself, his eyes scanning Vincent from top to bottom.
"Jane, do you want to eat at another restaurant? I can''t enjoy my food after being interrupted twice by people who get lost and couldn''t find their right booth." Vincent was clearly mocking Nathan and Aiden. He saw Aiden standing behind Nathan.
"Maybe next time. I have another appointment today." Jane tantly refused Vincent''s suggestion in front of Nathan. Then she nced at Nathan, giving him a questioning look. She didn''t know if it was just a coincidence or intentional that Nathan showed up. But Nathan just feigned innocence.
Meanwhile, Nathan turned around to leave. Jane must not know that he was following her.
"Nate. Our booth is 330, not 303," Aiden said meaningfully, trying to make a good alibi to cover up for both of them.
Nathan bobbed his head, ying along with his best friend. But he looked at Vincent onest time before he left.
A cold glint shed through Vincent''s eyes as he watched Nathan''s back. He had forgotten that Jane was still there silently observing him.
''Vincent¡ I can feel his hatred toward Nathan¡ What did Nathan do to him? But I''m confused. It looks like Nathan doesn''t know this guy at all.''
Chapter 541 Nathan And Vincent Clashing
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Vincent''s expression returned to normal when he looked at Jane.
"May I bring my niece the next time we share another meal?" Vincent asked her expectantly.
Jane didn''t respond right away. She wondered why Vincent was trying to involve his niece.
"Or perhaps you hate kids?" Vincent assessed her expression since Jane didn''t say a word.
"No, I don''t. Sure, you can bring her anytime."
"Are you going to leave now?" Vincent looked like he didn''t want her to leave just yet.
Jane was supposed to stay longer. But Nathan suddenly showed up. She didn''t want him to misunderstand this meet-up. She knew him. He tends to overthink and doubt her.
''I don''t want Nate to get the wrong idea.'' Jane thought to herself. Besides, she already built rapport with Vincent in just a short period. Surprisingly, he was the one who initiated to have bonded together with his niece.
"I''ll go now. Let''s meet again next time." Jane finally said goodbye to Vincent.
"Okay. I think I won''t be able to stop you from leaving. Thanks foring today, Jane." Vincent extended his right hand for a handshake.
Jane stared at his hand for a moment, before epting it. Vincent squeezed her hand and nced at her meaningfully. She didn''t like the way he looked at her with that smile.
Jane pulled out her hand and decided to leave. When she stepped out of the booth, she immediately looked for Nathan and Aiden. She would drop by for a few minutes before heading to Stephen''s ce.
"Booth 330," Jane mumbled, recalling Aiden''s statement a while ago.
She looked around and realized that there was no such thing as Booth 330. The booth number was only up to 325.
Jane wondered if she misheard it. "Where are they?"
Not able to find them, Jane picked up her phone. She dialed Nathan''s number.
Meanwhile, inside Aiden''s booth, Nathan was sitting with a dark expression on his face. He was staring at his phone when it suddenly rang. Because of Nathan''s presence, Aiden canceled his lunch date today.
"Bro, who is calling? Are you nning to answer that?" Aiden took a peek at his phone.
Jane was calling him but Nathan just let his phone ring. He frowned. "Why is she calling me now?"
"Why don''t you answer so that you will know the answer?" Aiden responded.
Nathan red at him. But Aiden just smiled and motioned for Nathan to answer his phone. He finally pressed the answer call button and stood up. He stepped out of the booth to answer Jane''s call. He didn''t want Aiden to overhear their conversation.
"Hmm?" Nathan just hummed.
"Now, I can see you!" Jane said, making Nathan confuse. He looked around only to see Jane standing a few meters away from him. She had been looking for them. She spotted Nathan as soon as he stepped out of Aiden''s booth.
Jane smiled at him and waved her hand. She ended the call and walked towards him. Nathan maintained his aloof and indifferent expression as he waited for her.
When Jane reached his spot, she immediately checked their booth number. It was 314, very far from 303. So Jane looked at him suspiciously and said, "Are you sure you mistook our booth as your booth?"
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan''s expression cracked and he cleared his throat, looking away to hide his embarrassment. Jane found out that he and Aiden lied about the booth.
"Did you see meing here, right?" Jane interrogated Nathan. "You and Aiden intentionally barged into my booth to find out who is the person I am meeting today?" Jane was able to catch on immediately to their motives.
Nathan didn''t want to admit it. "No. I came here to meet Aiden."
Jane eyed him suspiciously. She didn''tpletely believe him. "The guy a while ago is Vincent¡ Can''t you recognize him? He is Helena''s boyfriend."
Nathan frowned when he heard that. He had no interest in Helena, including the person rted to her.I think you should take a look at
"Then why are you meeting him?" Nathan asked her in disbelief.
"I''ll tell you in the right ce. Not here." Jane said as she looked around.
Nathan cocked his eyebrow. He couldn''t wait. He was dying to know why she met that guy.
"Anyway. I came here to tell you. You don''t have to worry. You shouldn''t feel jealous too." Jane blurted out with a straight face.
"Cough! Cough!" Nathan choked on herst remarks. "What? Who told you that I''m jealous?" He asked her exasperatedly.
Jane''s lips curled up in a taunting smile and replied, "You. I can see your grumpy mood. I thought you were jealous." Jane started teasing Nathan again.
Nathan didn''t know if he should get mad at her or not. But even before he could reply, Jane spoke again. "Okay. Since you are not jealous, then we are good. I have to go now. Send my regards to Aiden. Next time. Don''t barge into someone else''s booth. It''s rude." Jane patted his shoulder and smiled again before turning around. She checked her phone and Stephen was already waiting for her.
Nathan could only frown as he watched her back absentmindedly. He hadn''t redeemed himself yet. Jane assumed he was jealous! Of course not! He wasn''t jealous! But then again, part of him was questioning his own self. He should have waited for her outside. Why did she have to barge in after being provoked by Aiden''s words?
Jane was leaving again and he had to follow her right after. "I should let her leave first, otherwise, she will notice that I''m tailing her." Nathan thought to himself.
Aiden came out of his booth to check on Nathan. "Hey, Nate. How is it? What did she tell you?"
"Nothing. You don''t need to go," Nathan coldly responded. He was about to leave when Aiden stopped him.
"Hey, where are you going? I canceled my lunch date. I thought you were going to apany me here!" Aiden put on his pitiful face.
Nathan sighed deeply and said, "Don''t waste your time dating women. You haven''t learned your lesson, Aiden. When are you going to grow up? No wonder Cherry rejected your proposal. I guess, you haven''t reached the criteria or her standard for a serious rtionship." Nathan lectured Aiden.
Aiden: "..."
Aiden was at a loss for words. Nathan''s words hit him so hard. And he felt like he deserved to be rejected by Cherry. "So it''s my fault for not taking a rtionship seriously." Aiden lowered his head, feeling guilty and embarrassed about himself.
Nathan just held his friend''s shoulder and said, "Go home and reflect. Don''t waste your time here. This won''t help in forgetting her. Are you giving up already? You only experience one rejection. Is that all you can give?" Nathan seemed to challenge him. But in truth, he just was sending him off because he still had something to do. If Aiden kept on asking him to apany him then, he would miss tailing Jane.
"Alright. Think about what I said to you. I have to go now." Nathan didn''t waste any more time. Jane was already on the move. He checked his tracking app and Jane already rode a taxi, leaving the ce.
Aiden looked at Nathan, thinking about hisst remarks. "Yeah. Nathan is right. I shouldn''t do this. I must change for the better. I should stop bothering women. I should be serious now." He finally realized his mistake. And because of Cherry, he wanted to change and improve himself for the better.
Meanwhile, Nathan was about to leave the restaurant when he bumped into Vincent on the first floor. They exchanged nces with one another. Nathan was about to walk past him but Vincent blocked his path. Nathan was in a hurry to follow Jane so he was displeased when Vincent interfered.
"Have we met before?" Vincent was the first one who initiated the conversation.
"No," Nathan coldly responded.
"Then let me introduce myself to you. You seem interested in me. You even barged into my booth," Vincent said mockingly.
"I''m not interested," Nathan nonchntly said. He nned on ignoring the man but Vincent was persistent.
"If you are not interested in me, then¡ you are interested in the woman with me a while ago?" Vincent asked him directly, lifting his eyebrow. There was a meaningful look in his eyes as he asked Nathan.
Nathan''s eyebrows were drawn together, feeling a little bit annoyed. "It''s none of your business. So make a way. Don''t bother me." Nathan pushed him aside. He didn''t want to waste his time on this man.
Vincent let out a sarcasticugh and said, "You are arrogant. No woman can tolerate a guy like you."
Nathan''s expression darkened further when he heard that. He was being provoked by Vincent. Nathan turned to face him. "I didn''t ask for your opinion. Does your girlfriend know that you ate lunch with another woman behind her back? I know her. Do you want me to inform her?"
Vincent was rendered speechless when he heard that. So Nathan knew he was connected to Helena. A worry shed on his face. Helena shouldn''t find out that he met Jane today.
Seeing Vincent''s reaction, Nathan sneered at him. This guy finally shut his mouth. "Now, if you may excuse me¡" Nathan pushed him again to the side and stepped forward with a triumphant smile on his face.
Vincent could only clench his fists and gnashed his teeth while watching Nathan. ''Just you wait, Nathan Sparks. I will certainly erase that smile on your face. You will suffer miserably over and over again."
Chapter 542 Second Hypnosis Session
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
If Vincent met Jane behind Helena''s back, Helena, on the other hand, went to see Alexander. She was already familiar with him so she recognized him right away upon entering their meeting ce.
"This guy is still as gorgeous as before," she mumbled while tracing her steps towards him.
The two of them agreed to meet in the restaurant of Helena''s hotel. Alexander had been waiting for her for twenty minutes now. Helena intentionally camete to test his patience.
As expected, Alexander was already mad. He kept on looking at his wristwatch. He had a short patience for women who kept him waiting.
Helena could only grin, her eyes shining with delight. This was her way of greeting Alexander¡ª making him annoyed with their meet-up.
Alexander was about to call her when suddenly Helena grabbed a seat in front of him and greeted him with a wide smile.
"Hello, Mr. Alexander, I''m Helena Carlsen!" She extended her right hand, shing her sweetest smile.
Alexander just raised his eyebrow and said coldly, "You''rete."
Helena just fluttered her eyshes as she smiled sweetly. "I apologize, Mr. Alexander. me Vincent for draining my energy in bedst night." Helena intentionally insinuated their sexual activityst night, teasing Alexander.
Alexander could only imagine the two getting intimate for the whole night. He immediately looked away, trying to keep his embarrassment. He didn''t expect Helena to be that bold and revealing.
This kind of thing should be kept private, not shared with individuals, especially if you were still strangers to each other. He found it very ufortable talking to her.
"Anyway, Vincent asked me to meet you today. He said you have a better n on how to approach Abigail," Alexander changed the topic immediately and went directly to the point.
"Are you in a hurry, sir?" Helena asked him tauntingly, crossing her legs in front of him as she revealed her wless legs.
Alexander frowned as he could sense that Helena was trying to flirt with him. The way she looked at him was very sensual. ''What is she trying to do? Does Vincent know this? He should keep his woman in control, not the other way around.''
Alexander just looked away, avoiding her direction. He just focused on the cup of coffee in front of his table.
"My n is confidential. I don''t think this is the right ce for us to discuss this. Should we go to my hotel room and discuss everything?" Helena invited him.
Alexander could see the red signs. He should refuse her. But Helena already stood up. "I won''t ept No for an answer. C''mon, Mr. Alexander. Don''t tell me¡ you are afraid of a woman?"
Alexander didn''t know how he would react. This woman kept taunting him. Was she trying to test him? Did Vincent give her the task to see if he was someone whom he could rely on?
"I''m not afraid of anyone," Alexander mumbled, trying to maintain hisposure.
"Good. Now, let''s go." Helena grabbed his arm, pulling him toward the elevator.
Alexander maintained his distance from her as they rode the elevator. He didn''t want Vincent to think that he had ill-motive toward his woman. He knew his limits and boundaries.
It did not take long before the two reached her room. She cheerfully weed him, letting him sit on the couch. She prepared another drink for him. At this time, Helena stopped acting inappropriately. Alexander felt relieved.
"So here is my game n," Helena sat down next to Alexander, holding her mug.
"As you know, Abigail is in love with her boyfriend, Dave. He is a policeman. I heard from Vincent that you wanted to pursue her because she is the missing daughter of the leader of the Sawada n. Our goal is to bring the two of you together and be more than friends."
Alexander bobbed his head. "Yes, that''s my goal."
When she heard that, Helena turned in his direction, leaning closer to him. "Do you know how to seduce a woman?"
Her words didn''t register in his mind because he was distracted by her intoxicating scent and her closeness. He tried to move to the opposite side of the sofa but Helena kepting closer to him, allowing him to see her cleavage. Helena started to tempt him.
His body stiffened when he felt Helena''s hot breath fanning his ear. "Try me. If you really know how to seduce a woman, then show me. If not, then I''ll show you how."
Helena began touching him, cing her hands on his muscr arms and chest.
Alexander clenched his fists, trying to fight the urge. "Miss Carlsen, what are you doing?" He questioned her.
"Trying to teach you," Helena said.
Alexander wanted to push her away but Helena''s dominating aura intimidated him. She put more pressure on him. Before he could say a word, he just found himself being pushed and trapped on the couch.
*****
[ At Stephen''s ce¡ ]
Jane finally arrived at Stephen''s house, clueless about Nathan who was still following her. Stephen opened the door for her.
"How are you doing?" Stephen wanted to check on her first before proceeding to their hypnosis session. He didn''t want her to strain herself.I think you should take a look at
"I''m doing fine," Jane responded reassuring him.
"Did you experience any after effects after ourst session?" Stephen was worried about her.
"None," Jane promptly responded. She didn''t mention her nightmare. Her nightmare started toe back. But since Stephen was overly protective over her, she decided to keep this from him.
"Okay. Ready for our second session? This time we will go deeper into your subconscious." Stephen warned her again. He hoped she could handle things.
After a while, Stephen guided her to his room. He already prepared the chair for her. He made sure that she would feelfortable. The aroma of the room was also fresh and rxing.
Jane sat on the chair and settled down. Just like what they did on the first session, Stephen used the pendulum swing watch. Jane focused her attention until she felt sleepy.
She slowly closed her eyes and cleared her mind. Stephen looked worriedly at Jane. He was concerned about what she would recall next. He hoped it wouldn''t be something traumatic.
As the hypnosis session started, Nathan was driving and on his way to Stephen''s house. He wondered why Jane went to Stephen''s house.
"Why is she meeting so many guys today?" Nathan mumbled in annoyance. His hand reflexively gripped the steering wheel tightly.
Nathan couldn''t understand why he was getting annoyed by this. Though Stephen was his friend and he would never betray him, Nathan was worried about something. He didn''t like Stephen getting close to Jane.
Nathan stepped on his pedal as he increased his speed. It did not take long when he reached his destination. Nathan alighted from his car and rang the doorbell.
No one responded for several seconds. Nathan rang the doorbell once again. Soon, the gate was opened. Stephen''s butler was the one who opened the gate for him.
The butler was surprised to see Nathan.
"Young Master, why are you here?" The Butler asked Nathan quizzically. Stephen didn''t mention anyone to drop by aside from Jane.
"Where is your Master?" Nathan asked him back, ignoring the butler''s question. He simply took a peek inside but he didn''t see Stephen nor Jane.
"Master Stephen is busy. He is not epting a visitor today." the Butler smiled awkwardly at Nathan. He didn''t know how he should send Nathan away without offending him.
Nathan''s expression turned dark. ''Not epting a visitor? But Jane just entered his house today.''
"Why is that so?" Nathan asked him, looking annoyed and furious.
"He has an important session today. We can''t disturb him. I''m sorry about that, young master. Don''t worry. I''ll tell him that you dropped by. You can go back once he is free." The butler was following Stephen''s order. He couldn''t defy him. But Nathan''s overbearing aura was intimidating.
"I''m going to wait. Don''t mind me." Nathan forced himself as he stepped inside, ignoring the butler''s words.
The butler could only scratch his head as he followed Nathan. ''Oh shit. How will I exin this to my Master?''
Nathan looked around. The crease on his forehead deepened because there was no sign of Jane and Stephen.
He was about to sit down when suddenly they heard a loud crash upstairs.
CRASH!
Nathan and the butler exchanged nces with one another. Before they could speak up, another loud crash was heard.
Nathan was not able to hold himself. He immediately dashed upstairs, heading to Stephen''s room where the loud crash was heard.
******
Author''s Note:
Please don''t forget to support our character artworks by voting daily glow. Show your support and how much you love the characters. Pleasement here if you want me to add other characters that you want to see. Who are your favorite supporting characters or side characters?
This author is always grateful to you, my readers. Because of that, you inspire me more. Please keep on giving love.
Short consultation: Vote for your favorite side characters.
Aiden
Chantha
Stephen
Vincent
Helena
Butler Li
Chapter 543 She Became Violent
Day Fifty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Two sessive loud crashes could be hearding from Stephen''s room. It seemed like something dropped on the floor and got broken.
Nathan hurriedly ran upstairs to see what was happening. The butler was following him behind. Nathan pushed the door open only to see the scattered broken pieces of the vase on the floor and figurines.
And the next thing they saw was Stephen being pinned to the wall by Jane. She was grabbing him by the neck while she was pointing a pen at his face. Stephen''s hand was blocking the pen.
"What the fuck," Nathan cursed. Nathan quickly came to his rescue, dragging Jane away from him.
"Don''t hurt her. Just hold her in ce," Stephen warned Nathan. Jane was still under the influence of hypnosis. She didn''t know what she was doing. Something went wrong!
Nathan frowned in puzzlement. Jane was already hurting him but Stephen was still concerned about her. Nathan snatched the pen away from her hand as he grabbed her body from behind.
Jane was very strong as she struggled against his grip. She even elbowed Nathan. But he tried to endure the pain. He held her tightly, engulfing her in his arms.
"What''s wrong with her?" Nathan asked Stephen skeptically.
"She''s not herself." Stephen immediately assisted Nathan in holding her in ce.
Since Jane was strong, Nathan had no choice but to knock her down. He hit her on the back of her neck and she lost consciousness. Nathan caught her.
"Please bring her to the room next door." Stephen was holding his neck. Jane strangled him a while ago. There were still red marks on his neck.
The butler cleaned the mess while Nathan carried Jane to the next room. Stephen picked up the first aid kit. His palm was bleeding from being stabbed by a pen. He used it to block Jane''s attack a while ago.
"What did she see this time? What did she remember, making her so violent?" Stephen mumbled to himself, clenching his fist. He could guess that Jane was triggered by her memory.
Meanwhile, Nathan reached the other bedroom. He gently ced Jane, watching her withplicated emotions on his face. He didn''t know why this happened. He needed to confront Stephen.
Nathan stepped out of the room, searching for Stephen. He saw him holding a first aid kit. He was wrapping his palm with a bandage.
Nathan narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips. "What happened here? Why did shee here? She almost killed you a while ago." He sounded mad, scolding his best friend. "Have you forgotten she was a professional assassin? A killer!"
Stephen looked conflicted. Nathan shouldn''t me Jane. She didn''t want to hurt him.
"It''s not Jane''s fault. Something triggered her to attack me." Stephen exined. "Don''t me her."
Nathan''s expression turned colder. He didn''t want the way Stephen was speaking up for Jane. He was always siding with her and defending her.
"What triggered her?" Nathan asked him with a serious expression on his face.
Stephen sighed deeply. He started to regret this. He was afraid that Jane would be haunted again by her tragic memories and worst nightmares.
"Jane asked me to help her recover her lost memory. This is just our second session¡ and this happens¡" Stephen had a sullen look on his face.
"I wonder what she remembered that made her lose control¡ I saw the murderous look in her eyes as she stared at me a while ago," he added.
Nathan gazed at him, assessing his wound. Jane''s fingers and nails left some marks on Stephen''s neck. His clothes were also in disarray. His shirt was torn by Jane''s force.
"Why did you agree?" Nathan questioned him once more.
Stephen took another deep sigh. "Because I can''t refuse her request. She is so determined to recall her memory. I feel responsible for her because I was the one who sealed her memories away."
Nathan frowned and wondered. "Can you enlighten me again? What memory is she trying to recover? If it''s something traumatic, why does she want to recover them?"
Stephen shook his head. "I don''t know why she wants her memory back. All I know is that¡ those memories are unpleasant. I am worried that her depression will return. But no matter what happens, I will be here for her¡ to support her."
Nathan didn''t know how he would react after hearing Stephen''s sentiments. He could feel Stephen''s genuine concern for Jane. He cared about her so much. He didn''t want to ask him further.
"Will you still continue this session?" Nathan took Stephen''s hand. He decided to fix the bandage on his right hand.
Stephen just smiled faintly and said, "We have to as long as she is still fine to do it."I think you should take a look at
"What if she will lose control again and hurt you? You can''t do this alone. I''ll apany you every session!" Nathan suddenly dered, not even consulting Stephen.
Stephen nced at Nathan in disbelief. He didn''t expect his best friend to volunteer. Why did he suddenly want to get involved? Stephen gave him a questioning look.
"Are you sure about this?"
Nathan bobbed his head. "Yes."
"But we should consult Jane first. She might feel ufortable with your presence," Stephen reasoned with him.
But Nathan was firm with his decision. "I can''t afford you getting hurt. Have you forgotten what transpired in this room a while ago? You almost died!"
Stephen just smiled awkwardly. "I didn''t anticipate this. Next time I will prepare more so that no one will be hurt, including her."
Stephen didn''t agree yet but it seemed that Nathan was determined to apany them during the hypnosis session.
When Nathan was done fixing Stephen''s bandage, Stephen stood up. "I''m gonna go and check on her."
Nathan immediately followed Stephen. Upon entering the room, Stephen assessed Jane, checking if she got minor injuries and wounds. They hit the vase identally and it fell to the floor. Broken pieces scattered on the floor.
While Stephen was checking Jane''s hands and feet, Nathan could only watch his every movement. Stephen appeared to be devoted to Jane.
''Why does it have to be her?'' Nathan asked himself. Just thinking about it, Nathan felt like he couldn''t allow Stephen to be with Jane.
Stephen was treating Jane delicately. He tucked her in the bed.
"We must go. We should let her rest here for a while. Recalling bad memories strained her both physically and mentally."
Nathan could only nod his head and follow Stephen. They headed to the living room.
"By the way, Nate, why did youe here? Do you need anything from me?" Stephen asked him curiously.
Nathan was not able to answer him. He couldn''t tell him that he was secretly following Jane. And he ended up here.
"I just dropped by to see you. No particr reason," Nathan lied with a straight face.
Stephen raised his eyebrow, eyeing his best friend suspiciously. He knew that Nathan was hiding something. But since he didn''t want to share it with him, Stephen just let it slide, not forcing him to spill the beans.
Stephen ordered his butler to prepare snacks for Nathan. He secretly observed his best friend, wondering if Nathan would leave after finishing their snacks or if he would stay there longer for a reason.
"What time do you think she will wake up?" Nathan could no longer hold himself from asking Stephen rted to Jane.
Stephen nced at him skeptically. ''Is Jane the reason he came here?''
"Let''s wait. She is exhausted. Nate, please don''t tell her about what happened a while ago. I don''t want her to me herself for losing control during our hypnosis session." Stephen requested Nathan.
"Okay," Nathan nonchntly said. But in his mind, he was thinking of the best alibi so that Jane wouldn''t be against his decision of apanying them during her hypnosis session.
Nathan was unknowingly getting more involved with Jane. He began paying more attention to her. He couldn''t stop himself from being involved.
"If you don''t want her to know, why don''t you fix yourself first and change your clothes? You look like someone who got assaulted helplessly," Nathan suggested to Stephen.
Stephen could only scratch his face. Nathan had a point. Because of that, Stephen excused himself for a moment. When Stephen went into his room to change, Nathan decided to go upstairs and check on Jane. He did it behind Stephen''s back.
He slowly opened the door and entered the room. Nathan frowned when he heard her murmuring. It seemed that Jane was dreaming again.
Nathan quickly approached her bed withrge strides. Upon reaching her, he leaned over and tapped her shoulders, waking her up.
"Jane. Wake up!"
Jane opened her eyes but her natural instinct kicked in, grabbing his hands. Jane pulled him, flipping him on the bed. Nathan''s backnded on the bed as Jane pinned him. Her murderous gaze softened the moment she recognized Nathan, their faces were just inches away from each other.
"I wanna kiss you," Jane softly mumbled, her eyes fell on his lips.
Chapter 544 He Didnt Resist The Kiss
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
"I wanna kiss you¡"
Those four words registered on Nathan''s mind and he couldn''t utter a word. Jane''s emerald eyes seemed like bewitching him.
Jane was on top of him. Her elbow was ced against his chest just below his neck. Her right hand was gripping his wrist, pinning his other hand on the bed just above his head. He was trapped in between the bed and her body.
She had a disturbing dream a while ago. At first, she thought he was her enemy. She was d that the moment she opened her eyes, Nathan was the first person that greeted her sight. Jane felt the need to kiss Nathan.
Since Nathan didn''t move or show any resistance, Jane lowered her head as her lips found their way instinctively to his. Jane seized his mouth with tantalizing persuasion. She was gently brushing his lips, urging him to respond.
It did not take long before Nathan''s lips moved on their own ord, kissing her back. He was shocked beyond belief at his own eager response to the touch of her soft tempting lips. The sound of their wet kisses echoed inside the room.
Nathan''s free hand grabbed the back of her head, pulling her closer to him as they continued kissing each other hungrily and passionately. After a few seconds, their lips broke apart to gasp some air. That was the time Jane heard the footsteps approaching the room.
Jane remembered that she was in Stephen''s house for their hypnosis session. She nced at Nathan and asked him. "What are you doing here? Where''s Stephen?"
When Jane mentioned Stephen''s name, Nathan''s rationality came back to him. That was his wake-up call! He immediately pushed Jane away from him as he got off the bed. Kissing her was another mistake!
*Door Opening*
Both Jane and Nathan turned in the direction of the door. Stephen was the person who suddenly showed up. He was done changing his clothes. He darted his gaze back and forth between Jane and Nathan. He didn''t expect to see Nathan there. But he focused his attention on Jane.
"Jane, you are awake. How do you feel?" Stephen walked towards her bed withrge strides, closing their gaps. He wanted to know if she was just fine.
Jane bobbed her head. "I''m fine." She shortly responded, her eyes roaming around. "What am I doing here?" She noticed that she was in a different room. "Did I faint?"
Nathan and Stephen exchanged nces with one another, wondering how they would answer her. She didn''t faint. Nathan knocked her down a while ago.
Nathan just lowered his head, hiding his reddened cheeks while biting his lower lip. The sweetness of her lips still lingered in his mind. His heart was still beating rapidly against his chest and he was still flustered by that intense kiss they shared a while ago. He was d Stephen didn''t catch them doing it.
"Yes, you fainted," Stephen lied. "Here, drink some water," he provided her with a ss of water.
Jane dly epted it. She stole a nce at Nathan as she drank her water. She smiled inwardly because Nathan allowed her to kiss him. He didn''t resist her. He even responded to her kiss.
"What did you remember?" Stephen asked her worriedly. Both men were looking at her, anticipating her response.
Jane fell silent for a moment, trying to recall what she had seen during their hypnosis session. She reflexively tightened her grip on the ss.
"I was captured and I tried to free myself from my binds. I saw myself fighting several men. I snatched a dagger from one man and kept attacking them. The only thing that was in my mind is to¡ Kill." The feeling of desperation, fear, and anger was still fresh in her mind.
Nathan and Stephen could now understand why Jane suddenly became violent. She was fighting for her survival and she was surrounded by her enemies.
"Who are they?" Nathan butted in.
Jane shifted her gaze from Nathan to Stephen as if she was asking Stephen why Nathan was there.
"I''m sorry, Jane. But Nathan already knew why you were here. I told him that you wanted to recover your lost memories." Stephen exined to her.
Jane nodded her head. "It''s okay. No need to apologize."
"The people in my memory are members of King Stallion Mafia," Jane began to share some information with Nathan.
"Why did they capture you?" Nathan threw a follow-up question. He looked very interested in her story.
"I failed my mission once¡ and this mission is to kill the Leader of the King Stallion. I think¡ while I was doing my mission, they found out my identity¡ and captured me. I can''t remember my mistake¡" Jane rubbed her temples.
"Take it easy, Jane. Don''t force yourself to remember everything," Stephen soft;y said, consoling her. He even tapped her shoulders. This gesture made Nathan frown as he watched the two of them.
"What did you remember in the first session?" Nathan just continued asking her.
"I attended a Masquerade Party and encountered King, the leader of the King Stallion Mafia. I can''t recognize him because he is wearing a mask. But I saw his tattoo on his left wrist."
"I can only specte that something had gone wrong during the masquerade ball¡ and that was the time they managed to capture me¡" Jane shared her thoughts with them.I think you should take a look at
Nathan hadplicated emotions on his face as he tried to analyze the pieces of information.
"I have this fear¡" Jane spoke up once again. "The father of my child might be a member of the King Stallion Mafia¡" Jane smiled bitterly. She had this nagging feeling in her heart.
The room was engulfed with a deafening silence. Nathan and Stephen didn''t know what to say when they heard that. Looking back at the timeline, the month Jane''s baby was conceived was also the same month she did the mission.
''Is she trying to recover her memory so that she will know who is the father of her child?'' Nathan wondered to himself. ''Then what will she do once she remembers him?'' Nathan wanted to ask her, but he couldn''t bring himself to utter those words in front of her.
"Sorry for bothering you, Stephen. I think I should go home now. My father might be looking for me now." Jane stood up.
"I''ll drive you home," Nathan suddenly blurted out, volunteering to send her home.
Stephen nced at his best friend with disbelief. He was supposed to be the one to offer her the ride.
"Okay, Nate. Thank you." Jane epted his offer right away. Besides, she wanted to be with Nathan.
The three of them came out of the room and went downstairs. As they descended the stairs, Stephen grabbed the opportunity to talk to Nathan.
"Will you ask her permission?" Stephen was referring to the Hypnosis Session wherein Nathan wanted to be present.
"Yes. I will consult her," Nathan replied.
Stephen had conflicting thoughts regarding this. Part of him didn''t want Nathan to be involved because he was worried that Jane would feel ufortable if Nathan was around. But in the end, Jane had the final say on this matter. He would let her decide.
Nathan and Jane bade goodbye to Stephen. When they were inside the car, Nathan opened a conversation with her. "For the next session, I would like to apany you and Stephen."
Jane was taken aback when she heard that. She turned to Nathan, giving him a questioning look. "Why?"
"Because I want to keep everyone safe¡" Nathan replied.
"What do you mean?" Jane asked him again, confused.
Nathan had no choice but to break his promise to Stephen. "The truth is¡ something happened during your session. You suddenly became violent and attacked Stephen. If I hadn''te, you would have stabbed him using a pen."
Jane: "..."
She was dumbfounded by Nathan''s revtion.
''Shit! What I have done to Stephen?'' Jane was consumed by her guilt instantly.
"Don''t worry. It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself." Nathan said inly. But he said those words to console her.
Jane continued to stare at Nathan. She felt like Nathan was a little bit soft and considerate towards her. It felt strange but at the same time heartwarming.
"Thanks, Nate. Please join us¡ in our next session." Jane finally gave him permission.
******
[ Back at Helena''s Hotel Room¡ ]
Alexander felt like he was being harassed by this bold woman who was trying to make a move on him. He was trapped there on the couch and their bodies were so close to each other. He could feel her hot and soft skin.
Helena leaned closer to him, her lips grazing his earlobe. "Ready for our tutorial, Mr. Alexander. I''m going to teach you now." She whispered sensually, her palm rubbing his sturdy chest.
"Stop this, Helena," Alexander mumbled, trying his best to fight the temptation brought by this dangerous woman. "Is she not afraid of Vincent?''
"Vincent might¡ª Urgh" Alexander wasn''t able to finish his words because Helena suddenly rubbed his crotch using her other hand.
"You just made me more excited by mentioning his name," she murmured, gently nibbling on his earlobe. "Do you want to do a threesome together with my Babe?" she teased him further, massaging his bulging erection that was awakened by her seduction.
"Thinking about having two powerful men in my bed makes me wet and horny. Do you want me to wait for Vincent to arrive before continuing this session?"
''Damn! This woman is crazy!'' Alexander thought to himself, gritting his teeth.
Chapter 545 Breaking Her Heart
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
With his remaining rationality and self-control, Alexander pushed Helena away as he stood up, maintaining a distance from her. He couldn''t afford to have sexual activity with Helena otherwise, his alliance with Vincent would be void! For goodness'' sake, he wasn''t the kind of guy who would sleep with a stranger.
Helena''s giggle bubbled up inside the room. Though Alexander refused her, she could see how his body was reacting to her. She took pride in that.
"You are no fun at all." She mocked him. "This is so boring."
Alexander was offended. But it was better than letting himself be controlled by this woman''s seduction.
Ding! Dong!
The ringing sound of the doorbell served as his saving grace. Alexander heaved a sigh of relief. He was the one who walked toward the door to open it and wee the neer.
Alexander froze in his spot when Abigail was the one who greeted his sight. He turned in Helena''s direction, giving her a questioning gaze. But Helena just giggled while shrugging her shoulders.
Abigail was also surprised when she saw a handsome stranger inside Helena''s hotel. She was expecting to see Vincent. Abigail received a message from Dave. She was inviting her to meet with Helena today.
"Miss Abi," Alexander called her name.
"Do you know me?" Abigail asked him in surprise. Abigail couldn''t remember Alexander.
Alexander frowned because Abigail didn''t recognize him. Was she just pretending?
"I''m Alexander, the sponsor of your new movie. Of course, I know you. Have you forgotten me already?" Alexander didn''t know if he should feel bad or not.
Abigail immediately bowed her head and apologized. "I''m sorry, Mr. Alexander. I had an ident, causing me to lose some parts of my memories."
Helena wasn''t surprised. Dave already mentioned this to them. She approached them and held Abigail''s hand. "I''m d you make it here. Dave will being over. Come inside first."
Helena guided Abigail inside. Alexander could only watch Helena suspiciously. He didn''t know that Helena invited Abigail today. Was this part of her n?
''Damn. I can''t figure out what she is thinking.'' Alexanderined in his mind.
"Do you know each other?" Abigail asked Helena and Alexander.
"Yes. He is Vincent''s business partner. I entertained him since Vincent is not yet around," Helena said, smiling innocently.
Alexander lifted his eyebrow. Helena''s personality turned one hundred eighty degrees. She was different from the woman who was trying to seduce him a while ago.
''She is the best actress. She knows how to pretend and hide her true colors.'' Alexander eyed Helena in disbelief.
"Alexander, just wait for Vincent. He is arriving soon. I will just prepare snacks for my special guest. Talk to her and introduce yourself again since she can''t remember you," Helena said to him meaningfully. She even winked at him when Abigail was not looking.
Alexander sat down next to Abigail. He didn''t know what to say. It felt strange because Abigail couldn''t remember him.
"The shooting for your movie hasn''t started yet. Are you free now?" Alexander finally broke the silence.
"Yes. I would love to. I can''t wait to start making movies again," Abigail responded with enthusiasm. She missed working.
"Good. We can schedule it for next week. I''ll tell the director." Alexander smiled at her faintly. He nned on visiting her every day on the set.
"Though I forget, I would like to grab this opportunity to thank you for choosing Star Corp Entertainment and for investing in this movie, Sir." Abigail expressed her gratitude towards Alexander.
"No need to thank me. I know I put my investment to the right person. I have high expectations for you. This movie will be a blockbuster hit. Then I will get more. This is a win-win situation for both of us," Alexander said with certainty.
Abigail let out a soft chuckle. "You think so highly of me, sir. I''m afraid I will not meet your expectations."
"Believe in yourself. Just do your best. By the way, just call me Alexander. Don''t call me Sir. That''s an order." Alexander could feel the difference between the Abigail he met before from the Abigail in front of him now. Was this the aftereffect of her memory loss?
''This woman is very polite to me, unlike before. Her aura also changed from fierce to gentle and friendly,'' Alexander thought to himself.
''But she is easy to talk to,'' he added in his thoughts.
Soon, Helena returned, holding a tray of juice and a te of desserts. Alexander felt awkward around Helena. Her presence was making him ufortable.
Helena took the spotlight once again as she began talking to Abigail. Alexander just chose to stay quiet, listening to them. He just discovered that Abigail and Helena were friends. She visited Helena and Vincent at Country R together with her boyfriend, Dave.
After twenty minutes of talking, Helena reminded Abigail about Dave.I think you should take a look at
"Where is Dave? He iste again. How are we going to catch up without him? Can we call him? " Helena urged Abigail to call Dave.
"Okay. Let me check," Abigail said, picking up her phone. Dave was on duty today so he told her he would bete. But he would try toe.
Abigail dialed Dave''s number. It rang several times before the call was answered.
"Hello, Dave, are you done with your work?" Abigail asked him.
But Dave didn''t respond right away. Instead of Dave''s voice, Abigail heard some faint noises from the other line. It became louder as the second passed by.
"Dave? Is that you?" Abigail asked again, her eyebrows drawing together in a deep frown.
She heard someone panting and moaning from the other line.
"Ha~Ha~ Ha~"
"Dave??? Are you okay? What is happening there?" Abigail began to worry. She didn''t know what was happening there. Dave wasn''t even answering her.
Alexander just watched her in puzzlement while Helena smiled inwardly.
''The show has started,'' Helena thought to herself with a sly smirk.
The sound over the phone was bing clearer and clearer. She could hear a woman''s voice. Not only her voice but her moaning sound.
Abigail was shocked beyond belief. She checked her phone screen just to check if she dialed the correct number. Was it really Dave''s number?
Abigail didn''t know what to feel after confirming that it was Dave''s number. Her hand was trembling when she tried to ce the phone near her ear. She tried to listen again.
The next thing she heard made her world crumble.
"Oh, yes~ Dave! Harder~ Take me harder¡ Aah~ Aah~"
Abigail dropped the phone as her body froze. The realization finally came to her. Dave was currently having sex with a woman. Who was that woman?
Helena picked up the phone and asked her, "What''s wrong?" She tried to listen and pretended to be shocked.
Alexander just watched the twodies confusedly. Abigail''s face became pale. He didn''t know what she heard over the phone, making her astounded.
"Let''s find Dave!" Helena immediately grabbed Abigail''s hand, motioning Alexander to follow them.
Abigail was too shocked to say a word. She just followed Helena with a nk expression. Her mind was still trying to digest what she heard. She was still in a state of denial.
''No way. The guy is not Dave. He won''t betray me. He won''t!'' Abigail kept convincing herself.
Lots of things kepting to her mind. She didn''t even notice that she was already riding Alexander''s car. Helena was talking to Alexander but Abigail was no longer paying attention to them. She wanted to cry but she tried to hold her tears.
''Don''t cry, Abi. You must talk to Dave. This might be a misunderstanding!'' Abigail wanted to trust Dave.
Before she knew it, they had already arrived at Dave''s apartment. Helena stepped out of the car first, opening the car door for Abigail. She was in a hurry as if she was chasing after someone. She pulled Abigail toward the front door.
Without ringing the doorbell, Helena opened the door, pulling Abigail with her. From the door, they could already hear the moaning sound and groaning sound inside the bedroom.
Abigail was afraid to step forward. But Helena forcefully pulled her hand as she led her to the bedroom.
Bam!
Helena slowly pushed the door open and they saw a naked woman riding a man who was lying on the bed. They were having sex.
Abigail gasped, covering her mouth when she saw Dave''s face. He was not looking at her. He was engrossed with the woman riding him on top. His hands were holding the woman''s waist.
Abigail hastily turned around and stormed out of the room. Helena smiled triumphantly and nced at Alexander. "Follow her! This is your chance."
Alexander just frowned but he eventually chased after Abigail.
When Alexander and Abigail left, Helena nced at the naked woman and Dave. She gave her thumbs up. "Good job, girl! Just continue." Helena winked at her and left the room.
"Breaking her heart? Haha Yes! Mission Aplished."
Chapter 546 Deception
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Dave''s Apartment¡]
Helena was sitting leisurely in the living room, enjoying her coffee. It did not take long before a woman came out of the bedroom. Her body was only covered with a towel. She was Dave''s colleague who has a crush on him.
"Have you recorded it?" Helena asked her, smirking evilly.
"Yes. I did." The woman grinned at her, waving her phone in front of her.
Helena extended her right hand and said, "Let me see."
She handed her phone over to her, showing her the recorded video. Helena grinned widely after seeing the footage.
"If he denies and tells you that he doesn''t recall anything, show him this proof. The angle is good. I don''t think Dave will notice something. His face was emphasized in the video." Helena gave herments.
"Good job, Karina." Shemended her once again. After that, she picked up something inside her pouch and gave her the money.
Karina''s eyebrows twitched in a deep frown. "This is not what I wanted but as long as Dave breaks up with her, I will feel happy." She eventually epted the money.
"How is Dave?" Helena asked her.
Karina crumpled her face in disappointment as she recalled what transpired a while ago. "He fainted even before we could do something. He was allergic to the drug. So we resorted to n B."
They were still talking when a guy entered the house, carrying unconscious Dave. He ced him on the bed and joined thedies in the living room.
The guy walked toward Karina, hugging her from behind. "Babe, that was amazing!"
Karina just pushed him. "Let go. We are done here. Can you please take off your mask? You are not Dave!"
The guy immediately removed his hyper-realistic mask that imitated the exact appearance of Dave. A while ago, he looked like Dave''s twin.
"Okay. I''ll leave. Just give me my money," the guy demanded.
Karina threw the envelope containing the money into his face. "Here! Take this. Just don''t show your face to me again."
The guy just let out a chuckle. "Are you sure? As far as I know, you enjoyed our intense physical activity," he mumbled tauntingly.
Karina just rolled her eyes skyward and elbowed him. Helena just watched their interactions.
"I think we should leave now. You still have something left to do here," Helena said as she shifted her gaze to the bedroom where Dave was sleeping.
"He might wake up soon. You should lie beside him so that you are the first woman he will see once he wakes up. You must make him believe that something happened between the two of you. Demand him to take responsibility as he took your virginity."
"That''s the only way you can steal him away from that woman. Dave is a gentleman. His conscience won''t allow him to take you for granted or ignore you. He will feel guilty for this and he will take responsibility. That''s the kind of person he is." Helena spoke as if she had known Dave for so long. Vincent always mentioned Dave. He told Helena everything about Dave and his qualities.
Karina could only nod her head, feeling hopeful. Dave had been his colleague for so long. Even from the start, she already liked him because of his good qualities and positive traits.
Unfortunately, Dave didn''t take notice of her because he already had someone he loved. He was faithful to her. So when Helena approached her for this one-time opportunity, she immediately grabbed it. She wanted to separate Dave and Abigail so that she coulde into the picture.
Their n A was to drug Dave and she would sleep with him allowing Abigail to catch them. However, Dave was allergic to the drug that she used and he fainted even before they could do something intimate.
They resorted to n B¨Cusing someone to pretend as Dave. The guy Abigail had seen in the bed a while ago was not Dave. It was an impostor. They just used a high-quality hyper-reality mask to imitate his appearance and facial features. Through this, they deceived Abigail, making her believe that Dave betrayed her.
"I''m going inside the bedroom and lying beside him. Have you undressed him already?" Karina asked the guy who put Dave in his bedroom.
"Yes. I already did. You can do whatever you want with him." The guy smirked at her.I think you should take a look at
Karina nodded her head and eagerly went to Dave''s room. She joined him on the bed after stripping herself naked.
Meanwhile, Abigail had been running on the streets with tears in her eyes. She didn''t have a clear destination in mind. She didn''t care about the people or bystanders watching her strangely. She continued moving.
She wanted to run. The feeling was very suffocating. She was hurt. Her heart was broken. She couldn''t believe that Dave would do this to her. She refused to believe it but she had seen it with her own eyes.
She recognized the woman a while ago. Dave introduced her to Karina before. She knew that Dave and Karina were colleagues. She also noticed that Karina admired Dave and she liked him a lot. But Dave always made her feel special, not giving her room for doubt.
Never she had imagined that this day woulde. She didn''t know if she should get mad at him or at herself. She was asking herself if she was the one who pushed Dave to cheat. She hurt his feelings when she fell for Nathan when she lost her memory. Abigail was afraid that she was at fault here.
Abigail''s tears kept falling, blurring her vision. She was crossing the street and didn''t see the car approaching her spot.
Beep! Beep!
The car was about to hit her when someone grabbed her by her waist, pulling her for her safety. Alexander had been following her since she left Dave''s apartment.
"Are you trying to get yourself killed? Is he worth it?" Alexander scolded her.
When she heard that, Abigail burst into tears once more, sobbing in his arms. She couldn''t stop herself from crying. Alexander just held her in his arms, allowing her to cry.
He engulfed her in his arms,forting her. They stood there on the streets for several minutes, just waiting for Abigail to calm down.
When she finally stopped crying, Alexander grabbed a taxi. He wanted to bring her to a ce where she could release all her negative emotions.
"Where are we going?" Abigail asked Alexander.
"Just trust me. I''ll keep you safe," Alexander reassured her.
They rode the taxi and they were transported to a ce far away from the city. Alexander brought her to the Hignd Resort, the highest ce in town.
Alexander led her to the spot where she could have her privacy. "If you want to scream and cry, do this here. No one will watch you. I''ll give you some time."
Alexander decided to let her be. But he would watch her from afar. He could tell that what Abigail had witnessed a while ago was a premeditated n by Helena.
''She is one scary woman. Her method is extreme.'' Alexander thought to himself. He somehow felt sorry for Abigail. He didn''t expect that he would be affected after seeing her cry.
Abigail just stood in her spot, watching the scenery before her. She clutched her chest tightly as her tears began to fall once again from the corners of her eyes.
"Why¡ why did Dave do that? But I can''t me him. I feel like it is all my fault," Abigail talked to herself. She didn''t know what to do.
Abigail covered her face using both hands, her body trembling as she sobbed. It did not take long before she wiped her tears. She didn''t want to go home yet because her sister and her father might notice that she cried. Her eyes were puffy and red.
Since she finally calmed down, Alexander approached her. "Are you done? Do you feel better now?"
Abigail bit her lower lip. She felt embarrassed because Alexander was still a stranger to her. But she appreciated him because he never left her. She almost got into an ident again if not for him.
"Thank you, Mr. Alexander. I''m sorry for bothering you. I''m ashamed for letting you see me like this." Abigail lowered her gaze. She couldn''t look at him straight into his eyes.
"No, it''s okay. I understand your pain." Alexander looked at her, tapping her shoulder. Then he was reminded of the woman whom he truly loved for the first time.
"I once loved a woman. I thought we were meant to be¡ but my hope was shattered. I wanted to marry her only to find out she had another man." Alexander opened up to her. He was referring to Monica and Nathan.
Abigail just listened to him. Then she smiled faintly.
"I know it will take time¡ but I hope you will be fine."
Chapter 547 Jane As A Big Sister
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Dave''s Apartment¡ ]
(7:00 pm)
Dave woke up at the feel of someone''s hand caressing his cheeks. He groaned and slowly opened his eyes.
He was shocked to see Karina''s face closer to him. His first reaction was to sit up and move away.
"What are you doing here?" Dave''s mind became when he realized that they were both lying naked in his bed.
Karina feigned innocence and said, "Have you forgotten already? I drove you home because you said you felt dizzy. Then¡" Karina acted as if she was the victim. She tugged the hem of theforter, covering herself.
"Then what?" Dave asked her, anxiously. He couldn''t remember clearly. But he had this vague memory, seeing himself being supported by Karina as he entered the house.
They stumbled inside the house and fell to the ground. Shended on his body and their faces were just a few centimeters away. Then he felt the urge to kiss her. But his head ached so much that he felt like going to faint. Everything went nk after that.
"After guiding you into your bedroom, you suddenly grabbed me and kissed me hard¡ and I couldn''t push you." Karina looked anxious as if Dave forced himself into her.
Dave, on the other hand, couldn''t believe that he did this. "No, this can''t be. I would never do that to you." Dave was in denial. He couldn''t ept this. The first thing that came into his mind was Abigail. How would he exin this to her?
He was already nning to propose to her and get married.
"You¡ you were so rough, Dave. You seemed like a different person." Karina covered her face and started crying. "What are we going to do now? You are my first. You should take responsibility, Dave." Karina demanded while sobbing.
Dave didn''t know what to say. He didn''t know how they ended up in this situation.
"If you don''t want to believe me, then you have to see this," Karina pushed theforter aside, letting him see the bloodstain on his bedsheet. It was the sign of her virginity he took from her.
Dave just stared at the bloodstain absentmindedly. He knew he fucked up. Dave gritted his teeth and tugged his hair tightly, cursing himself. ''Damn it! What have I done?''
Dave got off the bed and grabbed his clothes. He put them on before storming out of the house. He needed to clear his mind. He felt like he justmitted the greatest crime of his life.
Upon stepping out of the house, Dave began to scream his frustration, punching and kicking everything. How would he face Abigail now? How?
Though unintentional, he still ended up betraying her. How could he sleep with another woman? And she was his colleague and a friend!
Now, Dave was torn between taking the responsibility or keeping this a secret from Abigail. But his conscience wouldn''t allow him to lie or hide something from Abigail. He had no idea that Abigail dropped by his apartment and saw something she was not supposed to see.
Both Dave and Abigail were clueless that they fell into Helena''s evil scheme. It was a great trap Dave couldn''t escape. In his mind, he wronged bothdies. Of course, he didn''t want to give up Abigail. But then again, he felt like he didn''t have a right to face her after what happened.
"Fuck you, Dave! She chose you! Why did you mess things up!" Dave cursed himself over and over again.
"Dave!" Karina called his attention. She already put her clothes on.
Dave didn''t look at her. He felt so guilty for what happened.
"Don''t me yourself. I¡ I like you, Dave¡ so I didn''t regret giving you my all¡ myself," Karina said, moving closer to him. She held his arm tightly.
Dave shook his head. He couldn''t ept this.
"Marry me, Dave. Please¡ take responsibility. What if I get pregnant?" Karina was desperate. Maybe a shotgun marriage wouldn''t be bad.
Karina''s parents were powerful. Her father was a high-ranking official of the Police force. He was one of Dave''s superiors before. If Dave would refuse her, then she would resort to the second option¨C threatening Dave with their sex video. Everyone would think that it was Dave on the video.
Dave mmed his eyes shut. His mind was still in shambles. "Karina¡ please¡ not now." He couldn''t decide at this moment.
"Okay. I''ll give you three days. Please let me know your decision." After saying that, Karina said goodbye to Dave, leaving him in that chaotic state.
Dave sat on the ground like a loser. He didn''t know how he would fix this.
''What should I do? Should I tell Abi or not?'' Dave''s heart was now filled with anxiety and uncertainty.
*****
[ At Mr. Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
Mr. Hiroshi had been worrying about Abigail. He hadn''te home yet. He kept pacing back and forth. He couldn''t contact her.I think you should take a look at
"Pa, just rx. If Abi is with Dave, then you don''t have to worry. He is a reliable person," Jane said, reassuring her father.
"Sigh. I''m just worried. What if the people who attacked me will also target my daughters? I must keep you both safe all the time." Mr. Hiroshi expressed his concern.
Jane just smiled faintly. It felt so good to have a father who was looking after his daughters. She was d and thankful to have a father like him.
Jane anchored her hands around his arm, guiding him to the sofa. She made him sit first. "Pa, don''t worry. I''m your eldest daughter. You can rely on me. I will protect my little sis and you."
Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t help but smile upon hearing those sweet words from his eldest daughter.
"Oh, my sweet and lovely daughter¡" Mr. Hiroshi embraced her.
Jane could onlyugh. "To make you at ease, I will call Dave. I will ask him to send my sister home now."
"Okay. While waiting for them, I''ll prepare dinner for us." Mr. Hiroshi stood up and headed to the kitchen. He wanted to serve and spoil his two daughters and make it up for the time he wasn''t there for them.
Jane immediately called Dave. She dialed his number. It took her five seconds before Dave epted the call.
"Hello¡" Dave''s voice was hoarse. He seemed like he was low-spirited as he talked.
"Dave, Are you with my sister? Can you send her home? Our father has been worrying about her. We couldn''t contact her phone." Jane asked Dave directly.
There was a moment of silence from the other line. Jane frowned as if she could sense that something was wrong with Dave.
"Abi¡ she''s not with me¡" Dave absentmindedly replied.
"But she left to see you." Jane was confused.
"We haven''t seen each other today. I guess¡ she is with Helena."
"WHAT?! Helena?!" Jane blurted out exasperatedly. Helena was one of her suspects. She knew that this woman couldn''t be trusted. She was worried about Abigail''s safety.
Jane grabbed her car keys. She needed to find her sister. She couldn''t let her interact with Helena!
Jane was rushing out when she bumped into Abigail. She finally came home.
"Abi! Where have you been? You were not answering your phone. Why did you meet Helena?" Jane held her shoulders as she bombarded her with so many questions.
Abigail gazed at her sister with a sullen look in her eyes. She thought she could stay strong and hide her pain in front of her sister. However, the moment she saw the concerned look in Jane''s eyes, Abigail had the urge to confide her feelings with her.
She pounced on her sister, hugging her tightly as she buried her face on her neck. Then she started to cry again.
Jane froze in her spot when her sister suddenly burst out crying. ''Eh? What happened to her? Did Helena bully her?''
"Hey, Sis¡ What''s wrong?" Jane asked her worriedly. She rubbed her back.
Abigail was both sobbing and sniffing. "Sis¡ Dave¡ he¡ He c-cheated on me." It was hard for her to say the word "Cheated".
"Huh?" Jane became more confused. Why would Dave do that?
"Wait. Calm down first. Let''s go to my room and talk." Jane broke the hug and pulled Abigail toward her room.
Upon reaching her room, she led her to the couch and sat down. "Tell me everything that happened." Jane didn''t judge Dave right away. She needed to hear the story first. Who knows Helena might have said something to cause misunderstanding between the two.
''She just met Helena. What kind of lie did she feed my sister?'' Jane was always suspicious of Helena. She wouldn''t doubt Dave but she would definitely doubt Helena.
Abigail told Jane everything that happened between Dave and her. She and Helena caught him in the act, having sex with his colleague inside his apartment.
When Jane heard her story, she stood up and grabbed Abigail''s hand. There was a dark look on her face. "Let''s go to Dave, now! Let''s confront him!"
Jane would never let anyone hurt her younger sister again. Abigail had gone through a lot. And she would make sure to pay whoever person that would make Abigail cry.
"Sis¡ I don''t think I can face him right now." Abigail bit her lower lip, holding her tears.
Jane heaved a deep sigh. She caressed her sister''s cheek and said, "Alright, sis. Just stay with our father. I will be the one to confront, Dave. Leave this to me. Okay?"
Abigail could only nod her head. She suddenly feltforted by her sister''s presence.
Chapter 548 Dave Got Beaten Up
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Family Mansion¡ ]
Nathan was sitting in his study room as he mulled over Jane and the King Stallion Mafia. He started gathering information about the King Stallion. He discovered that their main turf was Country R. But he didn''t have enough information about the leader.
The Syphiruz didn''t have any interaction with the King Stallion. They had never crossed paths yet. He wondered how powerful and influential this mob was.
"Jane wants to recall her memory in the past. It is rted to King Stallion and its leader. So there is a possibility he might be the father of her child?" Nathan started to specte. He couldn''t help himself from thinking about her.
This had nothing to do with him. But he couldn''t understand why he was trying to dig for information because of Jane.
Nathan put his palm together as he continued to ponder. "Is this the reason she met Vincent? Vincent is from Country R as well as Helena. Is she trying to find a clue from them? But why them?"
Little did he know, Jane approached Vincent not because of King Stallion Mafia but because of Abigail and Monica.
Nathan was still working on hisptop when his phone vibrated and his tracking app popped up on his phone screen. He frowned when he saw Jane going somewhere.
"She''s on the move. Where is she going at this hour?" Nathan mumbled as he checked the time. He contemted for a moment before grabbing his coat and car keys. He stood up and left his study room in a hurry without even switching hisptop off.
Nathan bumped into Ethan on the stairs.
"Dad, where are you going? Dinner is ready," Ethan asked him, giving him a puzzled look.
Nathan was not able to respond right away. He nned on following Jane and he couldn''t afford to let Ethan know what he was going to do.
"Something urgent happens in the office. I have to go and deal with it," Nathan lied.
"How about your dinner, Dad?"
"You can eat without me. I''lle back as soon as I finish dealing with the matter." Nathan said goodbye to his son. He simply took a peek at his phone, checking Jane''s movement.
Ethan just blinked his eyes in amusement. He caught a glimpse of the tracking app. "Who is he following?" he mused to himself. After a while, Ethan heaved a deep sigh as he went to the dining area.
He sat on the table, cing his elbows on the surface as he cupped his face. The young boy looked a little bit sad. He was eating dinner alone. He missed eating with Jane and his father like oneplete family.
As Ethan sulked in his seat, Butler Li approached him. He sat next to him and ruffled his hair. "Young Master, why are you sad?"
Ethan looked at him with a pitiful face and said, "I miss my Mom."
"Do you want to visit her tomorrow? You haven''t seen her for long?" Butler Li thought Ethan was referring to Monica. "Her death anniversary is in a month."
Ethan sighed deeply. "I almost forgot about that. Thanks for reminding me, Uncle Li. But I''m not referring to my biological mother."
"Then who are you referring to?" Butler Li asked him.
Ethan''s lips curled up in a broad smile and said meaningfully, "My other mom."
"Eh? You mean Miss Abi?" Butler Li asked him again for confirmation. But Ethan shook his head.
"Don''t worry, Uncle Li. I''ll bring her here soon. I''ll introduce her to you," Ethan blurted out confidently.
Butler Li just nodded his head and stroked his head. "Okay. I''ll look forward to that day. I''m d you finally smile. Now, let''s eat first. You should grow taller like your Dad."
Ethan bobbed his head. His appetite came back. He was also looking forward to the day he would stay with both his father and Miss Jane. He didn''t know why he was so attached to Jane.
*****I think you should take a look at
[ At Dave''s Apartment¡ ]
Jane wanted to know Dave''s reason why he cheated on Abigail. If it was because of Nathan, then Jane would feel that it was her fault. She used her sister''s body to get closer to Nathan. If she could only exin this to Abigail.
But aside from knowing his reason, she came there because she wouldn''t let him slide for making her sister cry. Jane walked withrge strides until she reached Dave''s apartment. She was surprised to see the mess in front of his backyard. It looked like a typhoon visited the ce.
The broken pieces of pot could be seen on the ground. The outside benches were scattered upside down. And Dave was just sitting on the doorstep like a beggar. Several cans of beer were on his side. Dave drowned himself in alcohol because he couldn''t handle the guilt of betraying Abigail.
With a dark expression on her face, Jane lifted Dave up, making him face her. She held him by his cor and pushed him into the closed door.
"Is it true? Did you betray my sister? Why did you sleep with another woman?"
Dave''s tipsiness seemed to disappear when he heard that. He just realized that Jane was the person who dropped by. And what did she just say?
"H-How did you know that?" Dave asked her in disbelief. He was shocked because he thought no one knew what had transpired there except him and Karina. Howe Jane knew something about it?
Jane''s eyebrows were drawn together in a deep frown. "You didn''t know? Abi caught you doing the act here! She saw you having sex with your colleague!"
Clueless, Dave''s eyes widened. He lost the ability to speak. He felt like his whole world crumbled before his eyes. No way! Abigail saw what happened with her own eyes! He automatically fell to his knees in front of Jane, feeling devastated. It was the end of the world for him. That''s how he felt at that certain moment.
Dave''s body began to tremble as he cried. "I''m sorry. It''s my fault." His heart was so heavy. Regret was written all over his face.
At that certain moment, Jane felt that something was off. This was not right. She was about to talk to Dave when someone suddenly grabbed him, throwing a punch right through his face.
Thud!
Dave hit the door because of the impact. His lips immediately bled after getting hit by that hard punch.
"Nathan?" Jane didn''t expect to see Nathan. He was showing up today in an unexpected situation. This lunchtime, she saw him in the same restaurant where she was meeting Vincent. Later in the afternoon, Nathan also showed up at Stephen''s house. Was this just a coincidence or perhaps, Nathan was following her?
But Jane had no time to ponder about that since Nathan was beating Dave right now. She had to stop him, otherwise, Dave would die from too much beating.
"Nate, stop it already?" Jane grabbed Nathan''s wrist, blocking his punch.
But Nathan was not looking at her. His bloody eyes were staring at Dave. "How could you do that to her? She chose you! Why did you have to break her heart like that?! I thought you loved her? I was wrong about you!" Nathan grabbed Dave by his cor. Dave was not fighting back. He just let Nathan punch him. He thought he deserved it.
"Nathan Sparks! Step back!" Jane raised her voice, shouting at Nathan. She could no longer watch this chaos.
Nathan red at her with disbelief. "Why? Are you still rooting for this man for your sister?" Nathan asked her through his gritted teeth. He became more annoyed and furious since Jane was stopping him. He felt like Jane was protecting Dave from him.
Jane pursed her lips. She grabbed his arm and dragged him with full force as she separated him from Dave.
"Why are you here?" Jane questioned him with a serious expression on her face. She realized that Nathan heard their conversation. It only meant Nathan had been there, listening to them all along.
Nathan refused to answer her. He was still enraged. He just stood there, clenching his fists while giving Dave a deathly re.
"Stay out of this, Nate. I''m already here to confront Dave. If you will be violent like this, then I have no choice but to send you away. If you want to beat him, then wait. I have to talk to him first!" Jane started scolding Nathan.
Dave was in a great mess. He was drunk and his face was badly beaten up by Nathan. He got bruises all over his face and his lips bled with cuts.
Jane pulled Dave, guiding him inside the house.
Bam!
She closed the door, locking it from the inside. Nathan was left outside.
"How dare she m the door in my face?" Nathan was furious, squinting his eyes at the closed door. He started cursing inwardly.
Chapter 549 So Many Loopholes
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Jane made him sit on the couch as she faced him. Dave couldn''t look at her. He didn''t have the courage to face Abigail''s sister, how much more Abi?
Dave was ming himself. Regret and guilt were consuming him. He didn''t know how he would be able to redeem himself. He thought he didn''t deserve Abigail anymore.
Dave was in this state of mind when Jane spoke up, snapping him out of his deep thoughts.
"Dave, I have one important question. Do you still love my sister?"
That question made him gaze up, looking straight into her eyes. "Yes. I love her. I only love her."
Jane assessed him and she could see the sincerity in his eyes. He wasn''t lying.
"Then why did you do that?" Jane was trying her best to be calm as she looked for an answer. If she would let herself be mad at Dave, then she wouldn''t be able to think clearly and judge this situation fairly. She wanted to give him a chance to exin his side.
Her next action would depend on Dave''s answer. Besides, she could easily tell if he was just pretending or making up some excuses.
"I don''t know," Dave replied helplessly. He covered his face using both hands. "I wasn''t in my usual self. Believe me or not, I can''t remember what happened between Karina and me. I totally cked out, without knowing what I was doing. But I admit¡ when our bodies touched¡ I had this urge to kiss her¡"
Jane frowned and a cold glint shed through her eyes when she heard that. She noticed something strange about this situation.
"Tell me more. Tell me everything you can remember." Jane urged him to recall what happened before he slept with that woman. She even asked him if there was something that triggered his action.
Dave told her everything. He and Abigail were supposed to meet Helena and Vincent. However, Karina approached him. She asked for his help in one of her missions in the afternoon.
They went to a club for a buy-bust operation. They were undercover for that entrapment operation. He had a few drinks as part of their undercover. But afterpleting the mission, Dave suddenly felt dizzy and he fell sick. Karina offered to drive him home first. He also needed to change before going to Helena''s hotel to join Abigail and others.
Jane''s suspicion intensified further after hearing Dave''s story. ording to her sister, she called Dave and when he answered the call, she heard their lewd noises over the phone.
''If Dave''s real intention was to cheat on my sister then he shouldn''t have answered that phone call, otherwise, Abigail wouldn''t learn anything. He had no reason to reveal his affair to Abi unless someone answered the call on his behalf.'' Jane spected. She was trying to connect the dots.
The more Helena was involved, the more she thought that this might be a scheme. Besides, she also heard from Abigail that Helena was the one who urged her to find Dave. They rushed into Dave''s apartment. Howe she knew that Dave was in his apartment? That alone was already suspicious to her as if Helena was aware of what was happening there and she brought Abigail there intentionally to let her witness the scene.
"Do you have a syringe here? I need to take your blood sample. I suspect that you were drugged," Jane shared her thoughts with Dave.
Dave also considered that possibility because he had a few drinks inside the club. But he didn''t think that Karina did it because they were together all the time. She couldn''t spike his drink.
"I have a syringe in the medicine kit in my room. I''ll get it." Dave felt d since Jane was still trying to listen to his story without judging him. He truly appreciated it.
Dave was about to get the medicine kit when Jane spoke again. "Who is the woman?"
He stopped for a moment to answer her. "Karina Del Rios, my partner and colleague."
"What is your n for her? How are you going to fix this?" Jane asked him again. She wondered what Dave was going to do.
"Honestly¡ I don''t know. I touched her. And she is asking me to take responsibility for what happened¡ And I don''t think that asking for forgiveness from Abigail is enough to continue our rtionship. I already broke her trust. It won''t be the same again." Dave lowered his head, clenching his fists.
"Are you saying you are going to break up with my sister?" Jane asked him with disbelief. She had the urge to smack his forehead to knock some sense into him.I think you should take a look at
"I felt like a loser who doesn''t deserve your sister. I guess, Nathan is right. He is much better than me. He can make Abi happy, instead of me. I hurt her. I made her cry. I won''t forgive myself for doing that," Dave smiled bitterly, his eyes filled with sadness.
Jane just raised her eyebrow. She was displeased by his words. ''This guy is too naive. Can''t he fight for his love and hold onto her? Why is he giving up on just one mistake? Anyway. Let me get to the bottom of this first. This is the least I can do for my sister.''
"May I borrow your phone?" Jane requested him. She was thinking of doing something.
Dave didn''t question her. After unlocking his phone, he just handed it over to Jane before taking the medicine kit. Jane immediately searched for Karina''s number.
"Let me check if this woman is a total bitch," Jane mumbled to herself.
Jane pretended to be Dave and messaged Karina. [ I''m sorry, Karina. You know that I love my girlfriend. I can''t let her go. What happened between us is just a mistake. Please forget about it. ]
Jane waited for several seconds. Then Karina''s message popped up on the screen. Jane immediately opened it.
[ Dave. Why can''t you just choose me? ]
Jane was about to type her response when the phone rang. Karina was now calling Dave. But Jane pressed the end button.
[ I think I was drugged. I was not in my usual self. I can''t take responsibility. I don''t love you, Karina. You know that. ] Jane was waiting for this woman to show her fangs and her true color. Was she a victim or an aplice?
[ Dave, answer my call¡ please. ] Jane just scoffed upon reading her message. Karina kept calling Dave but Jane continued rejecting her.
[ How could you do this to me? You forced me. You should take responsibility, otherwise, my Dad will never forgive you. I''ll show him this proof that you forced me. ] Karina''s father was a high-ranking official. He was a Police General. He could ruin Dave''s career easily. Karina began threatening him, not knowing that Jane was the one texting her, not Dave.
Karina sent the video recording of what happened in Dave''s room. Jane grabbed the opportunity that Dave was not around as she opened the video. Her expression darkened when she watched the video.
''Damn. She''s prepared. She even got a video. A perfect scheme to threaten someone. Dave will lose everything if thises out.''
It was a video wherein Dave was forcing himself into Karina. At first, Karina tried to stop and push him. But Dave continued forcing a kiss on her as he began to tear her clothes. He pushed and pinned her on the bed. After he seeded in taking off her undergarments, Dave imed her roughly. He pounded on her like a wild beast. Karina could only cry in pain, begging him to stop.
''She could charge him with rape.'' Jane thought to herself. ''If her threat doesn''t work on Dave, I''m afraid, she will target my sister and threaten her as well using this video.''
A cold glint shed through her eyes and an evil smile stered on her face. "A great n but the execution has so many loopholes. Now, it''s my turn to teach them a lesson. I will start with her."
After a while, Dave returned, holding the medicine kit. Jane kept the video from him.
"Dave. If you still want to reconcile with my sister, then you have to listen to me." Jane took the medicine kit from Dave''s hand. She motioned him to sit down next to her.
Dave was having conflicting thoughts right now. Of course, he wanted to reconcile with Abigail. But he didn''t know how to redeem himself. His guilty conscience wouldn''t allow him to be happy. He thought he had wronged both Abigail and Karina.
"What do you want me to do?" Dave asked her. He wanted to put his trust in Jane.
"I''ll keep this phone starting tonight and don''t contact Karina. File a leave of absence and just focus on your task of investigating Veronica. I''ll help you fix this. Do you trust me?" Jane started to get Dave''s blood sample.
Dave felt grateful. He couldn''t believe that Jane continued to support him. "Jane, why are you doing this? Why are you still helping me, despite the fact, I hurt your sister''s feelings."
"Because you are the only one who can heal her pain. You made her cry so you have to make her happy. Don''t give her up. Stop thinking about other people. Just consider yourself first¡ your feelings. You can''t be kind to everyone. Learn to be selfish for your own happiness. Fight for your love." Jane held his hand, squeezing them gently.
Jane was stillforting Dave when Nathan snuck into the house, witnessing this scene.
Chapter 550 His Complicated Feelings
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.
Day Sixty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Nathan could no longer wait outside so he decided to destroy the doorknob so that he could sneak into the house. Jane locked the door a while ago, not allowing him to enter the house. Though he finally calmed down, he couldn''t stand outside, waiting for them. The situation just made him more curious about what they were doing inside.
Just when he entered the house, he saw how gentle Jane was toward Dave. He became more pissed off after seeing Janeforting Dave, instead of getting mad at him.
''That guy cheated on her sister! How could she side with him?'' Nathan thought to himself, gritting his teeth.
Jane and Dave didn''t notice his presence because they were talking seriously. It did not take long before Jane started cleaning Dave''s bruises and cuts on his face, applying some ointments.
Nathan couldn''t stand still. He rushed in their direction, grabbing Jane''s wrist as he pulled her up. Both Dave and Jane looked at him.
"You''re hurting her," Dave mumbled. He was about to snatch Jane''s hand away from Nathan but Nathan pulled her closer to him.
"I''m not yet done with you," Nathan looked daggers at Dave. His grip on her wrist tightened. Without looking back, Nathan dragged Jane with him, stepping out of the house.
Dave was about to follow them but Jane turned to him, motioning for him to stay. She would deal with Nathan''s anger. Besides, she didn''t want the two men to have another fistfight.
Nathan brought her to his car. He let go of her wrist but he grabbed her shoulders, pushing her on the side of his car.
"What''s your problem, Nate?" Jane asked him in a calm tone.
"You! You are my problem!" Nathan yelled in his stern cold voice.
Jane gazed at him with a confused look in her eyes. "Why?" She softly asked him.
"I can''t understand your actions! Why are you treating him well despite what he did to your sister? Do you like him?" Nathan confronted Jane, taking his anger out on her.
Jane took a deep sigh before responding to Nathan. "I should be the one saying this to you. I can''t understand your actions. Why were you suddenly popping up in every ce I went today? Were you following me? Do you like me?"
Jane''sst remarks made Nathan speechless. It looked like Jane finally figured out he had been following her since this afternoon. He finally let go of her body as he stepped back. He was caught off guard by this sudden direct confrontation from Jane.
"Are you jealous?" Jane asked him once more.
Nathan automatically frowned upon hearing that. "No! I''m not," He denied it.I think you should take a look at
Jane hissed at him as she shook her head helplessly. Nathan would never admit he was jealous.
Jane took another deep breath and said, "Are you asking me why I do like Dave so much?" She paused for a moment, her eyes fixed on his face.
"Because he is different from you. At least, he has the guts to care about other people''s feelings first, before himself. He was too kind to sacrifice his own happiness just to take responsibility for a woman whom he thought was a victim of his mistake."
"How about you, Nate?" Jane pointed her finger at his chest. "You always think you are the victim. You act impulsively without caring about other people''s feelings¡ about my feelings! You are always hurting me!" Janeshed out at him.
"I told you I''m Shining Star, your old friend. But you still hate me! I said I like you. We made out! You kissed me back! But why? Why do I feel like I am still being taken for granted by you? Don''t you really have feelings for me, Nate? Aside from hatred and resentment?" Jane questioned him, her eyes looking at him intently.
Nathan opened his mouth only to close it again as he didn''t know what to say. Jane shook her head in disappointment. She pushed him away and turned around to leave. She walked away without looking back.
She was jealous of her sister. Nathan cared so much about Abigail. He beat Dave out of his anger. He was furious because Abigail was hurt. At that certain moment, she felt like she had no room in Nathan''s heart. Only Abigail was upying all the spaces inside his heart.
Jane had the urge to tell him that she was Abigail whom he fell in love with! But she couldn''t! Bam-Bam forbade her from revealing the truth to Nathan because she would die instantly once she told him about the soul swap. She was running out of time and she was getting exhausted.
Now that the rtionship between Abigail and Dave was about to crumble, Jane was afraid that Nathan would seize this moment to pursue Abigail and gain her affection. If that happens, then Jane would be back to zero again.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s heart clenched as he watched Jane''s back. He couldn''t understand why he was acting this way. His feelings were veryplicated.
After contemting for a moment, Nathan''s feet finally moved, running into her. He chased after her. He managed to catch up, grabbing her arm.
"Where are you going? You shoulde with me. I followed you because Mr. Kazuki asked me to protect you." Nathan spoke in his calm tone. His anger was gone.
"I''ll drive you home," he added.
Jane narrowed her eyes at him and said, "You just want to see my sister, right? Now, you are using me as an excuse to check on her." She yanked her arm away from him, smiling bitterly.
"Just go away, Nate. I don''t need your protection. I have my own car. I can drive myself home!"
After saying that, Jane headed to her car which was parked a few meters away from Nathan''s car. She opened the door and got inside.
m!
She mmed the door so hard and started the car. Jane was also hot-tempered because of the stressful events today. And Nathan was the main cause of her stress.
Nathan could only watch her speeding car fading away from his sight. Nathan couldn''t understand why his heart felt so heavy when Jane just left him like that.
Chapter 551 [Bonus ] Its Time To Hunt
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Hiroshi''s Private Vi¡ ]
Abigail was still asleep when Jane went to check on her. Her eyes were swollen from crying too much sincest night. Jane fixed her nket, caressing her cheek. She felt sorry for her.
"Just hang in there, my dear sister. I will help Dave to fix this. I hope you won''t give up on him. I can feel that he loves you so much. I envy you. The man you like also loves you back."
Janepared her situation with Abigail''s. She didn''t mean to argue and fight with Nathanst night but she failed to control her temper. She just realized that she was still far from winning his heart.
After nting a soft kiss on Abigail''s forehead, Jane came out of her room. Mr. Hiroshi saw her so he greeted her right away.
"Good morning. Are you leaving this early? You haven''t eaten your breakfast yet." Mr. Hiroshi asked her as he approached her.
Jane greeted her father back, giving him a kiss on his cheek. "Dad, I have ns today. I will hang out together with my friend, Cherry."
Mr. Hiroshi already met Cherry so he was at ease knowing Jane would hang out with her friend. "Okay, Dear. I''ll eat with Abigail. Bring one bodyguard with you."
Jane didn''t refuse her father. She just wanted him to feel at ease. After talking to her father, she left the house, proceeding to her hideout. Cherry had been staying there. The bodyguard just stayed outside the house while Jane and Cherry headed to the underground basement.
"ck Rose, I want you to do something for me," Jane said with urgency.
Cherry nodded her head. "Sure, Sis. Just tell me."
Jane wrote Dave''s address on a sheet of paper, handing it over to Cherry. "Can you connect to the satellite and collect all the CCTV recordings around this apartment yesterday between 3:00 pm to 5:00 pm?"
"Sure, Sis! I will." Cherry replied enthusiastically. She grabbed a chair and faced theputer. She cracked her knuckles and stretched her arms. A tap-tap sound echoed in the basement as she began to search and hack some CCTVs around the vicinity of Dave''s apartment.
Another loophole Helena and Karina didn''t anticipate was Jane''s presence. They would never imagine that someone would get to the bottom of yesterday''s incident. Jane was conducting a thorough investigation just to prove Dave''s innocence. She was doing this for Abigail''s sake.
"I''m going to the hospital and get the result of the blood sample I submittedst night. Once you are done. Send all the video clips to me. I''ll review them myself."
After giving Cherry''s task, Jane left the house with her bodyguard. "Lady Jane, why are we going to the hospital?"
"I''m having a physical check-up. I''ll go alone. This general check-up will take seven hours. Just wait for me in the hospital lobby." Jane requested her guard.I think you should take a look at
"Okay, Miss Jane."
Little did he know, Jane nned to sneak out after getting the blood test result. This was her chance to move without being watched by her father''s assigned bodyguard. She would try to be back once she was done with her task.
Jane went to theboratory section to get the result. After reading it, Jane confirmed her suspicion. The result showed that a stimnt drug content was found in his blood sample. It was a strong form of aphrodisiac that could increase someone''s sex drive.
Jane was still reading the result when suddenly her head throbbed and a shback popped up in her mind. She saw a glimpse of her moment with the Leader of the King Stallion Mafia. She remembered drinking a ss of wine with him. A few minutester, she suddenly felt dizzy and she ended up falling into the King''s arms.
"Miss, are you okay?" The nurse asked her when she noticed that Jane''s face became pale instantly.
Jane gulped hard, clenching the paper in her hands tightly. "Y-Yes, I''m fine. Thanks for this." She tried to maintain herposure. Then she walked away, finding an isted ce where no one could see her. She ended up going to the rooftop.
Jane was panting, clutching her chest. She was trying to gather her emotion as the realization dawned on her. "No wonder, I sympathized with Dave. I feel like I also experienced this¡ Did King spike my drink? Is this how I got pregnant? Did someone take advantage of me?"
Jane leaned on the exit door of the rooftop, sat down, and hugged herself. "I need to find out what happened." She mmed her eyes shut and took a deep breath.
Dave was another victim of this scheme so Jane became more determined to find the truth. She was folding the result when her phone vibrated. Cherry finally sent some clips. She opened her message and began watching the video clips.
It took her an hour to review and skim the footage. And bullseye! She saw another proof that Karina was the culprit who drugged Dave. And there was another guy involved. Karina was not alone in that house. A guy left Dave''s apartment using his motorcycle. Because of this discovery, Jane called Cherry right away.
"ck Rose! Good job for finding these recordings. Can you zoom the guy''s face who entered Dave''s apartment? Find his identity. And send it to me asap. Hisplete name and address." Jane gave hermand.
"Ok, Sis. I got it."
Jane waited for several minutes. It did not take long before Cherry was able to identify the man. She also got hisplete address.
"Now. It''s time to hunt." Jane mumbled.
She left the rooftop and went to thefort room to change her clothes. Her bodyguard didn''t notice her leaving the hospital because he didn''t recognize her. Jane wore different clothes with a mask and cap.
Thirty minutester, Jane brought an unconscious man into her hideout.
"Sis! You are still incredible. You captured him and brought him here in just thirty minutes!" Cherrymended her, feeling exhrated. "By the way, who is he?"
Jane removed her mask and smiled at her. "A small fish. Prepare the torture room. I have to catch the biggest fish," Jane said meaningfully.
Chapter 552 The Interrogation Begins
?An error urred while reading the file: Could not find file ''/data//panda_novel_py/used_emails.txt''.
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Phantomke''s Hideout¡ ]
"Sis, who is this man? What did he do to you?" Cherry asked her curiously. She was tying the unconscious man to a steel chair while Jane was her items and equipment for this interrogation.
"Someone is trying to separate Abi and Dave. This guy is an aplice. I can''t let them win. And I must make them pay for hurting my sister''s feelings." Jane replied with conviction.
"Huh? What happened to Abi and Dave?" Cherry tightened the rope on the man''s feet.
Jane exhaled sharply. "Dave was drugged and he ended up sleeping with his colleague. Abigail happened to see them in his apartment. But she had no idea that this was a scheme by someone who wanted them to break up."
"Oh My!" Cherry gasped in disbelief. "We should give them a lesson, Sis!" Cherry encouraged her. "This guy. I wanna strangle him already!" she smacked the man''s forehead.
Jane let out a soft giggle. "ck Rose, you have another task. Just leave the dirty work on me. Don''t stain your hands with blood. They are only suited forputers andptops."
"But I know how to fight! You trained me!" Cherry reacted, pouting her lips.
Jane tapped her shoulder and said, "I taught you because I wanted you to defend yourself¡ but not to kill someone. That is my job. Your job is different. You are my hacker¡ our best hacker¡ and I''m the assassin. Understand?"
Cherry was touched by her words. Jane was always looking after her. She never allowed her to kill someone. Phantomke was always the big sister for her. She only thought the best for her. Cherry truly appreciated everything she had done for her.
"Okay, Sis. I understand. But I want to help you with everything I can. I''m your partner!"
"Thanks, ck Rose. But this is thest time we will do such work. After a month, I want you to do what you dream of¡ away from dangerous things like this. Promise me¡ That you will have a fresh start as a normal person." Jane was saying this to her considering that she only had thirty-seven days left. And she wasn''t sure what would happen to her.
Cherry stopped what she was doing as she faced Jane. "Sis, why are you telling me this? You sound like you are saying goodbye to me."
Jane just gave her a faint smile. "I will always be with you. I want to see you happy. Go and date someone. Our assassin guild doesn''t exist anymore. You are free now to do everything you want."
Cherry felt like crying. She pounced on her, hugging Jane. "I don''t know if I can get used to this new life. Phantom Assassin Guild is always my home¡ my family. Can''t we just rebuild the guild¡ with the two of us?"
Jane shook her head. "It''s time to find your happiness. Next time we will visit our headquarters where ourrades died. Let''s visit them and finally bid farewell."
"Okay, Sis. Let''s bring them flowers. I missed our sisters already." Cherry gazed down, hiding her sadness. But Jane could feel her pain.
A cold glint shed through her eyes. If Monica was alive then herrades didn''t deserve to die in Nathan''s hand. They just got involved because of her. ''I swear. I will find her.''
The two were still reminiscing about the past when they heard the man groaning. He was already waking up. But his eyes were blindfolded. Jane turned to Cherry. "Go upstairs. I want you to gather recordings and find out if Karina met Helena."
Cherry just nodded her head as she followed Jane''s instructions.
"Who are you? Where am I?" The man started asking her. "Why did you bring me here?"I think you should take a look at
The man was leisurely watching television in his house when Jane snuck in. Before he knew it, he felt someone grabbing him by his neck, and something sharp pierced his neck. Jane injected him with a sedative, causing him to fall asleep.
Jane wore her ck gloves and grabbed another chair. She sat down in front of him.
"You are here because you messed with someone you shouldn''t have," Jane spoke up with authority in her voice. The man was surprised to hear a woman''s voice.
He tried to struggle but his hands and feet were retrained by cuffs and ropes. He waspletely immobilized and there was no way to escape. He began to get anxious when Jane pointed a dagger at his neck.
"W-Who are you?" He asked her again in his trembling voice.
"You just have to talk otherwise, I will slit your throat. I hate wasting my time so you better answer everything I will ask," Jane threatened him.
"What do you want to know?" He asked her, his heart pounding so hard. He couldn''t see anything and he could sense danger in her tone. Her voice was intimidating. But he was curious about the identity of this fierce woman who managed to capture him.
"What were you doing in Officer Falcon''s apartment yesterday?"
The guy was taken aback when yesterday''s incident was brought up. Who was this woman? How did she know that I was there?
"Answer me!" Jane stabbed his leg using the dagger when she didn''t hear a response from him.
"Argh!" The man screamed in pain. The tip of the dagger was buried deep into his flesh, hitting his bone.
"I''m just helping a friend!" he said.
Jane twisted the dagger making the guy scream again. "Aaaah! Stop! It hurts."
Jane just scoffed at him and said, "This is nothingpared to the pain you inflicted on my sister."
"Sister? Are you referring to Dave''s girlfriend?" The man asked her in disbelief.
"Tell me. What did you do in his apartment? Were you the one who spiked Dave''s drink and took the sex video? Answer me, or else, I will extract and remove your nails one by one. Have you heard of the denailing torture? I bet you watch it in the Spy movie you were watching a while ago." Jane stood up and took the pliers.
"No! No! No! Please. I''ll talk! Don''t do it." He knew how painful denailing was. He was like a scaredy cat begging for her mercy. "I''ll tell you everything."
"Good. If you try to deceive me and lie to me, I''ll not only remove your nails. I''ll kill you slowly. I''m not bluffing." Jane warned him. "Don''t you dare hide something from me! I have my ways to find out if you are telling the truth or not. After you, I will deal with your friend, Karina."
The man couldn''t help but fear this woman. This was his first time experiencing this. He just wanted money and slept with Karina so badly so he joined her with this n. "Fuck this. I don''t wanna die so I''ll tell you everything. Just don''t torture me. Please."
Jane could only shake her head helplessly. She didn''t expect this man to be so weak-hearted. Her torture was not yet intense but he already gave in.
"Tell me everything you know," Jane demanded in her stern cold voice. Her voice was enough to send a shiver down his spine.
"You are right! I''m the one who spiked Dave''s drink. But I didn''t take the video myself because¡ I was the one who was captured in the video, not Dave."
Chapter 553 Phantomflakes Last Mission
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
A deep crease formed on Jane''s forehead when she heard hisst remarks. "What do you mean by that?"
"I''m the one who had sex with Karina. You are right. Everything is for show. I pretended to be Dave. She made me wear a hyper-realistic mask so that I will look like Dave. At first, she was supposed to sleep with Dave after drugging him but he was allergic to the drug." The man confessed as he spoke spontaneously.
"So it means Dave didn''t have sex with Karina. It was you." Jane questioned him as she paused the recorder. Jane was recording his confession so that she could use this to make Abigail believe that Dave was innocent. Whenever she would speak, Jane was pausing the recorder so that her voice wouldn''t be included in the recording.
"Yes. Dave didn''t do it. How could he? He was sleeping in Karina''s car which was parked inside Dave''s garage. I''m the one who entered the house with her. We purposely let Dave''s girlfriend catch us in the act."
"When she left, I brought Dave to his room and stripped him naked. Karina wanted him to believe that something happened between them so that he would take responsibility. Karina was obsessed with him."
"That woman was madly in love with that guy that she willingly gave her virginity to me. She wanted Dave to marry her and pressured him using her father''s influence. That''s all I know. Now, can you let me go? I promise I won''t tell anyone about you." The man revealed everything he knew because he was afraid of this woman. She was capable of killing him.
Jane was satisfied to hear this revtion. At least, she could clear Dave''s name and he didn''t have to me himself. He was innocent. He didn''t touch Karina.
But Jane was not yet done with this interrogation. "Do you know Helena Carlsen? Have you met her? Is she part of this scheme?"
The man shook his head. "No. I don''t know her. But when Karina gave me the money, there was a beautiful woman present there. Jane made him describe the woman''s appearance. By just listening to him, she already confirmed that he was referring to Helena.
She clenched her fists. It was Helena Carlsen again.
"Are we done here? Please let me go already. I already told you everything I know. And please¡ can you pull out the knife on my right leg and treat my wound?" The man started begging her once more.
"No. we are not yet done here. You must bring Karina to me. I''ll deal with her¡ next." Jane mumbled, her eyes gleaming with rage. "Call her and ask her to meet you in your apartment." she paused for a moment and checked her wristwatch. "Convince her to meet you at around 11:00 am."
It was already 10:00 am and Jane had to prepare first before meeting Karina. The confrontation would happen in the man''s apartment.
Jane pressed the stop button of the audio recorder. Then she stood up to pick up the man''s phone. She unlocked it using the man''s fingerprint. She dialed Karina''s phone number and put the phone on loudspeaker mode as they waited for Karina to answer.
"You know what to do," Jane reminded the guy. Her voice contained a dangerous threat.I think you should take a look at
They called her thrice before it was answered. It seemed that Karina was intentionally avoiding him.
"What do you want?" Karina snarled at him. She sounded displeased. "I told you not to contact me anymore or show yourself to me."
"Cough!" The man cleared his throat first, trying to endure the pain. He needed to convince Karina first. His life depended on his performance.
"We need to talk. Come to my apartment by eleven. Don''t bete."
"How dare you?! I don''t want to see your face ever again!" Karina was truly pissed off.
The man let out a soft chuckle and said, "This will be thest time you will see me. Just meet me. If you won''te, I will reveal to Dave what you''ve done yesterday." The man resorted to threatening Karina. He knew that she wouldn''te to meet him willingly. He had to force her.
"Fuck You Tom!" Karina cursed him. "Don''t you dare reveal the truth to Dave, I will hunt you down and make yourself miserable. You know my father. He is powerful to put you in prison!"
The man whose name was Tom just let out a sarcasticugh. He knew that Karina could use her father''s power and influence to make him suffer if he betrayed her. But at least, he still had the time to escape and flee. But this woman before him would torture him to death if he wouldn''t follow her instructions. She was scarier than Karina and her father.
Jane ended the call. Her timing was right. She didn''t let Karina speak again. Jane typed a message and sent it to her. [ I need more money. If you are even one minutete, I will tell Dave everything. ]
She knew that Karina would have second thoughts now, thinking that Tom was not bluffing. Also, she just let Karina think that Tom just wanted more money, and that''s why he was asking her to meet him again.
"Now¡ I obeyed you. Can you release me now?" Tom asked her again in his desperate tone.
"I haven''t met her yet. You are going to stay here for a while." Jane said with finality.
She stepped out of the torture room and changed her clothes again. This time she used her signature assassin clothes. All ck¨C dress pants, sleeveless top with a hooded faux leather motorbike jacket, leather gloves, mask, and knee-high mid-calf military leather boots. She brought an assassin''s de, dagger, and gun.
Jane felt nostalgic when she saw her reflection in the mirror. It had been so long since thest time she wore this attire. She never regretted bing an assassin. Because of this, she survived this harsh world and she learned so many skills.
"Sister! Pahntomke is back!" Cherry was exhrated seeing her in her usual assassin''s clothes.
Jane smiled at her faintly. "Yes. Phantomke is back. And this might be myst¡ and final mission." Jane was referring to solving the mysteries surrounding her.
Chapter 554 Phantomflake Vs Karina
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Karina was in a grumpy mood after talking to Tom. She tried contacting him again but he was no longer responding. "I''m gonna beat him!" she mumbled through gritted teeth. She was pissed off since Tom asked for another amount of money. "What a greedy man!"
She checked her time and she still had an hour before meeting Tom. She was on her way to meet Abigail. She texted her and requested her to meet somewhere. Fortunately, Abigail agreed.
"I''ll deal with her first," Karina said as she started the car. Since Dave refused to take responsibility, then she should involve Abigail. She went to Dave''s apartment to confront him again but he wasn''t there. The apartment was locked.
After fifteen minutes, Karina arrived at the Formosa Cafe. She reserved a private booth wherein she could talk to Abigail alone. She waited for five minutes before Abigail showed up.
Abigail was expressionless when she faced Karina. "Why did you call me here?" Abigail didn''t bother to sit down.
"Because of Dave," Karina promptly responded.
Abigail frowned when Dave''s name was mentioned. She already expected this. She just maintained herposure. "What about Dave?"
"Something happened between us. I want Dave to take responsibility for what he did to me. Please convince him. Let him go," Karina shamelessly demanded.
Abigail reminded herself not to show vulnerability in front of Karina. She didn''t want to look pathetic. "Why are you asking me that? Go to Dave. Talk to him."
"But he won''t listen to me. He didn''t want to take responsibility because of you." Karina insisted.
Abigail clenched her fists. "If you want me to break up with him, then you don''t have to tell me. I''ll do it. But his decision has nothing to do with me anymore. Now, if you may excuse me. I shall leave now."
"Wait! Dave raped me!" Karina yed the victim role again. Herst remarks made Abigail stop on her track.
"If he won''t marry me, I will sue him. And he will lose his career! My father will do anything to make him suffer. So, please¡ convince Dave to marry me!" Karina walked closer to Abigail as she could see that Abigail doubted her words. She didn''t believe that Dave raped Karina. She was enjoying what they were doing yesterday.
Karina picked up her phone and showed the sex video wherein Dave was forcing him into Karina. She was begging him to stop but Dave continued sexually assaulting her.
Abigail was shocked beyond belief when she saw that video. It was far different from what she had witnessed yesterday. Dave was very rough like a wild man hungry for sex.
''No! This is not Dave whom I know¡'' Abigail covered her mouth using her hand, finally showing up a different emotion.
"If I can''t have him, then I will destroy him. Now his fate is in your hand. Convince him, Abi. You are the only one who can convince him." Karina threatened her. If Dave was still important to this woman, she believed that Abigail would cooperate with her.
After her long silence, Abigail spoke up. "Will you delete that file once he agrees to marry you?"
Karina''s eyes lit up when she heard that. It seemed that Abigail was now willing to help her convince Dave. "Yes. I will. I won''t sue him."
Giving her a cold sharp re, Abigail turned around to leave. She could no longer stay there. The room was a bit suffocating because of Karina''s presence. She stormed out of the Cafe as her eyes started to get misty. She failed to hold her tears.
She was about to grab a taxi when a car stopped in front of her. The window rolled down and Nathan''s face greeted her sight. "Hop in." He had been following Abigail since she left Hiroshi''s Vi.
Abigail didn''t expect to see him. She was still contemting when Nathan alighted from his car and opened the car door for her. His expression turned grim when he noticed Abigail''s teary eyes. "Are you crying? Come with me." He handed his handkerchief over to her.
"Thank you," Abigail softly said, epting his handkerchief. She didn''t refuse his offer as she entered his car.
"Where do you want to go?" Nathan asked her.
"Can you send me to Dave''s apartment?" Abigail requested him.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He thought she wouldn''t want to see Dave. But here she was, wanting to go to his apartment. He didn''t ask her further. He just nodded his head and drove the car away from the Formosa Cafe.
*Twenty minutester¡*
Abigail and Nathan reached Dave''s apartment. But there was no sign of Dave in the vicinity. Abigail had been wondering why Dave never contacted her. Did he run away? With no choice left, Abigail dialed Dave''s number, not knowing that her sister, Jane was the one keeping his phone right now.
While Abigail was trying to contact Dave, Nathan began tracking his number. He also wanted to know where Dave had run to. It did not take long before he traced Dave''s location through his phone number.I think you should take a look at
*****
[ At Tom''s Apartment¡ ]
Meanwhile, Jane was getting ready for Karina''s arrival when Dave''s phone rang. She frowned upon seeing the caller ID: My Beloved Woman. It was Abigail''s number.
"Why is my sister calling Dave? Does she wanna talk to him?" Jane wondered to herself.
She didn''t answer the call. Instead, she typed a message for her. [ I''m sorry, Abi. I can''t answer the phone right now. Why? ]
[ Where are you? I''m here at your apartment. We need to talk. ]
Jane massaged her temples. She didn''t know where Dave was at this moment. She didn''t get his new phone number. She just advised him to continue investigating Veronica. He might be following her.
[ Later. I''ll talk to youter. ] Jane dialed Cherry''s number.
"Yes, Sis. Do you need anything?" Cherry answered her right away.
"I want you to track Dave''s location. I think he is following Veronica. If you can contact him, tell him Abigail wants to see him. He should contact her asap." Jane gave hermand.
"Got it, Sis. I''m working on it now," Cherry responded. "By the way, has your target arrived?" she asked her curiously.
"Not yet. But she is on her way now." Jane was also tracking Karina''s location. She was on the move now.
Jane and Cherry were still talking using her other phone when she received another message from Abigail.
[ This can''t wait, Dave. I met Karina. We must talk ASAP! ]
Jane tightened her grip on Dave''s phone when she read Abigail''s message. She had a nagging feeling about this. "Don''t tell me Karina showed Abi the video." A rage surged up in her heart just thinking about her sister getting shocked and devastated upon seeing the video. She bet Abigail was crying again.
"This cunning woman is forcing me to be ruthless. I won''t be merciful." Jane mumbled to herself.
[ I''ll exin everything. Wait for me, Abi. ] Jane sent herst message to Abigail. She immediately screenshots their conversation, sending them to Cherry.
Then Jane called her again for final instructions. "Cherry! This is an urgent matter. Find Dave now. Give him the recorder revealing that he is innocent. Then tell him that Abigail wants to see him. Show him my conversation with Abigail. Karina met my sister, I''m worried that she fed her some lies. I don''t want my sister to suffer emotionally because of their lies."
"I understand, Sis. Aw. You are so protective of her. How I wish you are my real sister too. Abigail is so lucky to have you." Cherry shared her thoughts, her eyes sparkling. "I''m jealous."
Jane let out a soft giggle. "What a silly girl. I''m your big sister already. Blood-rted or not, you will always be my sister."
"Thanks, Sis. Now. I''m more motivated to work. I''m leaving now. Off to search for Dave. I''ll take care of Abi on your behalf." Cherry reassured her.
"Thanks, ck Rose. I know I can always count on you. I''m hanging up now. My target just arrived." Jane bade farewell and ended the call.
She heard Karina''s car stopping at the front gate of Tom''s house. Jane simply took a peek through the window. She heard the doorbell ringing. But she ignored it. She already unlocked the gate a while ago so that Karina could go inside the house.
She waited for her, secretly watching Karina''s movement. Karina entered the gate with a dark expression on her face. She was annoyed because Tom didn''t even bother to open the gate for her. She was holding a small pouch, containing some cash. She dropped by the bank before heading to Tom''s apartment.
"Tom!" Karina was now approaching the front door. She pushed the door so hard, looking for Tom. "Fuck you, Tom. I''m going to beat you," she mumbled to herself.
Karina headed straight into Tom''s room. Jane, on the other hand, came out of her hiding spot and locked the door from the inside. Then she followed Karina. The predator was now on the move to corner her prey.
"Tom! Don''t y hide and seek with me. I''m not in the mood. Where are you!" Karina''s voice echoed inside the room. She dialed his number and his phone rang. She turned around, following the sound of Tom''s ringtone. But to her surprise, she saw a figure wearing all ck, instead of Tom.
"Who the hell are¡ª" Karina was not able to finish her words as Jane already took her first move. Charging in her direction, Jane threw a hard punch, hitting her face.
Bam!
Chapter 555 A Puppet-Master
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Bam!
Karina wasn''t prepared for that punch. She was about to fight back but Jane swiftly threw another punch, hitting Karina''s nose.
Karina''s nose bled almost instantly as she fell back. Jane stepped forward, grabbing her by her cor.
"Damn you, bitch! Let go!" Karina snarled at her, holding Jane''s hand. She was trying to remove Jane''s grip on her cor.
Using her free hand, Karina also threw an uppercut. She was enraged because Jane already hit her twice. She needed to get even with her. She was confused and wondered who this attacker was.
Before her fist hit Jane''s jaw, her left arm captured Karina''s wrist, twisting it with force.
"Argh!!" Karina winced in pain. She didn''t expect that her opponent was stronger than her. From her figure, she could already tell that her opponent was also a woman.
Jane pushed her to the wall, cing her elbow against Karina''s neck. She pressed her with force, immobilizing her.
"W-Who are you?" Karina asked her again. She wanted to know Jane''s identity. She was wearing a mask so Karina could only see her emerald eyes.
"The devil whom you shouldn''t have messed with," Jane replied sarcastically.
Thud!
Jane gave Karina another punch in her stomach.
Karina couldn''t believe that a trained police officer like her couldn''t fight back. She was helpless against this woman. She was a professional killer. She started to feel anxious. "Where is Tom? What did you do to him? Is he the one who hired you?"
"What do you want from me?" Karina tried to struggle against her. "If you want money, I''ll give you money!" Karina began to negotiate with her. She was clueless about her mistake. Hurting Abigail''s feelings was her fatal mistake that brought her to this predicament.
Without further ado, Jane picked something from her pocket. It was a small syringe. She injected it into Karina''s neck, making her weak. This serum was not a sedative because she needed Karina to stay awake. But it could only numb her body.
In just a few seconds, Karina already felt her body weakening. Jane dragged Karina to the sofa, making her sit. She didn''t need to be violent anymore. But her hatred toward this woman was still there. Three punches were not enough to pacify her anger.
Jane fixed Karina''s position on the chair and she stood before her. She fished out another serum from her pocket. Jane smiled inwardly as she recalled how she managed to get this truth serum.
Chantha was the one who gave her this truth serum. Chantha owed her. She lost a bet so Chantha was obliged to do and fulfill her request. One of her requests was to have truth serum which was manufactured by Nathan''s medical facility.
Chantha secretly took this supply and gave it to Jane. Jane owned five sets of truth serum. Now, she was going to use one now. ''This is worth a million. Sigh. Sorry, Nate, for wasting this one for this bitch.''
Then Jane smirked as she recalled that Karina brought some money for Tom. She would take it aspensation for using this truth serum. This was the fastest way of making her talk. This apartment was not her hideout so doing a bloody torture would take time to clean her mess.
She had the remaining four truth serums left. She nned on using one for Vincent, one for the leader of King Stallion Mafia, and one for Monica if ever she would be able to find her. One was reserved for her extra use.
Jane used the truth serum and injected it into Karina''s neck once more. She nced at her wristwatch, waiting for the serum to take effect. After calcting the time, Jane began her interrogation.
"The n of breaking Abigail and Dave¡ did you do it alone?" Jane asked her.
Karina''s focus was gone. Jane could tell that Karina was now under the influence of the truth serum.
Karina shook her head. "No," she shortly responded.
"Who devised this n?" Jane threw a follow-up question.
"Miss Helena Carlsen. She approached me first. She''s the one who offered me this n." Karina confessed.
Jane clenched her fists. Her suspicion was now confirmed. She had an intuition that Helena had something to do with this evil scheme.I think you should take a look at
''So she is the mastermind. She keeps hurting my sister. She touched my bottom line. I will not let her slide this time. I will make her pay!'' Jane swore to herself. She was already imagining different ways of having her revenge against Helena Carlsen.
''I must know what is her weakness!'' Jane became more motivated and determined to punish Helena Carlsen. She already set her next target. After Karina, Jane decided to confront Helena.
"Payback time," Jane mumbled, a cold glint shing through her eyes.
"Why? What was her motive? What did she tell you?" Jane continued interrogating her.
"She wanted to break Abigail''s heart. She told me that she hated her. She told me that Abigail didn''t deserve Dave. She told me that Abigail betrayed Dave once and cheated on him. She chose a rich man over him. I got angry when I heard that. I can''t ept that Dave just allowed Abigail to cheat on him."
Jane found out that Helena manipted Karina as well. She knew that the man Helena was referring to was Nathan. It only meant Helena used this story to urge and manipte Karina to cooperate with her n. She made him believe that Dave was a victim and Abigail was cheating on him.
''She is one cunning woman! She is like a puppet master!'' Jane thought to herself. She could finally grasp Helena''s traits and behavior.
"I thought Abigail was her friend. Why does he hate her?" Jane was curious about it. Abigail told her that Helena and she got along really well in Country R. They were friends. But it turned out Helena was just pretending in front of Abigail, acting as if she was a real friend.
"I don''t know. I can''t understand her sometimes. She is weird for hating women with emerald eyes. She mentioned it once to me." Karina spoke again.
Jane frowned when she heard that. ''She is indeed weird. So she will definitely hate me. My presence alone will annoy her.'' She got an idea about how she would piss Helena off. She had so many scores to settle with her. She couldn''t wait to achieve her goal. Jane''s hatred shifted back to Helena.
"It''s your fault for allowing that woman to use you for her scheme." Jane shook her head as she watched Karina helplessly. Karina was a pathetic woman who was longing for Dave''s love. But she couldn''t pity her. After all, this woman was responsible for hurting her sister. She might not be the mastermind but she was an aplice.
She recorded this conversation again so that Abigail would finally realize that Helena was fake. She was not a true friend.
''What should I do to her?'' Jane asked herself. She watched Karina. It won''t take long before the truth serum wore off. She wouldn''t remember this conversation once she sobered up.
Jane hit her neck using the side of her palm to knock her unconscious. Now she had to leave the ce. But before she could do that, Jane heard the loud crashing sound from the front door.
''Who is that?'' Jane was in the bedroom so she failed to notice someone''s else presence. She made sure to lock the door. Who the hell broke the door this time?
Jane quietly stepped forward, trying to find out who was the intruder. She held her dagger, getting ready to attack whoever person she would encounter in that house. She moved closer to the door, listening to the footsteps.
Jane tightened her grip on the dagger when the footsteps were inching closer and closer to her spot. She waited for someone to open the door. A few secondster, someone pulled the door open and entered the room. Jane raised her arm to hit the person but she stopped the moment she recognized him.
''Nate?'' Jane didn''t expect to see him. ''What is he doing here?''
Sensing the danger, Nathan grabbed Jane''s wrist and pulled her. At first, he didn''t recognize her because of her mask. He was going counter her and snatched the dagger away from her hand when Jane maneuvered and moved behind him, capturing his hands.
"Nate! Why are you here?" Jane finally spoke up.
Nathan was surprised when he heard her voice. "Phantomke?" No wonder he felt some familiarity when he saw her. And her scent was the same as Jane''s.
"Did you follow me again?" Jane questioned him, not letting his hands free.
"No! I''m here to see Dave. Why are you here?" Nathan spat back at her. Then he narrowed his eyes when he noticed Karina''s unconscious body. "Did you kill her? Are you back to killing someone again?" Nathan said in a cold tone, using her.
Jane rolled her eyes skyward. "Here we go again, Nate! You are jumping to conclusions again. You only see my bad side."
Jane let him go and pushed him away in disappointment. "Don''t worry. I didn''t kill her. I''m just here to seek the truth. I''m doing this for my sister. The woman you like!" Jane sounded sarcastic.
Nathan was about to argue with her when they both heard Abigail''s voice. "Nate? Have you seen Dave?"
Jane and Nathan exchanged nces with one another. They both realized that Abigail shouldn''t see Jane in this attire. Nathan reflexively turned around, closing the door before Abigail could see them.
Bam!
Chapter 556 Police Back-Ups
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Bam!
Nathan pulled the door close and motioned for Jane to keep quiet.
"Why is my sister here with you?" Jane asked Nathan in a whisper. She felt troubled because Jane didn''t want her sister to find out that she was a dangerous person¡ an assassin.
"I already told you. We are here to find Dave," Nathan whispered back.
"Nate? Where are you?" Abigail''s voice was heard again, calling for him. Nathan told her to wait outside but Abigail couldn''t stay on foot. She followed Nathan inside the house.
Jane massaged her temples, thinking about how she would avoid her sister.
"Leave now, Nate. Dave is not here. I''ll exin thingster. Just get my sister out of here. Now!" Janemanded Nathan in a low voice. She was pushing him to go out of the room.
"Okay. But make sure you will exin this to me," Nathan pointed his forefinger toward Karina.
Jane frantically bobbed her head. "Yes. I will. Just don''t let my sister see me here," she softly whispered, her eyes begging him to cooperate with her.
Nathan surprisingly listened to Jane. He stepped out of the room to talk to Abigail. Jane heaved a sigh of relief when she heard Nathan telling Abigail that he didn''t see Dave inside the house.
Afterward, Jane traced her steps toward Karina and searched for her phone. Jane unlocked her phone using her fingerprint. She immediately searched for the video and deleted it permanently from Karina''s phone.
She wouldn''t let Karina use this video to threaten Dave and Abigail again. Besides, this video was fake. Another person pretended to be Dave.
Meanwhile, Abigail and Nathan hadn''t left the house yet. Abigail was still hoping to see Dave. "You said Dave was here, after tracking his phone number. Howe he is not around?" Abigail wondered. Just a while ago, Nathan acted as if he was certain that Dave was in this ce. He even destroyed the doorknob just to barge inside the house.
"I''m sorry. I was mistaken. We should leave now. I think your father is already looking for you," Nathan lied.
"Okay," Abigail responded, feeling a little bit disappointed. She couldn''t wait to talk to Dave. She wanted to confront him, but at the same time, convince him because Abigail didn''t want Dave to suffer. Karina threatened to destroy Dave''s career. She knew that Dave''s profession was so important to him.
Nathan guided Abigail out of Tom''s front yard. Then he tossed onest nce at the house before entering his car. He wondered why Jane kidnapped a woman in that house. But since she said it was for Abigail''s sake, Nathan decided to trust her.
Abigail just entered the car when she received a message from Cherry, asking her about her whereabouts.
[ Abi, where are you? ]
Abigail didn''t know why Cherry was asking for her location. [ I''m with Nathan, searching for Dave. Why? ]
[ I''m also searching for him. I''ll let you know once I find him. I''ll bring him to you. ] Cherry reassured Abigail.
[ Thanks, Cherry. I''m going home now. Tell him to meet me. ] Abigail appreciated Cherry''s thoughtfulness.
Nathan was driving away from Tom''s apartment when he noticed several police cars approaching Tom''s house. ''Why are they here?'' Nathan mused to himself. Subconsciously, he got worried about Jane. What if the police were off to catch her?
Nathan contemted for a moment. He didn''t know whether he should go back or not. He nced at Abigail.
"Is there something wrong, Nate?" Abigail asked him when she noticed his troubled expression.
"Abi, I''m sorry. But I need to go somewhere. Can I drop you here and grab a taxi for you?" Nathan had a bad feeling after seeing the patrol cars of the police force.
"Okay, Nate. I can go home alone. Don''t worry about me," Abigail said.
Nathan stopped the car and got out, opening the car door for Abigail. He made sure to find a taxi for Abigail first. When she left, Nathan immediately drove back to Tom''s house.
Meanwhile, Jane also noticed the police cars that arrived at the front gate of the house. They surrounded the area. "Police cars? Who calls them?" Jane wondered to herself. She turned to look at Karina. She frowned when she saw a small device on the floor.
She picked it up and realized something. Karina managed to call some backups. She had this emergency signal device that could send her location to someone if something bad would happen to her.
While Karina was struggling against her a while ago, she pressed the emergency signal device letting his father know that she was in danger. The Police General immediately mobilized and sent his men to rescue his beloved daughter.
"Fuck!. I don''t have eyes outside. I don''t know how many policemen are sent here. ck Rose can''t ess the satellite because she was not in the hideout. She was searching for Dave and she couldn''t bother her at this moment.
''I am surrounded. I have to escape and avoid confrontation with the police.'' Jane began to search for an escape route. She put Tom''s mobile phone on the bedside table. She would frame him for this and use him as a scapegoat.
She took a peek outside the window. She observed that policemen were now on the move, taking their position. "There are snipers outside. It will be hard to go out without fighting them head-on." Jane headed to the backdoor, only to find out that policemen were also present in the backyard.
"Fuck. I''m cornered," Jane cursed inwardly. She massaged her temples. This situation was giving her a headache. Those policemen were Dave''srades and she was hesitating to hurt them. However, she had no choice now. It seemed that fighting them head-on could no longer be avoided.
Jane checked her gun and her dagger, her eyes roaming around as she searched for a safer escape route. Jane heard some footsteps approaching the front door. "Fuck Nathan for breaking the door''s lock!"
Jane fired, stopping the policemen from entering the house. Jane shook her head helplessly. She made a blunder. But she was used to this. She remained calm as she thought of a strategy for how she would leave the house unscathed.
Bang! Bang!
The police confirmed that there was an armed man inside the house. They already presumed that the General''s daughter was held captive.
"Don''t go further, otherwise the Generel''s daughter will be hurt. We should negotiate!" One Officermanded the troops, reminding them that Karina''s safety was their main priority. They shouldn''t do a reckless move.
"But sir! We don''t know if Sergeant Karina is safe."
"Let''s talk to the suspect," the Team Leader responded.
"We are here to negotiate. Please show us Sergeant Karina''s sign of life." The team leader used the megaphone to catch Jane''s attention. He began the negotiation.
Jane surveyed the surroundings. She hadn''t responded yet to the officer in charge. Escaping without killing anyone would be harder than her usual routine. Before, she didn''t care about others. But things had changed now.
"What should I do to them? Police officers got involved now." Jane stretched her arms. She wasn''t afraid of them but she didn''t n on shedding more blood today. "Should I do a grand appearance in the front yard or I should do a grand exit in the backyard?" Jane asked herself, scratching her forehead.
Jane was still contemting what she should do when Nathan arrived. ''Eh? Is that Nathan? Why did hee back?''
Jane saw from her current hiding spot that some police officers stopped Nathan from going further.
"Who are you? A civilian is not allowed here! You should leave!" A rookie policeman scolded Nathan, sending him away. But some men recognized Nathan as the powerful CEO of the SYP Twilight Corp.
Nathan just frowned and red at him. He was exuding an intimidating aura.
"Mr. Sparks, What are you doing here? I''m sorry for the rudeness of my subordinate. But he is right. There is a hostage-taking happening here. You shouldn''t be here." Another high-ranking officer approached Nathan.
"Back off," Nathan said in his authoritative voice.
The police officers looked at each other in confusion. Who was he to order them to retreat? The troop members nced at their team leader, waiting for hismand.
''There is no way our captain would listen to this powerful businessman. He doesn''t have power over us.'' they thought to themselves.
"We can''t do that, Mr. Sparks. We are here to save our General''s daughter."
Nathan observed his surroundings. The house was heavily surrounded. He wasn''t sure if Jane was able to escape safely. Without a second thought, he intervened to buy some time for her. But he couldn''t see a clear path for her to escape.
"I''m also here to save my woman. So back off."
The team leader was rendered speechless when he heard that.
"I''m the one going inside. Don''t follow me," Nathan added.
"But Mr. Sparks¡ it''s dangerous. The suspect has a gun!" The Team Leader objected. But he kept his mouth shut when he met Nathan''s deathly re.
"I said BACK OFF! I''ll take responsibility." Nathan''s overbearing aura intimidated them.
The team leader could only sigh in defeat as he stepped to the side, giving way to Nathan. He didn''t dare to offend this guy. He motioned his troops to stay alert and on guard, not getting in Nathan''s way.
Nathan, on the other hand, started to move, slowly approaching the house. Heavy tension filled the air outside. The policemen just watched his back as he entered the house. What if the suspect would suddenly shoot Nathan? But a few seconds had passed, and they heard no gunshots at all.
Chapter 557 Partner In Crime
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane was surprised when Nathan entered the house leisurely while the policemen were anticipating some live action. They expected to hear some gunshots but it never happened.
"Why are you here?" Jane asked him in disbelief.
Nathan just grabbed her hand, pulling her toward the bedroom where Karina was lying unconscious.
"Don''t ask. Just do what I''ll say," Nathan replied to her. He closed the door and locked it. Then he sized her up from top to bottom. ''She lives up to her name,'' he thought to himself. Part of him wanted to admire her for her fierce yet hot appearance. This was Phantomke''s signature image.
Nathan extended his right hand and said, "Give me your gun and your dagger."
Jane frowned. Those were her favorite things. She wouldn''t hand them over to Nathan. "No! These are mine. I''m gonna need them to escape from here."
"You don''t need them. All you need is me." Nathan dered to her as he snatched the gun from her hand.
Jane: "..."
Jane was caught off guard by hisst remarks. She wasn''t able to react when Nathan took away her gun.
"Nate, give it back. What the hell are you doing?" Janeined.
Nathan grabbed her shoulders, holding her in ce. What he did next was remove her dagger. "We are running out of time. Take it off," Nathan said in hismanding tone.
Jane just watched him in confusion. "Take off what?"
Nathan took a deep sigh. "You are wearing all ck. You look very suspicious. Take off your leather jacket."
Jane blinked her eyes, trying to absorb and process his words. Nathan kept on ordering her around. When she didn''t move, Nathan pulled her jacket off her shoulders. And without saying a word, Nathan put his coat around her body.
Jane was about to ask him again but she stopped as soon as she realized what he was nning. Nathan moved to her side, wrapping his arm around her back and behind her knees. She almost gasped when he suddenly lifted her.
"Put your arms around my shoulders and bury your face in my neck to hide," Nathan instructed her as he kept her close to his body. "We are going out here¡ right now."
Nathan moved, not letting her speak. Jane could only obey him although she was still puzzled by his own action. ''Nathan is helping me to escape¡'' Jane''s heart skipped a beat at that thought. She seized this moment and stayed close to Nathan.
She didn''t care about the police anymore. At this certain moment, she put her trust in Nathan. She couldn''t focus on other things because all her attention was only fixed on Nathan¨C his warmth, his scent, and his muscr body. She could even hear and feel his heartbeat.
Thump! Thump!
She bit her lower lip as she gazed at him intently. She couldn''t believe that Nathan was carrying her out of the house like a princess.
"Don''t look," Nathan whispered to her. "Hide your face."
Hearing his words, Jane reflexively buried her face in his neck but her lips identallynded on his skin, kissing him. Nathan''s body stiffened when he felt her soft lips touching his skin. He paused for a moment and gulped hard before continuing his steps.
The policemen had been waiting for Nathan. It only took him ten minutes before he managed toe out of the house. And he even managed to bring someone with him.
"Who is she?"
"What happened inside? Did he beat the suspect?"
"Is she our General''s daughter?"
The police officers kept watching Nathan as they murmured to each other. They didn''t move because their team leader told them to stay in their position and do nothing.
When Nathan reached the gate, the team leader approached him. "What happened, Mr. Sparks? Did you encounter the suspect?"
The team leader wanted to see Jane''s face but Nathan turned and distanced himself from him.
"He already escaped," Nathan replied nonchntly and then stepped forward, walking past the team leader.
"Mr. Sparks, wait! Have you seen Miss Karina?" The team leader asked him again. It looked like the woman in his arms was the woman he mentioned a while ago, not Karina.
Nathan ignored his question. He didn''t care about that woman. He just headed to his car. He couldn''t wait to leave the house.
Soon the police captain motioned for his subordinate to enter and search the house. Several men rushed inside as they followed their captain''s order. As the policemen were busy searching the house, Nathan put down Jane.
"Let''s leave," Nathan mumbled, opening the car door for her.
Jane wasn''t used to this treatment. Why was Nathan acting strangely today? What had gotten into him?
Nathan stepped inside the car and started the engine. That was Jane''s cue to enter the car as well. He drove away, helping Jane escape from the eyes of the policemen.
Jane could only watch him in silence. ''This feels weird.'' She had so many questions in mind.
As if Nathan had read her mind, he spoke up, breaking the silence. "I came back because I couldn''t wait to hear your exnation. Now, talk. Exin to me what you did in that house."
Nathan pretended to be mad. He didn''t want Jane to have a wrong idea. Besides, he didn''t even understand his own self as to why he came to her rescue. He just acted without thinking. The most surprising thing was he left Abigail alone as he rushed to Jane''s location when he saw the police cars.
"Who is that woman? What did you do to her?" Nathan threw another question.
"The woman who hurts my sister," Jane responded. "I confronted her to find the truth. But of course, I gave her several punches to satiate my anger," she proudly said. She even giggled as she recalled how powerless Karina was when facing her a while ago.
Nathan raised his eyebrow and stole a nce at her. He smiled inwardly after hearing her giggle. It looked like Jane was in a good mood today. He could see her wide smile.
"Dave doesn''t betray my sister. Some evil woman schemed something just to break them apart." Jane informed Nathan.
Nathan''s expression changed almost instantly after hearing Dave''s name. "You acted recklessly just to help Dave clear his name and prove his innocence. You are clearly rooting for him," Nathan sounded annoyed and jealous.
Jane''s smile also disappeared when she noticed Nathan''s dark expression. ''Oh God, here we go again.''
"You''re jealous!" Jane blurted out.
Nathan suddenly stepped on the brake, stopping the car abruptly. "I''m not¨C"
The rest of Nathan''s words didn''te out of his mouth since Jane already sealed his lips with her own lips. She already knew that Nathan would deny getting jealous. It''s best to keep his mouth shut by kissing him.
Nathan''s eyes widened in shocked. He didn''t see thising. He just froze as if his brain just experienced a short circuit. Jane was taking advantage of him again. When Jane drew back, a wide grin shed on the corners of her lips.
Nathan: "..."
"You don''t have to be jealous, Nate. Dave is for my sister. And you are mine!" Jane dered as she reached out, running her fingers on his lips. She let out a soft giggle before shifting her gaze back to the road. Nathan''s shocked expression was so cute.
Jane just felt happy because Nathan came back for her. Though she didn''t know his real motive for helping her, she already appreciated his thoughtful gesture. Part of her was hoping that Nathan came to her rescue because he was worried about her.
On the other hand, Nathan was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say. Jane''s smile was bing mesmerizing and her giggles were like music in his ears.
''What''s wrong with me?'' Nathan asked himself in puzzlement. ''Why am I acting like this?''
Beep! Beep!
Nathan snapped out of his stupor when the car horn sounded behind them. Nathan already caused a traffic on the street because of he got distracted by Jane''s sudden kiss.
Nathan got annoyed once more. He moved his attention back to the road and continued driving. He felt so embarrassed for letting Jane steal a kiss from him over and over again.
"Don''t do it again," Nathan said sternly.
"Do what?" Jane asked, turning in his direction.
Nathan didn''t look at her as he maintained his gaze on the road. ''Kissing me.'' He thought to himself but he was unable to voice it out loud. Would he really like it if Jane would stop kissing him like this? Subsconciously, his grip on the steering wheel tightened. He couldn''t understand his feelings anymore. It was veryplicated.
"Hey, Nate? Complete your words now." Jane urged him to speak up. "I''m not going to interrupt you with a kiss," she added teasingly.
But Nathan ignored her teasing as he gave her a sharp look and said, "Don''t do something reckless¡ Alone. What would you do if I hadn''te? You were surrounded by the police forces!"
"I''m going to fight them and escape," Jane responded matter-of-factly, the smile never left her face. ''Is he really worried about me?'' She found the that thought very amusing.
"Why, Nate? Do you think I can''t escape on my own?" Jane asked him.
Nathan was not able to respond. He almost forgot that this woman sitting in his passenger seat was a skillful and infamous assassin.
Since Nathan stayed quiet, Jane spoke again to tease him further. "Hmm. Okay. Just tell me if you want me to be your partner in crime. I can also be your partner in life!" Jane let out another soft giggle.
Nathan: "..."
''What a shameless woman!''
Chapter 558 Capture Tatsumi
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Vincent''s ce¡ ]
Vincent had been sitting leisurely in the poolside, thinking about someone. He couldn''t help but smile as he recalled his lunch date with Jane. Though it was only a short time, Vincent enjoyed her presence.
"She doesn''t remember. Her memories haven''t returned yet," Vincent mumbled, ying with the ss of whisky in his hand.
But the smile on his face disappeared when he recalled his encounter with Nathan. "That guy is still as arrogant as ever. Tsk." Vincent scoffed before taking a sip of his whisky.
"I yed him on the palm of my hand without his knowledge. I can''t wait to see him kneel before me." Vincent gripped the ss tightly. "I''ll take everything from him¡ his wealth, his organization¡ even his woman. I''ll give him the living hell."
He was lost in his own thoughts when a cute charming little girl approached him. "Uncle! Uncle! I''ve been searching for you. Why are you drinking so early?" Mia pouted her lips and put her hands on the sides of her waists as if she was a mother scolding her naughty son.
Vincent let out a soft chuckle before putting down his ss. He extended his hands, inviting her for a hug. The little girl finally smiled and jumped into his arms. She hugged him.
"My little princess¡ don''t get mad anymore. I''m just in a good mood today. Anyway, there is someone whom I would like you to meet. A new friend. I believe you will like her." Vincent broke the hug and patted her head.
Mia gazed at him with her doe eyes. "A new friend? Who is she? Another woman."
Vincent chuckled once more. "She is not just another woman. She is a great woman with so many talents."
Mia blinked her eyes and asked him again, "Great woman with so many talents? Who is more beautiful than her? Aunt Helena or that woman?"
Vincent was not able to respond right away. Mia crossed her arms over her chest as she eyed him suspiciously. "Uncle? Is it really a hard question?"
He shook his head and smiled awkwardly. "Of course not. The most beautiful among them is none other than¡" he paused for a moment and lifted her chin. "It''s You! My Little Princess."
Mia''s giggle bubbled up. "I love you so much, Uncle! I''m not mad anymore. Okay. Let''s meet your new friend!" She said excitedly.
"Okay. I''ll set a meeting with her soon. I hope you will get along well. But there is something I want to ask you." Vincent held her shoulders as he looked at her.
The little girl bobbed her head frantically. "Sure, Uncle. What is it?"
"Please keep this a secret from your Aunt Helena, okay?" Vincent raised his pinky finger, asking Mia to swear a promise.
"Okay, Uncle. I swear. This is a secret between us. Can you tell me more about that woman, Uncle?" Mia sat next to Vincent.
He rubbed his chin and took his time thinking about what he should tell Mia.
"She has emerald eyes like you," Vincent said, tapping the tip of her cute nose.
"Really? Just like my mother?" Mia asked him curiously. She remembered the woman''s photo in Vincent''s wallet. He told her that the woman was her mother.
"Noment. Just find out when you see her." Vincent pinched her cute nose.
Mia just bobbed her head and smiled giddily. "I can''t wait to see her!"
The uncle and niece were still talking when they were interrupted by a call.
"Mia, wait a second. I''ll just answer this phone call." Vincent frowned because it was an international call. He wondered if something happened in their operation in Country R.
"Take your time, Uncle. I''m going upstairs to do my assignment. Bye! Bye!" Mia excused herself. Seeing the serious expression of her Uncle Vincent, she could already sense that it was an urgent phone call. She didn''t want to disturb him further.
She already appreciated that her Uncle Vincent decided to stay longer in Country M despite his busy schedule and work in Country R. He set those works aside because of her. So as much as possible she didn''t want to be a burden to him.
When Mia left, Vincent answered the phone call. The call came from his right-hand man who was left in Country R. It was Phoenix.
"What''s up, Phoenix? Are you having a problem there?" Vincent knew that Phoenix wouldn''t call him if he could deal with it without bothering the King.
"Apologies, my King. There is this guy who is asking about your whereabouts. He is investigating and gathering information about you. How should I deal with him? Should I eliminate him for you?" Phoenix consulted Vincent.
"Why are you asking me this? You may kill him if you want. But I am curious who is brave but dumb enough to dig for more information about my identity?" A sly smirk appeared on Vincent''s gorgeous face.
"He is known as Christopher¡ his international alias. He is a member of the Sawada n. He attacked a few branches of ours, beating and torturing our members just to get information about you. But don''t worry. He didn''t get any significant information." Phoenix reassured him.
"Sawada n? What do you know about this man? Did you run a background check on him? Are you sure he is looking for me? Not the Raven?" Vincent was curious as to why the member of the Sawada n was digging for information about him. As far as he knew, Nathan was working with the Sawada n and perhaps he asked them to help him find the Raven.
"Yes, King. He is after you. Christopher, also known as Tatsumi, is the son of the godfather''s right-hand man, Kazuki. Do you want me to capture him first and find the reason why he is looking for you?" Phoenix suggested.
"Yes. Do that. Don''t kill him yet. Just capture him alive. We can''t afford to wage a war against the Sawada n. My partner is still trying to form an alliance with them. They are two powerful organizations in Country J."
"This is noted, my King. I''ll update you on the progress of our manhunt. But I will make sure to give him a lesson for attacking our branches and causing troubles to our operations."
"I''ll leave this to you, Phoenix."
Chapter 559 Helena Vs Jane
?
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
"Where should I drop you?" Nathan asked Jane.
"To Stephen''s ce. We have a hypnosis session today," Jane replied. She was done with her task. She just hoped Dave and Abigail would finally clear the misunderstanding between them. She would leave the rest to Cherry and Dave.
She leaned her back on the passenger seat and closed her eyes. She needed to take a nap since the session would drain her energy again.
But as she took a rest, her mind began working again. ''They used a hyper-realistic mask to make us believe that Dave did the deeds. What if¡ Monica also used this tactic to deceive Nathan and me. She is alive and faked her death. Someone else died on her behalf and it was all calcted!''
Jane snapped her eyes open and turned to Nathan.
"What''s wrong?" Nathan asked her when he noticed theplicated look in her eyes.
"Nate¡ about Monica¡ the day of her assassination. Did you observe anything as if she was a different person?" Jane asked him expectantly.
Nathan frowned deeply when Jane brought this topic up. "Why do you want to know?"
"Because I''m thinking¡ what if the woman who died is not Monica? Just like what they did to Dave. they used a hyper-realistic mask to deceive my sister that it was Dave." Jane reasoned out with him.
Nathan fell silent, trying to remember hisst moment with Monica. If he noticed something strange about her during their dinner date was that Monica was very cheerful and excited as if it was their very first date.
"Nothing in particr¡ She was just more lively and talkative during ourst dinner date." Nathan responded. He was surprised that his heart no longer felt heavy after talking about that tragic day.
"Do you believe that Monica is alive? Where did you get that idea?" Nathan asked her in disbelief.
"Nate! I can''t exin. But I will find proof. So just hang in there." Jane patted his shoulder.
Nathan could only narrow his eyes at her. "Stop making excuses for your crime, Phantomke. You killed her. She died."
Jane sighed deeply. She was used to this. Nathan would doubt her words always. "Stop the car. I''m going out!"
"Why? I''m sending you to Stephen''s ce." Nathan sounded annoyed.
"I can''t stay with someone who doesn''t have faith in me. I prefer to go alone. I take back my offer of bing your partner in crime¡ and partner in life. You will be the death of me, Nathan," Jane said meaningfully. Without waiting for Nathan, Jane unlocked the car door. Nathan reflexively stopped the car, afraid that Jane would suddenly jump out of the speeding car.
Brake!
Screech!
"What the hell are you doing? Committing suicide again, in front of me?" Nathan grabbed Jane''s hand, not letting her go.
"No need tomit suicide, Nate. You are already slowly killing me¡" Jane removed his hand. The two of them were back to arguing and fighting each other again. A hot and cold rtionship!
Nathan couldn''t retaliate. "What do you mean?"
"You are dumb and foolish! I thought you were the smartest guy I know. But I was wrong." After saying that, Jane stepped out of the car. She immediately hailed a cab.
Nathan had no choice but to follow her taxi. "This stubborn woman insulted me again," Nathan mumbled, rubbing the space between her eyebrows.
A few minutester, Jane''s taxi stopped at a hotel. She alighted from the taxi and entered the hotel lobby. Nathan had been following her behind. He thought Jane would go to Stephen''s ce for their hypnosis session. But Jane dropped by this hotel first.
''Wait. This hotel is familiar to me. I think Helena Carlsen is staying here,'' Nathan thought to himself.
Jane knew what floor Helena''s room was located on since she already visited her once when her soul was still inside Abigail''s body. She wore her cap and mask again as she expertly stole a keycard from a hotel housekeeping staff.
Nathan shook his head helplessly when he witnessed what she did. "She is up to something again. Looking for another trouble?"
Nathan called the head manager of the hotel. He would try to cover up for her once she would make another trouble.
On the other hand, Jane took the lift, heading to Helena''s room. She pretended to be a part of the housekeeping team when she rang the doorbell.
It did not take long before the door slid open and Helena showed up in front of her. Helena had juste out of her shower room. She was only wearing a bathrobe and her hair was wet.
"Who are you?" Helena raised her eyebrow as she sized Jane up. She was displeased to see a stranger whose face was covered with a mask. Helena didn''t recognize her.
But even before Helena could react, Jane stepped into the room, invading her space.
Bam!
She mmed the door behind them and locked it.
Helena stepped back as she sensed some danger. She had a bad feeling about this woman who sneaked into her room.
"What do you want?!" Helena''s eyes simply looked for an object that she could use to fight the strange woman.
''What the hell is this? This hotel is not safe!'' Helenamented to herself, closing her fingers into a tight fist. She continued to step back as Jane moved closer to her.
"I have some scores to settle with you," Jane spoke up.
Helena''s eyes winded in utter shock when she recognized her voice. It looked like she had seen a ghost. ''Phantomke?! She is here? Still Alive!''
Helena felt her body shiver as she froze in her spot. But soon, her shock was reced with anger and resentment. She was about to take Jane''s cap and mask when Jane moved first.
Pak!
A crispy pnded on Helena''s right cheek. Jane pped her hard. She has been dying to do this to this woman! The woman who schemed against her sister. Helena hadn''t recovered yet from that p when Jane threw another p on her left cheek.
Pak!
"Argh!" Helena winced in pain.
Chapter 560 Helenas Rage
?
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Helena held her cheeks as she shot Jane a deathly re.
''I swear I''ll make her pay ten folds for pping me twice,'' Helena thought to herself. ''Phantomke should not exist in this world.''
Helena harbored deep resentment toward Jane. She couldn''t believe that she found her. What was her reason for showing up today?
"Who the hell are you?" Helena asked her again, pretending she didn''t know her. She already grabbed something behind her to be used as her weapon once Jane tried to hurt her again.
Jane didn''t respond. She just watched Helena''s face intently. She touched her face twice by pping her. She only found out that she was not wearing a hyper-realistic mask.
''I thought she might be Monica.'' Jane was a little bit disappointed. She was hoping that she could finally find Monica.
"I''m sorry. I think I mistook you for someone else." Jane responded, smiling evilly.
Helena red at Jane. She was so shameless. "I''ll sue you for physical assault." Helena threatened Jane. She was now cautious because she was facing this infamous assassin.
She secretly picked up her phone and dialed Vincent''s number. He needed to know that she was in danger.
Jane continued to intimidate Helena. But she could see the hatred in her eyes as she looked at her.
"Why are you still here? What do you want from me?" Helena snarled, gritting her teeth.
Jane stepped forward, making Helena step back. She distanced herself from her, trying to avoid getting hit thrice. She wouldn''t let Jane p her again.
But for Jane, a p was not a harsh punishment for this woman. She deserved a much greater punishment. She schemed and hurt Abigail''s feelings. Jane would never let this slide. Furthermore, Helena might be one of the culprits who were after Abigail''s life.
''I want many things from you. I''lle back and collect your debts. But for now, I must leave.'' Jane didn''t n of going all out today. She just wanted to confirm if Helena was wearing a hyper-realistic mask.
But since she was not, Jane had no reason to stay longer. She would still think of the best punishment for Helena. She must retreat for now.
Without answering Helena, Jane turned around and left as if she didn''t encounter Helena. There was a satisfied smirk on her face as she stepped out of her suite.
Bam.
When she closed the door, Jane immediately headed to the emergency exit, trying to avoid the CCTV cameras in the hallway.
But unknown to her, Nathan already had her back. He used his influence and connections. He talked to the head manager of the hotel to let him see the CCTV control room as he pretended to be looking for someone.
While he was inside the CCTV Control room, Nathan secretly deleted the footage that caught Jane''s presence. He also learned that she entered Helena''s room.
''I wonder what she did to her.'' Nathan thought to himself.
Just a few seconds after Jane left Helena''s room, the hotel received a call from Helena, summoning the security personnel and the head manager.
Crash!
Break!
A loud crashing sound echoed inside the room as Helena started breaking and throwing things to satiate her anger. She was fuming with rage because Phantomke showed up and she even pped her twice.
She was not able to fight back because she was caught off guard by Phantomke''s sudden appearance. She never expected that she would meet her again after a long time.
She could hide her anger and emotions most of the time. But today was an exemption. She lost herposure. Who wouldn''t break down? She just saw the most hated woman in her life. Phantomke! She wanted to kill someone at this moment.
She continued venting her anger and frustrations when the head manager and security personnel of the hotel arrived at her room.
"Miss Carlsen? What is wrong?" The head manager approached her. He was surprised to see the chaos inside her room. Helena almost broke everything inside¨C vases, sses, wine bottles, and more.
When Helena saw them, she threw a saucer toward them. "What kind of security do you have here?! I''ll sue you and this hotel. A stranger entered my room and assaulted me!"
Helena pointed her finger at her face. Her cheeks were still red because of Jane''s hard p.
"Calm down, Miss Carlsen. We will investigate this." The head manager tried to calm her down. But Helena was too pissed off to listen.
Vincent didn''t answer her call. Everything that happened in that room today made her blood boil. She was like a raging volcano in her eruption mode.
Phantomke showed up and disappeared at her own pace! She hated it! She couldn''t ept her defeat for today''s encounter. She was throwing a fit and wanted to fire everyone in that hotel.
Helena continued expressing her disappointments and frustrations as she scolded everyone. She was in that state when Vincent finally called back.
Helena pressed the answer button with a grim expression on her face. "Why did you not answer your phone? I almost died!" Helenained to Vincent.
Vincent, who had no idea what happened, was surprised to hear her angry voice. Helena was seldom showing her true emotions. She was good at holding back. But for some unknown reason, he could feel her anger and frustration in her voice.
"I''m sorry. I was not holding my phone when you called me a while ago. What happened?" Vincent remained calm as he talked to her.
Helena turned to the hotel staff first, motioning for them to leave. When the head manager and the security personnel went out, Helena began ranting to Vincent.
"Phantomke is well and alive! She dropped by my hotel and attacked me! She assaulted me, Vincent. Can you hear me? She hurts me! I want her dead! Kill her now! I don''t want to see that face ever again!" Helena was yelling over the phone.
Vincent fell silent for a moment. He wasn''t ready for this. He had never imagined that Jane and Helena''s paths would cross sooner than he expected.
"Calm down first, Babe. I''ming over. We will talk once I arrive." Vincent said, trying to appease his angry woman.
Vincent looked troubled when he left his vi.
Chapter 561 His Last Word He Uttered
?
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~******~~
Dave had been tailing Veronica today. He had no idea that Jane already fixed his problem. With the recordings she had, Dave would be able to clear his name in front of Abigail.
Dave was still feeling devastated. Never had he imagined that he would hurt Abigail''s feelings. He kept ming himself.
"Sigh. I can''t focus. I am still thinking about Abi." Dave mumbled to himself. He was riding his motorcycle as he continued following Veronica.
It did not take long when Veronica arrived at someone''s apartment. Dave parked a few meters away from the gate. He used binocrs to see whom she was meeting.
"Wait¡ªthat guy. He is on the Wanted List." Dave recognized Marco right away. He was a former hitman whom they failed to catch before. "She is connected to this dangerous man."
The two talked for a few minutes before they left the house, bringing Marco''s motorcycle. Veronica joined him.
"Where are they going?" Dave frowned. He started to follow them again.
Dave maintained a close distance from them. He was going to catch Marco. He was a fugitive. This was also his chance to know the truth.
"What if Marco was the hitman who shot the parachute of Abigail and Nathan? He is a known hitman in the underground world.
Jane told him everything he knew about Veronica. She told him that Veronica had a motive to kill Abigail since she was obsessed with Nathan. The two stopped in a valley outside Towerville City.
Dave wanted to eavesdrop on their conversation so he tried to move closer to their location. He was searching for a good spot when suddenly someone pointed a gun at his back.
"Who are you? Did the Syphiruz Mafia send you again?" Marco cocked his gun.
Unknown to Dave, Marco already noticed his presence ever since they left his apartment. Because of what happened before, Marco became extra cautious. Chantha was just lucky when she managed to escape from him. But this time, Marco wouldn''t let this guy escape.
Dave tried to steal the gun from Marco, but before he could do it, Marco fired at him.
Bang! Bang!
Dave was hit on his left shoulder and chest. Veronica yelled when she heard the gunshot.
"Marco!"
Marco turned to look at her. She was shocked when she saw Dave falling to the ground. He was bleeding.
"What have you done?" Veronica asked Marco, tugging his arm.
"He has been spying on us," Marco justified his action. "I''m just protecting you."
Veronica had conflicting thoughts about it. She shifted her gaze back and forth between Marco and Dave. After a few seconds, Veronica grabbed Marco''s hand and dragged him with her.
"Let''s go!" She was nervous and scared. She was a doctor but she saw a man bleeding from two gunshot wounds. She should treat him but she couldn''t. Besides, she already broke her doctor''s golden rule a long time ago when she asked Marco to eliminate Monica and Abigail. Marco could only follow her.
Meanwhile, Dave was already losing consciousness. He coughed some blood. And he stared at the sky. At that certain moment, he could tell that he was going to die. He was too weak to stand up.
The only thing he could think of was Abigail and her charming face. A single tear fell from the corners of his eyes. ''Abi¡ I''m sorry. I hope you won''t cry anymore. I am worthless. I don''t deserve you.''
''If I only have one regret in life¡ it would be¡ not staying with you when you badly needed me¡ the moment I failed to protect you¡'' Dave could feel that this would be hisst breath. The valley was isted. No other people were passing by. No one would help him. And he knew he wouldn''t make it.
Deep down in his heart, he wanted to see Abigail for onest time.
As he stared at the clouds, all he could see was Abigail''s face. ''I love you, Abi¡ please stay happy¡ even without me¡''
"Abi¡"
It did not take long before Dave was engulfed with darkness. Abigail''s name was thest word he uttered.
Meanwhile, Cherry arrived at the Valley. She had been tracking Dave and Veronica''s location. She saw Marco and Veronica running away. She frowned when she noticed the gun Marco was holding.
''Did something happen?'' Cherry asked herself as she silently watched the two. Veronica and Marco rode the motorcycle and hurriedly left the area. Cherry contemted whether to follow them or look for Dave.
"Where is Dave?" Cherry roamed her eyes around the surroundings. She saw another motorcycle that was parked at the feet of the valley. She ran in that direction, searching for Dave.
"Dave?! Are you here?"
To her disappointment, she didn''t see any sign of Dave. Was he there? Cherry looked around and continued searching for Dave. She gazed up, wondering if Dave went to the view deck. She climbed the valley.
Cherry jumped in fear when she saw the unconscious Dave, lying on the ground. He was bathing in his own blood. He had gunshot wounds.
"Dave!" Cherry immediately dashed in his direction, checking him. His pulse was weak.
"No! Dave. You can''t die here. Abigail will be waiting for you." Cherry tried to stop his bleeding. She called for help. Dave must be rushed to the hospital!
"Damn it! They shot Dave!" Cherry began cursing Veronica and the guy she saw a while ago. After calling for an ambnce, Cherry dialed Jane''s number. After a few rings, her call was answered.
"Hello? Have you find Dave?" Jane asked Cherry right away.
"Sis!!! Something bad happened to Dave. He was shot! He has a gunshot wound on his chest and shoulder. His life is in danger. I must bring him to the hospital, asap." Cherry informed Jane with urgency in her voice.
"What is your current location?" Jane couldn''t hide the worry in her voice. She could tell that Dave was in grave danger.
"Greenbelt Valley! I will carry him to the highway. I only brought your motorcycle."
"Don''t wait for the ambnce. It will be toote." Jane suggested after checking their current location. "Can you drive the motorcycle while carrying him at your back? I will direct you to the nearest hospital."
"Okay, sis. I got it. I will do my best." Cherry reassured her.
"ck Rose¡ please save him at all costs."
"Yes, Sis!" She used all her strength to carry him.
Chapter 562 [Bonus ] A Bad Premonition
?
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
Abigail locked herself in her room. She hadn''t recovered yet from the things she discovered today. Karina showed her something that would destroy her rtionship with Dave. But she didn''t know why despite everything, she didn''t want Dave to lose his job. Being a policeman was his dream.
"What happened to you, Dave? What have you done?" Abigail mmed her eyes shut. She shed some tears as she kept thinking about Dave. She was in pain. She was hurting. But she couldn''t hate himpletely.
Abigail was getting emotional once more. She couldn''t wait to see Dave. Time had passed and she eventually drifted off to sleep.
Abigail finally saw Dave in the form of a dream. She didn''t know if this was a dream or a nightmare. She saw herself standing at the center of the flower field. Then someone called her name.
"Abi!"
She turned around only to see Dave smiling and waving at her. Abigail felt confused for a moment.
''Is this just a dream?'' She asked herself.
She just stood in her spot just watching Dave. He was the one who ran to her, hugging her tightly. Abigail didn''t know what to say. For some unknown reason, her tears just continued flowing down her face.
Dave, on the other hand, embraced her body tightly. One hand was holding her back while his other hand was grabbing the back of her head.
"Abi¡" He called her name with so much love.
Abigail burst out crying upon hearing his voice. She had been waiting for him. There were lots of things she wanted to ask him. But she was overwhelmed by her emotions that she couldn''t utter a word. There was a lump in her throat.
"You know that I love you so much. You are the only woman I love," Dave said those words with earnest sincerity.
"Please forgive me for all my shorings. My only wish is for you to be happy."
Abigail felt like her heart was being squeezed right now by just listening to his words. "I don''t want to make you cry. But I did. I''m sorry, Abi¡"
Abigail could feel that Dave began to loosen his grip on her body. He started to let her go, breaking the hug. He held her shoulders and gazed at her intently. He lifted her chin and wiped her tears using his thumb.
"Don''t cry, my love." Dave softly said, nting a kiss on her eyes. He kissed away her tears.
While Dave was trying to console her, Abigail recalled Karina''s words. It was like her wake up call. She pushed Dave and maintained her cold expression.
"Dave. We are over. I don''t love you anymore," Abigail lied. She was doing this because she wanted Dave to take responsibility for Karina. She was breaking up with him. This was also for his own good.
Though this was just a dream, Abigail wanted to push Dave because this what she nned on doing once she met him.
Dave''s eyes were coated with sadness when Abigail said it was over for them. But instead of getting mad, Dave just smiled at her, nodding his head. "I understand. I don''t deserve you. I came here to let you know that I love you so much¡ but at the same time, to say goodbye."
Dave stepped close to her once more. He nted another soft kiss on her forehead. He stayed like that for several seconds before stepping away from her.
"I wish you happiness, Abi. Don''t cry anymore because of me. You can now live together with your family. This is your dream¡ aplete family. I am no longer needed in your life. Thank you for loving me¡"
After saying that, Dave turned around and walked away. His figure began to fade from her sight. Abigail had the urge to follow him. But hepletely vanished. She was left alone in her spot. Then her tears began to flow once again like pouring rains.
"Dave!!!" She tried calling his name. She couldn''t do this. She thought she could say goodbye to him. But she was wrong. Abigail ran in the direction where Dave disappeared from her sight. She was hoping that she would see him but Dave was long gone.
"Dave! Don''t leave!" Abigail screamed again.
"Abi! Abi! Wake up!" Jane was shaking Abigail''s body. She heard her calling Dave''s name in her sleep.
Soon, Abigail opened her eyes. She hugged her sister as soon as she recognized her. Abigail''s chest was heaving up and down. She was panting so hard.
Jane didn''t say a word. She just rubbed Abigail''s back, calming her down first. She didn''t know how she would tell her the bad news. It looked like Abigail had just experienced a bad dream with Dave.
"Sis¡ I want to see Dave. I want to find him. Do you know where he is? Did he run away from me?" Abigail asked Jane in her desperate voice.
Jane clenched her fists. ''What should I do now? I don''t know how I will bring up the bad news. I''m afraid¡ my sister won''t be able to handle this.''
"Sis¡ Help me find Dave. I need to talk to him¡" Abigail broke the hug as she gazed at her with her pleading eyes.
Jane cleared her throat. She could no longer hide this from Abigail. She was about to say a word when her phone rang. It was a call from Cherry. She immediately answered the phone, knowing it was urgent.
A few secondster, Jane''s expression became solemn. She turned to her sister and embraced her tightly. "Sister¡ Listen to me. I want you to be strong no matter what."
Abigail had a nagging feeling about this. She nced at Jane confusedly. "Why? What happened? Is it about Dave?"
Badum! Badum! Badum!
Abigail didn''t know why but she felt like her dream was a kind of premonition. Did something bad happen to Dave?
Jane held her sister''s hands. "Fuck. I don''t know how to put them in words," Jane murmured.
Without exining things to Abigail, Jane just pulled her, dragging her out of her room and guiding her to the garage.
"I''ll bring you to him. Just tell him everything you want to say¡ everything in your heart." Jane said meaningfully.
Chapter 563 Critical
?
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane brought Abigail to the hospital where Cherry rushed Dave. Abigail''s heart was pounding so hard. She was scared and anxious. Was Dave okay? She kept on praying for his safety.
Fifteen minutester, they finally reached the hospital. They immediately searched for Cherry and Dave. They saw Cherry outside the operating room. Her clothes were bloody because of Dave.
Abigail could only gasp in fear. There was too much blood. "W-Where''s Dave? W-What happened to him?" Abigail asked Cherry in her trembling voice.
Cherry gave her an apologetic look and said, "He is still in the operating room. He was shot twice. He lost so much blood. He needs more blood transfusions. The nurse is getting more blood supplies."
"The doctor said¡ he is in critical condition." Cherry gazed down.
Abigail felt like her legs were going to give in when she heard that. Jane had to hold her body for support.
"Cherry, please look after my sister. Don''t leave her side. I will just call Stephen. He might be able to help us to get a blood supply for Dave."
After saying that, Jane dialed Stephen''s number. They were supposed to have a hypnosis session today. But given the situation, Jane couldn''t leave Abigail today.
"Jane? Where are you?" Stephen''s voice was heard from the other line.
"Stephen. I need your help." Jane went direct to the point.
"Okay. Just tell me anything." Stephen was so willing to help her with everything he could.
"Your Dad owned a hospital, right? I wonder if we can ask for blood supply. Dave badly needs it today." Jane requested him.
"Where are you? What is his blood type?" Stephen was on the move. Using his left hand, he dialed his father''s number through thendline.
"Greenbelt District Hospital. His blood type is AB- negative." Jane promptly responded. Dave had a rare blood type.
"Got it. I will be right there." Stephen hang up as he called his father. This was an urgent matter. He wanted to help Jane. He couldn''t say no to her.
When the call ended, Jane focused her attention back on her sister. Cherry and Abigail were sitting on the bench in front of the operating room. They were waiting for Dave''s operation to finish.
Jane sat down next to Abigail and held her hands. She squeezed them gently. "Be strong, okay? Dave will never leave you. He loves you so much."
Abigail could only bob her head, her tears flowing down her face.
"Sis, I''m just going to wash up and change," Cherry excused herself. She knew that Jane and Abigail needed some time to talk. She didn''t want to bother them. Besides, she smelled bloody so she needed to change her clothes first.
But before Cherry left, she handed the recorders over to Jane. She didn''t manage to give it to Dave. She was letting Jane exin everything to Abigail. Jane and Cherry exchanged meaningful nces with one another. They knew what they should do next.
"Sis, do you hate Dave? Do you doubt him?" Jane started a conversation with her sister, Abigail.
Abigail shook her head. "I was hurt but I don''t hate him. I thought it was partly my fault. I love him, sis. I don''t want to lose him." She continued to sob.
Jane lifted her chin and wiped her tears. "Sis. I want you to know that Dave didn''t betray you. He is innocent. Just like you, he was a victim of someone''s evil scheme."
Abigail nced at her with confusion. "What do you mean, sis?"
"Didn''t you suspect anything? When Dave answered your phone for you to hear those noises. When Helena brought you straight to his apartment even though you were not sure if he was there. It was a set-up!"
Jane picked up a piece of paper and gave it to Abigail. "Here is the proof. Dave was drugged. But don''t worry, sis. Dave and Karina didn''t sleep with each other because Dave had an allergic reaction to the drug they put in his drink."
Abigail didn''t know what to say. She just listened to Jane, wanting to know the truth.
"You have to listen to these recordings." Jane started to y the recorder, letting Abigail hear the confession of Tom and Karina.
After a few minutes, Abigail''s heart was filled with rage. She couldn''t believe that Helena would do this to her. She finally learned Helena''s true nature. She was a traitor. Not her friend.
"I hate her. I won''t forgive her!" Abigail mumbled through her gritted teeth. She folded her fingers into tight fists. She felt betrayed by a friend whom she treated like her sister.
"Don''t worry, sis. You have me. I got your back. We will make Helena pay. So don''t give up. Don''t let go of Dave. He is faithful to you. He must know that he didn''tmit a bad thing. He is a victim here." Jane stroked Abigail''s hair.
"Sis¡ I''m afraid¡ what if Dave wouldn''t make it? I can''t lose him. I dreamed of him, saying goodbye to me. Sis¡ please tell me that Dave will survive this." Abigail felt so helpless and desperate.
Jane took a deep sigh. "Don''t worry, Sis. Everything will be fine."
Jane wasn''t certain if Dave would survive this. But he had to. He couldn''t die like this.
The surgery was still ongoing. It did not take long before Stephen arrived, along with blood supplies. Stephen stayed by their sides, waiting for Dave''s surgery to finish.
After two hours of waiting, the doctor came out of the operating room. He looked very exhausted. Abigail, Jane, and Stephen approached the surgeon, asking about Dave''s condition.
"How is he, Doc?" Abigail asked the doctor expectantly.
The doctor sighed deeply. "We managed to remove the bullets. It hit his major artery. He also went into shock during the operation. I will be honest with you. He didn''t pass the critical stage. We need to put him in the ICU and continue to monitor his condition. But be ready for what will happen next¡"
Abigail felt like her world crumbled before her eyes. Dave was still in critical condition. This couldn''t be. Before she knew it, Abigail''s vision became blurry and she fainted!
"Abi!"
Chapter 564 Trading Her Remaining Days
?
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At SYP Twilight Corp¡ ]
Nathan was about to enter the building when Chantha contacted him. He pressed the answer button as he stepped out of his car.
"Boss! Have you heard what happened today?" Chantha''s voice resounded from the other line.
"Heard what?" Nathan frowned, clueless. He was busy searching for Dave and following Jane this afternoon. He just got back to the office after making sure that Jane didn''t make further trouble after meeting Helena.
"Marco shot Dave. He is in the hospital right now." Chantha reported to him. She was responsible for following Marco and Veronica. She was about to help Dave when Cherry arrived. In the end, Chantha continued tailing Veronica and Marco.
"What hospital? Why did he get shot?" Nathan halted on his steps. He nned on going back to his car and driving to the hospital.
"Greenbelt District Hospital. Dave has been following Veronica. Marco noticed his presence and he shot him on the spot."
Nathan''s expression turned dark when he heard that. "Catch them now! No need to stall for time." He finally gave his order to capture Veronica and Marco.
"Copy, Boss! I''m working on it now." Chantha sounded excited. She wanted to hunt those two.
"Be careful. I heard from Axel that you almost got caught by Marco. Bring some men. Don''t make a reckless move. I''ll send Axel to you." Nathan reminded Chantha.
Chantha could only bite her lower lip, feeling a little bit guilty. ''Axel tells on me, exposing my mistake to our Supreme Leader. I''m going to beat him.'' Chantha thought to herself.
"Don''t make a mistake here." Nathan reminded her again. He knew that Abigail would be affected because of Dave. He wouldn''t let Marco and Veronica enjoy their freedom. Harming Dave also meant hurting Abigail''s feelings.
After giving hismand to Chantha, Nathan left the building, going to Greenbelt District Hospital. He could tell that Abigail was there¡ including Jane. Just like him, Jane was very protective of Abigail. He was certain that Jane would do something again. He felt the need to monitor her every action.
Meanwhile, at Greenbelt District Hospital, Jane went to the rooftop, calling for someone.
"Bam-Bam! Are you here? Show your face to me!" Jane felt like Bam-Bam would be the solution to her problem. She saw how Abigail copsed a while ago because of Dave. She couldn''t bear to see her sister in that state.
Abigail was now resting in the ward. She asked Stephen to look after her while she was not around.
"Master!!! I''m here. I hear you calling my name. Why?" Bam-Bam showed up to her. It had been so long since thest time Bam-Bam interacted with Jane. He was distancing himself from her because Jane only had thirty-seven days left to aplish her mission.
"Please heal Dave! I know you can do it! Heal his body just like how you healed my sister''s body." Jane begged him.
Bam-Bam blinked his eyes in disbelief. This was the first time he saw Jane begging him desperately.
"Master, I''m sorry. But I am not allowed to do that. I''m a soul keeper. Not a body healer!" Bam-Bam responded.
Jane narrowed her eyes at him before grabbing his legs. "Don''t lie to me, Bam-Bam. I was supposed to die but you kept me alive. Now, Dave needs your intervention too. Help him!"
Bam-Bam scratched the back of his head, feeling problematic. He didn''t know how he would exin this to Jane. She wasn''t listening to him.
"Believe it or not, Master. I can''t heal Dave. Unless you want me to use someone''s else soul and transfer it to his body. Is that what you want?" Bam-Bamined.
"Furthermore¡ it''s hard to find a soul that would fit his body. Before I can find one, it will be toote. Let fate decide what will happen to his life." Bam-Bam added, looking so serious.
Jane let go of Bam-Bam and punched the wall, letting out her frustrations.
"Damn it! Why Dave? Why it has to happen to Dave? He is a good man! He doesn''t deserve this. It''s my fault! I was the one who asked him to follow Veronica." Jane started ming herself again. She was so stressed. She encountered one trouble after another.
"Bam-Bam¡ tell me¡ Is he going to die?" Jane asked him again. Desperation and helplessness could be seen in her eyes.
Bam-Bam was not able to respond right away. His silence made Jane more uneasy. "He can''t die! If I have to trade my remaining lifeline, I would do it. Just let him live¡ for my sister."
Bam-Bam''s eyes lit up when he heard that. "Does it mean¡ are you willing to give up your remaining days so that he can live? You have thirty-seven days left."
"Can I do that? Will Dave recover if I exchange some of my remaining days?" Jane finally found some hope.
But Bam-Bam contemted for a moment. "Are you sure¡ you are willing to do that? What if your remaining time is not enough to aplish your mission?"
"Yes. I don''t care about it anymore. How many days am I allowed to barter for Dave''s safety?" Jane asked him, feeling so determined.
"One week," Bam-Bam finally responded.
Jane heaved a deep sigh. "Alright. I''m willing to exchange it. Just let him live!" Jane didn''t think twice. She thought Dave deserved to live longer than her. He was a good man while she was a bad person.
"Okay, Master. I ept this deal!" Bam-Bam spread his wings and flew toward her.
Bam-Bam surrounded Jane and magical lights appeared around her body. She felt like Bam-Bam took something inside her body and she suddenly felt weak.
"Master, I have to go and transfer your soul''s energy to Dave." Before Jane could respond, Bam-Bam disappeared from her sight.
''Why do I feel like I fell on Bam-Bam''s game again? What a crafty creature?! s my life just a game to him? Now I wonder if he is a friend or a foe.''
Jane''s face became pale, and her body began to sweat profusely. She had to lean on the wall to steady her footing. Her vision was bing blurry. She was going to pass out. Jane was losing consciousness when the door of the rooftop was pushed open.
''Is that Nathan?''
Jane met Nathan''s gaze. Her lips mumbled his name but her voice was too weak. She could feel like gravity was pulling her body. And before she knew it, she found herself falling to the ground. But Nathan ran in her direction to catch her.
"Jane!"
Chapter 565 Her Deep-Rooted Resentment
?
Day Sixty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Vincent''s Private Vi¡ ]
Helena refused to stay in a hotel after what happened. She felt safer if she was with Vincent than staying in a hotel. What if Phantomke woulde back again?
Helena was still throwing a tantrum. She locked herself inside her room, not talking to Vincent. Mia tried to approach Helena but she got scared when she met Helena''s sharp re.
"Uncle. Did you fight?" Mia asked him innocently as she tugged his arm. They were both looking at the closed door of Helena''s room.
"No. We didn''t. But someone bullied her today, that''s why she''s not in the mood. Just don''t mind her. She will calm down in a while. I''ll talk to her." Vincent grabbed Mia''s hand, guiding her to the living room. It was best to leave Helena alone. She would talk to him once she calmed down.
Vincent saw the mess Helena did in the hotel. He paid for those damages. When they tried to investigate, the CCTV didn''t capture anyone entering her room.
Some hotel staff assumed that Helena was making up a story. She couldn''t sue the hotel because there was no proof that she got assaulted by someone inside her room.
Though her cheeks were red, it didn''t mean someone attacked her. But Helena was one of their VIP guests who had been staying in that hotel for so long. How could she make a scene if it didn''t happen?
When Mia and Vincent reached the living area, he decided to talk to her about Jane.
"Mia. I think we have to postpone our meet-up with my new friend. I should focus on your Aunt Helena first. Is it okay with you?" Vincent consulted her. He didn''t know what he would do to Phantomke since Helena was asking him to eliminate her.
"Okay, Uncle. I think Aunt Helena is very disappointed today. Comfort her first. I hope she will feel better in theing days." Mia pouted her lips, feeling sorry for Helena.
Vincent could only smile faintly, stroking her hair. "Thank you, my angel. Go to your nanny first and y. I will check on your Aunt Helena."
Vincent left Mia in the living room as he went back to check on Helena. She had been locking herself up for two hours now.
Knock! Knock!
"Babe, it''s me. May Ie?" Vincent''s voice was gentle as he asked her permission to let him in.
He didn''t hear her response but he heard the unlocking of the door. Helena finally opened the door for him. Vincent stepped inside.
Bam!
Helena mmed the door almost immediately after Vincent got in. To his surprise, Helena shoved him to the door and crushed her lips against his. She began kissing him so hard.
Helena bit his lips as she devoured his mouth in a savage conquest. She was dominating the kiss and her hands began to unbutton his shirts.
Vincent just let the woman do what she wanted if this was the only way to keep her calm. He helped her take off his shirt as Helena''s palms roamed around his upper body. She was pinching and rubbing his abs as she deepened the kiss.
One hand slid down his pants, capturing his cock. She gripped it tightly making Vincent groan in between their kisses. She released his mouth and her lips traced his jaw, going to his ear.
"Vincent. You are MINE alone¡ Mine," Helena mumbled, her teeth grazing his earlobe.
"I won''t let her steal you away from me again. Don''t you ever look at her¡ understand?" Helena sternly said with so much possessiveness in her tone. She tightened her grip on his cock as if she was punishing him.
"Y-Yeah, Babe. I''m all yours¡ alone." Vincent responded, trying to pacify his woman.
Helena felt threatened again by Phantomke''s presence. She was afraid that history would repeat itself.
"Take me! Let me feel you inside me." Helena whispered to him sensually. She began to raise her skirts, lowering her panties.
Helena was going crazy again as she recalled the memories of the past. She remembered how Vincent stared at Phantomke with admiration and lust. She witnessed how Vincent was tempted by that Vixen!
Vincent had never looked at her the same way. He wasn''t aware of it but Helena felt that there was something different when Vincent gazed at Phantomke before.
With Helena''s request, Vincent held her waist, lifting her a little as he shoved his hard cock inside her. He turned her around as he changed their position. Helena was now the one being pinned on the door as he thrust deep inside her wet core.
"Aaah~ Yeah! That''s it. Come inside me. Harder, Babe¡ Aaah~" Helena urged him as she wrapped her leg around his hips.
Thud! Thud!
The sound of her back hitting the door as he pounded on her could be heard inside. He just hoped Mia and her nanny wouldn''t go upstairs at this moment.
Worrying about Mia hearing their lovemaking, Vincent used his one hand to cover her mouth.
He pistoned her in this standing position, trying his best to pleasure her. This was one way of pacifying Helena''s anger and jealousy. He didn''t expect that Phantomke had this great effect on Helena''s emotional state.
Well, he understood her hatred toward Phantomke. She almost died in Jane''s hand. But aside from that, Vincent was unaware that Helena saw something in his eyes when he looked at Phantomke. That''s the main reason she loathed her so much.
Surprisingly, even Vincent wasn''t aware of the fondness and deep fascination he had toward Jane. It all started because of Nathan. At first, he thought he was treating Jane as someone he needed to take away from Nathan.
But the more he got to know her, he began to admire her for real. Although, he didn''t acknowledge that feeling. Or perhaps, it was just his obsession to take away everything from Nathan¡ everyone that was close to him¡ close to his heart.
Vincent unknowingly moved roughly as he thought of her. He became more aroused when Jane''s beautiful face popped up in his mind.
He was lost in his own fantasy when Helena bit his hand. Vincent drew his hand back and met Helena''s deathly re.
"Vincent! Kill her for me!" She said through her gritted teeth.
Chapter 566 One Week Of Her Absence To Test Nathans Feelings
?
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At Greenbelt District Hospital¡ ]
Abigail never left Dave''s ward. She was so happy because Dave''s condition improved an hour after his surgery. From ICU, they transferred him to a private ward. Abigail couldn''t wait for him to wake up. She had a lot of things she wanted to tell him.
Abigail sat next to his sick bed, holding his hand. She had been watching his sleeping figure for an hour now. Her eyes were still swollen from crying too muchst night.
"Dave, thank you¡ for staying alive. I can''t live without you. I want to stay with you and my family. You are also my family¡ my other half." Abigail brought his hand to her lips, kissing the back of his palm.
"I learned my lesson now. This time I won''t allow anyone to destroy our rtionship. I won''t trust anyone except my sister and you." Abigail continued talking to him as if Dave was listening. Abigail clenched her jaw as she remembered Helena. Once Dave woke up, she would meet Helena and confront her.
Unknown to her, someone was watching her. Nathan could hear Abigail''s words. There was no doubt this woman was so in love with Dave. He could no longer win against him. He already heard enough so he decided to leave.
Abigail had been going through a hard time since yesterday so Nathan didn''t mention anything about Jane passing out yesterday. He kept it from both Stephen and Abigail.
In fact, he was annoyed because Jane called Stephen for help first, instead of him. Well, he knew that Jane had no reason to call him. But he couldn''t stop himself from being upset.
He was on the way to check on Jane when his phone rang. Chantha was calling him. Nathan wondered if Chantha managed to catch Veronica and Marco.
"Any updates?" Nathan asked Chantha as soon as he answered the call.
"Supreme Leader! Good news! We apprehended Marco and Veronica. We detained them in our headquarters. You can meet them anytime today." Chantha informed him cheerfully. She felt so proud of her aplishment.
Axel helped her out in cornering the two. Of course, Axel used Nathan as bait so that Veronica would show up willingly. It just so happened that Marco was with her at that time.
"Okay. Just prepare everything. I will go and meet them to do the interrogation personally." Nathan''s expression darkened just thinking about the possibility that Veronica was the one responsible for their idents in Caceres Hills. Because of that ident, Abigail lost her memory of him.
"Don''t worry, Big Boss! Everything is prepared! Axel and I will be waiting for you." Chantha hung up the phone. She wondered what kind of punishment Nathan would give Veronica if she was the mastermind for Abigail''s ident.
Veronica was Monica''s sister. What if Nathan would give her special treatment because of her connection to Monica?
"Our Supreme Leader will finally get his answer today," Chantha mumbled, smiling yfully.
Meanwhile, Nathan headed to Jane''s ward, hoping that she already regained consciousness. But to his dismay, Jane remained unconscious. When he learned about it, Nathan could no longer control his emotion.
"Why is she not waking up?" Nathan asked the doctor with his angry voice. Jane had been sleeping for twelve hours now after she fainted on the rooftop. Even the doctor didn''t know what happened to her.
"Mr. Sparks, I would suggest that you should transfer her to a much better hospital. Our facilities here are limited. We can''t diagnose what is wrong with her. Her examination results are all normal." The doctor assigned to Jane tried his best to exin the situation to Nathan.
The doctor and the nurses were lining up on the side of Jane''s bed as if they were students subject to disciplinary action by their school dean. They were scared and intimidated by Nathan''s authoritative voice.
But unknown to them, there was also an invisible creature lurking inside Jane''s ward. Bam-Bam had been watching Nathan as he questioned the doctor.
"Hmm. Are you worried that she''s not waking up? She just gave up the remaining seven days of her life just to save Dave. She will be a sleeping beauty for one week. I hope in that given time you can figure out your feelings for her." Bam-Bam spoke to himself. Nathan and the others couldn''t hear him.
He had been secretly observing Nathan and Jane for the past few days. Bam-Bam was aware of Nathan''s hot and cold rtionship with Jane.
Bam-Bam was also getting annoyed by Nathan''s actions. He was jealous but he kept on acting so rude and harsh on Jane.
"Sigh. My master is running out of time. She only has thirty days left. But this guy is still in the denial stage." Bam-Bam shook his head in disappointment.
"I just hope he won''t regret it someday," Bam-Bam said meaningfully, darting his gaze back and forth between Jane and Nathan.
Bam-Bam''s lips curled up into a cunning smile. "Should I put numbers on her days so that he would know that my master couldn''t be here forever? She might die and he won''t no longer see her anymore. I wonder how he will react once he finds out."
On the other hand, Nathan felt uneasy. What if Jane ended up in aa again? But why? She hadn''tpletely healed yet?
Nathan didn''t waste any more time. He decided to transfer Jane back to his medical facility. He needed to conduct a thorough examination to find out what was wrong with Jane. She should be awake by now. But she remained sleeping.
His face was coated by worries. Yes! Nathan was worried about her. His heart jumped when he saw her fainting on the rooftop yesterday. For some unknown reason, he got scared and he couldn''t exin why.
Nathan tossed a look at Jane''s sleeping figure, his eyes filled withplicated emotions. ''Don''t you dare die on me, Jane. You can''t die without my permission.'' Nathan clenched his fists and gnashed his teeth.
Chapter 567 Vincents Decision
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Vincent woke up with so many things bothering his mind. He watched Helena who was lying naked beside him. She was still sound asleep.
Last night, they made love several times until Helena got exhausted. She drained all his energy before she got satisfied. They''ve done it in the bathroom, on the floor, and on the bed.
He just hoped Mia didn''t overhear themst night. They got lost in their own lust and desire.
''She wants her dead. She won''t stop until she sees her dead.'' Vincent thought to himself, rubbing his forehead. ''Why did Jane have to show up to her? Why now?''
He couldn''t figure out why Jane suddenly appeared in front of Helena. What was her motive? Why hurt her?
Without further ado, Vincent got off his bed, not making any noise so that he wouldn''t disturb Helena. He wore his robe and went to the balcony attached to her room. He made a phone call in Country R, contacting his most loyal man, Phoenix.
"Hello, Phoenix," Vincent felt somehow troubled by something. Phoenix noticed it right away when he heard his voice.
"Yes, My King? Is there something wrong?" Phoenix asked him expectantly.
Vincent was silent for a moment, thinking about hismand. Was he going to kill and eliminate Phantomke just like what Helena had requested him to do?
"I want you toe here to Country M. I have an important and urgent mission for you. Bring your elite men. You are the only man I can trust with this mission," Vincent said to him meaningfully. Phoenix was surprised because Vincent summoned him personally. This was indeed a very important mission for their leader.
"What do you want me to do, my King?" Phoenix asked him with curiosity.
"Capture Phantomke and send her away to a ce where Helena couldn''t find her. Stage her death in front of Helena." Vincent gave his order.
Phoenix was taken aback for a moment when he heard Phantomke''s name. ''Phantomke again¡''
He knew her. Phoenix could still remember what Vincent did for this woman. He couldn''t understand why he couldn''t kill her. This not only happened once. His master always chose to let her go.
If Helena was his master''s woman, then what is Phantomke in his life? Why was he trying to protect her from Helena?
Phoenix couldn''t understand Vincent''s decisions and actions when it came to Phantomke.
"Phoenix, are you still listening to me?" Vincent''s voice snapped him out of his deep thoughts.
"I''m sorry, my King. I know I don''t have the right to question you but I am just curious. Why do you keep protecting this woman from our Queen just like what happened a few years back? Why can''t you grant her request if she wants Phantomke dead? Is she more important than our Queen?" Phoenix couldn''t stop himself from asking Vincent. He had been dying to know his reason.
A few years ago, they already captured Phantomke. They could easily kill her if Vincent just gave his order. But instead of killing her, Vincent ordered them to release her. His action was very confusing because, at that time, Phantomke almost killed Helena by stabbing her chest.
If he was Vincent, then he should have ordered his men to kill Phantomke for what she did to Helena. But Vincent gave him a differentmand.
"I''m not protecting her," Vincent replied. "She was as good as dead when I asked you to release her before."
Complicated emotions shed through his eyes when he recalled how Phantomke suffered from a very traumatic experience because of Helena''s scheme.
Even after they released her, Vincent continued to monitor her. And he knew that Jane tried tomit suicide before. And that was when Jane met Stephen who became her doctor.
Vincent knew that Stephen tried to erase her memories. That was the reason until now Jane couldn''t remember him.
"If you are not protecting her, then why are you asking me to do this mission?" Phoenix asked him again.
Vincent frowned because his right-hand man was bing too nosy because of his curiosity.
"Because I don''t feel like killing her just yet. I am still having fun¡ ying with her¡" Vincent responded.
"Are you sure, my King? Is that the only reason why you choose to keep her alive? Don''t you have feelings for her?" Phoenix asked him again, just wanting to confirm something.
Vincent ended up bursting into a peal ofughter when he heard Phoenix''sst remarks. But hisughter didn''t have a hint of humor at all. Phoenix regretted asking him this question. It looked like he offended Vincent.
"You are bing too nosy, Phoenix," Vincent mumbled in his cold voice.
Phoenix kept his mouth shut when he heard Vincent''s stern cold voice.
"A-Apology¡ my King. Please forget what I have said," Phoenix immediately apologized after offending his master.
"By the way, what should I do with Tastsumi''s case?" Phoenix managed to change the topic right away.
"Let Speed handle him." Speed was second inmand after Phoenix.
"Okay, my King. I will hand over this task to her." Phoenix heaved a sigh of relief because Vincent didn''t scold him. It seemed like he was back to his mood.
"Last question, my King. Should I keep my presence in Country M a secret to our Queen?" Phoenix scratched his face, waiting for Vincent''s reply.
"No. Your presence will make her at ease. Just let her think that youe to kill Phantomke," Vincent nonchntly responded.
Phoenix could only smile awkwardly. He felt like he wasmitting a crime for deceiving Helena. But of course, his loyalty was to Vincent. He shouldn''t worry about Helena.
Vincent hung up the phone after giving Phoenix hisst instruction. He wanted Phoenix and his team to fly to Country M tomorrow.
After a while, Vincent nced at his phone screen absentmindedly, thinking about Phoenix''s questions rted to Jane. Subconsciously, Vincent dialed Jane''s number. Her phone was ringing but no one was answering.
Little did he know, Jane was still unconscious and her phone was with someone. Jane''s belongings including her phone were given to Nathan after she passed out. Nathan was on his way to transfer Jane back to the medical facility when he noticed her phone ringing. Someone was calling her.
Chapter 568 The Mole
?
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Ring! Ring!
Nathan checked Jane''s phone only to see Vincent''s caller ID. A deep crease appeared on his forehead as he watched Jane''s phone screen.
"Why is he calling her?" Nathan murmured to himself.
In the end, Nathan decided to ignore the call. But Vincent dialed her number again. Nathan''s expression turned colder because of Vincent''s persistence. It looked like he really wanted to talk to Jane.
Nathan pressed the canceled button and turned off Jane''s phone. He hated the idea that this man was keeping in touch with Jane. He had the urge to unlock her phone and find out what the two were talking about. But this was against Jane''s privacy. He couldn''t do that to her, especially now that her health condition was unknown.
Nathan was following the ambnce that was carrying Jane. He had conflicting thoughts in mind as he thought of her. ''Why is she not waking up? Is she sick¡ again?''
People would start looking for her¨C Abigail, Mr. Hiroshi, Cherry, Stephen, and the Yan Family. Nathan didn''t know how he would deal with this. But his priority was to find out the reason why Jane remained unconscious.
Nathan subconsciously tightened his grip on his steering wheel. He couldn''t believe that this happened to her.
''What if kidnapping the general''s daughter strained her body too much? Is she hurt somewhere? Was she poisoned?'' Nathan began to specte, getting a little bit paranoid.
A few minutester, Nathan reached the medical facility. The medical staff took care of Jane''s transfer. A private ward was prepared for her. They were surprised to see their patient again. Jane stayed in this facility for two years while in aa state. Now she was back again. They thought she already recovered.
The medical staff moved ordingly and examined her thoroughly. Nathan kept pacing back and forth outside the CT Scan Room, waiting for Jane''s examination to finish.
When the doctor-in-charge came out, Nathan hastily approached him. "How is she? Did you find out anything?"
The doctor didn''t know whether tough or not. But since it was his Big Boss, he couldn''tugh at him. Jane had just finished undergoing the CT Scan. They needed time to read and analyze the result.
"Sir, we will update you as soon as we are done analyzing all her examination results."
Nathan remained in his grumpy mood. He couldn''t wait to know Jane''s condition. But he had no choice. He needed to wait for the doctors to read and analyze her results.
"Fine. Once Ie back, I need you to exin to me why she is not waking up! And for goodness''s sake, don''t ever say to me that she is back to aa state!" Nathan stormed out, feeling impatient. Nathan''s attitude put so much pressure on the medical staff. They just hoped they could figure out the root cause of her illness. Or perhaps, they wished she would regain consciousness soon.
Meanwhile, Nathan left the medical facility, heading to Syphiruz Headquarters. He had to meet Veronica and Marco and do some interrogation.
Chantha and Axel had been waiting for him. Upon his arrival, the two guided him to the interrogation room. Veronica and Marco were separated from each other. Nathan went to see Veronica first.
Veronica was locked in one room. They didn''t tie her down. She was free to walk and move around the room but she was not allowed to leave. She was just sitting in the room and a guard was standing outside. Marco, on the other hand, was put in an underground prison cell. His hands and feet were bound on a steel chair.
When the room was slid open and Nathan came into her view, Veronica stood up and ran into him. "Nate, what is going on here? Why are they holding me captive here? I can''t believe that Chantha did this to me. What I have done wrong?" She bombarded him with so many questions.
Nathan shot her a cold sharp re, not hiding his displeasure. "For Monica''s sake, I''ll give you one chance. Tell me the truth now and I''ll spare your life. Were you the one who instigated our ident in Caceres Hills? Did you order Marco to kill Abigail?"
Veronica''s face turned pale when she heard that. So this was about Abigail and her ident.
"You know that I have ways to find out even if you will deny the truth from me. If I can''t get the answer from you, I can take Marco''s answer. So it''s best for you not to lie to me. This is yourst chance," Nathan warned her.
Veronica was aware of the Truth Serum. She was part of this research and helped the team to develop this drug. Though the supplies were limited, she could tell that Nathan wouldn''t hesitate to use them if he needed to find the truth.
Veronica felt like crying. "I''m sorry, Nate. I just did it because I love you. I want you for myself." She dropped to her knees and began begging him. "Please, Nate. Forgive me. It''s my fault. I can''t stop loving you. I have always loved you. But you never take notice of me once." Veronica grabbed his hands as she continued begging for his forgiveness.
Veronica had no choice but to confess her crime. She knew what Nathan was capable of. She needed to survive. And now, she was thinking about Marco''s offer. ''I should have epted his proposal of siding with the King Stallion Mafia.'' Veronica thought to herself.
Nathan, on the other hand, felt disgusted by Veronica. "I''ll never forgive you." He pushed her away as he turned around to leave. He already got her confession and he didn''t want to stay there longer.
"Supreme Leader, what should we do to her?" Chantha asked Nathan as soon as he stepped out of Veronica''s room.
"Continue to lock her up. Take away all the privileges and benefits Syphiruz Mafia has provided her. I have so many things to deal with. I can''t be bothered by her. It will just be a waste of time." Nathan hadn''t thought of the punishment he would give Veronica. His mind was still upied by Jane.
"Okay, Supreme Leader. How about her aplice?" Chantha was referring to Marco.
"Torture him until he begs you to kill him. But keep him alive for now." Nathan promptly responded.
Both Axel and Chantha nodded their heads. They observed that Nathan was in a hurry to leave the headquarters. Did somethinge up again?
"I have to go now. Axel, I''ll be absent tomorrow. Just take charge of thepany on my behalf." Nathan instructed Axel without exining the situation to him. After saying that, he left the Syphiruz Headquarters, going back to the Medical Facility.
*****
[ At Vincen''ts Vi¡ ]
Vincent hadn''t fixed his problem yet when he received another piece of bad news.
"Sir, Marco has been captured by the Syphiruz Mafia. What are we going to do? What if he will divulge information about you and our organizations?" His underling reported to him.
But Vincent didn''t feel anxious at all. He was calm when he heard the news.
"Don''t worry too much about Marco. He won''t mention our organization. But you are right. I can''t let him stay in the Syphiruz. I guess I have to use my card again."
After saying that, Vincent contacted someone who could help him solve this issue. "Hello, Joker. It''s me. I heard your fellow members captured my subordinate. Now, it''s time for you to return the favor. Help Marco escape."
Chapter 569 Everything Went Well
569 Everything Went Well
Day Sixty-Four...
~~~***~~~
[ At Greenbelt District Hospital... ]
Dave finally regained consciousness. And the first thing he saw was Abigail''s sleeping figure. She was leaning her head on the edge of his bed. She drifted off to sleep because she stayed up all night just watching over him.
Dave couldn''t believe that he was seeing Abigail. He thought he would never see her again. Did he survive? Was this a dream or perhaps, this was heaven? He lifted his arm to pinch his cheek. Oh! I''m not dreaming.''
He looked at her intently. He reached out to touch and caress her face only to retract his hand once again. He hesitated because he felt like he didn''t deserve to touch her after what happened between Karina and him.
Dave was still clueless that Jane already fixed his problem. She already helped him prove his innocence. Aside from that, Jane was also the one who healed him. She sacrificed her remaining seven days just to save him.
''I...I don''t know how to face Abigail. Asking for forgiveness is not enough to ease her pain. I know she might be thinking that I betrayed her..: Sadness could be seen in his eyes as he stared at her.
''Abi... My love...'' Dave''s eyes became teary. He had the urge to hug and kiss her... but his guilt was stopping him to do so. What should I tell him? Even if I was drugged, I don''t want to make excuses for my action. The fact that I hurt her won''t change"
Dave''s heart felt so heavy. The pain in his heart was iparable to a gunshot wound. ''It hurts more than a gunshot wound; Dave thought to himself.
Dave was still hesitant to touch her when Abigail moved. Then she slowly opened her eyes. Her sleepiness disappeared as soon as she met Dave''s gaze. He is now awake!
"Dave!" Abigail immediately stood up and held his shoulders. "How do you feel? Are you still hurt somewhere? Do you want me to call the doctor for you?"
Dave winced a little when Abigail identally touched his wounded shoulder. But since it was Abigail, he would endure the pain just for her. He just smiled at her faintly. He didn''t expect that Abigail would still care about him. He could see her concern. Her worry was evident on her face.
"I''m fine. Don''t go. Just stay here." Dave finally managed to hold her hand. He didn''t want her to leave. He would feel empty without her.
Abigail bobbed her head and shed her gentle smile. She helped him sit up as she adjusted his sickbed. Dave just watched her in puzzlement. He wondered why Abigail was treating him so well. Was she not mad anymore? She should hate him.
"Why are you looking at me like that? Is there something wrong?" Abigail asked him when she noticed the puzzled look in his eyes.
"Aren''t you mad at me? Don''t you hate me? I did something-" Dave wasn''t able toplete his words because Abigail pressed her forefinger on his lips thus stopping him from speaking.
She shook her head and said, ''No. I don''t hate you. I have never hated you. And you didn''t do anything wrong. You are innocent, Dave. You are a victim. I shouldn''t have believed what I saw. Because not everything we see is the truth. Sometimes, people are trying to use our weaknesses to deceive us... and to hurt us." Abigail''s words were full of meaning,
"What do you mean, Abi?" Dave asked her skeptically. He couldn''t understand it
Abigail held his hands and squeezed them gently. "You didn''t sleep with Karina. Those were just lies. They used someone else to pretend to be you. You didn''t touch her. It was all a scheme... an evil scheme of Helena and Karina. They just wanted to break us apart''
"How did you know that?" Dave couldn''t believe it. He thought he did something wrong.
Abigail grabbed her purse and picked up something inside. She gave him the recorders and the result of his blood test. "My sister managed to get this. Karina and her aplice already confessed everything. She cleared your name Dave and proved your innocence. I feel so grateful to my sister for clearing this misunderstanding between us. I almost gave you up if not for her''
Dave was still speechless. He read the blood examination result and listened to the recordings. He had mixed emotions after hearing Karina''s and Tom''s confessions. But what made him enraged was the fact Helena was the one who nned everything.
"Why? Why did Helena do this to us? I thought she was our friend Dave folded his fingers into fists. He had never imagined that Helena would be the one to instigate this kind of scheme. What a vicious woman she could be.
"She is not a true friend, Dave. Just stay away from her... including Vincent. What if they are in this together?" Abigail expressed her thoughts. She began to doubt Vincent''s sincerity too. "I know Vincent is like a brother to you. He helped you a lot. But what if he already changed because of Helena?" She couldn''t hide her concern.
But Dave had conflicting thoughts about this. He was hoping that Vincent was different from Helena. ''I will try to talk to him first. I don''t want to judge him''
Abigail heaved a deep sigh. I understand you. You owe him. But my sister warned me not to trust those two. I''m sorry, Dave"
"It''s okay, Abi. You don''t have to apologize. I know... Jane is just looking after you because you are her sister. She didn''t want you to get hurt. You don''t have to force yourself. Don''t worry. I won''t give Vincent my hundred percent trust. I just want to give him the benefit of the doubL After all, he is my friend and my brother."
"Okay. I know what you feel. But the most important thing is... we already cleared our misunderstanding." Abigail hugged him. ''You scared me. I thought you were going to leave me. I thought you would never wake up. But a miracle happens." She buried her face in the nook of his neck. She kept hugging him, not letting him go.
Dave''s expression softened. The thorn in his heart disappeared. He felt relieved now. Who would have thought that he would be able to redeem himself? He already lost hope. He epted his fate. But things suddenly went well for both of them. All thanks to Jane.
"You promised me that you wouldn''t leave me alone. I can''t live without you." Abigail tightened her grip on Dave''s body. She might have forgotten that Dave underwent surgery and his gunshot wounds were still fresh. She immediately drew back when she heard Dave groan a little.
"I''m sorry! I forgot you were hurt'' Abigail hit her head.
Dave just let out a soft chuckle. "No. I''m fine. Your hugs and kisses are my best medicine. Come here. Don''t let me go." Dave opened his arms wide, inviting her for another hug.??????????????xt.??????
Abigail just gave him a peck on his lips but she stopped hugging him. His chest and his shoulder were injured and were wrapped in a bandage. "I don''t want your stitches to open up. I''ll give you more hugs when you recover. So you must recover quickly!"
Another chuckle escaped his mouth. "Aye, Ma''am! I''ll get better soon! Especially now... you and I have reconciled."
Abigail bobbed her head frantically. She gave him another kiss. This time itsted for several seconds. It was a passionate kiss, letting him know how much she loved him. Dave responded to her with the same passion. He missed this woman so much. He thought he wouldn''t be able to kiss her again.
''I''m going to propose to her soon. I can''t let this woman go. I should marry her. I can''t afford to lose her. I shall make her mine officially; Dave thought to himself as he enjoyed their kisses.
After satiating their yearning for each other, the two finally broke the kiss. "Abi... I love you so much... No one can measure my love for you.''
Abigail''s forehead rested on his. She smiled sweetly when she heard those words from Dave. "You know that I feel the same way. My love for you will never change. If I ever forget you again, please... fight for me. Make me remember you. Don''t let other men rece you in my heart.'' Abigail reminded him. She didn''t want to repeat what happened between Nathan and her.
Dave nodded his head, caressing her right cheek. "I will fight for you and for our love. I promise."
''Thanks, Lover
"By the way, where is your sister? I want to thank her personally. She did a lot of work to prove my innocence. I can''t even figure out how she managed to get their confession." Dave searched for Jane as he wondered how she did those things. "Oh right! I haven''t seen her... I wonder where she is right now."
Chapter 570 Bam-Bam and Ethan
570 Bam-Bamand Ethan
Dave and Abigail searched for Jane. They wanted to thank her for everything she did for them. Abigail tried contacting her sister but to her disappointment, Janes phone was switched off. Since she failed to contact her, Abigail called their father asking for Jane''s whereabouts.
"Dad? Is my sister at home? With your Abigail put the phone in loudspeaker mode so that Dave could also hear their conversation.
"No. I thought she was with you. By the way, how is Dave?" Mr. Hiroshi knew that Dave was hospitalized because Jane informed him yesterday.
"He is awake now. But Dad, my sister is not here. I can''t even contact her: Abigail began to worry about Jane.
"What? You can''t get a hold of her. What happened to your sister?" Mr. Hiroshi started panicking. He was targeted by his enemies a few days ago. What if Jane was kidnapped by them?
"I don''t know, Dad. She should be here. But she wasn''t. My mind was preupied with Dave yesterday. i didn''t notice that she was gone. I''m sorry, Dad" Abigail apologized to her father.
"No worries, Abi. Ill look for your sister" Mr. Hiroshi immediately summoned Mr. Kazuki. He hung up the phone as he faced Kazuki.
''Yes, Master? Do you need something?" Kazuki asked Mr. Hiroshi. "
"Summon our men. Stop their search for our missingrades. We need to find my daughter first. Jane had gone missing" There was a hint of urgency in Mr. Hiroshi''s voice. He was overly protective of his daughters so even though he hadn''t confirmed yet that Jane was missing he wanted to mobilize his men already to find her.
"Huh? Lady Jane went missing? Are you sure, Master? What if she is with her friend, Cherry?" Kazuki remembered Jane was hanging out with Cherry yesterday. The bodyguard also apanied Jane to the hospital for her physical check-up and then she went home to fetch Abigail and headed back to another hospital.
"Call Cherry and ask her if Jane is with her." Mr. Hiroshi ordered him in his authoritative voice.
Kazuki quickly obeyed Mr. Hiroshi''smand. Ile dialed Cherry''s number.
Ring! Ring!
It did not take long before Cherry answered the phone. "Hello, Mr. Kazuki?"
"Hi, Cherry. I Just want to ask if Jane is with you. Her father is looking for her." He asked her directly.
"oh, Jane is not here. Maybe she is in the hospital together with Abigail."
Kazuki frowned when he heard that. He had a bad feeling about this. His master might be right. Jane had gone missing.
"Master! I''m afraid... Lady Jane has gone missing! I''ll summon our men now to search for her." Kazuki said goodbye to Cherry and began dispatching all their men who were currently staying in Country M.
"Find my daughter! I can''t lose her again! I''ll contact Nathan. He is more familiar with this area. His men can also help us with the search." Mr. Hiroshi wanted to ask Nathan for help. This situation was very urgent. He couldn''t waste any more time. He needed to make sure that his daughter was safe!
Meanwhile, Cherry had begun tracking Jane as well. She heard from Mr. Kazuki that Jane went missing. "Sis, where are you?"
Thinking about Jane''s session with Stephen, Cherry messaged Stephen, asking him if Jane and he were doing the hypnosis session today. But to her surprise, Stephen was also waiting for Jane and she hadn''t shown up today.
Stephen left his house when he found out that Jane disappeared. Everyone was in their panicking mode, searching for Jane.
On the other hand, Nathan returned to the facility. The doctor failed to find the symptoms and the reason why Jane remained unconscious. All her examination results were normal.
"What''s wrong with her?" Nathan was losing his patience. He couldn''t understand why he was so grumpy just because of Jane''s current condition. Deep inside, he was worried about her.
"We need to run a few more tests, sir. We can''t figure out why she was unresponsive as if she is back in hera state! The doctor also felt helpless. Nathan was pressuring them already but they couldn''t get the result he wanted.
Nathan pursed his lips, trying to control his temper. He couldn''t me them. He knew that his medical staff were doing their best. He shouldn''t vent his frustration out on them.
Nathan''s conversation with the doctor was interrupted when his phone rang. He hesitated for a moment when he saw the caller ID. It was Mr. Hiroshi, Jane''s father. That phone call was like a lifesaver for the doctor. He felt like Nathan was going to eat him alive if he won''t deliver a good result. Nathan moved away.
''He is calling me. Is he searching for his daughter already?'' Nathan contemted whether to answer the phone or not. He didn''t know if he should tell him what happened to Jane or just keep it a secret.
In the end, Nathan answered Mr. Hiroshi''s call. Just like what he had expected, Mr. Hiroshi was indeed searching for his daughter.
"Nathan. I need your help! My daughter went missing. Can you find her for me?" Mr. Hiroshi didn''t beat around the bush.
Nathan was silent for five seconds, thinking about what he would reply to the old man.
"Okay. Mr. Hiroshi. I will find her," Nathan simply replied.
"Thanks, Nate. I''ll count on you. Please find her and keep her safe." Mr. Hiroshi pleaded in his desperate tone.
Nathan felt guilty for hiding Jane''s condition from Mr. Hiroshi. For some unknown reason, Nathan felt like Jane would like to do the same. If she were in his shoes, she wouldn''t like her loved ones to worry about her.
''Jane must wake up. I can''t let her family see her in this condition. She should recover and regain consciousness as soon as possible.'' Nathan thought to himself.
Mr. Hiroshi didn''t stay long. He thanked Nathan again before ending the call. The old man was also on the move.
****
[ AL Sparks Mansion... ]
Ethan was in his room, ying with his robotic friends, Powy and Riernc when a magical creature showed up. He was surprised when Bam-Bam appeared in front of him.
"Why are you here?" Ethan asked Bam-Barn curiously. It was unusual for Bam-Bam to show up to humans.
"Wait! Did something bad happen to my Mom?" Ethan''s eyes widened in realization. He looked at Barn-Barn worriedly.
"Oh. Calm down. Your Mom... 1 mean my master is just fine. I came here because I need your help." Bam-Bam exined to him.
"Young master? Who are you talking to?" Powy asked Ethan. The two robots couldn''t see Barn-Barn.
"A fluffy flying cat: Ethan responded.
Powy and Riemc scanned the room but they didn''t see any cal or flying creature. Meanwhile, Ethan shifted his gaze back to Bam-Bam.
''What help?'' he asked him with intrigue.
Bam-Bam heaved a deep sigh, his paw rubbing his forehead. "My Master did something to help her sister. Because of that, she has to sleep for seven days... without waking up. But the situation has gotten serious because everyone is searching for her. Fortunately, your father hasn''t told anyone about this. But he was clueless that my master wont wake up unless seven days will pass by."
What! My Mom will be sleeping for seven days?! But she already has limited time left to make my father fall in lover Ethan had a keen memory so he remembered Jane''s mission.
''Yeah. I am aware of that too'' Barn-Barn promptly responded. But don''t worry too much. These seven days will be a test for your Dad''s feelings. Who knows his heart will grow fonder of her in her absence? Let''s observe him''
Ethan pouted his lips. "I will miss her. One week is too long! And why test my father''s feelings? Why don''t you just allow him to find out that the Abigail he knew was in fact, my Mom?!" Ethanined to Barn-Barn.
"That''s no fun; Bam-Bam thought to himself.
"He should recognize her by himself. He should acknowledge his feelings. That way... we can call it true love! Then your Mom will survive!" Bam-Barn insisted on.
"I won''t let her die! What do you want me to do?" Ethan asked Barn-Barn expectantly.
Bam-Bam rubbed his chin using his paw and replied, ''Help your Dad cover up for her absence. Don''t let anyone know that she''s unconscious because she will eventually wake up after seven days. unconscious because she will eventually wake up after seven days. Her father, sister, and friends are all looking for her. Reassure them that Jane is fine and safe
"Okay. I can do that." Ethan agreed to help Bam-Bam.
You can start ying a cupid between your father and my master. Assess your father''s feelings. Find out if my master truly matters to him. And make him realize that... before it bes toote." Bam-Bam suggested.
"Got it. I know what to do! Leave this to me Ethan replied with full determination. After saying that, Ethan turned to his robotic friends.
"Powy, Riemc! Come with me. We have some works to do!''
Chapter 571 Hanabi and Speed
Chapter 571 Hanabi and Speed
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Stephen had been worrying about Jane. Cherry told him that she had gone missing. Why would she suddenly disappear? Did she recall something? Did bad memories return? What if she tried tomit suicide again?
Stephen started to be paranoid. He kept on driving, searching every corner of the city just to find Jane.
"Where are you, Jane?" Stephen mumbled.
He was distracted that he failed to notice the woman crossing the streets. Fortunately, Stephen still managed to step on the brake. However, his car lightly hit the woman.
Thud!
Stephen hastily got out of his car to check on her. Thedy fell to the ground after being hit by his car. He ran into her and kneeled at her side. "Miss, are you okay?"
He was surprised because the woman didn''t even react to that impact. She justy on the ground, expressionlessly. She gazed at him lifting her eyebrow. Without saying a word, the woman stood up as if nothing happened. She brushed the dirt off her clothes.
"Be careful when driving," she coldly said before turning around to leave.
But Stephen wouldn''t allow her to leave just yet. He needed to take responsibility for this ident. Withrge strides, Stephen chased after her and when he reached her, he instantly grabbed her elbow.
"Miss, you can''t leave. We should go to the hospital and have you examined," Stephen suggested in his gentle voice.
"No. I''m fine. I''m in a hurry. So let go," thedy replied to him nonchntly. She was acting indifferently toward him. "Don''t worry. I won''t sue you," she added, snatching her hand away from him.
But the doctor was very persistent, especially when it came to his patients. Stephen held her hand again, gently pulling her toward his car. "I''ll bring you to the hospital."
The woman''s expression turned sour. She was annoyed because of this stubborn man. She said she was in a hurry and that she was okay. But this guy insisted on bringing her to the hospital.
"I''m warning you. I said LET GO." she sternly said with a threatening voice.
But Stephen wasn''t afraid of her. "You have toe, otherwise I''ll sue you. You scratched my car," he said with a straight face. He was just kidding.
Lady: "..."
''Is he serious?! What a shameless guy. I was the one who got hit.'' She eyed him with disbelief. She had the urge to beat this guy. However, she couldn''t punch his gorgeous face. ''Damn! I should behave. Mr. Kazuki reminded me not to create some trouble here.'' she thought to herself.
Thinking about Kazuki''s reminders, she just obediently followed Stephen.
"By the way, what''s your name?" Stephen simply asked her. He could sense that the woman he was holding was already annoyed with him. He could see in her expression.
"I''m Hanabi," she coldly responded.
Stephen just smiled faintly and said, "You have a nice name. By the way, I''m Stephen."
Hanabi didn''t respond anymore. When they reached his car, Stephen opened the car door for her, letting her settle down in the front passenger seat. She stepped inside the car with no resistance anymore. She just silently observed Stephen.
''He looks harmless,'' she thought to herself. She just picked up her phone and messaged Kazuki.
[ Sir, I''ve arrived. But I need to go to the hospital. Some punk hit me with his car and not allowing me to leave. But I''m not hurt. ] Hanabi informed Kazuki of her whereabouts.
Her flight got dyed and she left her luggage at her hotel. She decided to stroll around the city first before meeting Kazuki. Who would have thought that someone would hit her while crossing the streets?
Beep!
Mr. Kazuki responded quickly. [ We have an emergency! You need to find our master''s daughter. Lady Jane had gone missing! ]
Hanabi''s eyes widened in shock after reading Kazuki''sst message. "STOP THE CAR!!!" She screamed, making Stephen hit the brake.
Screech!
"What''s wrong?" Stephen asked her in confusion. Hanabi''s mood changed quickly.
"I need to get out!" Hanabi said before opening the car door and jumping off in a swift move. Stephen was not able to react as he watched her running away from him.
He could only shake his head and murmured, "What a weird woman? Is she immune to pain?"
Stephen started the car. Since his patient ran away, he could only continue his search, hoping that he could find Jane as soon as possible.
Meanwhile, Kazuki contacted his son, Tatsumi. Finally, he was able to reach his son as Tatsumi''s phone rang. He couldn''t contact him for the past few days because he was out of reach.
"Dad! I''m busy. Why do you keep calling me?" Tatsumi scowled at his father right away. He was currently fighting several members of the King Stallion Mafia. They were hunting and chasing after him. The group was headed by a woman whose alias was Speed.
"Busy?! Where the hell are you?! You should go back here. Your future wife went missing!" Kazuki wanted to scold his ungrateful son.
"Huh? My wife? What happened to my Lady?" Tatsumi asked him exasperatedly. He was also shocked to hear the news from his father.
"Yes. Your future wife disappeared and we are searching for her. If you don''t want to lose her,e back here and help us find her!" Kazuki raised his voice, screaming at his son. He could hear the loud noise on the phone so he didn''t know what his son was currently doing.
"What are you doing?! It''s so noisy!" Kazukiined.
Bang! Bang!
Soon, he heard the sound of gunshots! Kazuki''s eyes went round. "TATSUMI! Where the hell are you? Why am I hearing so many gunshots?! Did you make trouble again?" Kazuki''s blood started to boil in rage. He didn''t know if he should get mad or get worried about his son.
"Dad. Calm down. I''m going back. But I have to deal with these flies first. Don''t get mad at me. I''m doing this mission for mydy. She gave me a task." Tatsumi tried to exin so that his father would stop scolding him. Besides, he was in the middle of a fight. His father was distracting him.
"Mission? What kind of mission?" Kazuki asked him curiously.
"It''s confidential, Dad. It is only between mydy and me. Don''t ask me further. But one thing I can guarantee you. Once I aplish this mission, I will propose to her. She can''t say no to me." Tatsumi said proudly. He even let out a soft chuckle.
Kazuki didn''tpletely believe him. He thought his son was spouting some nonsense. "Finding our young mistress is our top priority. Abort that mission! Return here! We must find Jane as soon as possible!"
"I got it, Dad! I''m heading to the airport now! I''ll escape here safely." Tatsumi hung up the phone. He focused his attention on fighting the members of the King Stallion Mafia. His goal was to find a safe route for escape. He was surrounded by hundreds of men.
Tatsumi started exchanging fires with his opponents. Though he was outnumbered, Tatsumi had this confidence that he won''t lose. He couldn''t let them capture him, especially now that he had something more important to do¨C Finding Jane.
Meanwhile, Speed was watching Tatsumi from the distance. She had to admit that this one guy was giving her underlings a hard time. It wasn''t easy to capture him alive. If this was only an assassination mission, she already finished it early. However, capturing this man alive was not an easy job!
Speed moved and found a good spot where she could target Tatsumi. She was now carrying her sniper''s rifle. It was a long-range rifle with high uracy when firing at her target.
"I can''t aim at his head nor his chest. I should shoot him in the leg so that he can no longer run away from us," Speed mumbled to herself as she positioned herself.
Tatsumi was busy firing at her subordinates. After a few seconds, Speed finally got a clear shot.
Bang!
The first shot had missed since Tatsumi used a man as his shield. Speed frowned because she didn''t know if it was just a coincidence or if Tatsumi knew that she was targeting him from afar.
"This guy! His survival instinct is so strong!" Speed shook her head. She started to find another clear shot. She was observing and following Tatsumi''s every move.
"Where are you going to hide, Buddy?" Speed continued her monologue.
She noticed that Tatsumi stopped firing at her underlings. "Haha! He ran out of ammunition!"
Using hermunication device, she talked to her men and ordered them, "Go and chase after him now! He can''t fire at you. He ran out of ammunition!"
"Copy!"
Speed directed them about Tatsumi''s current position. Several men were approaching his hiding spot.
"You can''t escape from us," Speed said confidently.
Tatsumi was put in a tight spot. Every corner was filled with enemies. But to her surprise, she didn''t see any hint of fear or worry on his face. He remained calm. Tatsumi was even smiling as if he was enjoying this.
"This is one tough guy! Imend him for beingposed despite his difficult situation." Speed couldn''t help but admire Tatsumi.
Tatsumi was back to fighting those men using his fists and dagger. As he was immersed in beating those men who rushed in his direction, Tatsumi failed to dodge Speed''s shot.
Bang!
Tatsumi was hit in his right leg.
"Argh!" He groaned and gazed up, turning in the direction where the gunshot came from. "Damn! There''s a sniper!"
Chapter 572 The Only Person Who Can Cure Her
Chapter 572 The Only Person Who Can Cure Her
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Medical Facility¡ ]
Nathan stayed in Jane''s ward, watching over her. He was sitting on a chair withplicated emotions on his face. He wasn''t used to seeing Jane lying in her sick bed.
He thought she waspletely healed. She was energetic and her strength returned. Who would have thought she would suddenly copse one day? This was so unpredictable.
Nathan covered his face using his hands. Then he moved them up, tugging his hair. He couldn''t understand his mood today. He was so grumpy and annoyed. He didn''t know where he should take his anger.
He turned in Jane''s direction, having conflicting thoughts. "You should wake up, Jane," Nathan mumbled, clenching his fists. He sounded like begging her.
Bam!
Nathan was talking to unconscious Jane when suddenly the door of the private ward slid open. He turned around only to see his son, Ethan, walking alongside his robotic friends.
Nathan frowned in puzzlement. "What is he doing here?" He nced at Ethan and his robotic friends.
"Dad!" Ethan ran in his direction. He immediately extended his right hand in front of his father. "Give me Miss Jane''s phone."
The crease of Nathan''s forehead deepened further when he heard that. "Why? How do you know I have her phone?"
Little Ethan rolled his eyes skyward. "Don''t ask me, Dad. Just give me her phone. Otherwise, you will make Gramps and others search for Miss Jane everywhere."
Nathan couldn''t understand his son. But he handed Jane''s phone over to Ethan. He wondered what his son was nning to do. And how did he know that Jane was there? Was he aware of her current condition? Who told him?
Nathan just watched his son as he switched on Jane''s phone. He turned it off when Vincent kept calling her. Jane''s phone kept on beeping after it was turned on. She received several messages from her father, Kazuki, Stephen, Cherry, and Abigail.
Ethan unlocked Jane''s phone. He knew her password! Nathan was surprised since his son was navigating her phone as if it was his own phone.
It did not take long before Ethan dialed Mr. Hiroshi''s number. While it was ringing, Ethan gazed at Powy and said, "Give me the voice-changing device, Powy. Are you done copying her voice?"
"Yes, young master!" Powy responded. He opened his steel stomach and picked up a small device. It looked like a tiny microphone. It was a new creation of Ethan.
"What are you up to?" Nathan asked his son curiously.
"Just watch and learn, Dad!" Ethan replied, ignoring his father''s query.
When Mr. Hiroshi answered the phone, Ethan signaled his Dad to keep quiet. Nathan just obediently followed his son, still wondering what the little kid was nning to do.
"Jane! Where are you, my daughter? We have been looking for you. Are you alright?" Mr. Hiroshi''s worried voice resounded from the other line.
Nathan''s eyes widened in shock. He didn''t expect that his son would call Mr. Hiroshi using Jane''s phone. Was he going to reveal to them that Jane was in the medical facility?
Nathan moved forward, trying to snatch the phone away from Ethan. He thought his son would reveal his secret to Mr. Hiroshi. He didn''t inform Mr. Hiroshi that he knew where Jane was. He gave his son a warning look. But Ethan just ignored him.
Before Nathan could steal the phone from his son, Little Ethan already spoke up. Nathan stopped because what he heard was Jane''s voice, not Ethan''s voice.
"Pa, I''m sorry for making you worried. I''m just fine. My phone had run out of battery. I just charged my phone," Ethan said as an alibi.
Nathan calmed down as he finally understood Ethan''s n. His son was currently pretending to be Jane using this voice-changing device. Surprisingly, the device copied Jane''s exact voice.
"Where are you?" Mr. Hiroshi asked her again.
"Pa, I will be having a business trip abroad. I will be away for one week. I might not be able to contact you and others. Please send my regards to my sister and friends. Don''t worry about me." Ethan hade up with another alibi just to cover up for Jane''s absence.
Bam-Bam already reassured him that Jane would definitely wake up after seven days so he had nothing to worry about. But Ethan had no n of telling this to his father because he and Bam-Bam had agreed to assess and test Nathan''s feelings toward Jane.
How would Nathan react if Jane continued to sleep for the next six days?
"What business trip is that? Can you tell me your exact location so that I will be more at ease? You should have brought some bodyguards." Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t help but worry about her safety.
"Pa, it is a business meeting with an investor in Country R. I''m nning to build my ownpany. By the way, I have my bodyguards with me. I am secure here. My trip is urgent so I was not able to say goodbye to you properly."
Mr. Hiroshi could only sigh in defeat. "Fine. Just give me an update from time to time. Take care of yourself, my dear daughter. I can''t afford to lose you."
"I know, Pa. Thanks. I''m boarding the ne now. I have to end this call. I love you. See you around." Ethan wanted to end the conversation so that Mr. Hiiroshi wouldn''t ask further questions.
"Okay. But before you end this call, I just want to inform you that Dave is now awake."
"Thanks, Pa." Ethan simply said before ending the call.
Ethan was done with his conversation but Nathan was still observing him in disbelief. His son just fixed his problem today. Because he pretended to be Jane, reassuring Mr. Hiroshi that she was fine, Mr. Hiroshi would stop his men from looking for Jane. Nathan had nothing to worry about anymore aside from waiting for Jane to wake up.
"Why did you say one week? What if Jane doesn''t wake¡ª" Nathan cut his sentence because he realized that Ethan wasn''t aware of Jane''s current condition. He shouldn''t make this young boy worry about her.
"Dad, just do your best to take good care of Miss Jane. Make sure she will wake up in one week. If she does not return then Gramps will worry about her." Ethan reminded him. "Once he finds out that you lied to him, Mr. Hiroshi won''t forgive you. He won''t allow you to see Miss Jane ever again." the little boy added, threatening his father.
Nathan furrowed his eyebrows. He was displeased to hear Ethan''sst remarks. "No one can stop me from seeing her. But I do have a question for you. Do you know that she is in aa? How did you know that she''s here?"
As Nathan questioned his son, Bam-Bam showed up again, whispering to Ethan. "Ethan, can you act as if you are worried about Jane? You don''t look worried at all because you know that she will wake up after seven days. You must make your father believe that my master is super ill so that he will worry about her. Don''t act so calmly. Just think of it that Miss Jane is about to die soon."
When Bam-Bam said hisst remarks, Ethan shook his head frantically and his eyes became misty. "No way! Miss Jane won''t die. She has to survive! Dad!" Ethan moved closer to Nathan, tugging the hem of his clothes. "Don''t let her die! Don''t let her die!" the young boy burst out into tears.
Nathan felt guilty for not filtering his words. He thought he was the one who triggered Ethan''s emotion when he told her that Jane was in aa state. "Shhh! Don''t cry. She won''t die. She is a strong woman."
But Ethan continued to cry as he began punching his dad''s legs. "I won''t forgive you if she dies. You are the only one who can save her!"
Bam-Bam blinked his eyes in amusement as he watched the father and son duo. He didn''t know if Ethan was just acting or if this was "Of course, I won''t let her die." Nathan promptly responded, trying to console and appease his son. "Stop crying already. I''m doing my his true feelings. ''If he is just acting, then this child deserves a best actor award,'' Bam-Bam thought to himself.
"Of course, I won''t let her die." Nathan promptly responded, trying to console and appease his son. "Stop crying already. I''m doing my best to cure her. Just trust me, okay?"
Ethan stopped punching his Dad. He wiped his tears and gazed up, looking straight into his father''s eyes. "Dad, do you really want to cure her?"
"Of course, I do," Nathan replied without hesitation.
Ethan nodded his head and blurted out, "Then you only need to do one thing." the young boy paused for a moment. He shifted his gaze to Jane and brought it back to his father. "You have to love her with all your heart. Acknowledge your feelings for her."
Nathan: "..."
Nathan was rendered speechless when he heard Ethan''sst words. Was he serious? Where did he get that idea?
Chapter 573 The Reason She Failed Her Mission
Chapter 573 The Reason She Failed Her Mission
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
"You have to love her with all your heart. Acknowledge your feelings for her."
Nathan didn''t know how he would react to Ethan''s words. ''Who gave him this idea? This is absurd. Before, he likes Abigail so much. But now, he is shipping me with Jane.''
When he recovered from his trance, Nathan questioned his son. "Why are you telling me this? I don''t have feelings for her."
Ethan was displeased when he heard Nathan''sst remarks. Even Bam-Bam was disappointed. "How long are you going to deny it, Dad?" The young boy was losing his patience. His Dad was so dumb. He couldn''t recognize his one true love.
"Are you going to wait until she''s gone?! Won''t you be sad if Miss Jane dies?" Ethan burst out. He could no longer tolerate Nathan''s foolishness. He kept on denying his feelings for Jane.
"She. Won''t. Die!" Nathan spat back at his son with his stern cold voice. He hated it when Ethan kept telling him that Jane was going to die. "I won''t let her die." His words were filled with conviction.
Ethan was annoyed by his father''s confusing actions. "Fine! I won''t bug you on this anymore. If you don''t like her and you don''t have feelings for her then just let her go. Send her to Uncle Stephen. At least, Uncle Stephen is different. He is treating her well. And he is willing to do anything for her. At least, he loves her sincerely."
Nathan crumpled his face when he heard that. He was about to argue with his son but Ethan stormed out of the room, leaving Nathan. Bam-Bam followed Ethan from behind. He scowled at Nathan before flying away.
Nathan was left alone inside Jane''s ward. He clenched his fists, just watching Ethan''s back. He wasn''t mad at his son but at himself.
Meanwhile, Ethan kept walking away until he found an isted ce. He wanted to be alone, away from his foolish and annoying father. He sat on the ground and hugged himself, trying to hold his tears.
Bam-Bam joined him. "Why are you sad?"
Ethan gazed up and said, "Because I''m losing hope. I feel sorry for my Mom. What if Dad won''t acknowledge his feelings, will she die? For real? Can''t you save her? I want to save her. I don''t want her to die."
The young boy began to express his thoughts and feelings with Bam-Bam. "Bam-Bam, I wonder if it''s okay for Mom to love someone else as long as she can survive. Is it okay that she falls to someone else who already has feelings for her so that she can survive?"
"I can ept it even if she can''t be together with my dumb father, as long as she stays alive. Can you help her?" Ethan begged Bam-Bam. He felt so helpless and desperate at this moment.
"I have Uncle Stephen¡ and that guy whose name is Tatsumi."
Bam-Bam heaved a deep sigh. "I''m sorry, Ethan. It can''t be done. It must be true love. And the guy whom my master loves is your father." The magical creature flew towards Ethan and stroked his hair using his paw. He wanted tofort the little child.
"True Love? Can''t I just be my Mom''s True Love? I love her so much. And I know she loves me back. Can''t you consider that as true love?" Ethan insisted on, trying to convince Bam-Bam to let Jane live.
On the other hand, Bam-Bam couldn''t refute that. Jane''s and Ethan''s love for each other was genuine and unconditional. It was a real love¡ truer than other kinds of love.
''But this doesn''t change the fact that Jane''s mission focuses on gaining Nathan''s love and affection,'' Bam-Bam thought to himself. He didn''t voice it out loud because he didn''t want to disappoint the kid further.
"Ethan, I''m sorry. I don''t want to give you false hope. But I have to admit that you and Jane have strong connections. You both love each other unconditionally. Just keep loving her and show her how much you care for her. Don''t give up. She still has thirty days left." Bam-Bam could only encourage Ethan.
"Hmm! If she dies, I die!" Ethan mumbled, wiping his tears.
"Don''t say that. My master won''t be happy once you get you hurt because of her. Do you want her to me herself?" Bam-Bam lectured Ethan.
"Then you have to help me. Don''t let her die. You have powers!" Ethan grabbed Bam-Bam and shook his body until the magical creature got dizzy.
"Eh? Ethan¡ let me go. Don''t shake me like that. I''m dizzy. My world is spinning." Bam-Bamined to Ethan. The young boy was shaking his body forcefully.
A few secondster, Ethan released Bam-Bam. "You are a stubborn little creature. You refuse to help my Mom and me. Just get lost. You TRAITOR! Hmmp!" Ethan was now upset with Bam-Bam. No matter how much he pleads, Bam-Bam won''t listen to him.
Bam-Bam heaved a sigh of defeat before disappearing from his sight. He had his own principle he didn''t want to break. As a soul keeper, he has to fulfill his duty and promises. The deal between Jane and him couldn''t be broken. Jane had to finish her mission.
Ethan continued sulking around the corner. After a while, he stood up. His feet brought him back to Jane''s ward. Nathan was not around when he returned. The young boy approached Jane. He climbed on the bed and nted a soft kiss on Jane''s right cheek.
He stayed there, just sitting on the edge of her sick bed. Little Ethan started caressing Jane''s cheeks and stroked her hair. "Mom, you have to live. Okay? Don''t leave me behind. I can''t lose you."
Sadness could be seen in Ethan''s eyes as he stared at her. Hey down beside her and hugged her tightly. "I love you, Mom."
Ethan buried his face into her side as he tightened his embrace.
*****
[ In Jane''s subconscious¡ ]
She might be sleeping by now. But Jane''s mind started to recall some of her memories. And the shbacks started to appear in her mind. She was back to the time when she first encountered Vincent, the leader of the King Stallion Mafia. It was the continuation of her memory during her first hypnosis session with Stephen.
{ FLASHBACK }
Jane went to that Masquerade Ball to assassinate the King. She thought everything would go smoothly, especially when she managed to approach him.
"Come with me," he said, grabbing her hand.
With the goal to have private time alone with him, Jane obediently followed him. The King pulled her as they passed through the dancing crowd. She didn''t know why this man took notice of her easily. Was he interested in her?
Vincent brought her to the garden maze. It was a perfect ce for assassination. No one was around as the guests were enjoying the banquet inside the hall. Jane and Vincent were alone in that hedge maze.
"I would like to congratte you for catching my attention. How bold are you to intentionally bump me, my deardy." Vincent let out a soft chuckle.
Jane smiled at him sweetly, ying along with him. "Of course. I have been eyeing you from the start. You are my target. You are the only gentleman who captured my interest among the crowd. I bet you are powerful and influential."
Jane tried to flirt with him, distracting him using her charm. As they spoke, Jane discreetly took the poison needle that she kept inside her masqueradece gloves. If Vincent lowered his guard against her, she could easily kill him using her poison needle.
But Jane was also cautious because she heard that the leader of the King Stallion Mafia was very sharp and cunning. He was a dangerous person who couldn''t easily be killed by anyone.
Jane ced her hand behind her as she hid the needle from his His lips curled up into a yful smile.
Jane''s eyebrow twitched. She contemted whether to ept his sight. Vincent was still holding her other hand. Then they heard the loud musicing from the mansion.
"May I have this dance?" Vincent invited her, looking at her intently. His lips curled up into a yful smile.
Jane''s eyebrow twitched. She contemted whether to ept his invitation or not. ''Should I strike already? I shouldn''t be wasting my time here.''
When Vincent saw the hesitation in her eyes, he spoke again to convince her. "You will be my first and myst dance tonight. Can you please say yes, my Lady? Don''t reject me." He asked her in a pleading tone. But he maintained his cheeky smile on his face.
"Fine. Yourst dance," Jane eventually agreed. ''You will die in my hands anyway,'' she added to her thoughts.
Jane temporarily hid the poison needle before epting Vincent''s hand. She ced her hands on his shoulders while Vincent held her waist. They started to move and sway their body, dancing to the slow beat of the music.
Vincent pulled her body closer to him and whispered, "Tell me your name, mydy."
"No. gentleman''s first. Tell me yours," Jane refused him.
Vincent let out another soft chuckle. Leaning closer to her ear, Vincent whispered his name. "I''m¡ Sizzling August."
Jane''s eyes widened and her body stiffened the moment she heard that name. ''Sizzling August? Is he the Sizzling August I''ve been looking for?''
Meanwhile, Vincent smirked when he noticed the changes in Jane''s expression. He could tell that he seeded in luring her. ''I know it. You will react when you hear this name¡ Shining Star.''
At that certain moment, Jane was bound to fail her mission. She miscalcted something. This man knew that she wasing. And he was aware of her weakness.
Chapter 574 Traitor!!!
Chapter 574 Traitor!!!
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ Back to Country R¡ ]
Tatsumi''s right leg was hit. He started to bleed. Despite his injury, he continued fighting his enemies. The adrenaline rush was boosting his strength and his will to escape. He could endure the pain. The gunshot wound was nothingpared to the hellish training he underwent when he was just a kid.
Tatsumi ripped his shirt and tied his leg to stop his bleeding. He couldn''t stay there and fight them forever. It was just a waste of time. He had to run and escape.
''Mydy is waiting for me. I can''t die here. I can''t let them capture me and imprison me. I have to find my future wife!'' This thought motivated him further.
Meanwhile, Speed could only watch him in awe. Tatsumi surpassed all her expectations. She was certain she hit his bone. He should be screaming in pain now. However, Tatsumi continued to move as if he wasn''t injured at all.
"Fuck! He is incapable of feeling any pain!" Speed cursed inwardly. She tried to get another clear shot but she failed. Tatsumi already knew her position. He was running in a direction where Speed won''t be able to get a clear shot.
Tatsumi was trained for survival. He didn''t deserve to marry the daughter of the godfather if he could easily be defeated by just one gunshot.
He managed to steal a car from the members of the King Stallion Mafia. He drove away from the scene and the members were still chasing after him.
Tatsumi headed to the airport. A private ne of the Sawada n had been waiting for him. Speed was on his tail. She couldn''t let this guy escape, otherwise, Phoenix would me her for her incapability.
She was alwayspeting against Phoenix, proving to him that she was better than him. She hated the fact Phoenix was chosen as the King''s right-hand man. She wanted to get that position!
However, she couldn''t ept the humiliation once her target escaped. She needed to catch him no matter what!
Other men couldn''t match her driving skills. She caught up with him as he entered the airport. Tatsumi used the alternate route so that he could avoid the crowd.
He thought no one was following him already. He got out of the car. And the flight attendant and pilot of the private ne stepped forward to wee him.
"Sir! You are injured!" The flight attendant panicked upon seeing Tatsumi''s bleeding leg.
He just motioned the pilot to assist him. He could no longer walk straight. He needed someone to support him. The attendant and the co-pilot guided him inside the private ne.
Everyone was busy tending to Tatsumi''s wound. They failed to notice that one flight attendant was knocked down by someone. Speed grabbed the unconscious woman and brought her to a corner, away from the eyes of bystanders.
She removed and stole the flight attendant''s uniform and put them on. She made sure to wear her disguise before entering the private ne. No one noticed her presence.
Others were busy applying first aid to his injured leg. "Sir Christopher! You have to go to the hospital!"
"No. I can''t. My future wife is waiting for me. Let''s fly back to Country M!" Tatsumi ordered them.
They couldn''t disobey his order so the co-pilot returned to his position. The pilot was already preparing the ne for their flight.
Speed squinted her eyes when she heard Tatsumi''sst remarks.
''Ahuh! He abandoned our duel because he was going to see his fianc¨¦! How could he? I am disappointed!''
Speed disguised herself as a flight attendant. She would follow him anywhere. She nned on bringing him back to Country R. But for now, she had to lie low so that no one would notice her presence. She had to distance herself from other flight attendants to keep her identity a secret.
After ten minutes, the private ne started to take off. Tatsumiy down and took a nap. He got exhausted after fighting several members of the King Stallion Mafia.
He also injected him with some pain reliever. Fortunately, they managed to stop his bleeding. The flight attendant who took care of Tatsumi''s gunshot wound suggested that once they touched down in Country M, Tatsumi should be rushed to the hospital first to have surgery.
Speed patiently waited for the right time to strike. She nned on kidnapping him after his surgery. Flying to Country M was not part of her n, but the situation made her do so.
''Gosh! Phoenix and our King are in Country M. Should I greet them or hide from them?'' Speed wasn''t certain if Phoenix and Vincent would be happy to see her.
She guessed not. She was supposed to manage the King Stallion''s operation while Phoenix was not around. However, she left her post just to follow and catch Tatsumi.
******
[ Country M: Syphiruz Headquarters¡ ]
Joker was distracted after Vincent''s phone call. He was indebted to that man so he couldn''t say no to his request. He was obligated to do what he asked him to.
Joker proceeded to the underground prison cells. As he traversed through the hallway, he could already hear Marco''s painful scream. He was being tortured by members of the Syphiruz.
"Stop," Joker said in his authoritative voice.
Joker was a high-ranking official of the organization. The torturers had to obey him. He motioned them to leave so they did, leaving Joker and Marco alone in that prison cell.
Joker watched Marco from top to bottom. He was barely alive. He was beaten up badly. Different parts of his body were covered with bruises and cuts. He also had some broken bones.
Joker slowly approached Marco and whispered, "I got an order from King. If you want to live, pull yourself together. I will get you out here."
With his remaining strength, Marco gazed at him and smirked. "Vero-nica¡ bring her with us." Marco would never leave that headquarters without Veronica.
Joker scoffed at him. "You are making my job harder. Tsk!"
Joker had no choice but to sneak out two people, helping them to escape. He proceeded to Veronica''s room, sending away her guards.
Joker unlocked the door, letting Veronica out.
"Joker?" Veronica was surprised when he released her. She thought he was loyal to Nathan. But he was clearly disobeying Nathan''smand after releasing Veronica.
"Doc, you have to leave and bring Marco with you." Joker handed his car key over to Veronica.
"What the hell are you doing?" Chantha shouted when she witnessed Joker and Veronica. Veronica was supposed to be locked inside that room. But Joker released her and even gave her his car key.
Without further ado, Chantha charged in Joker''s direction. She wanted to punch his face. But Joker moved swiftly, blocking her fist using his palm.
Joker''s expression turned serious. He had to deal with Chantha, or else, Marco and Veronica won''t be able to escape.
"Traitor! How much did she offer you? You Moron!" Chantha snarled at him through her gritted teeth.
"I''m sorry, Chantha," Joker mumbled before shoving her body into the wall.
Thud!
"Argh!" Chantha winced in pain as her back hit the wall so hard. A sharp object identally stabbed her back¡ the lower part of her waist.
Before she could make another move, Joker hit her neck, knocking her down.
Chapter 575 Shes Important To Him
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Joker nced at Chantha for several seconds. He was having second thoughts. ''Did I overdo it?'' He was clueless that Chantha was stabbed by a sharp object at her back. She was bleeding.
"Let''s go now!" Veronica called Joker''s attention.
Joker made the necessary preparations. He knew every nook and cranny of the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters because he was one of them. He could easily avoid getting caught by his fellow members.
He also temporarily disabled the security cameras that were located at the spots where he would pass through together with Veronica and Marco. Joker had to leave the ce before Violet and Spider learned about his betrayal. Once Chantha woke up, he would be included in the wanted list of the organization.
''Damn it! Everyone will hate me for doing this. I need to leave the country as soon as possible. I just sever my ties with the Syphiruz Mafia.'' Joker felt a little bit sad. Syphiruz Mafia had been part of his life. He treated them as his family. But who would have thought he would be able to betray them? It was his choice.
Joker, Marco, and Veronica escaped sessfully. He used the backdoor. And members of the Syphiruz Mafia were not suspicious of Joker at all.
Meanwhile, Axel was walking in the hallway when he noticed themotion. He heard someone calling Chantha''s name. The source of the noises came from the room where Veronica was previously locked up.
Axel''s face became pale when he saw Chantha lying unconscious on the floor. He also saw her blood. She was wounded. In just a blink of an eye, Axel approached her, pushing away the other guy who was tapping Chantha''s shoulder.
"Make a way!" Axel screamed with urgency as he carried her body in his arms. He immediately dashed out, bringing her to his car. Some members followed them.
"Drive for me!" Axel threw his car key to one guy before putting Chantha in the back passenger seat. He also joined her as he tried to stop her bleeding.
"Go to the medical facility! Drive faster!" Axelmanded the guy. The medical facility was near the headquarters so it would be convenient to bring Chantha there, instead of the hospital.
His subordinate obeyed him. He was also worried since one of their branch leaders was attacked inside their headquarters. Two of their prisoners escaped.
"Who did this to her?" Axel asked. He sounded so furious. He was already cursing the person who attacked Chantha. His heart was filled with rage. Seeing Chantha in that state made him lose control. He wanted to kill whoever did this to her.
"We haven''t confirmed it yet, sir. But¡ it looks like someone disabled our security cameras. We don''t know who attacked Miss Chantha. But one of our fellow members told us that Branch Leader, Joker, was thest person they''d seen in the underground basement before our prisoners escaped."
Axel''s expression darkened further when he heard that. He had a bad feeling about this. ''Don''t tell me Joker betrayed us. But why? I swear I''ll beat him up if he was the one who hurt Chantha.''
Axel immediately picked up his phone and made an emergency group call among the branch leaders. Only Spider and Violet joined the call. Joker''s status was away.
"Axel? Is there something wrong?" Violet asked him instantly. The emergency call was activated so Violet knew that something urgent happened. But she didn''t how bad or serious the matter was.
"Tell us the situation. Does Supreme Leader want to summon us?" Spider also spoke up from the other line. He was currently doing his mission. He was in Country R, digging for more information regarding Monica.
"Chantha was attacked. We are rushing to the medical facility now."
"WHAT!? My Twin Sister is hurt! Who did this?" Violet''s worried voice resounded.
"Joker is the number one suspect. He might be the one who helped Veronica and Marco escape." Axel informed them.
There was a moment of silence when they heard that.
"Are you sure about that?" Spider couldn''t believe it. Joker was like a brother to him. They were buddies! How could Joker betray them? Why?
"Let''s not jump to a conclusion first. We need to find Joker and let him exin his side." Spider added, refusing to believe that Joker would betray them.
"I''ll kill him myself. How dare he touch my sister!" Violet didn''t hide her anger and disappointment. "I''m on my way to the facility now. Please take good care of my sister, Axel!"
"I''ll dispatch our members to search and capture Joker. He has some exining things to do," Axel informed hisrades.
"No! Don''t give this task to anyone. You know Joker. He can''t easily be captured. Even if you send ten or twenty men, Joker can kill them easily if he wants to. If he truly betrays us, I don''t think he will let Chantha live. He should have killed her already to cover up for his crime. But he didn''t do it. I guessed he just knocked her down. Joker might have some reasons for doing this."
"I don''t care about his reason. The fact he hurts Chantha is enough to punish him. Don''t defend him, Spider!" Axel was displeased and furious. Violet and Spider were surprised because, among them, Axel was the most cool-headed person. But at this moment, he was acting differently.
Spider just kept his mouth shut. He didn''t want to argue with Axel.
"Let''s discuss this personally. I''ll inform our Supreme Leader about this." Violet tried her best to keep calm.
When the three hung up, Axel focused his attention back on Chantha. His eyes softened as he watched her. His heart was thumping so hard. He was anxious and scared about Chantha''s safety. He just hoped her injury wasn''t serious.
Axel held her close to his body as if she was a fragile thing he needed to protect. "You have to be okay. I am not used to seeing you in this state." He caressed her cheek. At that certain moment, Axel knew that Chantha upied a special ce in his heart. She was important to him. And he cared about her so much.
Chapter 576 The King Is Not In The Mood
?
Day Sixty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Joker brought Marco and Veronica to a secret hideout, provided by Vincent. Veronica started treating Marco''s wound. She pitied him because he suffered a lot from the torture. But Veronica was clueless that Marco also received an order from Vincent and Helena to eliminate Abigail that day.
Marco didn''t confess nor mention the couple. He made them believe that Veronica was the real mastermind. But in reality, Marco was just following Vincent''s order.
Joker decided to call Vincent, informing him that he was done with his task. "This is thest time I''llply with your request. I''m free from you now. I returned the favor."
"You became an enemy of the Syphiruz Mafia. Why don''t you officially join our organization?" Vincent tried to recruit him.
"No, thanks," Joker promptly responded. Betraying Syphiruz was enough. He couldn''t join another organization because this would add to his guilt.
Vincent just let out a soft chuckle. "Your formerrade will hunt you down. Are you not afraid?" He kept taunting him.
"I''ll manage myself. It''s my problem. Not yours. I just called you to inform you that I''m done with your task. Don''t contact me anymore." Joker was firm with his decision.
Joker reminisced about the moment he encountered the leader of King Stallion Mafia. Joker fell in love during his mission in Country R. He was only twenty years old at that time. Though he hadn''t seen his face, Vincent was the one who helped him save his woman.
Her life was put in danger because of Joker''s mission. She was kidnapped by a notorious gang in Country R and Joker was cornered. That was the time Vincent came into the picture. He helped Joker survive and rescued his woman.
But the rescue mission didn''t go as they nned. The woman got hurt but she survived. She found out that Joker was a member of a mafia group. Joker chose to stay away from her for her own safety. Vincent was the one who helped the woman livefortably in Country R. That was Joker''s request. He was still in love with her. But unfortunately, the woman had already married someone.
Vincent just let Joker do what he wanted. Besides, he was done using this man. He was even thinking if he should eliminate him. But thinking about the Syphiruz Mafia, he didn''t feel the need to kill Joker. The Syphiruz Mafia would be the one to destroy him.
Vincent was good at manipting people. He could turn a friend into a foe. He always used someone''s weakness to take advantage of them. He could y them on his palm, making them do what he wanted.
When Joker hung up the phone, he immediately left the hideout. The chase would begin now. He could tell that Syphiruz Mafia wouldunch a manhunt against him. He knew he did something wrong but he didn''t have the courage to surrender.
Meanwhile, Veronica was done tending to Marco''s wound. Marco smiled at her because Veronica was surprisingly gentle toward him. She was taking care of him.
"Don''t look at me like that. You are smiling like a fool," Veronicained.
But Marco burst into a huskyugh. "I''m just grateful because you are safe."
Veronica was taken aback when she heard that. Marco almost died from the severe torture, but here he was, still thinking about her safety.
"I''ve decided. I will be joining hands with the King Stallion. I will destroy Syphiruz. I already gave up Nathan. He can never be mine¡" Veronica looked down when she said those words. She felt a pang of pain deep inside her heart.
Marco, on the other hand, rejoiced because of Veronica''s decision. She was finally letting go of Nathan. Unable to contain his happiness, he lifted her chin and sealed her lips with a deep passionate kiss. Veronica didn''t resist. She even responded to him, matching the intensity of his kiss.
*****
[ At Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
Helena''s mood finally improved. She was back to her cheerful self. She even yed with Mia while Vincent was talking to someone over the phone. She had no idea what was going on. When Vincent approached them, he motioned for her to follow him. He needed to talk to her.
"Mia, your Uncle is calling me. Can we continue our gameter?" Helena asked Mia. She forced a smile. But little did Mia know, Helena was just pretending to be kind in front of her.
"Okay, Auntie. I''ll wait for you and Uncle. Let''s do swimming!" Mia said excitedly.
Helena just nodded her head, maintaining her fake smile. Soon, Helena followed Vincent to his room. She was having some naughty thoughts when they entered the room. However, Vincent seemed like he was not in the mood.
"What''s wrong? You look serious," Helena asked him.
Vincent was unaware that he looked like that. In fact, he had been in this bad mood since he couldn''t trace Jane at all. She was not even answering his call and now her phone was switched off.
"Nothing. There is something I want to tell you. Nathan captured Marco and Veronica." Vincent informed her.
Helena just raised her eyebrow when Veronica''s name was mentioned. "So?"
"I helped them escape. They are staying in one of my hideouts here." Vincent was staring at Helena intently, assessing her reaction.
"Hmm, are you expecting me to give you a reward for saving that woman?" Helena sneered at him as she moved closer to him. Helena ced her hand against his chest."
But Vincent caught her hand. "No. I''m just telling you what happened today. Anyway, I''ll be going out. Can you look after Mia on my behalf?"
"Where are you going?" Helena pouted her lips in disappointment. "Don''t leave me alone here. I will be bored. I''m tired of ying with her," sheined.
Vincent was not in the mood to appease her. "Mia is my niece. She''s important to me. Can you treat her well as if she is your own?"
Helena was stunned because Vincent talked to her like that. He was acting so cold and distant. She could tell that Vincent was not in a great mood. She wondered what triggered him today.
''Did I do something that offended him?'' Helena mused to herself.
"Alright. I''m sorry. I will take good care of her. But pleasee home early. Okay?" Helena didn''t want to anger Vincent. She knew the consequences if Vincent was mad.
"Thank you. I''m leaving now. You can visit Veronica if you want to." Vincent mumbled before giving her his credit card. He gave her money to spend while taking care of Mia.
He nned on tracing Jane, finding her current whereabouts. What if Helena did something to her already? He gave her authority to mobilize some of his men. This was also one of the reasons he was not in the mood.
"Okay. I''ll visit her and be a ''good sister''," Helena said sarcastically.
Vincent just frowned at herst remarks. "Be careful. You can''t trust her. She is obsessed and madly in love with Nathan." Vincent reminded her.
Helena just giggled and said, "I know. My¨C I mean Monica''s crazy sister."
He stared at her for a moment. ''But I know the craziest one¡''
It did not take long before Vincent stepped forward to leave. But Helena stopped him again.
"Are you just leaving without saying goodbye? Kiss me," Helena demanded. She wanted to make sure that she was not the reason why Vincent appeared to be grumpy today.
Vincent concealed his emotions as he grabbed her by the waist. He pulled her head and kissed her hungrily. He was rough as he imed her lips in a savage conquest. When he drew back, Helena was already catching his breath.
"I''ll be back," he inly said before turning around to leave.
Upon leaving his vi, the first thing he did was check on Jane in the private vi bought by Nathan. That was the only ce he knew.
*Twenty-five minutester*
Vincent arrived at the vi. But there was no sign of Jane. The house was empty.
''Where did she go? How can she disappear right after attacking Helena?'' Vincent couldn''t figure out where Jane was hiding.
''There is only one way to find out. Nathan. I have to tail Nathan. She might be working under the Syphiruz Mafia now. And she might be staying in one of their headquarters.'' Vincent started to specte.
Vincent tried contacting Joker again. He would like to ask him whether he saw Phantomke in the headquarters. However, Joker already blocked his number.
Vincent''s expression darkened further because he could no longer contact Joker. "Well. I have no choice left. ck Rose is the closest person to Phantomke. I should find her."
Vincent changed his tactic. Now, he was going after ck Rose. He was very determined to know what happened to Jane. He had a bad feeling about her sudden disappearance.
Vincent made a blunder today. He had forgotten that Nathan installed security devices in the vicinity of the vi. He was captured by one of the cameras. Nathan would eventually find out that Vincent dropped by his vi.
Chapter 577 Bad News
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Jane''s secret hideout¡ ]
Cherry continued tracking Jane''s location when she received a message from Stephen. He informed her that Jane sent him a message. They had to postpone the hypnosis session since Jane went abroad. However, she didn''t disclose her location.
"Sigh! I''m d my big sister is safe. But wait¡ Don''t tell me¡ she went to Country R to conduct a personal investigation about the King Stallion Mafia?" Cherry gasped at that thought.
"Going there alone is very risky! She should have asked me to apany her." Cherry pouted her lips.
She leaned on her chair and stretched her arms. She had been facing herputer for twelve hours now. She didn''t stop searching for Jane.
She was about to close her tabs when suddenly her eyes caught a glimpse of Jane. After hacking the satellite, Cherry started checking the CCTV cameras in the vicinity of the hospital where theyst saw Jane.
"Wait! This is my sis!" Her eyes widened in shock. She saw Jane in a stretcher bed, being transferred to an ambnce.
What surprised her more was Nathan''s presence. He was following Jane until she got carried inside the ambnce. She moved her somewhere.
"Is she sick again?" Cherry''s expression became sullen. Worries and concerns were evident to her face.
Without a second thought, Cherry dialed Stephen''s number. It rang for a few seconds before Stephen answered her call.
"Hello, Che?"
"Doc Stephen! I found my sister. I learned about her whereabouts. She is with Mr. Sparks. I guess she''s sick again. I saw her being moved in an ambnce. I''m still tracking where the ambnce was." Cherry spoke spontaneously, sharing information with Stephen.
"I think it was a lie when they said my sister went abroad!" she added. There was a hint of usation in her voice.
On the other hand, Stephen''s mood changed instantly when he heard that. He became upset since Nathan didn''t say a thing.
"I think I know where she is right now," Stephen mumbled in a serious tone.
"I''ming with you, Doc! Let''s meet!" Cherry stood up, grabbing her motorcycle key.
"Okay. I''ll wait for you here in my clinic." Stephen also abandoned his paperworks as he got ready to leave. He was worried about Jane''s health. Did she get sick again? But why did Nathan hide this from them?
Stephen clenched his fists. He couldn''t believe that Nathan would do this. Everyone had been searching for Jane. It turned out she was with him.
"I need to get his exnation." Stephen mumbled to himself. He immediately closed his clinic. Fortunately, he didn''t have patients today. For Stephen, Jane was his top priority.
As he waited for Cherry to arrive, Aiden showed up.
"Bro! What''s up?" Aiden greeted him cheerfully. He even waved his hand. But he stopped when he noticed Stephen''s cold expression. He wasn''t in the mood.
"Hey. What''s wrong?" Aiden asked him worriedly.
"It''s Nathan. He is hiding Jane from us." Stephen replied, not hiding his negative emotions.
Aiden was rendered speechless. He didn''t know what to say. He could feel that Stephen was upset.
"Ahem," Aiden cleared his throat. Then he approached Stephen, holding his shoulder. "Let''s hear Nathan''s exnation first. Don''t get mad. He is our friend."
Stephen''s eyebrows were drawn together. He was having conflicting thoughts. "I know. He is our best friend¡ but¡ I can''t stop worrying about Jane."
"I understand, Bro. You are very close to her." Aiden smiled awkwardly. He was a little bit afraid of Jane. He was amused because Stephen really cared so much about Jane.
"You have fallen deeply," Aiden murmured, smiling foolishly.
It did not take long when a big bike parked in front of them. Aiden''s attention was caught by the woman who was riding the big bike.
Though she was wearing a helmet, Aiden recognized her right away. It was Cherry!
Aiden''s heart pounded as if someone was drumming inside his chest. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.
''Damn. I missed her!'' Aiden thought to himself.
He was reminded of Nathan''s advice. His best friend told him not to waste his time ying with other women. If he truly liked Cherry, then he should prove that he deserved her. He should change for the better so that someday, Cherry would be able to ept his feelings and even fall in love with him.
''Nathan was right. I shouldn''t give up easily. I should keep trying. I can''t let her go.''
Aiden was still trying to assess his feelings when Cherry walked toward the two men. She paused for a moment when her eyes met Aiden''s. She was the first one who looked away.
She felt guilty for rejecting this man. She didn''t expect that she would feel embarrassed for seeing him again. In the end, she just shifted her gaze back to Stephen.
"Doc Steph¡ Let''s go. I need to see my sister asap!"
Aiden crumpled his face while pouting his lips. He was jealous of Jane once again. He envied her because Cherry was very concerned about her.
''Phantomke is so lucky. I hope Cherry will also get worried about me. I wonder if this day will evere.'' Aiden was having wishful thinking. He was distracted.
"Okay. Let''s leave." Stephen turned to Aiden. "I didn''t bring my car. Can you drive me to Nathan''s medical facility?"
Aiden bobbed his head frantically. "You don''t need to ask. I am more than willing to send you there and apany you," he replied but his gaze was focused on Cherry.
Stephen entered Aiden''s car while Cherry chose to bring her big bike. The motorcycle was Phantonke''s favorite ride.
They started their journey, going to Syphiruz Mafia''s headquarters. But unknown to them, someone was tailing them.
Vincent failed to locate ck Rose yesterday. As of today, Phoenix arrived at Country M. Vincent dispatched him again to search for Jane by following ck Rose. He didn''t see Jane''s hideout. But Phoenix managed to locate ck Rose when she went to Stephen''s office.
Phoenix followed the three until he discovered the medical facility of the Syphiruz Mafia. He immediately reported this to Vincent.
*Ring*
*Ring*
"What did you find?" Vincent''s voice echoed from the other line.
"I haven''t seen Phantomke. But I tailed ck Rose. She is with Nathan''s best friends, Aiden and Stephen. I can''t go further. The vicinity has tight security. But this ce seems like a medical facility owned by the Syphiruz," Phoenix informed Vincent.
Vincent was silent for a few moments. He was thinking about Jane. Did something bad happen to her?
"Retreat for now. Don''t let them see your presence." Vincent gave his order.
"Got it, my King," Phoenix responded.
He rubbed his temples. He nted some spies. But this time they didn''t have ess to the medical facility. Then a certain someone popped up in his mind¨C Veronica. She was a doctor and she might have worked inside the facility.
''I have to ask Veronica''s help. She might know the in and out of the facility.''
"Go back to one of my hideouts. You have to meet Veronica. Ask her about the security system of the Medical Facility. We are going to sneak in. If Phantomke is there, you have to take her away." Vincent''s order was firm.
"I''m leaving now. I''ll proceed to your hideout, my King. Give me the exact address." Phoenix asked Vincent politely. The two ended the call and Vincent sent him the address.
Meanwhile, inside the Medical Facility, Nathan was still waiting for the analysis of Jane''s examination result. He had no idea that Stephen, Cherry, and Aiden were on the way to confront him.
Little Ethan, on the other hand, was watching over Jane. He stayed in her ward. He was doing his studies inside as he didn''t want to get separated from her.
It did not take long before the doctor entered Nathan''s office, holding the analysis of the result. The doctor looked a little bit tense when he faced Nathan. He didn''t know how he would bring up the news about Jane''s health.
"Did you find anything? When is she going to wake up?" Nathan asked the doctor in his authoritative voice.
"Sir. We don''t know when she is going to regain consciousness. But rest assured that we will closely monitor her." the doctor promptly said, afraid to get scolded again by Nathan.
"How is her CT scan result?" Nathan asked him again curiously.
The doctor bit his lower lip as he handed the result over to Nathan. His hand was trembling when he passed the document to Nathan.
Nathan epted it, his eyes scanning the content. But for his convenience, the doctor spoke up after finding his courage.
"Sir, I''m sorry to tell you but¡ we found a tumor in her brain¡ and by the look of it¡" the doctor paused for a moment, heaving a deep sigh. "It''s malignant. This might be the cause of why she copsed."
"Sir¡ after running some tests¡ It looks like her days are numbered."
Nathan froze the moment he heard that. ''What? What did he just say?''
His brain couldn''t process the doctor''s words. Or perhaps, he just refused to believe it.
[ She has a brain tumor¡ ]
[ It''s malignant¡ ]
[ Her days are numbered¡]
Those words resounded in his ears and kept repeating in his mind.
''No. This can''t be!'' His mind screamed but he tried to hide his negative feelings.
"How long?" These were the only words he could utter at this moment.
"One month¡" the doctor replied.
Thud!
Nathan dropped the documents in his hands.
Chapter 578 Analysing His Feelings
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was still in a trance when the door of his office was pushed open. Stephen barged in. "What happened to Jane?" he questioned Nathan.
Stephen''s voice snapped him out of his stupor. He nced at the doctor meaningfully, motioning him to pick up the document and leave. Sensing the heavy tension surrounding the two men, the doctor immediately grabbed the document on the floor and stepped out of Nathan''s office.
"You may sit first," Nathan simply said, maintaining hisposure. He was contemting whether to tell Stephen about Jane''s illness or just hide it from him. But one thing was for sure, he didn''t want Ethan to know about this.
"Nate, just answer me. I''m worried about her. What is her condition?" Stephen asked him again in his desperate tone.
Nathan heaved a deep sigh. He was still shaken by Jane''s illness. He didn''t want to believe the result. He would like to get a second opinion from other doctors.
"She copsed two days ago. And she hadn''t regained consciousness yet. I transferred her so that I could monitor her condition. The doctor said she went back into aa," Nathan exined.
"Do you n to hide this from everyone, including me? But why?" Stephen was upset.
"Because I know Jane wouldn''t want to worry everyone," Nathan responded. "So many things happenedtely. Mr. Hiroshi was attacked. Dave was in critical condition. I can''t put more stress and emotional burden on Abigail and her family," he justified his action.
"Let my father examine her," Stephen suggested.
Nathan didn''t mention Jane''s brain tumor. "Okay. I agree." He didn''t refuse Stephen''s suggestion because he also needed to get another opinion from other doctors.
It did not take long when a small figure joined them. "Uncle Stephen, please don''t tell anyone about Miss Jane''s condition," Ethan made a request. Among them, he was the only one who knew that Jane would wake up after seven days. He didn''t want to make a fuss about this.
Cherry was standing behind Ethan. The two met inside Jane''s ward a while ago.
"But her family should know," Stephen contradicted Ethan''s words.
"Please, Uncle. Listen to me. If you are in Miss Jane''s shoes, I know you will understand her. She doesn''t want her family to worry about her. Just treat her for now. If she bes better, we can inform Gramps and Miss Abi." Ethan also nced at Cherry, asking for her support.
Cherry couldn''t say no to this charming little boy. Besides, he had a point. She knew Jane. Ethan''s words were true. Her sister Jane didn''t want to burden her family.
There was a moment of silence. They were waiting for Stephen''s decision. After a while, Stephen heaved a sigh of defeat. "Alright. We will keep this from them in the meantime."
"Thanks, Uncle." Ethan ran in his direction. Upon reaching his spot, the little boy hugged his legs. Stephen could only stroke his hair.
"You can bring her to your father''s hospital and examine her. But you have to bring her back here afterward." Nathan gave Stephen his permission to take Jane.
Meanwhile, Ethan misunderstood his father''s intent. He thought his father listened to him when he told her that it was best for Jane to let Stephen take care of her if Nathan didn''t care about her at all.
Ethan felt utterly disappointed, thinking that his father was giving Jane away. "Uncle! I''ming with you. Let''s bring Miss Jane to Grand Uncle''s hospital." He red at his father after saying those words.
Nathan, on the other hand, just ignored Ethan''s deathly re. He just stood up and left his office. He didn''t feel well. He needed to catch some fresh air.
But instead of going out, he just found himself standing outside Jane''s ward. He stood there, hesitant to enter her room. He wanted to see her but he couldn''t understand why he didn''t have the courage to turn the knob and slid the door open.
When he heard the footstepsing, Nathan decided to vacate his spot and hide. He just watched Stephen, Cherry, and Ethan enter the ward.
''Jane is very important to them. I wonder how they will react once they learn about her illness¡'' Nathan subconsciously clenched his fists before he turned around to leave.
Outside, he bumped into Aiden who was patiently waiting for Stephen and Cherry. Aiden could sense that Cherry felt ufortable with his presence so he chose to stay outside.
"Are you free?" Nathan greeted Aiden first, asking him if he was avable.
Aiden didn''t expect Nathan to approach him first. There was something strange about Nathan today. Did he feel lonely? Aiden seemed to recognize his expression. Nathan looked like this when Monica died.
"Nate, what''s wrong?" Aiden asked him worriedly. He was low-spirited today. "Did you fight with Stephen again because of Phantomke?"
Nathan shook his head. "If you are free, do you wannae with me and grab some drinks?"
Though he swore to himself not to get drunk again after what happened between Jane and him Nathan felt the need to drink some beer or any alcoholic drinks today.
Aiden looked at Nathan skeptically. But in the end, he just bobbed his head and followed Nathan. He left his car keys inside the car so that Stephen could use it. He joined Nathan in his car.
Aiden didn''t know where Nathan nned to go. He just quietly sat there as Nathan focused on driving. He wanted to ask Nathan but knowing him, Aiden tried his best to shut his mouth.
Half an hourter, Nathan and Aiden found themselves sitting in a bar. He rented the whole ce so that no customer would disrupt them. Nathan needed a quiet ce where he could drink all he wanted.
Aiden could only watch him in amusement. It was only past noon. This was not the right time to drink and get drunk. What had gotten into Nathan?
"Nate, tell me. What''s troubling you?" Aiden could no longer hold his curiosity. He wanted to know why Nathan was behaving like this. He was not in his usual self.
The two already settled down in their respective chairs. Aiden poured him a drink. It was an imported whisky.
Nathan chugs the whisky in one gulp. Aiden''s eyes widened in disbelief.
"Nate, slow down. It''s whisky, not water." Aiden reminded him, patting his back.
"C''mon. Tell me what''s going on." Aiden urged him to speak up.
Nathan tightened his grip on his ss and took another deep sigh. "I can''t describe what I''m really feeling today." He smiled bitterly.
Aiden wasn''t used to seeing Nathan like this. Surprisingly, Nathan was opening up with him.
"Is it about Abigail?"
Nathan chuckled but there was no hint of humor in his eyes. He shook his head and poured another whiskey into his ss.
"If not her, then what''s troubling you? Just tell me. I''m willing to listen." Aiden put on a serious face.
"What would you feel if your mortal enemy is going to die soon due to illness?" Instead of answering Aiden, Nathan threw him a hypothetical question.
"Eh? Of course, I would rejoice. But I will pity him somehow." Aiden promptly responded.
Nathan fell silent. He couldn''t feel any joy at all when he heard the doctor''s words a while ago.
"How about¡ if the person who is going to die is your former friend? What would you feel?" Nathan asked Aiden again.
Aiden frowned when he heard that. "Former friend?"
"Yes. A former friend¡ because you are no longer friends with that person."
Aiden rubbed his chin before answering him. "I will feel a little bit sad. He was once my friend. Though we are no longer friends, I don''t wish him to die."
Nathan analyzed his feelings again. Sadness was not the emotion he felt a while ago. It was something more beyond sadness. He couldn''t name it. But one thing was for sure, even he, himself, didn''t wish her to die. Before, he always thought of the best way to kill Jane, also known as Phantomke. But now, he realized that he no longer wanted to kill her.
He didn''t want to admit it but something crushed his heart when he heard from the doctor that Jane had a brain tumor and she didn''t have much time left to live.
He couldn''t ept it and he refused to believe it.
"What would you do if you know that someone you care about is going to die soon?" Nathan continued asking Aiden these hypothetical questions.
Aiden was still clueless as to why Nathan kept asking him such questions.
"Gosh. If that would happen, then I would spend more time with that person, letting him know how much I care about him. Wait, Nate! Don''t tell me¡" Aiden gasped and turned to look at him. He grabbed Nathan''s shoulders and continued his sentence, "Are you sick? Are you going to die?"
Nathan had the urge to facepalm when Aiden assumed that he was sick and was going to die. If this was Stephen, he already figured out that Nathan was talking about a person rted to him.
''Sigh. It''s a good thing the person sitting beside me is the most clueless person that I know.'' Nathan shook his head helplessly.
"I''m not," Nathan said, removing Aiden''s hands that were holding his shoulders.
"Don''t lie to me. You don''t look well!" Aiden responded exasperatedly. "Tell me the truth, Nate? What is your illness? Stage four cancer?"
Nathan just squinted his eyes on Aiden. "Shut up! Just drink!"
Chapter 579 Fighting Over A Woman
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan stopped asking Aiden. The two just continued drinking. Nathan was just killing his time, trying to figure out what he should do next. As of this moment, Stephen, Cherry, and Ethan were transporting Jane to the hospital owned by Stephen''s family.
"Nate, how long are you going to stay here?" Aiden asked him. He wondered if Nathan was nning to get drunk today.
When he heard Aiden''s question, Nathan finished his remaining whiskey and stood up.
"Hey? Where are you going?" Aiden asked him in confusion.
"I have to deal with my subordinate who just betrayed me. I shouldn''t be wasting my time here," Nathan said meaningfully. He almost forgot about Joker''s issue.
Fortunately, Chantha wasn''t badly hurt. She was still confined in the medical facility. Violet was taking care of her while Axel was tracking Joker down. Nathan had been distracted by Jane''s health.
Since he had nothing to do and wanted to forget Jane''s condition, it was the best time for him to make a move. So many people have been betraying himtely. Were they not afraid of him anymore? He had been trying to behave for the past few years. Did they want to see the devil in him once again?
"Okay. So we are leaving now?" Aiden also stood up.
"You can stay if you want to stay," Nathan inly said.
"Nate, wait! Can I join you? I would like to see how you deal with them as a mafia leader." Aiden''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He was curious about how Nathan managed his organization. Was it simr to the movies he had watched before?
"This world is not for you, Aiden. There are things I don''t want you to see. Especially my devil side," Nathan responded meaningfully.
"Oh C''mon, Nate! I''m your best friend. I won''t judge you. Just let me watch on the sideline. Who knows you might need my help in the future. I''m so willing to help you. You can start teaching how the underground world operates."
Aiden wanted to explore the world of the mafia and syndicates. He wanted to understand ck Rose and the world she lived in. This was one way he could get to know Cherry better.
"Okay, Come with me. But don''t me me. I''ve warned you."
Aiden bobbed his head frantically. He was excited to see what Nathan would do. It seemed like Nathan was going to catch his subordinate who betrayed them. He cheerfully followed Nathan as they left the bar, heading to the parking lot.
"How is Chantha?" Aiden heard about what happened to Chantha.
"She''s fine. I ordered her to stay in the medical facility, otherwise, she would leave and find Joker." Nathan started the engine and drove away from the bar.
"Where are we going?" Aiden asked him again.
"In my headquarters." Nathan picked up his signature mask. Every time he would go to the headquarters, Nathan would wear his mask to keep his real identity hidden. Only a few members of the Syphiruz Mafia knew that he was Nathan Sparks, the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp.
Nathan drove so fast that he reached their destination in just fifteen minutes. Axel was on the field, searching every corner of Towerville City. He already dispatched some members to the airport and seaport. He assumed that Joker would try to leave the country either by air or by sea.
Nathan headed to the IT room where the surveince system andputers were located. Aiden was amazed to see the technology inside the room. There were lots of monitors,puters, and screens. There were also staff working inside. They stopped for a moment just to greet Nathan, their Supreme Leader.
"Have you found him?" Nathan asked his staff who were reviewing all the CCTV cameras in Towerville City.
"Negative, Supreme Leader. He might be wearing a disguise. Our face recognition can''t find him," One man spoke up, answering Nathan''s query.
"He also switched off his mobile phones. He is using cash so we can''t track his debit and credit cards. I think he is well-prepared. He knew that we are after him," he added.
Aiden nced at Nathan worriedly. "What are you going to do now? Will you let a traitor escape?"
"Of course not," Nathan said with conviction. He grabbed a chair and worked on one of theputers inside. He started to run a program, and many encryptions appeared on the screen. Aiden couldn''t decipher the meaning of those codes. He just watched Nathan as he continued typing on the keyboard.
It did not take long before a red dot appeared on the screen along with the city map. It was the exact location of Joker.
"OMG. Is that him? He is moving toward the east port." Aiden reacted upon seeing the tracking map on Nathan''sputer screen.
"Yes. That''s him." Nathan replied, picking up his phone. He sent this location to Axel.
"How did you do that? How were you able to find him? He is not even using his phone nor his cards." Aiden asked Nathan exhrated.
Even the other staff looked at Nathan, anticipating his reply. They had been checking the CCTV cameras since yesterday. They didn''t even sleep. Despite their efforts, they still failed to find Joker''s location.
Nathan''s lips curled up in a satisfied smirk. "I nted a chip inside his body. I activated it to track his location. All my branch leaders have this chip, but they are not aware of this."
Aiden was taken aback for a moment, including the staff who were listening to their Supreme Leader.
"Eh? Why did you do that? Are you always suspicious of them? Did you nt this tracking device inside their bodies so that you will know their location just in case they betray you?" Aiden asked Nathan expectantly.
Nathan arched his eyebrow when he heard Aiden''s remarks. He sounded like Nathan didn''t trust hisrades and subordinates.
"I nted those chips inside their bodies for emergency purposes. Most of my male branch leaders are doing fieldwork all over the world. They often do dangerous operations and missions. If an emergency happens and we lose contact with them, I have ways to track their locations so that we can rescue them." Nathan exined to Aiden.
"Oh! Now I get it. Can you nt one inside my body so that if I will be in danger, you can find me easily!" Aiden suggested while putting on a silly smile.
Every Staff: "..."
Nathan didn''t know whether tough or scold Aiden for his request.
"Oh, Nate, can you invent another specialized chip? Add some features like paralyzing the person for certain hours so that he won''t be able to move. Or make it a bomb so if someone tries to betray you, you can just detonate the bomb, and BAM! The traitor will be gone forever!" Aiden suggested in his cheerful voice.
"I will call this Anti-Traitor Chips! You can nt this to all your members and staff here!"
Every Staff: "..."
When Aiden said hisst remarks, several eyes looked daggers at him. The staff wished to cut Aiden''s tongue the moment he suggested that to their Supreme Leader. Their murderous gazes seemed to tell Aiden: "Do you want to have the chip in your body instead? Why don''t you try it first?"
Realizing that he shouldn''t have said it, Aiden just smiled sheepishly and scratched the back of his head while looking at the staff apologetically. "Ahem. Don''t take it seriously. I''m just kidding!"
Aiden immediately hid behind Nathan. He could no longer stand being the target of hate by the people inside that room. Nathan could only shake his head helplessly. He thought Aiden''s bbering mouth would always put him in trouble.
"So what''s your next steps now, Nate?" Aiden changed the topic right away.
"I''m going to wait. Axel will do the rest." Nathan was confident that Axel would be able to catch Joker.
"Eh? Axel is your assistant while Joker is your branch leader. Do you think Axel can defeat Joker? Can he fight?" Aiden was used to seeing Axel serving Nathan in his office. He hadn''t seen him fighting someone or using any gun. From Aiden''s point of view, Axel was no match for a branch leader like Joker.
Nathan gave him a meaningful smile and shrugged his shoulders. "Just wait and see. Wanna bet?"
Aiden blinked his eyes several times. Nathan appeared to be confident with Axel''s ability. "Uhm¡ Well, I don''t want to make a bet because I wish that Axel can handle Joker. I hope he will be safe."
"Don''t underestimate Axel. In SYP Twilight Corp, he is my assistant. But in Syphiruz Mafia, Axel is my right-hand man. This only means he is second inmand. And he is worthy of that position."
Aiden crumpled his face when he heard that. He suddenly felt jealous of Axel. "Do you rely on Axel, more than Stephen and I?"
Nathan just smiled faintly and said, "You and Stephen are my best buddies. My brothers¡"
Aiden swooned when he heard that. He had a broad smile on his face while eyeing Nathan foolishly. "Oh Gosh! I love you, Bro! You''re the best. So please, don''t argue and fight with Stephen again. Okay? Don''t fight over a woman."
Nathan frowned at Aiden''sst remarks. "We didn''t fight over a woman."
Aiden burst outughing and started to tease Nathan. "Haha! You have forgotten already? You and Stephen always fight when ites to Jane! Stephen is clearly in love with Jane, so Nate¡ can you please treat her well a little bit? She''s the woman whom your best friend''s like!"
Chapter 580 Redemption
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Axel was on his way to catch Joker. He wouldn''t let him escape this time. He had some score to settle with him. How could he hurt Chantha? Axel was d since Nathan finally made a move. He was the one who tracked Joker''s current location.
Through the GPS signal, he could see that he was near Joker. They were heading to the east port. Joker chose to leave the country by sea. He anticipated that the security and surveince airport was tighter than the seaport.
Joker was wearing a disguise. But little did he know, no matter what disguise he would use, Axel could still pinpoint him through the chip. Joker would use a ship that smuggled weapons as his transport going to Country J.
He arrived at the port, looking for the truck where he would hide himself. Joker was walking around, cautious about his surroundings. When he thought that no one was following him and there was no presence of Syphiruz Mafia, Joker heaved a sigh of relief.
Joker talked to his dealer and paid him cash. The dealer guided him to his truck. He let Joker in and locked the container truck. Joker hadplicated emotions when he settled down inside. He won''t be back for good.
Until now, he was still questioning his decision. Betraying the Syphiruz Mafia felt so wrong. Joker was lost in his own thoughts when suddenly the back door was pulled open. Joker was stunned the moment he saw Axel.
Before he could react, Axel pointed a gun at him, his eyes looking daggers at Joker. "Don''t move, or else I shoot." He warned him.
Joker could only raise his hands. ''How did he find me?'' He couldn''t believe it. He thought his escape n was guaranteed.
"Surrender now," Axel''s cold voice echoed inside the truck. At that certain moment, Joker knew that he was doomed.
''Should I fight back? Or should I surrender?'' Joker contemted for a moment. He had a gun hiding from behind. He wondered how fast Axel was when pulling the trigger. Should he risk his life just to find out?
"Don''t do something reckless. I won''t spare you. You hurt ourrade and betrayed our leader. You deserve severe punishment."
"Is Chantha alright?" Joker asked him worriedly.
But Axel didn''t buy it. His concern was no longer believable. Surprisingly, Joker decided to surrender. He willingly walked toward Axel as he dropped all his weapons.
When he jumped off the truck, Axel punched him right on his cheek.
Thud!
Not yet satisfied, Axel threw two more punches¨C one on his stomach and one on his right jaw. Joker groaned in pain but he didn''t fight back. He could feel Axel''s anger.
"So you truly care about her," Joker mumbled, his eyes lit up. He wiped the blood on the corners of his lips using the back of his palm.
"Shut up! Juste with me!" Axel dragged him to the car.
Theirrades felt relieved since Joker didn''t fight back. They were expecting them to have a showdown and see Axel''s wrath. But it didn''t happen. If Joker decided to retaliate, Axel won''t hesitate to shoot him. Axel handcuffed Joker inside the car. The two of them sat down in the back passenger seat.
"Tell me. Is she hurt badly? I just knocked her down," Joker justified his action.
Axel''s expression darkened further. "You traitor! Her back hit a sharp object when you shoved her to the wall." He clenched his fist. He had the urge to punch Joker again.
"What? I-I didn''t know that." Joker gazed down, feeling the guilt inside his heart. "How is she?"
But Axel didn''t respond anymore. He didn''t want to talk to him. After half an hour, they arrived at Syphiruz Mafia''s headquarters. Joker was a little bit anxious. What kind of punishment awaits him?
As Axel opened the door, Axel forcefully dragged Joker out of the car. Several pairs of indifferent eyes were looking at Joker sharply. Everyone in the headquarters already knew his betrayal. He let their prisoners escape and he hurt Chantha, one of their branch leaders.
''Am I going to die today?''Joker thought to himself. He was brought to their interrogation room.
Axel made him sit on the steel chair as he motioned for others to leave. The two of them were left in the interrogation room.
"Are you the one who will conduct the interrogation?" Joker asked Axel.
Before Axel could respond, Nathan entered the room with a nk expression on his face. "No. I will be the one to interrogate you."
Axel and Joker shifted their gazes in Nathan''s direction. Joker bit his lower lip as he realized the crime hemitted. Their Supreme Leader wouldn''t show mercy.
"You have to bear the consequences of your action. You betrayed me and yourrades. This crime is punishable by death. You know that." Nathan spoke about their rules.
Joker couldn''t look straight into Nathan''s eyes. He just bowed his head and apologized. "I''m sorry, Supreme Leader. But I am also a man of my word. I just did what I needed to do to return the favor I owe to someone."
"I know you won''t forgive me for my betrayal. I will ept any punishment from you." Joker epted his fate.
Axel and Nathan looked at him with conflicting thoughts. "Tell us why you did it. Who gave you the order to save Marco and Veronica?"
"Several years ago, I was on a mission in Country R. I fell in love with a woman. But that woman''s life was put in danger because of me. That''s when the King Stallion Mafia intervened. He helped me and my woman. That''s why I survived. He also took care of her after I left Country R."
"I promised him that I would do something for him in return. A few days ago, he contacted me, asking me to rescue one of his men. That is Marco." Joker decided to reveal everything he knew. This was the least he could do to erase the guilt in his heart for betraying hisrades.
Nathan and Axel exchanged nces with one another. "So Marco is a member of the King Stallion Mafia."
Nathan''s expression turned dark at the mention of King Stallion Mafia. Jane was looking for their leader.
"Do you know him? The leader of King Stallion?" Nathan asked him with so much intrigue. He felt the need to find the King since Jane was so desperate to see him.
Joker shook his head. "I only talked to him on the phone. But I haven''t met him yet in person. Just like you, Supreme Leader, he is very mysterious. He won''t show his real face in public."
Nathan and Axel fell silent. They didn''t have much information about the King Stallion and its operation.
"Is Veronica rted to King Stallion as well?" Nathan asked him.
"I don''t think so, Supreme Leader. He just asked me to get Marco out. Marco is the one who requested me to bring Veronica with us. I have the address of his hideout where I brought Marco and Veronica."
"Supreme Leader, don''t believe him. This might be a trap. He is a traitor!" Axel reminded Nathan.
Nathan nced at Joker for a long moment, not saying a word. "Do you want to redeem yourself?"
Both Joker and Axel were surprised when they heard that. It was so unusual for Nathan to give a traitor a second chance. Axel wanted to object but Nathan motioned for him to leave.
"Supreme Leader! You must not listen to him. A traitor will always be a traitor."
Nathan smirked at Axel meaningfully and said, "I know. That''s why I''m giving him thisst chance to prove himself."
Both Axel and Joker were looking at him in confusion. "Axel, I know you hate Joker for hurting Chantha. I agree he deserves severe punishment. If you don''t trust him, then trust me."
Axel could only sigh in defeat.
"I''ll do anything for you, Supreme Leader. Please give me this second chance!" Joker butted in. He would grab this opportunity to right how wrong. Yes! He wanted to redeem himself. And he was d because Nathan, the Supreme Leader, was giving him this rare chance.
"If you want to get more intel about the King Stallion Mafia, I can do that for you, Supreme Leader. He was asking me to join his organization but I refused. But I can take my words back. I will be your spy."
Nathan''s lips curled up in a satisfied smile. This was what he was thinking¨C Using Joker to get more information about King Stallion Mafia and its leader.
"Good. Then I''ll give you this mission. If you fail, you will pay with your life. The moment you think of betraying me again, I will kill not only you but the most important person in your life. You know that I''m capable of doing that." Nathan threatened him.
"Yes, Supreme Leader. I understand. I won''t betray you again."
Chapter 581 [Bonus ] A Formidable Opponent?
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan chose to give Joker another chance. But he let Axel deal with him, beating him a little bit as a form of punishment for hurting Chantha. Aside from that, this was also part of their n so that Joker would have a reason to contact Vincent and ask for his help.
Axel brought Joker back to the east seaport, battered and wounded. "Don''t you dare betray and hurt ourrades again! The next time you do that, I will kill you." Axel warned Joker once again.
Joker nodded his head as he looked at him apologetically. "Again, I apologize for what happened to Chantha. I''ll ask for her forgivenesster. But for now, I have a mission to do. I won''t be able to show up in front of everyone. Please send my regards to Spider. I know he will scold me once hees back."
Axel''s anger toward Joker lessened a little bit since he could see that he regretted his past actions. But he didn''t want to lower his guard down. He won''t trust Jokerpletely.
"Shoot me!" Joker requested Axel. "To make it look convincing and real."
Axel frowned. He already beat him up. ''Do I need to shoot him as well?'' Axel hesitated for a moment. However, Axel looked straight into his eyes and urged him. "Do it. I''ll be fine. This is one way to convince King Stallion Mafia that I became your enemy."
Axel picked up his gun, aiming at him. Joker just closed his eyes, waiting for Axel to fire his gun.
Bang!
"Argh!"
Axel pulled the trigger. The bullet hit Joker''s right shoulder. "Now, RUN!" Axel told him.
Joker grabbed his wound and he ran as fast as he could. Axel fired another gunshot but he intentionally missed him. They were just making evidence of the scene so that it would be believable that Syphiruz Mafia was chasing after Joker.
With his wounded right arm, Joker tried to flee. He immediately contacted Vincent. The phone rang several times before it was answered.
"Well. Well. Well. I thought you would never contact me again." Vincent mocked him.
Joker could imagine the mocking smirk of this guy. "Help me. I''ve been shot. The Syphiruz is chasing after me. I changed my mind. I''m going to join you. I don''t want to die in their hands." Joker sounded so desperate.
Vincent arched his eyebrow. He was suspicious of Joker''s sudden change of heart. When hest talked to him, this man was so stubborn, refusing to join his organization.
''Hmm. Am I overthinking? Maybe he just wants to live.'' Vincent tried to erase the slightest suspicion he had for Joker.
Besides, he needed him. Joker was a branch leader. He knew a lot of things about the Syphiruz Operation. He could use him to attack and destroy the Syphiruz. Furthermore, he would like to ask him if he knew Phantomke''s whereabouts. Was she inside Syphiruz''s Medical Facility?
"I''m going to send my men. Give me your exact location." Vincent nced at Phoenix who was standing next to him. He motioned for him to get ready.
"I''m in the east seaport. They blocked my escape routes. I need your help!" Joker emphasized that he had no way out. He was in a desperate position right now.
Fortunately, Vincent bought Joker''s lie. He ordered Phoenix to rescue Joker. His men responded quickly. As he waited, Joker tried to stop his bleeding. He was doing a dangerous mission. He would invade the enemy''s territory, and once his cover was blown up, he would die.
Joker heaved a deep sigh just thinking about those possibilities. But he didn''t regret his decision this time. He wanted to redeem himself and be worthy of Nathan''s trust again. By aplishing this mission, he could face Spider, Chantha, Violet, and Axel again with no more guilt.
''I''ll do my best.'' He thought to himself.
Joker immediately informed Axel and Nathan that King Stallion Mafia were on their way to fetch him. This only meant that the King Stallion members were here in Country M.
''Does it mean the King is also here in Country M?'' Nathan thought to himself after receiving Joker''s message. ''The guy Phantomke is looking for.'' Nathan didn''t know what to feel about this.
A few minutester, two ck sedan cars arrived at the east seaport. They encountered Axel and his men. The two factions exchanged fires. When Axel witnessed Joker being transferred to the ck sedan car, he ordered his men to retreat, returning to the Syphiruz Mafia headquarters.
Stage one of the mission was aplished. They just hoped that Joker would be able to fulfill his duty.
After securing Joker''s safety, Phoenix''s men brought him to the hospital. His gunshot wound needed to be treated. Aside from a gunshot wound, Joker was also beaten up badly.
*****
[ Back at Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡ ]
Aiden was sulking in the corner. Nathan smacked his head a while ago when he said something that provoked Nathan and changed his mood. When Axel came back, that was the time Aiden got the courage to approach Nathan, hoping that his mood finally improved. He just stood at the back, listening to their conversation.
"Sir, are you sure about this? What if Joker will flee with the help of King Stallion Mafia?" Axel was still uneasy about this n.
"Yes. I agree with Axel. Before letting him go, you should have invented the Anti-Traitor Bomb Chip first," Aiden butted in.
"Anti-Traitor Bomb Chip?" Axel looked puzzled when he heard that.
Nathan just rubbed the space in between his eyebrows and said, "Just don''t mind him."
Aiden pouted his lips as he put on a pitiful face. Nathan kept ignoring him.
"I need to get information about the leader of King Stallion. This is the closer we can get to them. I want to gamble on Joker. My guts tell me that he won''t betray me this time." Nathan reassured Axel. He was so determined to find out the identity of the King. He might be rted to Jane. What if he was the father of Jane''s child?
''The leader of King Stallion Mafia¡ is he a formidable opponent I should be cautious about? Phantomke failed to kill him. And she suffered because of him.'' Nathan mused to himself.
Chapter 582 Another Dog And Cat Duo
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ Towerville District Hospital¡ ]
When Tatsumi woke up, a fierce-looking woman greeted his sight. He gasped in surprise and almost fell from his sick bed when he realized he was holding her hand tightly. He immediately released her hand.
"What the hell are you doing here?" Tatsumi asked her exasperatedly.
Hanabi squinted her eyes at him and mumbled, "Are you fantasizing about Jane? You keep calling her name in your sleep. You even call her ''wifey''. You''re so disgusting!"
"Pervert!" Hanabi added, ridiculing Tatsumi''s action.
Tatsumi held his head up high and lifted his eyebrow. He wouldn''t back down.
"What''s wrong with fantasizing about my future wife?! Lady Jane and I will be betrothed to each other and we will lead the Sawada n together!" Tatsumi stuck his tongue out at her.
Hanabi could only roll her eyes skyward. "In your dreams."
"Hmmp! Don''t spoil my dreams. I''ll work hard and prove to you that I''m worthy to be our Lady''s husband," Tatsumi said with confidence.
"Whatever," Hanabi responded nonchntly while shrugging her shoulders.
"Anyway. Why are you here? Where is my father? We should search for my Lady! She went missing." Tatsumi sat up as he bombarded her with so many questions. He wanted to stand up and leave the hospital. But his leg was injured.
"Whoa! Just one question at a time." Hanabi flicked his forehead using her fingers. "Just stay in bed!"
"Ouch!" Tatsumi red at Hanabi as he rubbed his forehead. "As always! You are a Sadist! Can''t you see? I''m a patient here!" Heined.
Hanabi just arched her eyebrow. "It''s not my fault that you can easily feel the pain."
Tatsumi made a face. "Yeah. I get it. You have CIPA! That''s why you can''t feel any physical pain! But I''m not like you, okay?"
*Note* [ CIPA means Congenital Insensitivity to Pain and Anhydrosis¨C a rare gic disorder that makes someone unable to feel pain.]
Hanabi didn''t want to talk about her rare condition so she decided to change the topic by answering Tatsumi''s previous queries.
"Your father went on a mission to rescue our fellow members who were held captive by an unknown faction. As for our Lady Jane, she already contacted our leader. She went abroad for a business trip."
"What? I thought she went missing. I abandoned my special mission just to find her." Tatsumi was a little bit disappointed. However, his mood changed at the thought that Jane was not in danger. "But I''m d to know that she''s safe."
"Speaking of your Special Mission, what are you doing in Country R? Who shot you? You are supposed to be here in Country M to keep our godfather safe. Why did you go there?" This time Hanabi was the one interrogating him.
"I''m looking for the leader of the King Stallion Mafia. I fought them. They were chasing after me after I disrupted their operations in their three branches."
Hanabi felt the urge to smack his forehead again. "You are a troublemaker. Can''t you do your mission quietly? Why did you have to rm them? You infiltrated their branches and attacked them, creating a scene as you dered that you were looking for their branch leader. What a reckless move, Tatsumi!" Hanabi couldn''t help but rant at him. This guy always chose the most dangerous moves.
Hanabi facepalmed at the thought of Tatsumi barging into the enemy''s territory and announcing to them that he was looking for their leader.
"Do you expect them to just give away information about their Leader just because a crazy guy showed up alone!"
"I''m not a crazy guy." Tatsumi defended himself. "Using force is the only way. The leader of King Stallion is very mysterious. No organization has a record of him and his real identity." He exined why he chose his method.
The two were like cats and dogs fighting.
"Fine. Now, tell me. Why are you looking for him?" Hanabi asked him expectantly. Who gave him this special mission?
That question made Tatsumi realize that he shouldn''t have said this to Hanabi. This mission was a secret mission given by Jane. And only he was aware of her identity as Phantomke. He promised to keep it a secret from Mr. Hiroshi and other members of the Sawada n.
Tatsumi remained tight-lipped. But aside from Hanabi, another person was anticipating his response. Speed was standing outside his ward, eavesdropping on their conversation. She had been there, following Tatsumi from the airport to the hospital.
This time Speed disguised herself as a nurse. But little did she know, Hanabi already felt her presence. She noticed that someone had been standing outside the door.
Hanabi simply stood up and slowly approached the door. Tatsumi frowned when he saw her walking toward the door. He was about to ask her but Hanabi motioned for him to stay quiet.
Tatsumi shifted his gaze from Hanabi to the door. Without further ado, Hanabi opened the door and Speed almost fell forward. In a sh, Hanabi yanked the woman''s hand as she dragged her inside the ward.
Bam!
She closed the door again.
Thud!
Hanabi pinned her to the closed door, her elbow was ced against her neck and her other hand was holding her arm in ce.
"Who are you? Why are you eavesdropping on our conversation?" Hanabi interrogated Speed.
"Uhm, Hana, please calm down. I think she''s my nurse," Tatsumi butted in as he noticed Speed''s nurse uniform.
"Y-Yes, I''m a nurse. I''m here to check his vitals." Speed tried to convince Hanabi.
Hanabi didn''t let go of her. She was sizing her up, looking from her head to toe. She was still suspicious of this woman.
"What if she is just using this as her disguise? She has been standing there outside. I need to make sure." Hanabi said, still assessing Speed.
''Damn! This woman can''t easily be fooled. Should I blow my cover and fight back?'' Speed contemted inwardly.
''Shit. I''m almost there. I should have heard the reason why he is looking for our leader. But this woman suddenly interfered!'' Speed was getting ready to fight back and flee.
Just when she was about to make a move, they heard a knock outside. The doctor announced his presence because the door was locked.
"Doc, Help!" Speed quickly used this opportunity to ask for help. "Someone is hurt¨C" she was unable to finish her words because Hanabi covered her mouth instantly.
"Hanabi! Leave her alone okay?! Don''t create a scene here. You and I should behave. We are not in our country." Tatsumi advised Hanabi to release Speed, oblivious to the fact Speed was spying on them.
"The doctor is here," Tatsumi added.
Hanabi sighed deeply before letting go of Speed.
"You should apologize to her," Tatsumi urged her.
But Hanabi just shot him a cold sharp re. She won''t apologize as long as this woman hasn''t cleared her suspicion yet.
"Fine. Let''s ask the doctor if she is one of their staff then," Hanabi said.
Hanabi opened the door, letting the doctor in. As soon as she found the opportunity to flee, Speed made her move. While Hanabi''s attention was focused on the doctor, Speed pushed her and ran away as fast as she could.
"Shit! I knew it! She''s a spy!" Hanabi cursed inwardly and chased after Speed.
Chapter 583 Why King Stallion Looking For Phantomflake?
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Hanabi chased after Speed. But Speed lived up to her name. She ran so fast. Hanabi couldn''t catch up with her. Another disadvantage she had was her injury. Stephen hit her with his car.
Though she didn''t feel the pain, Hanabi''s legs got affected by the impact.
''Damn. Is she a runner?'' Hanabimented to herself. She already lost her in the crowd. There were lots of people entering and leaving Towerville District Hospital.
Hanabi was now in a bad mood. She shouldn''t have released her. She gnashed her teeth and clenched her fists. "Tatsumi, you fool! I shouldn''t have listened to him. My gut feeling told me that woman was very suspicious."
Since she could no longer catch Speed, Hanabi just proceeded to the CCTV control room of the hospital. She wondered if they captured Speed''s face. She would get her picture and do a background check on her to find out what organization she was affiliated with.
After getting what she needed, Hanabi returned to Tatsumi''s ward.
"How is it? Did you catch her?" Tatsumi asked her.
Instead of answering him, Hanabi traced her steps toward his sick bed. Upon reaching his spot, Hanabi smacked Tatsumi''s head.
"Aww!" Tatsumi grunted again.
"I told you! She looks suspicious! She was spying on us. You Dimwit!" Hanabi vented out her frustration on Tatsumi.
"Hey, stop hitting my head! Do you really want me to be dumb?" Tatsumiined, putting on a pitiful face. This was the reason he didn''t want Hanabi to be around. She was quite sadistic!
"Can you be gentle and kind even once? This is the reason why you are still single. You are scaring men with your sadistic attitude!" Tatsumi started ranting at her.
"Who said I want men in my life?" Hanabi spat back at him. "I don''t need them."
Tatsumi scoffed at her and replied, "Ahuh! Men can make your life happier and sweeter! Hmmm. You will see it once you fall in love. Sigh, I''m d mydy Jane is not like you. Stay away from her. Don''t you dare influence her with your sadistic behavior!"
"No thanks. I already love myself." Hanabi made a hair flip, responding to Tatsumi''s provocation. "Hmm. I''ll tell Jane that she should think wise if ever she would consider you as her future husband. I guess she will listen to me," Hanabi said, grinning from ear to ear. She was threatening Tatsumi.
"You Evil Woman! If you want to stay single forever then fine. But don''t be a hindrance to my love life!" Tatsumi snarled at her. He didn''t like her threats at all.
Hanabi just burst outughing. She already felt better after pissing Tatsumi off. She was in a bad mood a while ago since Speed escaped.
"Anyway. What if the woman who spied on us a while ago is a member of the King Stallion Mafia? I want tomend her if she followed you from Country R to Country M. Now, you are already on their wanted list for creating a big mess in their branches."
"She''s a good runner too!" Hanabi added.
"Hmm. That''s your task to find out." Tatsumi said, only to be hit again by Hanabi. "Ouch!"
"I''m above you. You can''t order me around. I''ll only listen to Mr. Kazuki, Our godfather, and Lady Jane," Hanabi sternly said.
"Hey. Don''t forget about Miss Abi. She is the youngest daughter of our godfather," Tatsumi reminded her about Abigail''s existence.
"Oh right. I want to meet Jane''s little sister! I think you can take care of yourself now. I must leave." Hanabi was given another task. Her task was to keep Abigail safe. She would be her personal bodyguard.
Tatsumi felt relieved when Hanabi left. He was d Hanabi didn''t continue pursuing the topic of why he was searching for the Leader of the King Stallion Mafia.
Meanwhile, Speed managed to hide and escape from Hanabi. She was still panting when she dropped by a convenience store. She immediately bought bottled water and drank it in one go.
"Damn! That woman is very sharp. She noticed my presence even though I was just standing outside the door." Speed was amazed by Hanabi''s sharpness and her very observant eyes. She thought she wouldn''t be able to escape without fighting her.
"Members of the Sawada n are one of a kind! I like them. Their extraordinary skills." Speed kept admiring the members of the Sawada n.
"Hmm. But at least, I got intel. So the guy is the future leader of the Sawada n. His fianc¨¦ is the daughter of their leader whose name is Jane." Speed picked up her phone and put the information in her notes. She had this habit of writing down things when getting information from their enemies.
"Sigh. Where should I go now? I didn''t bring any money with me." Speed just stole some cash inside the private ne beforending at the airport. She didn''t want to inform Phoenix and their King that she was currently in Country M.
*****
Meanwhile, the two men in Speed''s mind, Vincent and Phoenix, were currently talking over the phone. Joker''s surgery was done. He was already transferred to a private ward. Vincent gave Phoenix some instructions. He wanted Phoenix to ask Vincent about Phantomke''s whereabouts.
When the call ended, Phoenix proceeded to Joker''s ward. He made sure to wear a hyper-realistic mask so that Joker wouldn''t see his real face. Vincent warned him not to trust Jokerpletely. They were still cautious because they didn''t know where was Joker''s loyalty.
Joker was already awake when Phoenix entered the ward.
"Thank you for saving me," Joker expressed his gratitude toward Phoenix.
"No need to thank me. I''m just following my master''s order," Phoenix coldly responded. "But if you are truly grateful, then you should tell us everything you know about the Syphiruz Mafia."
"Yes. I will tell you everything that I know. Your Master knows me well. I will always return the favor," Joker reassured him.
"Okay. There is something I want to ask you. Is Phantomke inside your Medical Facility? Is she sick?"
Joker was taken aback when he heard that. He thought the King Stallion Mafia would be interested first in Syphiruz''s operations. He didn''t expect them to ask him about Phantomke''s whereabouts.
''Why? Why are they asking me about Phantomke? What is her rtionship with the King Stallion Mafia? I must inform our Supreme Leader about this.''
"I''m not sure if she''s back in the facility," Joker responded truthfully. He wasn''t aware that Phantomke was back at the medical facility.
"All I know is that our Supreme Leader bought a vi for her. I can give you the address."
Phoenix shook his head. He didn''t need that information. They already knew the address of the vi which was bought by Nathan for Phantomke.
"If you don''t mind, I would like to know why you are looking for her. Did she offend you? Are you going to kill her too?" Joker asked them with intrigue.
But Phoenix refused to answer. "Don''t ask me. You should only answer my questions. Now, I want you to give me information about the security system in and out of the Medical Facility of Syphiruz."
Joker got annoyed by Phoenix''s rudeness. His attitude pissed him off. But he tried to maintain his cool.
Chapter 584 Protect Phantomflake
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
To gain King Stallion Mafia''s trust, Joker divulged information about the security system of Syphiruz''s Medical Facility. It looked like they nned on infiltrating the facility. Was it because of Phantomke or the truth serum they invented?
''I need to contact Supreme Leader asap,'' Joker thought to himself.
He could feel that members of the King Stallion Mafia didn''t trust him yet. He could see a hint of distrust in Phoenix''s eyes when he gazed at him. He was probably under observation.
"The King recruited me not because he trusts me, but because he wants to use me against the Syphiruz," Joker murmured to himself.
He looked at his surroundings. He wondered if there was a hidden camera inside his ward. Joker took a deep sigh. Fortunately, Nathan gave him a device wherein he could send a message to him without getting caught by the members of King Stallion.
It was a smallmunication device installed on his watch. ''It''s hard to talk if there are guards watching me. Ahuh! I''m d I recorded our conversation. I will just send this to Supreme Leader.'' Joker smiled inwardly.
He grabbed his watch that was ced on the table. Fortunately, Phoenix didn''t confiscate his watch. It was an old watch so they didn''t suspect anything. Joker just pressed something and the recorded conversation was sent to Nathan''s phone.
Meanwhile, Nathan was still in the Syphiruz Headquarters together with Aiden and Axel. Axel and Nathan were discussing their strategy while Aiden listened to them. He was amazed whenever he heard about some operations rted to Syphiruz. How wondered how powerful this mafia group was aspared to others.
"Supreme Leader, Are we going to give away some of our operations just to convince the King Stallion Mafia that Joker already changed sides? How about our members? Their safety will bepromised." Axel expressed his concern.
"Don''t worry. I will not let them die. We will use our prisoners to work for us. Furthermore, we don''t know what the King Stallion Mafia wants from us. Let''s wait. If they will start a war, we will retaliate and fight them." Nathan reassured Axel.
"They are already here in Country M. For what reason?" Aiden butted in.
"I''ll look into it," Axel volunteered.
"No. Don''t do anything reckless. Just let Joker do his job. Just focus on other things, Axel," Nathan assumed that King Stallion Mafia was powerful just like Syphiruz Mafia.
"What are you going to do with Doc Veronica and Marco? We already know their hideouts." Axel consulted Nathan again.
"Just send someone to monitor their every move. We can''t touch them now, or else, Joker''s mission will bepromised. They might suspect him if we barge into their territory." Nathan was very cautious with his moves. He wanted to ensure that King Stallion Mafia would never know that he was after them.
They were still talking when Nathan''s phone beeped. It was the messageing from Joker. Nathan nced at Axel and Aiden before checking Joker''s message. It was a voice recording.
"What is it?" Aiden asked him, his eyes beaming with curiosity.
Axel also stared at him expectantly.
Nathan pressed the y button as they listened to the conversation. A few minutester, Aiden gasped in surprise.
"OMG! King Stallion Mafia is after Phantomke as well! How many organizations has she offended?" Aiden reacted exasperatedly.
Axel just stayed silent when he noticed Nathan''s grim expression. For some unknown reason, Nathan was emanating a chilly aura. ''Is our Supreme Leader mad? But why?''
Nathan knew that King Stallion was somehow connected to Jane. He even suspected that the leader might be the father of Jane''s child.
''The King is looking for Jane. Why?'' Nathan was put in deep thought.
There was a moment of silence. Aiden shut his mouth because Nathan was very quiet. Aiden tapped Axel''s shoulder, urging him to say something.
"Sir. What are we going to do? They asked Joker about the security system of our Medical Facility. They are nning to infiltrate our facility." Axel spoke up again, breaking the silence.
"We have to move our important equipment and serums. Let them infiltrate our medical facility. I want to catch the mouse." Nathan wanted to know why King Stallion was looking for Jane. Were they going to hurt her?
''I think letting her stay in Zhou''s hospital is a good choice. In the meantime, I can''t move her back to the facility.''
With those thoughts in mind, Nathan decided to transform one of their secret hideouts and be their new medical facility.
"Axel, please facilitate this. We will transfer some of our items but we will do it discreetly. Our facility might be under their surveince already. And one more thing¡" Nathan paused for a moment. He typed a message for Stephen, telling him to admit Jane to their hospital.
"Send our elite men to Zhou''s Hospital. Tell them to protect Phabtomke. Don''t let outsiders enter her private ward." Nathan emphasized hisst words.
Aiden and Axel were surprised. They didn''t expect Nathan to be so protective of Jane aka Phantomke.
"Yey! You finally listen to me!" Axel blurted out cheerfully. At least, Nathan started to care about Jane''s safety. He even asked Axel to dispatch their elite men who would protect her.
Nathan chose to ignore Aiden''s words. "You should go back to your office now, Aiden Wu. You don''t have business here anymore."
Aiden pouted his lips. "Ahuh! Since you are done with mypany, you are ditching me."
Nathan just rubbed his temples. "I have so many things to do. I don''t need a spectator now. Go back to your world, Aiden. This is not a yground for you. Okay?"
"Fine. I''m leaving." Aiden stomped his feet as he stepped out of Nathan''s office. But secondster, he went back.
"Ahem, Nate. I don''t have a car. Remember?" Aiden smiled sheepishly.
Nathan just sighed helplessly before turning to Axel. "Axel, can you please drop him to his office?"
"Okay, Sir!" Axel motioned for Aiden to follow him as they said goodbye to Nathan.
When Nathan was finally alone in his office, he leaned his back on his chair and closed his eyes. He felt uneasy because another mafia group was after Jane. He couldn''t figure out their motives.
"Why? Why do you want to know Jane''s whereabouts? Are you going to rekindle your rtionship with her¡ and reunite with her?" Nathan mumbled, thinking about the leader of the King Stallion.
*****
[ At Marco''s Hideout¡ ]
An unexpected visitor arrived. Veronica was displeased to see her.
"What are you doing here?" Veronica frowned as she was weed by Helena''s charming smile. She was standing on the doorstep. Helena''s presence alone was enough to piss her off.
"Hello, Sis!" Helena provoked her further as she called her ''Sis''.
"I''m not your sister. Don''t call me that."
Helena was greeted by Veronica''s unweing aura. But Helena maintained her cheerful mood. She even giggled at herst remarks.
"I''m close to Monica, your sister. I heard a lot of things about you."
Veronica''s eyes widened when Monica''s name was mentioned.
"Do you know my sister?" Veronica asked her with disbelief.
Helena let out another soft giggle. "Invite me in first. Let''s talk about her inside."
Eager to hear her story, Veronica stepped to the side, letting Helena in. Marco was sleeping in his bedroom so they could talk without worrying about Marco overhearing their conversation.
When the twodies settled down, Veronica assessed Helena. No wonder she could see Monica in her. So this woman knew her sister and they were even close.
''Is she rted to King Stallion Mafia? How did she know that I was here? And what is the reason she dropped by?'' Veronica mused to herself.
"Will you not offer me some coffee or drinks?" Helena asked her with a teasing smile on her face.
"I''m new here. We don''t have any supplies," Veronica coldly responded. "Now talk! How did you know my sister?"
"Have you forgotten? Your sister studied in Country R. My family is from there. We went to the same school. We are friends¡ best friends!"
Veronica eyed her suspiciously. "Then why didn''t you mention it the first time we met?"
"Because you are angry and jealous of me. I know you liked Nathan Sparks a lot. But don''t worry, there will be no more engagement between us. Now, can we be friends now?" Helena enjoyed messing and ying with Veronica. This woman was truly clueless about Monica.
''Friends my ass! I don''t want to. I hate your arrogance,'' Veronica thought to herself.
"Are you rted to the person who brought us into this house?" Veronica simply asked her, wondering if Helena would admit that she was connected to King Stallion Mafia.
"Yes, I am. So you have to thank me as well for saving you and getting you out of the Syphiruz Mafia''s headquarters."
Veronica was stunned when she heard that. ''Does she also know that Nathan is the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia? Damn! Who is she?!''
Chapter 585 Random Memories Each Day
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Zhou''s Hospital¡ ]
Stephen received Nathan''s message, asking him to get a VIP ward for Jane. Jane was done with her check-up. The nurse took her blood sample for further examination. Another Brain CT scan was conducted. Aside from that, they also did an MRI scan.
They needed to figure out the cause of why she hadn''t regained consciousness yet. Ethan and Cherry stayed in the ward. Meanwhile, Stephen was talking to his father inside his office.
"How long are we going to read the result, Dad?" Stephen couldn''t wait to find out Jane''s condition. She recovered her strength and she appeared to be healthy. How could she copse? Was it because of fatigue? Did the hypnosis session strain her further?
"Calm down, son. We will find out soon." Dr. Zhou was surprised to see his son worrying too much about a woman. This was not a simple doctor-patient rtionship.
"Son, what is she to you?" Dr. Zhou decided to confront his son.
Stephen was not able to respond right away. He didn''t expect his father to confront him like that. Was he going to remind him that a romantic rtionship between a doctor and his patient was forbidden? It was part of the Ethical Guidelines.
"Dad, don''t worry. I know my boundaries." Stephen responded with a serious expression on his face.
Dr. Zhou just held his shoulder, tapping it gently. "Rx son. I''m not here to judge or stop you. I''m just curious if this woman holds a special ce in your heart. I have never seen you like this. You are very worried about her."
Stephen looked at his father with grateful eyes. "Dad¡ I¨C" He couldn''t say it out loud. But deep inside, he knew the answer to that question.
"It''s okay, son. No need to answer me. Your expression alone is enough. Your eyes already give away the answer." Dr. Zhou patted his back again.
"Anyway, son, I''ll call you once I get the result. I''ll inform you right away."
"Thanks, Dad. I''ll go and check on her. Ethan and Cherry are also there waiting for me."
After saying goodbye to his father, Stephen proceeded to Jane''s ward.
On the other hand, Ethan went to the rooftop so that he could talk to Bam-Bam. This fluffy magical creature had been sticking by Jane''s side for the past few days as if he were guarding her. He was the one who put her in a deep slumber so he needed to be there just in case something would happen to her.
"Bam-Bam, is my mom okay? I can''t wait for her to wake up. Can you lessen the days? Can you wake her up after five days instead of seven days?" Ethan pleaded.
"Patience, Little Kiddo. I thought you also wanted to see how your Dad reacted in her absence." Bam-Bam flew around Ethan. He was just amazed that this kid could see him. He wouldn''t be bored alone. He could talk to this charming little boy anytime. And Ethan was the only one who could hear him.
Ethan facepalmed at the mention of his father. "I''m losing faith in my father. I don''t think we will get the result that we want from him. He is dumb and foolish!" Hemented.
"See! He transferred the obligation to Uncle Stephen. He allowed Mom to stay here, instead of our Medical Facility." Ethan sounded annoyed. He was oblivious of the fact, that Nathan just wanted to protect Jane from the threat of King Stallion Mafia.
Bam-Bam heaved a deep sigh. Ethan had a point. "Let''s see. Today is just the second day of her sleep. We still have five days ahead."
But Ethan shook his head and wagged his forefinger in front of Bam-Bam. "You counted it wrong, Bam-Bam! Today is her third day. Only four days left."
Bam-Bam nced at Ethan, puzzled and confused. "Eh, why the third day?"
"Mom copsed in the hospital two days ago. The count should start that day." Ethan corrected Bam-Bam. He was trying to save one day of Jane without Bam-Bam''s knowledge.
"Eh? Is that so?" Bam-Bam scratched the back of his head. He seemed convinced by Ethan''s words. "Alright then. I''m not good with Mathematics and Arithmetic¡ so fine¡ I will consider today as her third day. I''ll set the date of her awakening."
Ethan smiled inwardly. He just tricked Bam-Bam and the magical creature was clueless.
"Bam-Bam, I have another question. Is Mom really in aa state? If I talk to her in her sleep, can she hear me?"
Bam-Bam shook his head. "No. Probably not."
"But why? Is her subconscious not active? Is her mind asleep too?" Ethan asked him, pursing his lips in a cute manner.
''This little kid is behaving like an angel today. He is not intimidating and frightening aspared to before.'' Bam-Bam thought to himself. He had the urge to pet Ethan''s head.
"Hmm, her mind and subconscious are busy. I think my Master is slowly recovering her lost memory in the past." Bam-Bam informed him.
"Lost memory?" Ethan frowned.
Bam-Bam bobbed his head. "Yes. The memories that were erased from her mind by your Uncle Stephen. I mean¡ the memories he sealed in her subconscious."
Ethan blinked several times and gazed at Bam-Bam suspiciously. "Bam-Bam? Is this your work too? Did you put her to sleep so that she can recover some of her lost memories? Are you helping my mom to remember those things?"
Ethan started to see Bam-Bam in another light. It looked like he misjudged him. He could feel that Bam-Bam was trying to help Jane in his own mysterious way.
"Thank you, Bam-Bam!"
Bam-Bam just feigned innocence. He didn''t want to admit that he was helping Jane. "I think this is just fate," he simply replied. "Everything will be revealed at the right time."
Ethan agreed to Bam-Bam. "I trust you, Bam-Bam. I know you won''t let my mom die."
"Eh?! Don''t say that! Don''t trust me on that. Don''t pressure me, little kid. Even though you are charming, I won''t be easily swayed by you." Bam-Bam covered his ears.
Ethan just giggled and grabbed Bam-Bam. He pulled him into a hug as if he was hugging a teddy bear. He even nted a soft kiss on his cheek. "I''m counting on you, Bam-Bam."
Bam-Bam closed his eyes. Ethan was trying to charm him. ''No way! I can''t give in to this cute child.''
As Bam-Bam and Ethan conversed, Jane was also recalling her memories just like what Bam-Bam had said. But she could only recall some random memories per day.
******
[ In Jane''s Subconscious¡ ]
Jane felt like she was watching a movie in her head. But this time the main character was her. It was like she was unfolding her life in front of her.
She just learned the reason why she failed her mission. The leader of King Stallion used Sizzling August''s identity. This was the reason she hesitated toplete her mission.
At that moment, she was swayed by Vincent''s words. Not only by his words but also by his actions. She wanted to confirm his identity and Vincent had proven to her that he was indeed the Sizzling August that she knew.
[ ***shback*** ]
When Jane recovered from her stupor, she decided to dig for more information.
"Sizzling August? What a unique name. Is your first name Sizzling and your surname is August?" Jane tried to recover herposure.
Vincent let out a huskyugh because of her joke. But he wanted tomend her. She recovered quickly as if she was not shaken by his revtion. She was able to conceal her emotions.
"I really like you," Vincent mumbled in her ear, tightening his grip on her waist. They were still dancing. "I didn''t expect that you have a great sense of humor."
Jane didn''t want to trust himpletely. But mentioning Sizzling August made her stop her n of using the poison needle.
"I heard that name. Are you the great hacker, Sizzling August?" Jane started to verify his identity. What if it was just a coincidence? He might be using the same alias.
Vincent smirked mischievously. He could tell that he already caught her attention. ''She started asking me about Sizzling August. She is interested in him.''
"Okay. I''ll tell you this. But keep this a secret. I''m the great hacker, Sizzling August. Why do you know me? Are you one of my mentees or my fans?"
Jane frowned when she heard that. "Liar. You are an impostor." She pushed him away.
But Vincent was quick enough to figure out what he had said wrong. "I''m sorry. I''m just trying to impress you. To tell you the truth¡ I only have one mentee. Her name is Shining Star. But we''ve lost contact as I deactivated my ount."
Jane was at a loss for words. Mentioning Shining Star made her believe him more. ''He knows me. He can remember me.''
Jane lost herposure again. Vincent grabbed this chance to strike again. He loved ying mind games with her. Her expression alone gave him a sense of fulfillment.
He closed their gaps again and lifted her chin. "Why are you giving such a look? Don''t tell me¡ you are Shining Star?"
"Yes¡ I''m her." After saying that Jane threw a punch, hitting him hard on his stomach.
"Argh!" Vincent groaned in pain. He was caught off guard by that sudden punch.
''Damn! She punched me hard.'' Vincentmented inwardly.
"You deserve this," Jane coldly said, looking daggers at him.
Vincent was stupefied by her sharp gaze. He could feel her anger. She was mad.
''Damn! She looks prettier and hot when mad. I like her fierce-looking eyes.''
Chapter 586 The Face Of King Stallion Leader?
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ In Jane''s Subconscious¡ ]
Vincent was caught off guard by Jane''s violent reaction. He didn''t expect her to punch him hard. He thought she would excitedly ept him with open arms after knowing he was Sizzling August, her virtual friend, and her mentor.
This was the price he got for pretending to be someone else whom he was not. Jane was about to walk away when Vincent hastily grabbed her elbow thus stopping her.
"Where are you going? We''ve just reunited. You can''t leave." Vincent said, a cheeky smile stered on the corners of his lips.
Jane shot him a cold sharp re. She was upset with him and mad because this guy just disappeared like a bubble without saying goodbye to her.
And who would have thought that her virtual friend was a leader of the King Stallion Mafia? She felt the need to abort this mission and leave. She couldn''t kill him.
She knew that her identity might bepromised if she continued staying there. However, Vincent was not yet done messing around with her. He was enjoying this interaction with her.
''You can''t escape from me,'' Vincent thought to himself.
"Let go," Jane said sternly.
"I want to apologize for ghosting you. You can punch me again. But please stay longer." Vincent faced her as he released her hand. He urged her to punch him again if this was the only way to pacify her.
Jane gazed at him from top to bottom. She raised her hand, throwing another punch at his face. Vincent just closed his eyes, waiting for her fist to hit him. But seconds had passed, he didn''t feel any pain.
He opened his eyes again and met Jane''s intense gaze. She just stood there silently observing him. Vincent''s heart skipped a beat for some unknown reason.
''Why is she looking at me like that?'' Vincent didn''t know why he suddenly felt conscious with her prating gaze.
"Exin," Jane coldly said.
"But promise me that you will stay longer. We have a lot of things to catch up on." Vincent smiled at her.
Jane arched her eyebrow and said, "I''ll stay depending on your exnation. I will listen first."
Vincent held her hand and pulled her to the bench. The two sat down together. Vincent was silent for a moment as he was thinking of the best exnation he could give her. He didn''t know why Nathan stoppedmunicating with her.
"I know no excuses will make you forgive me for what I''ve done. It''s just that¡ I have to deactivate my ount. I focused on leading my people. Again, I apologize for my actions. But I have never forgotten you, Shining Star. I didn''t expect that fate would bring us here together."
Jane didn''t say a word. She just reminisced about the past. She could understand if he became busy because he was leading a big organization such as King Stallion Mafia.
Since Jane didn''t say a word, an idea popped up in his mind. "Do you want to y with me¡ for old times'' sake."
Vincent believed that ying with her would convince her more about his identity.
Jane frowned at his suggestion. "We don''t haveputers here."
"I can make it happen with just one call," Vincent replied, smiling cheekily at her.
"Flexing your power and influence," Jane murmured.
"Huh? What did you say?" Vincent heard that she said something. However, her voice was so low that he couldn''t hear clearly.
"Nothing," Jane shrugged her shoulders.
Vincent let out a huskyugh before calling someone. After a few seconds, three men in ck suits arrived. One was holding twoptops while the others were holding a table.
They set them up in front of Jane and Vincent. The two started switching on their respectiveptops. The two began ying their usual online game.
Jane was amazed because this guy hadn''t changed a bit when it came to his gamey. Vincent defeated her twice but she won against him once. They lost track of time.
After ying five rounds, the two finally stopped. "Are you hungry?" Vincent closed herptop.
Jane still couldn''t believe that the Sizzling August she had been looking for was now with her. Vincent made another call, asking his men to bring some food from the banquet.
"Shall I call you Star? While you can call me August." Vincent suggested. They refused to divulge their first name. Vincent was still cautious of her. He knew how capable Jane was. She could be as deadly as him¨C a dangerous assassin.
"Fine. Let''s do that."
It did not take long before their food was served. Vincent even ordered his men to secure the garden, not allowing anyone to enter. He wanted to be alone with Jane.
He started a new conversation with her. "Do you have any ns tomorrow?"
"I''m going back to Country M," Jane informed him. She had no reason to stay there.
Vincent''s expression changed when he heard that. He was reluctant to let her leave.
"Why? Can''t you spend more time here¡ with me? I''m going to tour you around the city. Or do you prefer beaches and mountains?" Vincent consulted her. He was begging her to stay.
Jane was contemting whether to ept his invitation or not. But after a while, Jane stood up. It''s time for her to go. "I''m d to finally meet you, August. But I''m sorry. I can''t stay here for long."
A faint smile could be seen on her face. She was sincere when she said those words. She felt relieved now knowing that he was safe and sound. Sizzling August was alive. Nothing bad happened to him.
Vincent was stunned once again when he saw her smile. He felt like he was being mesmerized by her emerald eyes. He couldn''t take his eyes off her.
Vincent also stood up. He could sense that Jane was nning to leave. He just found himself pulling Jane into a hug.
Jane''s body stiffened the moment she was engulfed by Vincent''s arms. She didn''t know if she wanted to push him away or just stay still. In the end, Jane just let him embrace her.
A few minutester, Vincent broke the hug and he looked at her intently. "We will meet each other again. Let''s keep in touch."
Jane just bobbed her head. "Okay."
She was about to leave but Vincent blocked her way once again.
"What now?" Jane asked him with disbelief. It seemed that Vincent had no n of letting her leave.
"I want to see your face. Can we remove our masks?" Vincent suggested.
Jane was at a loss for words for a moment. She was also curious to find out what he looked like.
"May I?" Vincent moved closer to her, asking her permission to remove her mask. Their faces were just a few inches away from each other, almost kissing each other.
Jane raised her hands, cing them on his chest. She stopped him from getting closer to her. He was already invading her personal space.
Instead of staying away, Vincent grabbed her hands, guiding them to his face.
"You can remove my mask first," he said, trying to make her feelfortable. He would respect her decision if she didn''t want to show her face. Besides, he had already seen her picture. He did all sorts of background checks on her. But he had to pretend that this was the first time he would see her face.
Technically, this would be his first time seeing her face up close. He just wished Jane would allow him to see her face. He already made all the necessary preparations for this meet-up.
On the other hand, Jane just looked at him with an indescribable expression on her face. Her eyes were fixed on his face which was covered with his masquerade mask.
Jane who was witnessing and recalling this memory couldn''t wait to unmask Vincent. "Take off his mask. This is your opportunity to find out his identity." Jane was talking to herself.
She thought that recalling this memory would help her uncover more truths about her past. Did she fall in love with the leader of the King Stallion just because he introduced himself as Sizzling August?
''Why do I feel like Nathan and I experienced the same thing? Monica stole my identity as Shining Star. And now, this King stole Nathan''s identity as Sizzling August.''
There were lots of questions in Jane''s mind right now.
''How did he know that I was Shining Star? Did he intentionally use Sizzling August to lure me? Is this a trap? How did he know my rtionship with Sizzling August? Who is this man?''
As Jane asked those questions, she kept watching herself in her subconscious as she began to remove Vincent''s mask. Her heart was filled with anticipation. This was the moment of truth. Who is the King? Jane slowly removed Vincent''s mask, revealing his face to her.
Her mind went nk the moment she saw that face in her subconscious.
''What the hell is this?!! Nathan? Why am I seeing Nathan''s face?''
Jane couldn''t understand why she was seeing Nathan''s face in her memory. ''No way¡ what is the meaning of this?''
Something was not right. Was her memory distorted? Why was she seeing Nathan''s face? How could he be the leader of the King Stallion Mafia?
Little did she know, Vincent was a master of tricks. His schemes were not simple. He could deceive her as long as he knew her weaknesses. He would grab every opportunity to take advantage of his target.
Chapter 587 Amusing Woman
?
Day Sixty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ In Jane''s Subconscious¡ ]
Jane tried to calm herself down and gather her emotions. She couldn''t think clearly if she would let her emotions affect her. She needed to clear her mind and figure out why her memory was showing Nathan''s face.
''Wait. If he is not Nathan''s long-lost twin brother, then I suspect that the leader of King Stallion used a hyper-realistic mask.'' This idea came to her mind as she recalled the scheme Helena and Karina did to Dave and Abigail just to deceive them.
''Damn it! The King didn''t let me see his true face! He is a master of disguise.'' Jane cursed inwardly. Her heart was filled with rage. Now she couldn''t me Nathan for believing Monica when she stole her identity. Just like him, she believed Vincent''s lies.
She felt ashamed of herself when she allowed herself to be deceived by the leader of King Stallion Mafia. ''He is very cunning. A dangerous man. What was his motive for approaching me? Why do I feel like my mission to assassinate the leader of King Stallion was just a trap?''
Jane''s subconscious continued to rey some of her memories rted to King.
Vincent smiled at her faintly. Then he asked her again. "May I see your face, Star?"
Unable to resist Vincent''s charm, Jane finally gave in. Shemitted another mistake. Removing her mask was a sign that she started to trust him. The smile on Vincent''s face never left as he watched Jane slowly take off her mask.
''She''s indeed stunning,'' Vincent thought to himself, his gaze fixed on her beautiful face. He reflexively raised his hand, reaching out to caress her cheek.
"You''re so beautiful. Do you know that?" Vincentplimented her. He couldn''t stop himself from touching her.
Unknown to them, one guard was secretly watching them as per the order of their Lady, Vincent''s woman. He received an order from their young mistress to watch Vincent since she was not around. This banquet would be filled with so many women who would try to approach her man.
Without Vincent''s knowledge, shemanded her loyal guard to spy on Vincent and report everything to her. She was one obsessed woman.
''Oh no! Our young mistress won''t like this. I have to inform her. Her man is flirting with another woman.'' The guard secretly took photos of Jane and Vincent, sending them to his Lady Boss.
Meanwhile, Jane tried to fight Vincent''s temptation. She distanced herself from him. This was just their first time meeting each other, but Sizzling August was getting intimate with her. He kept invading her personal space.
"I have to go now." Jane was fighting her desire to be with Sizzling August. Part of her wanted to spend more time with him but she couldn''t ignore the danger sign of staying there for long. She gatecrashed the party.
"Please¡ Let me send you back home," Vincent refused to let her go. He even grabbed her hand as he begged her.
"You are a very persistent guy. You disappeared and stopped contacting me. But now, you are sticking with me like glue." Jane scoffed at him.
Herst remarks made him chuckle once more. He loved talking with her. She was hot and cold. "How can I not stick with you? You are like a goddess. The most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life."
Jane''s eyebrows twitched together in a deep frown. "I didn''t know that you have a sweet tongue. This is not your personality. This is so unlike you. Are you really Sizzling August?" Jane started to doubt him again because of his yful and flirty attitude. Sizzling August had never done this before. He was always serious, except for teasing her whenever she would lose against him.
Vincent bit his lower lip instantly when he realized his mistake. He should be pretending to be Nathan. But he couldn''t help showing his yful attitude with her.
Vincent tried to redeem himself as he put on a serious face. His cheeky smile was long gone. "I''m sorry. I''m just nervous because this is our first time meeting each other. I am trying to impress you. I''m not good at dealing with women."
Jane recalled that Nathan also told her this in their chats. Nathan told her that she was his first-ever friend who was a woman. He never interacted with women before.
As Jane remembered that, she couldn''t stop herself from giggling. Her soft giggles bubbled up in the garden, making Vincent''s heart skip again. Herughter was like a piece of music in his ears. It was a pureughter.
"Okay. Let''s leave." Jane finally agreed to let Vincent send her home tonight.
Vincent''s eyes lit up when he heard that. "Sure."
He grabbed her hand once more and pulled her toward the parking area. He would drive the car himself. He nced at his men meaningfully, telling them to stay behind.
Upon reaching his sports car, he opened the car door for Jane.
"Wow, I like your car," Jane said with amusement.
Vincent chuckled before saying, "I can give you this one."
Jane blinked her eyes several times, looking at her in disbelief. "Are you flexing your wealth to me?"
"No! I just want to impress you, my Lady!" Vincent cheerfully responded as he pinched her nose.
"Hey! Don''t pinch my nose!" Jane punched him as sheined.
"Ouch! You punch so hard, do you know that?" Vincent put on a pitiful face, pretending to be hurt.
Jane could only sigh helplessly. "Don''t be so dramatic. Let''s go." She entered the car without waiting for him. But she chose the driver''s side, not the passenger seat.
"Oops! That''s my spot, my Lady!" Vincent scratched his face as he looked at her with disbelief. "I''m your driver tonight," he added.
But Jane shook her head. "No. Let me drive."
"For goodness''s sake, you are wearing heels." Vincent was trying to recover his original spot from her. But Jane was so stubborn. She wouldn''t let him drive.
Vincent had no choice but to gently pull her out of the driver''s seat. But Jane tugged his hands forcefully, making Vincent fall forward. They ended up bumping their heads at each other.
"Ouch!"
"Oh. I''m sorry!" Vincent immediately checked on her forehead, ignoring his own head. He gently rubbed her and blew some air at her reddened forehead. Jane''s body stiffened because of their closeness.
It did not take long before Vincent also realized how close their bodies and faces were. He looked down and his eyes fell on her lips. Her lips were red and kissable, tempting him to taste them. He was supposed to flirt with her and take the lead. But for some unknown reason, he was the one getting affected by her presence. He should control himself.
''Vincent. Stop. Take it easy. You are going to scare her away.'' He reminded himself.
But his warning didn''t take effect as he could no longer stop his desire. Jane looked so alluring that he couldn''t resist her beauty. She was like a ma drawing him closer to her.
"Why are you so gorgeous?" Vincent whispered sensually, his eyes not leaving her lips. His hand started to lift her chin, his thumb caressing her lower lip. Desire could be seen in Vincent''s eyes as he looked at her intently.
Jane was about to say something when suddenly Vincent sealed her mouth, capturing her lips with his lips. She was bbergasted when she felt his warm lips brushing hers. She felt like he was taking advantage of her innocence. This was her first time to be kissed by a guy.
As her protective instinct kicked in, Jane threw a punch, hitting Vincent in his stomach. He groaned and drew back, breaking the kiss. Unknown to them, that kiss was captured again by the guard who kept on spying on them.
"How dare you kiss me?!" Jane kicked him out of the car. Then she covered her lips, eyeing Vin with her zing eyes.
Vincent was still trying to recover from that impact when he met Jane''s angry eyes.
"Hey, calm down. Don''t tell me that''s your first kiss?" Vincent asked her skeptically.
Jane didn''t answer him but her expression alone already gave away the answer. Vincent felt amused as he stared at her. He didn''t know if he should say sorry or not. But part of him was rejoicing thinking that he was the first guy who kissed her.
Jane, on the other hand, mmed the door closed and started the car, leaving Vincent behind. She was annoyed because she failed to avoid Vincent''s bold move. In the end, she went home alone.
Vincent could only watch the speeding car until it vanished from his sight. He traced his lips as he reminisced the softness of her lips, his eyes sparkling with joy. ''What an amusing woman she is? This is so fun. I love ying with her.'' Vincent let out a huskyugh.
Chapter 588 Giving Them His Blessings
?
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Greenbelt District Hospital¡ ]
Mr. Hiroshi and Hanabi visited Dave in the hospital. Mr. Hiroshi would like to introduce Hanabi as Jane''s childhood friend. Aside from that, Hanabi would serve as her bodyguard who would keep her safe at all times.
Abigail was feeding Dave with porridge when the two entered the room. Dave was surprised to see Abigail''s father. Deep inside, he was nervous when facing Mr. Hiroshi. He didn''t look like an ordinary person.
Abigail''s status had changed. She was a heiress of the Yan Family. The Hiroshi Family appeared to be powerful and influential too as he heard that they came from Country J. This was one of Dave''s insecurities. Unlike her, Dave only had an ordinary background. He was an orphan. No family at all.
''Will Abigail''s father ept me?'' Dave questioned himself. He wanted to propose to Abigail already but he must talk to Mr. Hiroshi first.
Meanwhile, Abigail put down the porridge and stood up, greeting her father. She hugged him.
"Dad, you''re here. Why didn''t you inform me that you would drop by?" Abigail shifted her gaze from her father to thedy beside him. She gave her a faint smile. "Who is she, Dad?"
"This is Hanabi, your sister''s childhood friend from Country J. Hanabi, this is my second daughter, Abigail. I hope you will get along well." Mr. Hiroshi introduced the two together.
"Hello, Abi. I''m d to finally meet you. I can also be your big sister," Hanabi greeted her with a smile. She looked so friendly todaypared to her usual cold and indifferent aura. She seldom mingles with others. She didn''t have a lot of friends. She was the opposite of Tatsumi''s personality, who was cheerful and lively.
"Thanks, Hanabi. I am so happy to have another big sister, aside from my sister. Wee to Country M." Abigail also approached her and gave her a quick hug.
"By the way, this is Dave. My daughter''s good friend," Mr. Hiroshi spoke again.
Dave was about to say hello when Abigail butted in. "Dad, he is my boyfriend." She corrected her father.
Mr. Hiroshi and Hanabi exchanged nces with one another.
Dave said hello to them, feeling a little bit embarrassed. Mr. Hiroshi and Hanabi were surprised by that sudden revtion. It seemed that it was the right time to officially introduce himself as Abigail''s boyfriend.
"Mr. Hiroshi, if you will allow me, may I have a few minutes of your time? There is something I wanna talk to you." Dave politely requested Mr. Hiroshi.
Mr. Hiroshi nodded his head in response. "Sure." Mr. Hiroshi turned to his daughter and Hanabi. "Abi, can you tour Hanabi around while I''m talking to Dave?"
Abigail hesitated for a moment. She wanted to be there. What if her father disapproves of her rtionship with Dave? She was anxious. But Dave gave her a reassuring smile.
Abigail could only sigh in defeat as she bobbed her head. "Okay." She felt like she was being an outcast. She was curious about what the two men would be talking about.
Hanabi just tapped Abigail''s shoulder as they stepped out of the room. "Don''t worry. Your father will not eat your boyfriend alive. He will not do something that will upset his daughter. He dotes on you so much."
Abigail let out a soft giggle because of her remarks. "Thanks, Hanabi for making me feel at ease."
"You are always wee. Anyway. Where are we going to go?" Hanabi asked her.
Abigail had only one ce in mind. She hadn''t settled a score yet with Helena. "Actually, I want to meet someone. Can you apany me?"
"I''m at your service," Hanabi promptly responded. "Lead the way!"
The twodies left the hospital to search for Helena. Abigail thought she was still staying in the hotel so they proceeded there.
Meanwhile, inside Dave''s ward, Mr. Hiroshi was now sitting beside his sick bed. He could feel Dave''s anxiousness.
"C''mon son, rx. I''m not a viin here." Mr. Hiroshi spoke up first to break the tension.
Dave was taken aback when Mr. Hiroshi called him ''son''. He felt like his face blushed and he swooned because of that statement.
"Sir¡ as you all know, I''m not from a rich family. I can''t match Nathan Sparks. Mr. Sparks will be your ideal son-inw. I only have this job¡ as a policeman. I know I don''t have much to offer. But I want you to know that I love your daughter so much¡ more than my life. I will do my best to make her happy. Please¡ give us your blessings." Dave bowed his head.
There was a moment of silence. Mr. Hiroshi didn''t speak right away as he continued to assess Dave''s expression. Dave spoke with sincerity and Mr. Hiroshi could feel that. After a while, Mr. Hiroshi held Dave''s shoulder.
"I don''t need a rich man for my daughters. As long as this guy can protect them and will cherish them like how I cherish them, then I will never stop them from loving each other. I heard from Jane how you protected Abi even during her childhood years. Dave¡ as long as my daughter loves you back, then you will have my blessings. I am not against your rtionship. You have my support."
Dave was at a loss for words when he heard that. He felt like a heavy burden had been lifted from his chest. He got worried for nothing. Mr. Hiroshi was very kind and understanding. He suddenly got emotional because he didn''t expect to get Mr. Hiroshi''s approval and blessings right away.
"Thank you, Sir! Thank you so much." Dave couldn''t contain his happiness. He could only thank him for epting him as Abigail''s boyfriend. "I promise I will treasure her and will protect her always. I will do anything for her."
Mr. Hiroshi chuckled and patted his shoulder. "You know what? You have a great backer. Jane likes you. I guess she is already eyeing you to be her brother-inw."
Dave was ttered. ''I owed her a lot. I wonder when she ising back. I want to thank her personally.'' Dave thought to himself. He heard that Jane had gone abroad for a business trip.
"Son, I also want to grab this opportunity to thank you. When I couldn''t be by her side, you were there for her. You served as her family. You never let her feel alone. I owe you a lot." Mr. Hiroshi also expressed his heartfelt gratitude toward Dave.
"I just did what my heart told me to do. I love her and I care for her. She alsopleted me. My life wouldn''t be meaningful without her. I''m d I met her." Dave felt surreal as he recalled how he met Abigail in the orphanage. Since young, she already caught his attention. He always had a crush on her.
Dave told Mr. Hiroshi how their friendship started and how it bloomed into love. Mr. Hiroshi was d to hear more childhood experiences of Abigail. He wasn''t there to watch over her. He would make sure to thank Abigail''s adoptive parents, the Scarlett Family.
"Don''t call me sir anymore. Just call me, Dad, okay?" Mr. Hiroshi was removing the formality between them. He wanted Dave to feelfortable while talking to him.
Dave didn''t know what to say. He just felt grateful for this. "Sir¡ I mean Dad¡ Honestly, I''m nning to propose to Abigail. Please give me your consent."
"Oh, No. You can''t marry her yet!" Mr. Hiroshi blurted out with a straight face.
Dave was tongue-tied because of that. He thought Mr. Hiroshi would give him consent already to propose to Abigail. Why was he objecting now?
"May I know the reason why, Dad?" Dave braced himself, his heart pounding rapidly inside his chest.
"Hmm. I have just reunited with my daughters. I want to pamper them and treat them as my princesses. I don''t think I''m ready to marry them off. But If I have to do it, then I want my eldest daughter to marry first. Sigh. She is not getting younger anymore." Mr. Hiroshi responded matter-of-factly.
Dave: "..."
He didn''t know what to say. From a father''s point of view, he could understand Mr. Hiroshi''s sentiment.
''Does it mean I will not be able to marry Abigail yet unless Jane gets married first?'' Dave had conflicting thoughts about it. Could he really wait that long? He didn''t even know if Jane had a boyfriend or not.
"Uhm¡ Dad, I just want to ask¡ Does Miss Jane have someone she likes?" Dave asked him. Then he scratched his face. "I wonder when she will get married too," he added, smiling sheepishly.
''So that you will allow me to marry Abigail.'' Dave didn''t say it out loud.
Mr. Hiroshi rubbed his chin. "Yes. She likes someone. It''s Nathan Sparks."
Dave: "..."
Dave was rendered speechless again.
"But the problem is¡ Nathan is in love with her sister, Abigail. So I don''t think she will get married this year."
There was another moment of silence when Mr. Hiroshi made hisst remarks.
"But I know someone who wants to marry my daughter. Kazuki''s son, Tatsumi." Mr. Hiroshi was observing Dave''s expression as he smiled inwardly. He was just teasing him. He won''t stop him from proposing to Abigail. He even noticed the hopeful look in Dave''s eyes when he heard about Tatsumi as if he was hoping that Jane would get married soon.
It did not take long before Mr. Hiroshi''sughter bubbled up inside the ward. "Dave, don''t feel dejected and disheartened. I was just kidding. You can propose to Abigail anytime."
Chapter 589 Chaos In Vincents Villa
?
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~*****~~
After leaving Greenbelt District Hospital, Abigail and Hanabi headed to the hotel where Helena was previously staying. They found out that Helena already checked out and was no longer staying there.
"I''m sorry, Ma''am, but Miss Helena Carlsen is no longer here." The front desk staff informed Abigail and Hanabi.
"She''s not here. Where do you think we can find her?" Hanabi asked Abigail curiously. She didn''t have any idea as to why Abigail was looking for this woman.
"Maybe she is with her fianc¨¦," Abigail said. "I know his ce. Let''s go there."
Abigail and Hanabi didn''t waste any more time as they proceeded to Vincent''s vi. Abigail was the one driving the car. Hanabi decided to ask her about Helena.
"Who is this Helena?"
Abigail''s expression turned grim at the mention of her name. "She is my friend. Well, not anymore. She did something despicable. Dave and I almost broke up because of her. My sister told me not to trust her. She is a schemer."
"I regretted trusting her. I failed to see through her lies. She is good at manipting people."
When Hanabi heard how Abigail described Helena, she started hating that woman. "I hate people like that. Maniptive people should be punished."
Abigail agreed as she bobbed her head. "Yes. That''s why I''m meeting her. I need to settle some score. I almost lost Dave."
"Don''t worry, Abi. I have your back! If you need me to beat her, I''m willing to give you a helping hand." Hanabi promptly responded.
Abigail let out a soft giggle. "Thanks, Hanabi. From now on, you are one of my friends. I''m going to introduce you to Santra and Ana. They are my manager and assistant. You will like them for sure."
"It will be my pleasure to be your friend. I can also be your big sis."
Hanabi and Abigail were getting along very well. Half an hourter, the two reached Vincent''s vi. One thing Hanabi noticed upon their arrival was the tight security in the vicinity. There are lots of guards and CCTV cameras around.
''Hmm, my gut feeling is telling me that the owner of this vi has so many things to hide.'' Hanabi kept observing the ce with her sharp eyes.
The guard asked them their identities before letting them in. They just parked their car near the entrance gate. One maid weed them, guiding them to the pool area. Helena was sitting there leisurely, wearing her two-piece swimsuit. She was also enjoying some cocktail drinks.
The housemaid let her know of their presence. "Madam, Miss Abigail is here to see you."
Helena removed her sunsses and put her ss down as she turned in Abigail''s direction. She frowned when she saw another woman standing next to Abigail. But she immediately concealed her other emotions by shing her fake smile.
"Hi, Abi!" She waved her hand as she motioned for them toe over.
Abigail clenched her fists because Helena could still smile at her despite what she had done.
''She is a hypocrite! Such a faker,'' Abigail mumbled inwardly.
Without further ado, Abigail traced her steps toward her. Helena opened her arms, thinking Abigail was going to hug her. But to her dismay, instead of a hug, Abigail pped her.
Pak!
Helena''s eyes set aze when Abigail''s handnded on her right cheek. She didn''t see thising. She cursed her and yelled.
"Damn you! How dare you p me?" Helena was not able to control her rage. This woman was bold enough to hurt her.
Helena was going to p her back but Hanabi intervened. She grabbed Helena''s wrist, protecting Abigail from her p. "You don''t have the right to p my little sis," Hanabi said, tightening the grip on Helena''s wrist.
Helena winced in pain. "Let me go! Guards!!!" Helena yelled, asking for the guards. Then she faced Abigail with her bloodshot eyes. "Why did you p me?"
"Because you deserve it! I will no longer believe your lies. You were the one who helped Karina, trying to destroy my rtionship with Dave. I will never forgive you, Helena! Who would have thought that you were a bitch?!"
Hanabi giggled. She wanted tomend Abigail for herst remarks. She didn''t filter her words. ''Haha! I like her fighting spirit and boldness. Go Abi. Don''t let her bully you. Show her what you''ve got.''
Hanabi was enjoying this show. She even gave Helena a mocking smile.
Meanwhile, Helena was stunned for a moment. She never had imagined that this day woulde. Abigail finally found her true colors.
''How did she find out about my involvement in that incident?'' Helena mused to herself. But since Abigail discovered the truth, she didn''t need to act friendly in front of her. But of course, she would not admit that she had something to do with it.
"I don''t know what you are talking about. Did you juste here to assault me? I''ll sue you!" Helena threatened her.
Abigail shook her head as she watched her with ridiculing eyes. "You won''t even admit to your wrongdoings. You don''t even have any ns to apologize to me or exin why you did it. You disgusted me, Helena."
"Do you think you can just leave here without me getting my revenge?" Helena yanked her arm away from Hanabi. Soon, three guards approached them.
"Madam, what is happening here?" One guard asked Helena.
"Capture them!" Helena ordered the guards, pointing her forefinger at Abigail and Hanabi.
Hearing Helena''smand, the three guards moved. They were about to hold Abigail in ce when Hanabi blocked them. Before they could even get near Abigail, Hanabi already threw an uppercut, hitting one guard.
Then she swung her right leg, kicking the other guy. The man fell back from the impact. Seeing how his tworades were hit by Hanabi, the third guard charged in Hanabi''s direction, grabbing her by her cor. He was about to punch her when Abigail pulled his hair, dragging him away from Hanabi.
"Nice move, little sis. But you have to stay back," Hanabi said, shing her evil smile. She immediately threw another punch, hitting the man at his jaw. Abigail heard a cracking sound. It was a hard punching from Hanabi.
''OMG. She''s good at fist-to-fistbat!'' Abigail couldn''t help but be amazed and admire Hanabi''s fighting skills.
Meanwhile, Helena became more annoyed because Hanabi was beating the three guards alone.
''Damn! This woman came prepared. Did she bring ady bodyguard from the Yan Family or Sawada n?''
As Abigail was distracted, Helena grabbed that opportunity to grab her. She also pulled her hair. She could no longer tolerate this woman. She had been pped twice- First was Phantomke. And now, it''s Abigail. She would no longer pretend to be a kindhearted woman. She was a war freak too!
Abigail elbowed Helena and tried to remove her hand from grasping her hair. As they fought, the twodies fell into the pool.
Ssh!
"Abi!"
"Madam!"
One guard was going to respond and help Helena but Hanabi wouldn''t let the three men get near them. She gave him a flying kick, hitting his stomach. Then she hit the other guy in the neck, knocking him down.
She needed to knock them unconscious so that she could help Abigail. She wouldn''t let Helena hurt Jane''s little sister.
The pool area became a battleground for the five of them. After a few minutes, Hanabi managed to knock the three guards down and she jumped into the pool to help Abigail. She didn''t expect this visit to turn into chaos.
Helena and Abigail kept pulling each other hair when Hanabi came to her rescue. She separated the twodies and twisted Helena''s hand so that she would let go of Abigail''s hair.
"I''m sorry, Abi. I''mte!" Hanabi apologized to Abigail.
"This is so unfair! Let go of my hair now!" Helena screamed at them.
"You should have thought twice before you schemed against her," Hanabi said, lecturing her. "This is just a minor punishment."
"Help! Help¡ª" Abigail covered Helena''s mouth. She would feel sorry for Hanabi if she had to fight another set of bodyguards.
Both of them were holding Helena in ce. They were in that situation when Vincent and Mia arrived. The two were surprised to see the chaotic scene in the pool area.
"Uncle, why are they sleeping on the ground?" Mia asked Vincent innocently as she watched the three guards lying unconscious on the floor. Then she shifted her gaze to the threedies in the pool. "Aunt, are you ying with your friends? Can I join you?"
Hanabi and Abigail hastily let go of Helena''s hair the moment they saw Mia and Vincent. On the other hand, Vincent looked at them with a questioning gaze. He knew that something unpleasant was going on there. Three bodyguards were knocked down.
Not wanting to let Mia see this violence, Vincent turned her around to face him. "Mia, go and tell our maid to prepare some snacks. I think your Aunt''s friends haven''t eaten snacks yet."
Helena wanted toin and tell Vincent the truth but she stopped when she saw the warning look in Vincent''s eyes.
Hanabi, on the other hand, moved closer to Abigail and whispered, "Is he the master of the house? Are we doomed?"
Abigail just bobbed her head to confirm it. "Hanabi, get ready. We are going to flee. We can''t stay here for long," she whispered back.
Then Helena pushed the two away from her and climbed. "Both of you are going to pay for this."
Chapter 590 Why Her?
?
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~*****~~
When Mia left the pool area, Helena approached Vincent, anchoring her arm around his elbow. She put on a pitiful face. She was ying the victim role at this moment. But Vincent''s attention was focused on the two women who were still inside the pool area.
Vincent summoned one of the housemaids. "Go and get some clothes for our visitors and tell the guards to clean the mess. Get them out of here."
Abigail and Hanabi exchanged nces with one another. Vincent sounded so serious. Was he going to punish them for what they''d done to Helena? They saw Helena whispering something to Vincent.
"They assaulted me. Abigail pped me and grabbed my hair. The two almost drowned me in the pool," Helena told on them, reporting to Vincent how she was bullied by both Abigail and Hanabi.
Vincent''s expression turned grim, not because he got mad at both Abigail and Hanabi but because Helena couldn''t even fight for herself. Would she only rely on him to protect herself? He couldn''t help butpare her to Jane aka Phantomke.
"Stopining. Don''t show them your weakness. Be brave and act like a strong independent woman." Vincent said, encouraging her as he hid his disappointment.
Helena could only pout her lips. She didn''t like how Vincent responded to her. She thought he would take her side instantly and punish Abigail.
''Is she sparing her because of Dave? No way. The Vincent I know won''t care about Dave. He would always choose me over someone. But why? Why is he acting like this? Did something wrong happen?'' Helena noticed something about Vincent''s attitudetely. She wondered if there was something troubling him in the organization.
''Is he hiding something from me?'' Helena mused to herself. She began to be suspicious of Vincent''s odd behaviortely. He had been meeting his men as if he was mobilizing them for a mission. She tried asking him but he only gave her one answer. He was preparing for the uing war against the Syphiruz Mafia.
But little did she know, Vincent was meeting Phoenix secretly. Hismand had something to do with Phantomke so he decided to move behind her back.
"What brought you here?" Vincent softly asked Abigail. "Where''s Dave?"
Hanabi and Abigail already climbed from the pool, leaving the water.
"Don''t you know? Dave was hospitalized because someone shot him. He almost died." Abigail informed him.
Vincent and Helena were surprised to hear that. They were clueless about what Marco did to Dave.
"I didn''t know that," Vincent mumbled.
"Vincent, are you truly Dave''s friend? Or are you just pretending to be one?" Abigail didn''t back down as she confronted Vincent. She knew how Dave cherished his friendship with Vincent. She just wanted to protect him from getting hurt.
"Why are you asking me this?" Vincent asked her in confusion.
"Why don''t you ask Helena yourself? I just hope you were not involved with her scheme." After saying that, Abigail grabbed Hanabi''s hand. She pulled her hand, leaving the pool area. She walked briskly as she was in a hurry to leave Vincent''s vi.
They couldn''t afford to stay inside since many guards were present. What if Vincent suddenly decided to avenge Helena? Even though Hanabi could fight, they would be outnumbered. Furthermore, they felt like they were inside the enemy''s territory. Leaving the ce was a great choice at that moment.
"They are escaping! Are you letting them leave without punishing them?" Helenamented to Vincent, tugging his arm.
"You know that we can''t touch Abigail here. She''s the daughter of the Sawada n Leader. Furthermore, I have a deal with the Dragon Lord. He is going to marry her tobine the Sawada n and the Red Dragon Mafia." Vincent exined why he couldn''t do something against Abigail for the moment.
Helena stomped her feet as she threw a tantrum. "Why? Can''t you just kill her? I want to eliminate every woman who dares to fight with me."
"Patience, Helena. Patience." Vincent tried to pacify her.
"I can no longer tolerate them! If you won''t deal with them, then I will just do it myself. Besides, I don''t need to pretend anymore. Abigail already learned that I helped Karina. How did it happen? How did she find out? Are you not curious? I thought my n was foolproof." Helena began to rant at him.
"Even Dave almost believed that he did it with Karina," Helena added.
Vincent was also puzzled about how Abigail found out the truth.
"Why don''t you ask Karina yourself? She might have an answer to your question. She is your aplice. Who knows if she revealed the truth herself?" Vincent was not in the mood to deal with Helena''s problem right now. He was used to Helena making her moves alone. He could still remember how she cornered Phantomke. Her scheme worked against her.
******
[ At Zhou''s Hospital¡ ]
Nathan dropped by the hospital. Stephen informed him that his father was going to read the analysis of Jane''s examination result today. The two men met at the entrance of Dr. Zhou''s office. After greeting each other, the two stepped inside the room to meet Stephen''s father.
The doctor had been sitting in his chair, reading some documents. He lifted his head only to see two curious men looking at him.
Nathan: "Dr. Zhou, How is she?"
Stephen: "Dad, How''s the result of Jane''s examination?"
Both Nathan and Stephen spoke in unison, asking Dr. Zhou about Jane''s condition. Dr. Zhou sighed deeply as he motioned for the two men to sit on the vacant chairs in front of him. The two grabbed their respective chairs and waited for Dr. Zhou to speak up.
"To tell you honestly¡" Dr. Zhou took a pause as he shifted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Stephen. "Majority of herboratory results are normal, however¡" Dr. Zhou didn''t know how his son would react once he heard this. He looked at him worriedly.
"After checking her CT Scan and MRI result, we found a tumor in her brain. I am sorry to say this but¡ she is dying. Even a major operation can''t guarantee that she will survive." Dr. Zhou''s heart felt heavy to deliver this piece of bad news to his son.
Stephen felt like his world shattered to pieces when he heard this. Meanwhile, Nathan''s hope disappeared. He thought Dr. Zhou would give him a different diagnosis. But to his dismay, both his doctor in the facility and Dr. Zhou gave the same diagnosis.
"You should inform her family about this. I think she fell into aa because of her illness. That is my only conclusion for this." Dr. Zhou traced his steps toward his son. He could see how shocked Stephen was.
"Dad¡ Tell me this is not true." Stephen refused to ept this. "Can you please do another examination?" Then Stephen turned to Nathan, grabbing his shoulders. "Nate, tell me. What did the doctor from your medical facility say about Jane''s health condition? Her results are all normal, am I right?"
Nathan gazed down, feeling conflicted. He wasn''t prepared for this as well.
"Nate, please say something!" Stephen shook Nathan''s body. His silence was making him suffer further.
"Steph, the doctor in my facility also said the same thing. She has a brain tumor and her days are numbered." Nathan said in a solemn voice.
Stephen shook his head in denial. ''She can''t die.''
Without saying a word, Stephen walked out of the room.
"Stephen!" Dr. Zhou called his son but Stephen didn''t look back anymore.
"Don''t worry, Uncle. I''ll talk to him and make him understand the situation." Nathan reassured Dr. Zhou. He decided to follow Stephen.
Dr. Zhou could only bob his head. "Thanks, Nate. Sigh. This is the first time I saw him getting affected by a woman. Jane is so important to him. I really wish for her to survive. But at this moment, only a miracle can help us save her."
Nathan''s heart constricted when he heard that. After saying goodbye to Dr. Zhou, Nathan followed Stephen. A few minutester, he saw him entering Jane''s ward. Cherry and Ethan were not around since the two went out to buy some breakfast.
Stephen was now standing next to Jane''s sick bed. He was holding her hand as his body began to tremble. Nathan was stunned to see Stephen crying in front of Jane. Something pinched his heart upon watching this scene.
"Jane, please wake up. You can''t die like this."
Nathan could no longer stand watching this. His best friend was shedding tears because of this woman¡ the woman whom he hated once¡ but this same woman was close to his heart before. She was Shining Star, his virtual friend¡ the first ever woman he fell in love with.
''Why? Why her, Steph? With all the women in this world, why do you have to fall in love with her?'' Nathan felt so conflicted with those thoughts in mind.
Chapter 591 Stephens Resolved
?
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~******~~
[ At Zhou''s Hospital¡ ]
Nathan looked so troubled. He didn''t know what to feel anymore. He was havingplicated emotions right now. He still couldn''t believe that Jane was going to die due to natural causes.
His mind couldn''t think straight. He was distracted by Jane''s situation. He thought he would be d to kill her. But now, he already had a change of heart.
His desire to kill her already disappeared a long time ago. That was he epted the fact that Jane was Shining Star. However, Nathan failed to show it through his actions. He kept acting so cold in front of Jane. And now, he started to regret it.
He turned to leave as he could no longer watch Stephen. His best friend, Stephen, was showing his affection toward Jane. And he couldn''t stand it.
Nathan was walking in the hallway when he bumped into Ethan and Cherry.
"Dad, where are you going? Who is with Miss Jane?" Ethan asked his father as he blocked his way.
"Your Uncle Stephen is inside," He shortly responded.
"I''m going to leave for a moment," Nathan added.
Cherry just nodded her head at Nathan. Meanwhile, Ethan grabbed his father''s hand. He could feel that his father was troubled by something. He could see through his expression alone.
"Did something wrong happen?" He asked his father worriedly. "Have you talked to Miss Jane''s doctor? What did he say?"
Nathan was rendered speechless for a moment. He couldn''t tell Ethan that Jane had a brain tumor and was dying. He was aware that Ethan was fond of Jane.
''I should talk to Stephen. He should hide Jane''s health condition from Ethan.'' Nathan made a mental note.
"Dad, I''m talking to you." Ethan tugged his hand.
"It''s nothing serious. They haven''t found the reason why she is not waking up. But her examination results are all normal." Nathan said partly true and partly a lie.
Ethan just bobbed his head. He wasn''t worried because Bam-Bam guaranteed that Jane would wake up after seven days.
"Okay, Dad." Ethan turned to Cherry. "Let''s go, Miss Cherry."
Instead of leaving the hospital, Nathan followed Ethan and Cherry. He wanted to make sure that Stephen wouldn''t mention anything rted to Jane''s health.
When they went back to Jane''s ward, they saw Stephen still holding her hand. He already wiped his tears. To their surprise, Stephen leaned down and he nted a soft kiss on Jane''s forehead.
Nathan''s expression turned dark when he witnessed this scene while Cherry and Ethan were baffled.
Stephen was no longer restraining himself anymore, thinking that Jane might disappear any time. He made up his mind. He would no longer stop himself from loving her.
"Once you wake up, I''ll confess my feelings to you," Stephen said, not noticing the other people''s presence.
After knowing that Jane was dying, Stephen realized that he couldn''t hide his feelings forever. It was his driving force to acknowledge that he was in love with her.
''Oh no! I gave her this illness to warn Nathan and make him acknowledge his feelings for Jane. But it looks like Stephen is the one who finally admitted his love for her.'' Bam-Bam scratched his head problematically. He had been watching Stephen for a while now.
Then Bam-Bam looked daggers at Nathan. ''How about this guy? When is he going to realize Jane''s importance in his life? Doesn''t he feel anything for her?'' Bam-Bam shook his head helplessly.
Meanwhile, Nathan reflexively clenched his fists. He didn''t know why he was annoyed with himself. He felt like Stephen was one step ahead of him now.
"Uncle Steph," Ethan''s tiny voice was heard, catching Stephen''s attention. The young boy was having conflicting thoughts right now. He was d to know that his Uncle Stephen was cherishing Jane. However, part of him was still hoping that Jane and his father could be together in the end.
But at the same time, Ethan would feel sorry for his Uncle Stephen. If Jane ended up with his father, then Stephen would be hurt. His Uncle Stephen was a good man¡ and a perfect gentleman. He deserved to be loved by someone as well.
"Ethan," Stephen called him back, smiling at him faintly. Then he shifted his gaze from Ethan to Nathan and Cherry. He felt a little bit embarrassed. He didn''t know that they were already there.
"Uncle Steph, did you cry?" Ethan asked him worriedly. The young boy noticed Stephen''s swollen red eyes.
Nathan and Stephen exchanged meaningful nces with one another before Stephen responded to Ethan''s query.
"No. I think some dust got into my eyes, causing me to look teary-eyed," Stephen said an alibi.
"You should wash and clean your eyes first, Uncle before it gets irritated," Ethan suggested.
Stephen walked closer to Ethan and stroked his hair. "Thank you, Ethan. Since you are back, can you please look after Jane on my behalf?"
Little Ethan nodded his head frantically. "No need to ask me that, Uncle. I''m here to take good care of her until she wakes up."
"I feel relieved now," Stephen said.
Then Nathan gave him a signal, telling him to talk to him outside. The two men said goodbye to Ethan and Cherry as they headed to the rooftop. That was the only ce in the hospital wherein they could talk privately, without worrying about other people overhearing their conversation.
Upon reaching the rooftop, Nathan confronted Stephen. "Are you sure about your decision? You will confess your feelings for her? For a dying woman?"
Stephen bobbed his head in response. "I can see nothing wrong with that. I should have done that before. Now, I regret wasting my time just watching her from afar."
Nathan clenched his fists. Stephen''s words were like daggers hitting his heart. He was the one who treated Jane ruthlessly and coldly. He was the one who wasted his time by hating Jane and ming her.
Was it toote to start over with her? Nathan could see the determination in Stephen''s eyes. For some unknown reason, Nathan envied him. He was jealous of his best friend.
"Can I have your support, Nate?" Stephen faced Nathan, looking straight into his eyes.
Nathan was tongue-tied. He didn''t know what to say.
Stephen held his shoulders and said, "I think this is now the time you should forgive Jane. Let go of your grievances toward her."
Nathan remained silent.
"Nate, can I ask you for a favor this time? As your best friend?"
Nathan just looked at him, waiting for his next words.
"Can you please stop fighting and hating her? I want her to live peacefully once she wakes up. But don''t get me wrong. I''m not yet giving up on her. I''ll find a way for her to prolong her life. She must survive!"
"I love her, Nate. I truly love her. This time I want to make her happy and live a simple life. The life she always wanted." Stephen could still recall when Jane told him about her simple dream. At that time, she felt so exhausted and depressed about what she had gone through.
Stephen asked her if given a chance to go back in time what she wanted to be. And Stephen got that simple but meaningful response from her. She wanted to start over.
Nathan looked away but he nodded his head in response to Stephen. "I''ll try my best not to interfere. Just do what you need to do and I will do what I must do." He didn''t promise anything to Stephen but the way he said those words seemed like Nathan was already giving him permission.
Stephen was his best friend. And he thought he could take good care of Jane better than him. He could no longer bring back the past. His rtionship with Jane was veryplicated.
From being friends to mortal nemesis¡ he thought he could no longer go back to what they used to be. Both of them already hurt each other. It seemed that they kept hurting each other.
With a solemn look in his eyes, Nathan turned around to leave. He didn''t have anything more to say to Stephen.
On the other hand, Stephen watched Nathan''s back with a grateful look. He could feel that Nathan epted his decision.
''Thanks, Nate.''
The reason why Stephen asked for his support was because Jane was once Nathan''s friend, Shining Star. Getting his permission was enough to give him more courage to confess his feelings for Jane.
But unknown for both men, what Jane needed the most at this moment was Nathan''s love and affection. This was the only way that could help Jane survive.
Unfortunately, Nathan was still clueless. He keptmitting mistakes and making wrong decisions when it came to Jane.
Meanwhile, back to Jane''s ward, an emergency happened. Jane''s body began to convulse causing Ethan and Cherry to panic. Her pulse also dropped and the beeping sound of the monitor resounded in the entire room.
Beep! Beep!
"Miss Cherry! Something is wrong with Mom. Please call the doctor!" Ethan was holding Jane''s hands.
Chapter 592 Her First Encounter With Monica
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ In Jane''s subconscious¡ ]
The shback continued. Another scene was ying in her mind today. She remembered abandoning her mission, thinking about Vincent being Sizzling August.
Since Vincent gave her the sports car, she sold it before leaving Country R. She was on her way to the airport. She still couldn''t believe that Sizzling August would steal a kiss from her. That was so unexpected.
Part of her wanted to see him once again. She secretly installed some spying app on theptop that she used during their online game. It was her way of finding his location wherever he went.
Jane just boarded the ne and sat down in her seat. She was about to wear her earphones when someone suddenly grabbed her hand. She was supposed to hit the guy''s neck but she stopped the moment she recognized him.
"August?" Jane was surprised to see him.
"Hi, Star!" He greeted her back.
"What are you doing here?" She asked him in disbelief.
"Isn''t it obvious? I followed you. I''ll apany you going to Country M. I want to spend more time with you." Vincent responded matter-of-factly.
Jane didn''t know what to say. Who would have thought Sizzling August would follow her? But how did he find out about my flight details?
As if Vincent had read her mind, he spoke up and said, "Remember, I''m Sizzling August. The greatest hacker. I can track your whereabouts whenever I want."
Jane had the urge to rip the cheeky smirk off his gorgeous face. She couldn''t help but feel annoyed by his arrogance.
''This guy seems to be different from the person I was interacting with online. So this is his real behavior in person.'' Jane was amused by his behavior. She expected him to be a serious guy who seldom cracked jokes.
"Are you my stalker?" Jane scowled at him.
Vincent just let out a huskyugh. "No, I''m not. I''m just a friend who wants to have quality time with his long-lost virtual friend."
Jane just rolled her eyes skyward. "I haven''t forgiven you yet for what you''ve donest night."
Vincent''s lips curled up into a wide smile and said, "So does it mean¡ you keep thinking about me after what transpiredst night?" Vincent''s eyes sparkled with delight.
"Of course not," Jane denied it. But the truth was she was not able to sleep because of her first encounter with Sizzling August.
"Anyway¡ what did you do with my gift? Did you throw it away?" Vincent asked her expectantly.
"Thanks for the good ride. I sold it," Jane replied nonchntly.
Vincent''s eyes widened when he heard that. "You sold it?"
Jane bobbed her head. "Yes. You already gave it to me so I can do whatever I want to it."
"Ouch! I''m hurt. I thought you would cherish the things I would give you. Do you hate me that much for that kiss? It was an ident. Actually, it''s your fault." Vincent put the me on Jane.
Jane''s eyebrow twitched when she heard that. "Why did it be my fault?" She snarled at him.
Vincent turned to face her, his eyes staring at her intently. "Because¡ you mesmerized me."
Jane was stunned for a moment because of hisst remarks. Vincent even raised his hand to caress her cheek. But Jane blocked his hand from touching her.
"Stop that. I''m going to twist your fingers," Jane warned him.
Vincent let out another soft chuckle. "You are so violent. Can''t you be gentle towards me?" He even pouted his lips, putting on a pitiful face.
Jane just shot him a cold sharp re, concealing the smile that was threatening to show.
Jane decided to wear some earpiece and close her eyes, pretending to take a nap. This would be an eight-hour flight. Vincent didn''t bother her anymore. He just let her sleep.
After an hour, she thought Vincent also fell asleep, however, the moment she opened her eyes she met Vincent''s prating gaze. He had been watching her face.
Without saying a word, Jane flicked his forehead using her fingers.
"Aww!" Vincent grunted. "Why do you keep hurting me? Am I your punching bag?"
She ignored him. Vincent stood up. She wondered where he was going so she stole a nce at him. She frowned when Vincent entered the VIP cabin.
It did not take long before Vincent returned to his original seat. Jane watched him skeptically.
"Where did you go?" Jane couldn''t hold her curiosity.
The smile never left Vincent''s face. "Are you worried that I might take revenge against you? Don''t worry. You are safe with me." He reassured her.
Jane just arched her eyebrow.
To her surprise, one flight attendant walked toward them. She was holding a bouquet of red roses and a bottle of red wine.
"Ma''am, flowers for you." The flight attendant handed the bouquet over to Jane.
"I think you mistook me for someone else. This is not mine," Jane responded to her.
But the flight attendant nced at Vincent meaningfully.
"No Ma''am. This bouquet is for you. A handsome man requested me to deliver this to you." The flight attendant exined to her.
Jane turned to look at Vincent. "This is for you. My sign of apology for what I''ve donest night. Please don''t get mad at me."
Jane was rendered speechless. She didn''t know how she would react because of this. She wasn''t used to being treated like this by a guy. She never received a flower before.
"Okay. I ept your apology. But don''t do this next time." Jane said sternly.
"Why? You deserve to receive a beautiful flower like this." Vincent said as if he was hitting on her. He was clearly flirting with her."
Jane rolled her eyes again. "Your moves won''t work on me." She murmured.
But Vincent continued smiling at her.
8 hourster¡ the ne touched down. Jane thought she would go her separate ways with Vincent. But Vincent kept following her.
"Are you free?" Vincent pestered her again.
Jane surprisingly said ''yes''. They were about to leave the airport when Jane and Vincent bumped into someone. It was Monica.
"Nate! What are you doing here?" Monica asked Vincent.
Vincent froze the moment he saw Monica. He didn''t expect to see her. Jane didn''t notice the changes in Vincent''s expression because her attention was fixed on Monica who greeted Sizzling August. She even called him Nate.
''Does his real name Nate?'' Jane mused to herself.
Meanwhile, Jane who was recalling this scene in her subconscious couldn''t help but feel surprised. She had seen Monica before. This was her first ever encounter with her.
''Damn! So I already seen Monica before. She was already in contact with Nathan. I wonder if she knew the Leader of King Stallion or she mistook him because the King might be pretending to be Nathan?'' Jane made a spection because the Leader of King Stallion looked like Nathan.
Jane waited to see how the Leader of King Stallion reacted upon meeting Monica at the airport.
For some unknown reason, Jane noticed Vincent smiling faintly at Monica. Then he turned to Jane. "May you excuse us for a while?"
Jane just nodded her head, eyeing Monica and Vincent suspiciously. "What is their rtionship?"
Vincent grabbed Monica''s hand and brought her to the corner. As she watched them from afar, she could see that Monica was surprised for a moment. But it did not take long before she nodded at him as if she understood what he meant.
After talking to Monica, Vincent returned to Jane''s spot.
"Who is she?" Jane asked him curiously.
"She''s a friend of mine." Vincent inly responded. The yful vibe surrounding him was long gone. He looked a little bit troubled as he watched Monica who just stayed foot in the corner.
"Let''s go? I''m sending you home." Vincent seemed to be in a hurry to leave.
Jane tossed onest look at Monica''s direction. Their gazes met and she saw something in her eyes. Was it hatred?
Jane just shrugged it off. But unknown to her, Monica continued watching them until they vanished from their sight. Monica clenched her fists, her eyes set aze.
As they left the airport, Jane observed that Vincent had be silent all throughout the journey.
"Hey. Is there something wrong?" Jane asked him. She wasn''t used to his silence.
Vincent faced her, his lips curling up. "Are you worried about me?"
Jane shook her head. "I''m not worried. But I just noticed that your mood changed after seeing that woman."
"Are you jealous?" Vincent teased her. Just like that, Vincent was back to his usual self.
Jane red at him. "In your dreams! I''m just asking. Were you affected by her presence? Is she your girlfriend?" Jane bombarded her with questions.
Vincent let out a soft chuckle. "If I said yes, would you get jealous?"
"No. I will just advise you to stay away from me. I don''t want her to misunderstand our rtionship." Jane shifted her gaze back to the road.
"Hmm. I won''t stay away from you. I''ll stick with you like glue." Vincent kept teasing her.
Chapter 593 Unpleasant Memories
?
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ In Zhou''s Hospital¡ ]
Ethan was crying as he watched Dr. Zhou treating Jane. Her body suddenly convulsed for some unknown reason. Cherry was holding his shoulders, reminding Ethan that everything would be fine.
Ethan nced at Bam-Bam who was flying around Jane. "What''s wrong with my Mom?" That question was directed to Bam-Bam. Cherry, Dr. Zhou, and the nurses thought they were the ones being asked by Ethan.
"Calm down. We are still checking her condition," Dr. Zhou said,forting the young kid.
Seeing that Ethan was staring at him, Bam-Bam understood that Ethan was asking him. "I think she recalled some unpleasant memories. Don''t panic, Ethan. This is part of her mind recovery."
Though he heard Bam-Bam''s exnation, Ethan couldn''t stop himself from worrying about Jane. ''What kind of memories she is recalling right now?'' He mused to himself.
Meanwhile, in Jane''s subconscious, another shback happened. At this moment, she found herself in a different ce. Her memory of meeting Monica for the first time was shifted to another memory rted to Monica.
[ shback¡ ]
[ Warning: This scene contains sensitive content (violence and assault). This scene is not suitable for young readers. If you feel ufortable with the scene, you can skip this and proceed to the next chapter. ]
Jane found herself waking up in an empty room. The room was simr to a police force interrogation room wherein there was a mirror. She could sense that someone was watching her behind that mirror.
Her hands and feet were tied in two poles. She tried to struggle but she was immobilized by the handcuffs. Aside from the pain in her wrists and ankles, she felt sore in her lower part.
''Damn! What happened to me? Where am I?'' She couldn''t remember anything. She didn''t know how she ended up in that ce. Who captured her?
Jane was still figuring out how she would escape when the door of the room was slid open and Monica''s face came into her view. She frowned upon seeing her once more.
''She''s the woman I met in the airport. August''s friend.'' Jane clenched her teeth. She knew that something was odd with this woman.
Monica shed her evil smile as she traced her steps towards Jane.
"Hello, Bitch! You are awake."
Pak!
Upon reaching Jane''s spot, Monica pped her face so hard. Jane didn''t even make a sound. She just looked daggers at her. Since Jane didn''t even wince in pain, Monica became more annoyed.
"You truly have a thick face, bitch! How dare you seduce my man?! He is mine! Mine alone!" Monica started to act wildly, screaming at her.
Jane didn''t understand what was happening. Was she referring to Sizzling August?
Pak!
Monica threw another p. It resounded around the room. Jane just maintained her cold front, though she was in pain. The part in between her legs was aching and she didn''t know why. Then suddenly, a vague memory popped up in her mind.
She recalled kissing Sizzling August passionately in an unfamiliar room. As their lips were connected, the two started removing their clothes hastily as if they were in a hurry. ''Shit! Wait! Did something happen between us? Did I have sex with him?''
Jane was no longer paying attention to Monica. Her mind was trying to recall what transpired between Sizzling August and her.
"Do you think you can have him? I am the love of his life. He will always choose me over you. Hahaha. He is just ying with you. For him, you are just a toy that he can throw away anytime." Monica spoke sarcastically. She kept on mocking her.
"Do you want to bed him? No way! You won''t be able to satiate his desire and craving."
Thud!
At this moment, Monica punched her in her stomach. Jane just bit her lower lip, not making any sound.
"Wow. You are so stubborn. Do you think you canst? How long are you going to pretend that you aren''t hurt? Scream and cry in pain! You bitch!" Monica continued assaulting her, inflicting physical pain on her.
But it seemed that she wouldn''t be satisfied since Jane refused to cry in pain. She remained tight-lipped. Jane was just clenching her teeth, enduring the pain. She secretly observed her body. She could see some marks and bruises on the different parts of her body. Some of them were love bites.
''Where is he?'' Jane asked herself, looking for Sizzling August.
"Aaah! I hate this!" Monica kicked her abdomen. She was furious because physical torture was not affecting Jane. Jane still had this dominating aura surrounding her.
"Physical torture won''t make you suffer¡ then let me change my method," Monica mumbled, shing her sinister smile.
Monica turned to the ss mirror. Then she raised her hand, making some hand signals. It did not take long when five men entered the room.
Jane squinted her eyes when she saw those men. She recognized one of them. The guy in the middle was the same guard whom she met in Country R. He belonged to Vincent''s bodyguard. He was the one who delivered theptop in the garden.
"What do you want us to do, Madam?" The guard asked Monica politely. "Do you want us to beat her to death?"
Monica let out a soft giggle. Then she shook her head. "No. Just stay there and watch me. I bet you will enjoy this. Since this woman yearns for a man''s attention, I will satisfy her today."
Jane had a bad feeling about this. She could feel that this woman was up to no good. ''I swear, I''ll kill her once I escape from my binds,'' she swore to herself. She shot Monica a cold sharp re.
Monica walked toward the guard whom Jane had recognized. She borrowed a knife from him. After that, she stepped closer to Jane. She pinched her jaws using one hand and pointed the knife at her neck.
"Brace yourself, Phantomke. Today I will let you experience something that you will never forget until you die. Hahaha!"
"I will make sure to kill you before I die. I''ll bring you to hell," Jane finally spoke up. She sneered at Monica, not showing any weaknesses. She remained unfazed by Monica''s threat.
Monica''s giggle bubbled up in the entire room. "I will see you hell, my darling. But before that, I will make you feel¡ the Heaven."
After saying that, Monica tore her clothes in the middle using the knife, revealing the upper part of her body in front of everyone.
*Rip Off*
Jane was shaken for a moment. She felt so exposed because of what Monica did. Jane tried to struggle. But the handcuffs were holding her in ce. She felt so helpless at this moment. She wished that the ground would open up for her and swallowed her whole. She wanted to hide from those lustful eyes.
"Are you truly a strong-willed woman? Let me test it," Monica licked her lips sensually. "You don''t want to scream, I will make you scream this time¡" For a woman like Jane, she found a suitable punishment that would ruin her pride. This was her way of targeting her morale.
Monica grabbed her breasts using her palms and squeezed them. She knew that no woman would be able to stand this humiliation. She was being molested and sexually assaulted by her while being watched by strangers.
"Are you still sore? Aren''t you curious who imed youst night?" Monica whispered in her ear.
Jane could only bite her lips and clenched her fists. She was cursing Monica in her head over and over again. Jane gasped when Monica''s hand invaded her private part. She inserted one of her hands in her pants, touching her down there.
"You''re not a virgin anymore, Phantomke. My men were done feasting on you. I bet you couldn''t remember it. But well, We can do the recap. I let you choose. Do you want them to be inside you again? Or me touching you?"
"Aah!" Jane let another surprised gasp when Monica inserted her fingers inside her as her free hand pinched her nipple.
"S-Stop!" Jane said through her gritted teeth. Jane could only close her eyes since she couldn''t stand seeing those men watching her in this state. They were even fantasizing about her and they were definitely enjoying this show.
On the other hand, Jane felt like she was experiencing hell at this moment. She wanted to die thinking that she was gang raped by Monica''s men. She made her believe that she was touched by several men. Jane couldn''t think clearly at that moment.
Monica didn''t stop touching her sensitive parts. She had just started to enjoy her pain. She could see that Jane had begun to show her weakness. She was greatly affected by Monica''s remarks.
"Just kill me!" Jane blurted out.
"No, Darling! Killing you is no fun at all. Let me enjoy myself by tasting you," Monica mumbled. Then she lowered her head, her mouth sucking one of her breasts.
Jane was sexually assaulted by Monica for half an hour, making her cum over and over again by touching her in front of those men. Jane started to shut herself as if her spirit already left her body. She was like a mannequin with no life after what Monica did to her. She just wished to die.
"I''m done with her. Now, she''s all yours," Monica said, turning to those five men who stayed behind them.
They were about to approach Jane when the door was kicked open by someone. The sound of the breaking door caught Jane''s attention. Her eyes reflexively moved and met someone''s gaze. The person who entered the room with his angry expression was none other than Vincent.
Chapter 594 Vicious Woman
?
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ shback¡ ]
Vincent looked mad upon seeing the situation inside that room.
"Leave!" He ordered the five men. If one nce could kill, the five men should have been killed by now.
The five men immediately left the room. They hoped that their Lady would be able to save them from their King''s wrath.
On the other hand, Monica smiled upon seeing him. "Right timing, Babe!"
Monica ran in his direction and anchored her arms around his neck. She tiptoed, capturing his lips. She kissed him in front of Jane. Jane was still looking at Vincent. He was still wearing his hyper-realistic mask.
Vincent gently pushed her. He didn''t give her permission to do this to Jane.
"Why are you doing this? This is not part of our n?" Vincent asked her in a low voice, not wanting Jane to hear their conversation.
"Why? Are you getting mad at me because of her? Do you like her?" The smile on Monica''s face already disappeared.
"No! I don''t," Vincent promptly responded, denying it. "It''s just that. You don''t have to do this to her."
"Why not? She seduced you! I''m just giving her a lesson. Remember¡ You are mine." Monica raised her voice at him. "Furthermore, she annoyed me a lot. She was so arrogant."
Vincent could only sigh in defeat. Monica would do anything she wanted. He spoiled her so much. "Let her go now."
"Hmm. I will¡ But on one condition. You have to y along with me." A mischievous smile shed across her face.
If Jane was already broken, she would break her over and over again. She would show her that she was the woman she shouldn''t have offended.
"What do you mean?" Vincent asked her.
"Just follow my lead, okay?" Monica cupped his face, giving him a reassuring smile. After saying that, Monica grabbed Vincent''s hand and pulled him toward Jane.
Jane''s eyes turned cold when she saw Vincent and Monica together.
''Is he part of this? I lowered my guard down because of him. He lied to me.'' Jane cursed him inwardly. She started to regret trusting this guy.
"Just kill me," Jane mumbled as she looked at him.
Vincent looked away. He couldn''t gaze at her eyes. He could see hatred and resentment in her eyes. ''I think, this is for the better. She should hate the real Sizzling August.''
With that thought in mind, Vincent decided to cooperate with Monica.
Monica raised their entangled hands and smiled at Jane tauntingly. "I told you. This guy is mine alone. You are just nothing to her. You are here because of him. For him, you are just his ymate. Or should I say¡ You are just someone he can easily toy with."
Monica let out a sinisterugh. Jane didn''t want to hear her. If she could just shut Monica''s mouth or close her ears, she would do it. She was already ming herself for putting herself in this predicament. She shouldn''t have let Sizzling August get near her.
Monica was not done provoking Jane. She faced Vincent once again, kissing him hungrily. She deepened the kiss, her lips sucking and ying with his tongue. She grabbed Vincent''s hands, cing them on her chest. She was urging him to touch her.
Vincentplied with her. He kissed her back and squeezed Monica''s breasts through her shirt. He got her cue. She nned on making out with him in front of Jane just to prove to her that Vincent was hers alone.
''Is he really the Sizzling August that I know? Can he really hurt me like this? Why? Why is he doing this to me?''
It did not take long when Jane burst out. She could no longer hold her tears. Her heart was already filled with negative emotions. Monica knew how to torture her mentally and psychologically. This was already too much for her to handle. Monica''s viciousness was at the highest level.
Monica started to remove Vincent''s upper clothes, throwing them on the floor. Their lips were still connected to each other. But Vincent''s eyes were directed at Jane as he continued kissing Monica. He could see different emotions in Jane''s eyes¨C hatred, anger, and pain.
Monica broke the kiss, but she continued trailing kisses from his jaw down to his neck and sturdy chest. Vincent just stood there, his gaze still focused on Jane. He didn''t know what had gotten into him but seeing Jane in her nakedness while Monica was touching him made him so aroused. His hard-on could be seen. He felt so hot and this excited him further.
He groaned in pleasure when Monica touched his hard-on, rubbing it through his pants. The next thing Monica did was unzip his pants. She immediately grabbed his cock, releasing it from its confinement.
Monica grabbed his throbbing cock, making a loop with her fingers and thumb. She stroked his length from up to down and vice versa. Soon, she kneeled in front of him, cing her hands on his thighs and parting his legs apart. She tossed a look at Jane as if she was telling her, "Watch me how I satisfy this man. This is something you can''t even do."
Without further ado, Monica gave Vincent a blowjob, making Jane watch her every movement. Vincent couldn''t stop himself from groaning in pleasure. Monica started swallowing him, putting his cock inside her mouth until the tip reached her throat. Her tongue and lips were giving him a wonderful sensation.
Jane could no longer watch this. She just closed her eyes. But she could still hear Vincent''s sensual groan and moan and the wet sound of her lips sucking his cock. A few minutester, Monica''s moan echoed inside the room. Vincent was already prating her from behind.
Jane was reaching her limit. She could no longer stand this. With all her remaining strength, she pulled her hands trying to free herself from the handcuffs. She endured the pain of her finger bones breaking just to slide her hands off the cuffs.
Jane picked up the knife that was dropped by Monica on the floor. And in one swift move, she threw the knife toward them, hitting Monica''s chest.
Swoosh!
"Aahh!"
The tip of the knife was buried deep inside Monica''s chest. Bullseye! A few minutester, the room was in chaos. Vincent tried to rescue Monica and brought her to the nearest hospital. However, not only Monica, Vincent also brought Jane to the hospital because she also copsed and fainted after throwing the knife.
The moment Jane opened her eyes in the hospital, a handsome stranger greeted her sight. It was Vincent. He was no longer wearing the hyper-realistic mask.
*****
Though Jane was overwhelmed and shaken by these unpleasant memories, she realized one thing. ''I can''t be wrong this time. I think Monica is alive¡ and she might be Helena!''
''I must prove this¡ There is one way to find out. I need to conduct a DNA test between Helena and Veronica.'' Jane thought to herself.
''I will never forgive them¡ If she is alive¡ I will kill her." Jane''s hatred intensified. She didn''t know if she could control her anger once she confirmed that Monica was alive and that woman was Helena. She swore to unfold all her lies.
After a while, she frowned. ''I have to remember more. Why did I see Vincent in the hospital? What is his role for all of this?''
Chapter 595 Vincent Connected To King Stallion
Day Sixty-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ shback¡ ]
When Jane woke up, she was surprised to see a stranger. She looked around and noticed that she was no longer locked up in an interrogation room, but instead, she was in a private hospital.
"Who are you?" Jane asked him. She sat up only to wince in pain. Her wrist was broken and she got so many bruises.
Vincent looked at her withplicated emotions. He couldn''t understand why he was letting her live. This woman before him hurt Monica. Monica had undergone a major operation after she was hit by a knife right through her heart.
"Rx. You are safe here," Vincent tried to calm her down.
Jane was still confused. As far as she could remember, she copsed even before she could free her feet from the binds. Who brought her there? Was it Sizzling August? Who was this man?
Jane jolted and moved away when Vincent was about to touch her. She didn''t want to be touched by anyone. Monica''s action caused great trauma to her. She wished to die. However, she needed to kill Monica and the Sizzling August first. She felt betrayed. The intimate moment between Monica and Sizzling August was already engraved in her mind.
"I''m thirsty," Jane mumbled. "And hungry."
When Vincent heard that, he immediately stood up. "Wait for me. I''ll get you some food."
The moment Vincent left, Jane hurriedly got off the bed. She couldn''t trust anyone even a stranger. She would only feel safe if she could return to Phantom Assassin Guilds.
She decided to escape and leave the hospital. She was walking in the hallway when from the distance, she saw some familiar men. Two men who witnessed how she was assaulted by Monica were standing and talking outside a private ward.
Her gut feeling was right. Members of the King Stallion Mafia were in the hospital too. Her first instinct was to kill those two men. She wanted to kill everyone who humiliated her. Without further ado, Jane charged in their direction. Stealing a gun from one guy, Jane shot the two men to death.
But her actions caught the attention of the other members. The sound of gunshots also brought chaos to the hospital. An encounter happened. Jane shot every member she could see until she ran out of ammo. Members of the King Stallion Mafia surrounded Jane, trying to subdue her. They were about to shoot her when a loud voice was heard.
"Don''t shoot her!" Vincent''s stern voice was heard.
Jane turned around only to see the stranger she saw a while ago. She knew it. He was part of the King Stallion Mafia. No one could be trusted. Jane tried to fight them. Several men worked together just to capture her alive. They were about to handcuff her but she freed herself once again. She stole a dagger from one of them and fought them. The only thing in her mind was to Kill.
*****
[ In Zhou''s Hospital¡ ]
Nathan rushed to Jane''s ward after hearing the news that something happened to her. Her body suddenly convulsed violently.
"How is she?" Nathan asked Cherry worriedly.
Ethan was sitting on the edge of Jane''s sick bed, stroking her hair.
"She''s fine now. Dr. Zhou injected her with a calming medicine. He is with Stephen. The two are discussing something rted to her condition." Just like Nathan, Cherry was uneasy. She couldn''t stand seeing Jane back in thisa state.
"Mr. Sparks, will my sis wake up? Is there something wrong with her health?" Cherry was clueless about Jane''s brain tumor.
Nathan and Stephen decided to keep her condition from others.
"She will wake up," Nathan said with conviction. He also refused to give up on Jane''s treatment. In fact, he already ordered the doctors in his medical facility to find a cure. He must find a way to prolong Jane''s life. This was the least he could do for her.
Cherry could only sigh deeply. Worries and concerns were written all over her face.
"You should take a rest, Cherry. You don''t look well. I''ll be watching Jane on your behalf." Nathan encouraged Cherry to go home.
Cherry was already aware of Nathan''s identity as the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia that''s why she wanted to refuse his offer but then again, she remembered that Jane had given her a task. She needed to find Monica''s whereabouts.
"Mr. Sparks, do you really wish for my sis to recover?" Cherry wondered if Nathan still wanted revenge for the death of Monica.
Nathan nced at Cherry skeptically. He didn''t know why she was asking him this question.
"Of course. I want her to recover," Nathan responded.
"Is your concern for her real? Or you are just saying this because she''s Abigail''s biological sister?" Cherry asked him again.
Cherry was assessing Nathan''s feelings for Jane. Jane already confessed to her that she liked Nathan Sparks. She also shared with her that Nathan was Sizzling August.
Nathan paused for a moment. He also analyzed his feelings. And now, he began to admit that he was worried for her not only because she was Abigail''s sister, but because she was Shining Star.
Nathan could no longer exin his feelings for her. He was confused when it came to Jane. Though he hadn''t moved on yet, he was trying to condition himself from the fact that Abigail already loved someone else.
Nathan was about to respond to Cherry when suddenly his phone rang. It was an emergency call from Axel.
"I''m sorry. I have to answer this call first." Nathan excused himself. He left the ward and answered the phone call.
"Sir, the Medical Facility is under attack. Some men infiltrated the facility. The King Stallion Mafia is on the move." Axel reported to Nathan.
Nathan frowned. He didn''t expect that King Stallion Mafia would be in a hurry to find Phantomke.
"Don''t do anything. Just keep our staff safe. Update me on their movement. Make sure to record the faces who infiltrate our facility." Nathan intentionally set this bait so that he could gather more information about the members of the King Stallion Mafia.
"Mobilize our elite team. Let them follow the members of the King Stallion Mafia. We need to find their hideouts here in Country M. Who knows if the King is also here in our country." Nathan instructed Axel on what they should do in this situation.
"Okay, Sir. I got it." Axel could tell that Nathan was getting ready to strike back. He had been hibernating from his duty as the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia, however, his enemies kept provoking him.
"Sir, one more thing. Our monitoring team reported something to me. He noticed some suspicious movement in the vi which you bought for Jane. A few days ago, someone visited the vi. The CCTV camera captured Helena Carlsen''s boyfriend, Vincent, lurking around. It looked like he was searching for Miss Jane."
Nathan''s brows furrowed in a deep frown when he heard that. ''What was he doing there? Did Jane give her address to him?''
Nathan''s expression turned dark at that thought. Was she close to him? It was just a few weeks ago that she woke up from hera state. Did shemunicate with Vincent already? How did they know each other?
Chapter 596 Take Away Ethan
?
Day Sixty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At King Stallion Mafia''s Secret Hideout¡ ]
Phoenix, Marco, Joker, and Veronica were gathered in one room together with some members.
Marco and Joker were still recovering from their injuries. However, they made sure to attend this meeting. The King would meet them through a conference call, including the Dragon Lord and his subordinates, Jack and Spade. They wouldn''t join them face-to-face but through a virtual tform.
Vincent was still wary of both Joker and Veronica. He couldn''t trust them fully so as much as possible, he would keep his real identity a secret from them.
The King summoned his subordinates to n out the strategy to attack the branches of the Syphiruz Mafia. Vincent would like to keep the mission rted to Jane confidential. He didn''t want Veronica and Marco to hear the story. Who knows they might identally mention this to Helena.
"Joker, give us details about the Syphiruz Operation abroad, especially in Country R and Country J. What are they up to?" Phoenix asked him in his dominating tone. Among them, Phoenix was the acting team leader of the whole group.
"Our operation overseas focuses on the trade of contraband, firearms, explosives, and ammunition. But Syphiruz is very careful when choosing our clients. We also invest in the production of high-powered firearms and expand our territories by acquiring small gangs and other mafia groups."
"As of now, we have made so many alliances overseas. Ourtest partnership is with the Sawada n. This alliance strengthened the power and influence of the Syphiruz in Country J." Joker informed them. He already received an instruction from Nathan about what he should or should not share with the King Stallion Mafia.
"We need to destroy the alliance of the Syphiruz and the Sawada n. I''ll leave this to you, Dragon Lord," Vincent finally broke his silence.
"Phoenix, dispatch our men and steal the weapons during the deal of the Syphiruz with another big organization in Country K." Vincent gave another order.
"But I want to warn you. Supreme Leader will change his strategy and I can''t guarantee 100 percent sess for this mission. He knew that I already joined hands with you. We should be careful when attacking them." Joker warned them. This was also part of their n since he needed to gain the King''s trust and discover his real identity.
As of this moment, the group was unaware that their hideout''s location had beenpromised. Syphiruz members were already familiarizing the in and out. They were also assessing the level of tightness of their security system.
"Dr. Veronica, we heard about the Truth Serum Project of the Syphiruz. Do you have a form for this? We want to develop this serum and the organization will surely benefit from it." Vincent called Veronica''s attention. She looked bored just listening to their conversation.
"Yes. I know the form for the truth serum. We can also produce them." Veronica suggested.
"Okay. Starting today, you will be part of our medical research team. But there is another project I want to assign to you. I created a team for Project X. This project focuses on the creation of bio-weapon." Vincent dered to them.
Veronica and Joker were stunned for a moment when they heard that. Bioweapon was a risky project. It would create a massive destruction. It seemed that the King Stallion was also thinking of producing viruses and making antidotes in partnership with the Red Dragon Mafia. An organization like this was truly evil. Were they going to target even innocent civilians just for billions of profits?
''I must inform our Supreme Leader about this.'' Joker thought to himself.
Their meetingsted for two hours. After dismissing them, Vincent decided to talk to Phoenix alone, asking him about the failed mission yesterday.
"Have you found her? Did you get any clue? Phantomke won''t disappear just like that." Vincent asked Phoenix, feeling a little bit impatient.
"I''m sorry, my King. Phantomke is not there. However I managed to get a copy of her medical information. It looked like she was brought into the facility and the doctor treated her. He said she was back in hera state. So the Supreme Leader transferred her, bringing her abroad for her treatment." Phoenix informed him.
Vincent was shocked when he heard that Jane was back in hera state. How did it happen?
"They moved her abroad. Did you manage to get the name of the hospital?" Vincent didn''t know if this was a good thing or a bad thing. Helena wanted to kill Jane. Who would have thought that she didn''t need to do it because Jane was back in aa state.
Something pinched his heart at that thought. He could still remember how healthy she was thest time he met her. How could she have fallen ill once again?
"What should I do next, Sir? Phantomke is not here in Country M anymore." Phoenix consulted him. This was his special missioning from their King.
"Just let it be. As long as Helena can''t see her, everything is in order. But since you are here in Country M, I want you to do another mission for me. Can you monitor that old man, Chairman Sparks? I want to know his daily routine." Vincent was referring to Old Man Xu. There was a cold glint shing through his eyes as he mentioned Old Man Xu.
"Okay, my King. I will monitor his every movement." Phoenix promptly responded.
"I heard that the old ma nned to celebrate the 50th anniversary of hispany. I would like you to get an invitation for two. I will attend this event." Vincent gave Phoenix another task. "I wonder if he will be able to recognize me. I n to surprise him and Nathan."
"I understand. Consider it done, my King."
Vincent just ended the call. Complicated emotions could be seen in his eyes¨C hatred and bitterness.
"Soon, I will get my revenge. I will make them pay for everything. I will let them experience the pain of being abandoned and losing their loved ones. It''s time to take Ethan away from you."
Chapter 597 Jane’s New Goal
Chapter 597 Jane''s New Goal
Day Sixty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ In Jane''s subconscious¡ ]
Jane felt so exhausted both mentally and physically. The memories she recalled were too much for her. Her heart felt so heavy. Things were so hard on her at those moments. Now, she could understand why she needed Stephen''s help and counseling sessions with him.
She suffered a lot. She understood why she attempted to kill herself so many times. She lost her dignity. She was betrayed by the guy whom she thought was her real friend. But her memories were fragmented, not spontaneous.
But she was no longer the same Jane before. Instead of killing herself, her desire to get her revenge would be her driving force to go on. Since she didn''t have much time left, instead of focusing on making Nathan fall in love, she must make Monica and the Leader of King Stallion pay for what they''ve done to her.
Furthermore, if she was touched by those men, then she felt like she didn''t deserve Nathan anymore. She felt so dirty after recalling those unpleasant memories.
She was giving up on getting Nathan''s affection. It was best for her not to get involved with a guy. Her traumatic experience started to hinder her from opening up for love. Though she loves Nathan, she can''t pursue him anymore just for the sake of her survival.
Furthermore, she also thought that after getting her revenge, she also deserved to die. She would make sure to kill Monica this time and her guilt of killing Ethan''s mother would consume her every day. So why not end her misery through her death?
"I''m sorry, Ethan. Once I wake up, I will have toplete my unfinished business. I also have to apologize to Abigail and my father. Even though I will disappear, I''m already happy to meet them. I will now be at ease because my father and my sister are now together. They will have each other''spany. My sister has Dave who will look after her and protect her with his life." Jane had made up her mind.
Then Jane thought about Cherry. She knew that she could ask Stephen and Aiden to take care of Cherry, on her behalf.
Jane was having this train of thoughts when suddenly another memory shed in her mind. It was a vague memory of what happened before she was captured by Monica''s men.
[ shback¡ ]
The night after she returned to Country M, Vincent invited her to a five-star hotel for dinner. The two spent time together, eating and drinking, recalling their past moments. Jane became more convinced that Vincent was the real Sizzling August. He recalled some of their conversation before.
But little did she know, Vincent managed to hack Nathan''s ount. Because of this, he gained ess to their chat history and conversation. That was when he started being interested in Shining Star. Since Shining Star was a precious friend of Nathan, he decided to steal her away and break their rtionship.
At first, Vincent only thought of getting Nathan''s affection and breaking his heart by using Monica while she pretended to be Shining Star. But unknowingly, he started to get curious about the real Shining Star. Heter found out that Shining Star was known as Phantomke the assassin.
He intentionally arranged the assassination attempt of the King Stallion Leader so that he could meet her personally in Country R. Everything happened ording to his n.
"So you are staying in this hotel?" Jane asked him. He arranged a romantic dinner for Jane in the VIP spot of the hotel restaurant. "This is one of the most expensive and extravagant hotels here in our country. You love to flex your wealth."
Vincent chuckled huskily as he began pouring red wine into her ss while Jane was slicing the beefsteak. Soon, Vincent snatched her te. "Let me cut them for you. Tonight, I''ll treat you as a princess and I will be your servant."
Deep inside, Jane couldn''t help but feel touched by his thoughtfulness. She wasn''t used to being treated like this. She just let him do what he wanted.
"Is Nate your real name? I heard her calling you Nate in the airport."
Vincent stopped cutting the steak when Nathan''s name was mentioned. "Yes, that''s my name," he reluctantly replied. He forced a smile.
Jane bobbed her head and smiled faintly. "Okay. I''m Jane. That''s my real name."
Vincent was taken aback for a moment. He shifted his gaze from the steak to Jane. ''She finally introduced her real name. This only means I seeded in gaining her trust. Forgive me, Jane. But you have to me Nathan for everything that will happen to you.''
''Since you became part of his life, I''ll not spare you. You will y a vital role in my revenge n. And I am certain that I will enjoy this every moment with you.'' A meaningful look could be seen in his eyes as he stared at her.
The two continued exchanging conversations as they enjoyed their meal. They were already having dessert when a waiter approached Vincent, whispering something to him. Vincent frowned for a moment. Realizing that Jane was observing him, Vincent smiled at her and acted naturally.
"Jane, something came up. I just have to call someone. I''ll be back in five minutes. Just enjoy the desserts. Tell me if you want to order more."
"No, I''m fine. Just go ahead."
Vincent was reluctant to leave her alone. But he had to. "I''ll be back. Don''t leave, okay?"
Jane just nodded her head. Twenty minutes had passed but Vincent hadn''t returned yet. She thought it would only take him five to ten minutes to deal with something. She was about to call him when the waiter approached Jane. He was holding another bottle of wine and a dessert.
"Ma''am, your date wanted to apologize for keeping you waiting. He is just meeting a business partner and will be back soon. In the meantime, he wants you to taste our famous wine here. Enjoy, Ma''am."
Jane just shrugged her shoulders. She decided to wait for him for another ten minutes. Getting a little bit bored, Jane tasted the new wine, not knowing that her drink had been spiked.
Chapter 598 Burning Desire
?
Day Sixty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ shback¡ ]
Jane waited patiently for Vincent to return. She tasted the wine that was delivered by the waiter. A few minutester, the drug kicked in. She suddenly felt dizzy and her head throbbed in pain.
She thought she got drunk because of the strong wine. But little did she know her drink was spiked. She decided to go to thefort room and wash her face. She hoped that she would sober up after doing it.
However, upon reaching the entrance of thefort room, she passed out. Jane didn''t know who caught her and carried her to the room.
She didn''t know how long she slept. The moment she woke up, she found herself lying on a bed. The difort was still there. Her ache was throbbing.
Her eyes roamed around in her surroundings. She could tell that she was inside a hotel room.
''This might be Nate''s room,'' Jane thought to herself. ''But where is he?''
Jane felt hot and thirsty. She needed to drink water. She didn''t know why she was feeling this kind of difort.
She slowly got off the bed to look for Vincent. It did not take long before the doorbell resounded.
Ding Dong!
When she heard that, Jane traced her steps toward the door. She opened the door only to see a hotel staff holding and supporting Vincent to stand straight. He looked drunk. His cheeks were red. But he smiled as soon as he saw Jane.
"Mr. Sparks got drunk, Ma''am." The staff informed her before handing him over to her.
Jane held Vincent as she guided him inside his room. They were walking toward the bed when suddenly Vincent grabbed her and pinned her to the door.
Before she could react, he lifted her chin and crashed her lips with his. He kissed her hungrily. Jane''s mind went nk and her body froze for a moment. This was the second time Sizzling August stole a kiss from her.
And this was not a simple peck on her lips. He was devouring her lips, his mouth nibbling on her upper lips. He cupped her face and leaned his body against her. He was so rough as he kissed her hard. He was like a hungry beast, yearning for this kiss.
Jane wanted to push him away but for some unknown reason, her body was not cooperating with her. Her temperature rose further and she felt the need to be touched and kissed by him.
''Wait! Something is not wrong with me. Why am I feeling this way? Am I drugged?'' Jane finally realized that something was off with her body.
She couldn''t resist him. Instead, she craved more than this kiss. Jane began responding to his kiss with the same intensity.
He didn''t stop kissing her. And his hands began to wander around her body. She moaned inside his mouth when he grabbed her breasts and kneaded them through her shirt.
Soon, he drew back, breaking the kiss. But his lips continued trailing kisses from her jaw down to her neck. She gasped when she felt him tearing her clothes.
Before she knew it, he already managed to remove her upper clothes, leaving her naked. He yanked her bra roughly, throwing it on the floor as his mouth captured one of her breasts.
Jane felt so helpless. Her mind wanted to stop this but her body craved for him and his touch.
"Nate~" she moaned his name.
When he heard that, he became more aggressive. Jane could no longer resist her desire. She reached out to take off his clothes. Her body needed skin-to-skin contact.
After removing his shirt, he captured her other breast,pping and sucking her nipple so hard as if he was milking her away. For some unknown reason, he was so rough and aggressive as if he had been deprived of this physical intimacy for so long.
Jane could only lean her back on the door and tilted her head, giving him more ess to her bare breasts. She could feel the wetness between her legs. She was aroused and throbbing. The warm feeling was stirring her insides.
A little bit ufortable with their current position, the two of them moved. He pulled her toward the bed and pushed her. Her backnded on the soft cushion of the bed. He climbed on top of her.
He paused for a moment and she met his gaze. She could see the burning desire in his eyes. Unknown to her, the same feeling was reflected in her eyes.
At that moment, she knew that she could no longer stop this from happening. She was giving away her virginity to Sizzling August, her long-lost virtual friend that she had just met.
His fingers reached down as he unzipped her pants, his eyes never left her face. After he seeded in stripping her all naked from top to bottom, he captured her lips once again.
He thrusted his tongue inside her mouth, exploring her insides. Their tongues wrestled and licked each other, deepening the kiss further.
His palms found her breasts once more. He was pinching and squeezing them as he bit her lips and suckled them hard. Jane felt the overwhelming pleasure spreading throughout her body. The difort she felt a while ago was slowly dissipating. Her mind was overpowered by this wonderful sensation.
After he was done feasting on her lips, his face moved down. He bit her neck and sucked her flesh, giving her love bites. He did it several times in the different parts of her neck and shoulders.
Jane could only close her eyes and moaned. Her fingers were clutched against his hair. Soon, she felt him parting her legs apart and something hard was poking her stomach. That was the time she realized that he was already naked.
"Aaaah!" She moaned loudly when he imed her in one swift move. She felt the pain when his hard cock invaded her core. She wasn''t prepared for that.
''Damn! He is so huge!'' Jane thought to herself.
"Slow¨C Aah!" Jane wasn''t able to finish her words when he thrust hard inside her, not caring if she was in pain or not. He just felt the need to prate her.
''He is so rough,'' Jane thought to herself as a single drop of tear fell from the corner of her eyes.
Chapter 599 [Bonus ] She Suffered Because Of Them
?
Day Sixty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ shback¡ ]
Jane could feel him elerate his movement faster as he continued filling her with his hard cock. He kept thrusting in and out of her while his lips were busy capturing her lips. The bed was rocking because of his intense movement.
Jane could only wee his every thrust until she got used to his huge size. The pain was now slowly reced by pleasure. She reflexively wrapped her legs around his hips as she hugged her broad shoulders, her nails digging into his flesh.
He slid his tongue inside her mouth once more. Their tongues intertwined with each other, tasting each other''s sweetness.
He continued hammering her on the bed and she could feel her orgasm building up inside her. She was overwhelmed by this intense pleasure.
It did not take long before her eyes dted and her body trembled as she reached her climax. Meanwhile, he just pounded so hard, elerating his movement faster.
Jane gasped and moaned loudly when she felt him shoot his warm seed inside her core. He also reached his climax. Both of them were panting, their chest heaving up and down.
He remained inside her, not breaking their union. She thought he was done iming her. But after resting for a few seconds, he moved again. She could still feel his hardness inside her.
This time he flipped her around, changing their position. He was now lying on his back on the bed while Jane was on top of him. Their bodies were still connected to each other.
She moaned when he moved his hips upward. His cock was growing hard inside her. Her walls were squeezing his pulsating cock, bringing them a pleasant sensation.
He guided her hands, pressing them on his chest. "Ride me," he mumbled sensually.
Jane hadn''t done this before. Just following her instinct, she lifted her body, her legs straddling him in a sitting position. He held her waist, guiding her up and down. Her soft curvaceous breasts were bouncing in front of him.
"Aah~ Aaah~ Aaah~" Her loud moan echoed inside the room, along with the pping sound of their flesh-to-flesh contact. Her butt was hitting his pelvis and she could feel his hard cock going deeper and deeper inside her.
They kept thrusting in this position for several minutes until they reached their second climax. But they didn''t stop. She had lost count of how many times she orgasmed that night. They continued having sex for five hours as if they were not getting tired at all.
On theirst round, Jane copsed from exhaustion and fell asleep. But he continued feasting on her, pumping one thrust after another while his lips were busy marking every part of her body. He left her with so many love bites.
The moment she woke up, she felt very sore in between her legs. And she was no longer in the hotel room. After that passionate night, she woke up in the interrogation room where Monica brought her.
After remembering this, Jane realized the reason why she didn''t abort the child after knowing she got pregnant. It turned out, deep inside her heart, she thought the child in her womb was Sizzling August''s child, not any men who raped her. Monica made her believe that she was gang raped by the members of the King Stallion Mafia before she was brought to that isted room.
She couldn''t bring herself to kill the child and she decided to raise the child. Her suicidal thoughts lessened when she found out she was pregnant. However, when she decided to move on with her life with the help of Stephen''s counseling, another tragic event happened. She lost her child.
"I was so dumb¡ why¡ why did I let my guard down? I finally figured it out. Monica is somehow connected to the King Stallion Mafia. I also saw Vincent in my memory. But I didn''t know the real face of the King. My only clue is his tattoo." Jane heaved a deep sigh.
"That night¡ I think I was drugged. Did he take advantage of me? But why do I feel like the King was also drugged that night? He was so rough and imed me over and over again as if he didn''t lose a bit of his stamina."
Jane felt so confused. She had mixed emotions. Was the Leader of King Stallion the father of her child?
"I won''t forgive them," Jane said through her gritted teeth.
Jane was still lost in her thoughts when she heard Bam-Bam''s voice.
"Master!"
"Bam-Bam? Is that you? Where are you?" The shback stopped when she heard Bam-Bam. However, she couldn''t see him.
"Hang in there, Master. Three more days to go and you will finally wake up." Bam-Bam informed her.
Jane remembered that she exchanged seven of her remaining days just to save Dave. So four days already passed by in the real world while she was trapped in this loop of shbacks.
"Bam-Bam! I need to wake up soon. I can''t stay like this while my enemies are rejoicing and enjoying their lives." Jane''s heart was filled with rage and resentment.
"I understand your pain and your anger, Master. This is the reason why I decided to give you a chance to live. Killing yourself before was a wrong decision." Bam-Bam said meaningfully. "You suffered a lot of injustices. Both you and Nathan."
"Thank you for giving me a second chance. I get it, Bam-Bam. You are right. Those people deserved to die in my hands. I don''t care whether I die or I live after 100 days. I just want to kill those people who made me suffer." Jane was referring to Monica and the Leader of the King Stallion Mafia.
"Master! You should focus on making Nathan fall for you. Once you seed, then you can get your revenge against those people," Bam-Bam encouraged her.
But Jane just smiled bitterly. After what happened to her in the past, she felt like she didn''t deserve Nathan''s love anymore. She was unworthy of him.
"I don''t want to rely on Nathan. I''ll do what I need to do." Jane said with finality in her voice.
Chapter 600 Smarter Than Them
?
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Ethan''s School¡ ]
Ethan had been absent for a while because he chose to stay with Jane, watching over her in the hospital. But today, he attended school to aplish their performance task evaluation. While he was preparing for the exercises, Mia approached him.
"Ethan, are you sick? Why didn''t you attend ss for the past few days?" Mia asked him curiously. She was worried that Ethan got sick.
Ethan lifted his head and looked at her. "I''m fine. But my mother is in the hospital. I have to take care of her."
Mia bobbed her head. "I understand. I hope she will get better soon. Will you visit her after ss?"
"Yes. I''m going straight to the hospital after my ss." Ethan promptly responded. Mia and Ethan became friends. It started during the family day wherein Mia defended him from the bullies.
"How about you? Where is your mother?" Ethan asked her just to continue their conversation.
"I don''t have parents. They died. Only my Uncle is taking care of me¡ as if I am his own daughter. My uncle serves as my father. He is the only family I have left."
Ethan stopped what he was doing. He didn''t expect that Mia didn''t have parents. She looked very cheerful.
"I''m sorry to hear that," Ethan softly mumbled, sympathizing with her.
Mia let out a soft giggle. "Don''t give me that sad look. I''m just fine. Though I don''t have parents, I have a loving Uncle."
Ethan smiled at her and said, "Good to know."
"But Ethan, I am curious. How does it feel to have a mother?" Mia asked him again with an innocent look in her eyes. Deep inside, she was yearning for a mother''s love. Though Helena was her Uncle''s fianc¨¦, Mia couldn''t feel any hint of motherly love from her.
Meanwhile, Ethan reminisced about the moments he had shared together with Jane. He couldn''t help but smile tenderly.
"How does it feel? Hmm¡ It is the most fantastic feeling in the world. My mom cooked food for me. She made me happy. We yed online games together. We also visited an amusement park. She taught me how to shoot. We rode different extreme rides. She protected me from bullies. She always encouraged me. I always feel loved whenever I''m with her." Ethan spoke spontaneously, his eyes sparkling with joy as he thought of Jane and their bonding moments.
Mia''s expression suddenly turned solemn. "I''m jealous of you. I wish I could find a mother just like her."
Ethan patted her back to console her. "Don''t worry. You will find one someday."
"Can I tag along with you? I want to meet your mother. I am curious about her." Mia looked at Ethan with her pleading eyes.
Ethan fell silent for a moment, contemting whether to say yes or not. But he pitied her for not having a mother so he decided to agree.
"Okay. You cane with meter."
"Yey!" Mia jumped with joy. She even hugged Ethan. "Thank you, Ethan. I promise I''ll behave in front of her."
Ethan''s smile disappeared. She hadn''t told Mia that Jane was in aa state. She won''t be able to talk to her.
''It''s fine. Once mom wakes up, I will bring Mia again and introduce her to my mom,'' Ethan made a mental note.
"I''ll inform my Uncle to fetch meter, after visiting your mother," Mia said excitedly. "I will introduce my Uncle to you. I bet you will like him. He is so cool."
"Hmm. You''re lucky to have a cool Uncle. Sigh. Do you know that my father is so dumb? He doesn''t appreciate my mom." Ethan shared his frustration with her.
Mia could only giggle. "My Uncle is also dumb sometimes. Don''t worry. Anyway, do you hate your father?"
"Hmm. No. I love him. But I''m just annoyed with him whenever he is pushing my mom away. He is too dumb and blind to see her worth. He doesn''t cherish her. Sigh. I can''t me him. Because he didn''t know the secret about my mother''s identity." Ethan shrugged his shoulders and waved his hands helplessly.
Mia giggled once more. She found it amusing just listening to Ethan''s ranting. "I''ll tell you a secret too. Please don''t tell this to anyone."
Ethan nced at Mia, puzzled. He nodded his head expectantly and said, "What secret? Tell me. I promise. I won''t tell anyone."
"I don''t like my Uncle''s fianc¨¦. I can feel that she is just putting up with me. But I caught her once, looking daggers at me. I can feel her resentment and hatred towards me. I don''t understand why but I feel like she is getting jealous of me because I''m Uncle''s apple of the eye." Mia took a deep sigh.
Ethan just nced at her with unblinking eyes. Who would have thought that Mia was also very observant? She even talked like an adult. No wonder he could easily get along well with her.
"I''m just trying to interact with her in front of my Uncle because I respect her as my Uncle''s fianc¨¦," Mia added.
"Why don''t you tell your Uncle about it? You must tell him about your feelings toward his girlfriend," Ethan suggested. "What if they get married and she will bully and abuse you? Will you let your Uncle marry that pretentious woman?"
Mia took another sigh. "I told you. My uncle is also dumb sometimes. He is so foolish for choosing her. I think he is crazy madly in love with her. He is spoiling her to the core."
Ethan''s eyebrows twitched when he heard that. He could only shake his head helplessly. "My father and your Uncle are both foolish. Fortunately, we are not the same as them. We are smarter than them."
Mia and Ethan burst outughing after he said those words.
"I totally agree. So we need to ace this exam and get a high grade!" Mia responded cheerfully.
"Yes. Let''s get a high score for this test."
The two charming kids pressed their close hands together for a fist bump.
Chapter 601 Mom?
?
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
After taking their performance task test, Ethan and Mia decided to visit Jane in the hospital. But before leaving the school, Mia called her Uncle Vincent to inform him. She needed to get his permission first so that the guards and her nanny wouldn''t stop her from leaving.
Ethan waited for her to finish her call with her Uncle Vincent.
"Hello, Uncle? What are you doing? Are you busy?" Mia bit her lower lip, thinking of a perfect excuse to get her uncle''s approval.
"No. I''m not busy. I''m with your Aunt Helena, my princess. How''s your exam?" Vincent asked her curiously.
"Easy," she replied as she giggled giddily.
Vincent alsoughed with her. "I knew it. My little princess is so smart."
"By the way, Uncle¡ Can I tag along with my friend first? I''m visiting his sick mother. I won''t bring my nanny and bodyguards." Mia informed him, asking for his consent.
"A friend? Whose friend?" Vincent asked her with a deep frown on his face.
"Yes. My friend, Ethan. He is also my ssmate."
Vincent fell silent for a moment. He knew that Mia was referring to Ethan Sparks, Nathan''s son. But who was the sick mother Mia had mentioned? Was it Abigail?
"Okay. You can go with him. But tell me what time you are going home. I will fetch you." Vincent wanted to grab this opportunity for Mia and Ethan to get closer to each other. Of course, he would allow her to tag along with him. He also found a chance where he could meet Ethan personally. Mia would be the key to this.
"Thank you, Uncle! Don''t worry. I''ll behave and I will not create any trouble." Mia reassured him.
"Okay, my little princess. Just enjoy your moment with him. Just send me a message if you are ready to go home. I''ll fetch you myself."
"Yes. Uncle. See youter. Love bunch! Mwah."
After the call ended, Vincent called Mia''s bodyguard. He asked the bodyguard to follow Mia secretly and find out where she was going and who was she going to visit. He told the bodyguard to report everything to him.
Meanwhile, Mia proceeded to the school bench where Ethan was waiting for her.
"Ethan! My uncle agreed. We can leave now!" She was running to him.
Ethan stood up and motioned for his nanny to help Mia carry her backpack. "Okay. Let''s go."
Ethan guided her toward the car. The family chauffeur had been waiting for them. Little Ethan opened the car door for Mia. He didn''t even allow the bodyguard to do it. Mia thanked him for his thoughtfulness.
The two charming kids settled down in the back passenger seat.
"I have met your mother during the family day. I hope she is feeling better now." Mia was referring to Abigail. Jane''s soul was still in Abigail''s body at that time.
Ethan shook his head. "No. You haven''t seen her real face yet." Ethan was aware that Mia would think of Abigail, not Jane.
"Eh? You have a different mother. Not the one I met during the family day?" Mia sounded a little bit confused.
Ethan could only bob his head.
"I''m so excited to meet your mother. Can you describe her for me?" Mia requested him.
When it came to Jane, Ethan would be d to talk about her. Without a second thought, Ethan spoke up, describing Jane''s physical features and her good qualities.
"She is the most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my entire life. I like her emerald eyes. She has long wavy ck hair. Slender body. She is tall. She is also smart like us. Whenever she smiles, my world brightens up!"
"She is an expert inputer programming and video games. She is a great hacker." Ethan spoke, feeling so proud of her. "She is sweet and loving. But she is fierce and frightening to her enemies. She is my idol!"
"My interest is piqued further because of your words. I can''t wait to see her. She seems perfect in your eyes." Mia giggled as she could see love and admiration in Ethan''s eyes whenever he would talk about his mother.
"Of course, she is," Ethan said matter-of-factly.
The two continued talking about Jane. Before they knew it, they finally reached the Zhou''s Hospital. Little did they know, they were being followed by Mia''s bodyguard as per Vincent''smand.
He immediately reported to Vincent, sending him a message. [ Sir, we are currently in Zhou''s Hospital. I can''t proceed further. I think the patient belong to the VIPs. I also noticed so many guards in the VIP floor. ]
Vincent became more skeptical who was the VIP patient whom Mia and Ethan were visiting. At first, he thought it was Abigail. But one of his sources told him that Abigail was currently staying in the Greenbelt Hospital, watching over Dave.
Vincent was still trying to figure out something when he recalled the report ing from Phoenix. ''Wait¡ Don''t tell me¡ the VIP patient in the Zhou''s Hospital is Jane?''
His eyes widened at that realization.
"Babe, what''s wrong?" Helena tugged Vincent''s hand when she noticed his troubled expression. She wanted to check his phone but Vincent immediately put it away.
"I forgot. I have to fetch Miya. Stay here, Darling and wait for us. Okay?" Vincent didn''t let herin as he kissed her lips to seal her mouth. After a while, he stood up and grabbed his car keys, leaving the vi hurriedly.
Meanwhile, Ethan and Mia were on the way to Jane''s VIP ward. She was quietly following Ethan as they walked in the hallway. Soon, Ethan stopped in front of the VIP Ward. The guards immediately stepped to the side, giving way to the two children.
"Is Dad there?" Ethan asked them.
"No, young master. But Miss Cherry is there." One guard responded.
Ethan just bobbed his head before pushing the door open. The guards just watched Ethan and Mia together with amused look on their faces. Their young master brought a cute charming kid.
''Eh? Does our young master already have a girlfriend?''
Ignoring the strange gazesing from the guards, the two entered the room. Cherry greeted them.
"Ethan, you''re here. You brought a friend." Cherry smiled at Mia.
"This is Mia, my ssmate." Ethan turned to Mia and introduced Cherry. "Mia, this is Aunt Cherry, my mom''s best friend."
"Hello, Miss Cherry. I''m Mia."
"I''m d to meet you, Mia. I''ll get you some snacks. Please look after her for a while." Cherry stepped out of the room to get snacks for the two little kids.
Ethan grabbed Mia''s hand, pulling her toward Jane''s sick bed. "Mia, this is my mom. Though she is still unconscious, I''ll introduce you to her once she wakes up."
Mia shifted her gaze from Ethan to Jane who was lying unconscious on the bed. Her eyes widened upon seeing her face.
"Mom?" Mia mumbled absentmindedly, her eyes fixed on her.
"Yes. That''s her. My Mom," Ethan responded. He thought Mia was asking him for confirmation.
But Mia''s expression changed. She was surprised beyond belief. "Mom?" Mia mumbled once again as she moved closer to Jane. "She looks like¡ my mother."
Ethan: "..."
Chapter 602 Your Mother Is Alive
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Mia recognized Jane through the photo that was shown to her by Vincent. He said the woman in his wallet was her mother.
"What do you mean?" Ethan asked her confusedly.
"Does she have a twin? She looks like my mother." Mia had mixed emotions right now. Longing could be seen in her eyes.
Ethan, on the other hand, fell silent. He didn''t know what was going on. Though Jane was not his biological mother, he didn''t want Mia calling her ''Mom''. He was jealous.
"Maybe this is just a coincidence. Your mother and my mother have simr features. Besides, you said, your parents were gone. She can''t be your mother." Ethan pouted his lips.
Mia could only bob her head. But her eyes were still fixed on Jane. "I envy you, Ethan. You have a mother¡ like her. If only my mom is still alive¡" Mia heaved a deep sigh. She still couldn''t believe that Ethan''s mother looked like her mother.
''I should ask Uncle Vincent about this. What if¡ my mom is still alive¡ not dead.'' Mia was having a wishful thinking.
"What''s wrong with her? Is she gravely ill?" Mia asked Ethan worriedly. She reached out to hold Jane''s hand. Something pinched her heart when she touched her. Her yearning for her mother intensified inside her chest.
"She is a sleeping beauty. Don''t worry. She will wake up two days from now." Ethan whispered in her ear.
"Eh? Two days from now? Why?" Mia couldn''t understand why Jane should wake up after two days. "Did the doctor make her sleep for that long?"
"Yes. A quack doctor whose name is Bam-Bam," Ethan said, turning around as he searched for Bam-Bam. He hadn''t seen him for a while. He wondered where that magical creature was lurking around.
Mia pouted her lips and said, "We should file aint against that doctor. How can he let a patient sleep for too long? I bet you miss her already." She patted Ethan''s back, consoling him.
They were still talking when Mia''s phone rang. Vincent called her immediately after leaving his vi. He was now on his way to Zhou''s Hospital.
"Uncle? Why did you call?" Mia asked him. Ethan stayed quiet, just watching Mia.
"Mia¡ I''m on my way to fetch you. What''s your location again?" Though Vincent already knew where to find her, he pretended not to know because he didn''t want Mia to find out that he sent her bodyguard to spy on them.
"Zhou''s Medical Hospital," Mia responded, feeling a little bit puzzled. "I just arrived here, Uncle. Are you fetching me already?" she asked him in disbelief.
"Hmm. I just want to meet your friend. At the same time, I want to apany you. Besides, I have nothing to do in the vi." Vincent responded as an alibi. The truth was he wanted to confirm if Jane was the VIP patient.
"Okay, Uncle. We will be waiting for you here. There is something I wanna ask you in person." Since Ethan was there, listening to their conversation, Mia decided to ask Vincent about her mother once he arrived.
When the call ended, Mia informed Ethan that her uncle wasing over.
"I''ll introduce my uncle. You are going to see him today." Mia smiled at him excitedly.
"Okay. But I can''t let him in. Dad forbade anyone from entering Mom''s ward, aside from me and a few trusted friends."
Mia blinked her eyes in amusement. "Then why did you let me in?"
"Because you are harmless," Ethan answered matter-of-factly.
Mia: "..."
"You won''t hurt my mother," Ethan added confidently.
"Is her life in danger?" Mia asked him curiously, tightening her grip on Jane''s hand.
"Yes. Though my father is not telling us about it, I can sense it. Why would he ask our family guards to scatter around here if not for her safety?" As expected, Ethan could easily grasp of the situation. He was good at analyzing things and situations.
Mia squinted her eyes and said, "Who wants to hurt your mom? I''m going to beat them all!" Mia raised her closed fist as if she was ready to punch someone.
Ethan chuckled as he held her fist. "Don''t get so worked up. I can protect my mom. Ladies should be protected by men. I should be the one protecting you and my mom."
Mia blinked in amusement once again because of Ethan''sst remarks. "Hmm. If that so, why were you allowing our ssmates to bully you?"
"Well. I just want to waste my time dealing with their childishness. It wasn''t worth it. But once they bully you, I will not hesitate to fight them." Ethan responded confidently.
"Good. That''s my friend! You should fight for what is right!" Mia let out a soft giggle. Ethan joined her as hisughter bubbled up inside the ward.
Soon, Cherry returned, holding some snacks. She invited the two charming kids to eat. Cherry enjoyed talking with the two little kids. The three of them talked about Jane. Since Cherry lived with Jane for so long, she shared so many stories wherein Jane acted as her big sister. Ethan and Mia listened to her attentively.
It did not take long before Vincent reached the Zhou''s Hospital. He immediately searched for Mia.
"Miss Cherry, Ethan¡ I guess my Uncle is here. I have to meet him in the hospital lobby."
"Okay. Let me apany you," Cherry volunteered.
"It''s okay, Miss Cherry. Just stay here. I''ll apany her. I also want to meet her uncle. Just stay here and look after my Mom." Ethan said, letting Cherry stay behind.
Cherry was taken aback for a moment when she heard Ethan calling Jane ''Mom''. Ethan just smiled at her meaningfully.
"O-Okay," Cherry responded absentmindedly.
Ethan and Mia stepped out of the VIP ward. Ethan was still holding Mia''s hand, guiding her to the elevator.
Ding!
The elevator door slid open. Vincent was already standing there, waiting for Mia. Ethan and Vincent met each other''s gazes. A few secondster, Vincent''s eyes moved from his eyes to the entangled hands of Mia and Ethan.
"Uncle!" Mia let go of Ethan''s hand as she run in Vincent''s direction. She immediately hugged his legs.
"Mia¡" Vincent called her name softly, stroking her hair.
When Mia broke the hug, she held Vincent''s hand as they faced Ethan. "Uncle, this is my friend, Ethan.The smartest kid in my ss." Mia proudly introduced Ethan to Vincent. "Ethan, this is my Uncle Vincent, the sweetest and the best Uncle in the world!"
Vincent couldn''t stop himself from smiling. This was his first time meeting Ethan in person. He moved closer to Ethan and leaned over, hugging him.
Ethan was caught off guard by that sudden hug.
"It''s my pleasure to meet you, Ethan," Vincent said, gently rubbing Ethan''s back.
Ethan just smiled awkwardly. He didn''t expect Mia''s uncle to be so clingy. "Same here, sir."
Vincent softly chuckled. "Don''t call me sir. That''s too formal. You are not my employee. I''m not your big boss." He ruffled his hair.
Ethan felt like his personal space had been invaded by this guy. They were still strangers to each other but this man was acting as if they had known each other for so long. Ethan simply stepped back, distancing himself from Vincent.
Vincent gave him an apologetic look when he noticed Ethan''s awkwardness and difort.
"I''m sorry about that, Ethan. I''m just happy to meet you today. My niece always mentioned you to me." Vincent scratched the back of his head as he apologized to Ethan.
"Oh. No worries, Uncle Vincent," Ethan politely responded.
"Sorry. I didn''t bring anything. I was in a hurry toe here," Vincent exined to Mia.
"That''s alright, Uncle. Ethan and I already ate snacks. Shall we go home now?" Mia wanted to talk to her uncle alone.
But Vincent was hoping he could enter the VIP ward to confirm something. "Are you done visiting his sick mom?"
Mia just bobbed her head as she tugged his hand. "Time to leave, Uncle." The little girl dragged her uncle away as she waved her hand at Ethan. "See you in school!"
Ethan could only watch the two. "Why is she in a hurry to leave?" he mused to himself.
Upon reaching the car, Mia could no longer wait to confront her uncle.
"Uncle, I saw my mom. I mean¡ a woman who looks like her. She''s in the hospital. Does my mother have a twin sister? Is she still alive?" Mia bombarded Vincent with so many questions. Her eyes filled with curiosity and anticipation.
On the other hand, Vincent was bbergasted when he heard that. He remembered showing Jane''s picture to Mia. He even told her that she was Mia''s mother. This only meant Jane was moved in this hospital!
Instead of answering Mia, Vincent turned to look at the hospital. He found what he was looking for. She was here.
''But why is Ethan calling her mother? Don''t tell me Nathan¡'' Vincent''s line of thoughts was interrupted by Mia.
"Uncle, answer me," Mia demanded since her uncle was not paying attention to her.
Vincent turned to face her again, holding her shoulders. "Mia¡"
Vincent was hesitating to say a word. He was analyzing the pros and cons of answering Mia''s question.
"Mia, I lied¡"
A crease formed on Mia''s forehead when she heard that. "Lied about what, Uncle? Was the woman in the photo not my mother?"
Vincent cupped her face and said, "Your mother is not dead."
Mia didn''t know if she heard it right. "What did you say uncle?"
"Your mother is alive."
Chapter 603 Poison for Her Enemies
Chapter 603 Poison for Her Enemies
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Veronica''s Hideout¡ ]
She was reading the project document of King Stallion''s Bio-weapon project when someone knocked on the door. She thought it was Marco since he was the only one who would daree to her room.
"Come in," she said, her eyes still scanning the pages.
"Hello, Sissy!" Helena greeted her with a yful smile on her face.
Veronica frowned as she lifted her head, shifting her gaze from the document to Helena''s face.
"Don''t call me Sissy. What are you doing here?" Veronica scowled at her. She didn''t bother hiding her displeasure and annoyance upon seeing Helena''s face.
"Hmm. My man left me alone so I decided to visit you. How was your first day of work yesterday?" Helena was referring to the meeting with the members of the King Stallion and the Red Dragon Mafia.
Veronica didn''t say a word. She thought she was not supposed to disclose anything to Helena since the meeting was quite confidential. But Helena stepped closer to her.
"Are you reading the Project X proposal?"
Veronica was taken aback for a moment. She was surprised because this woman was also aware of this project. She was indeed a member of the King Stallion Mafia.
''Helena Carlsen¡ she is quite a powerful woman. She has a connection with King Stallion. I guess AMB Diamond Corporation is not a cleanpany. Just like SYP Twilight Corp, thispany relies upon the support of an underground world organization such as King Stallion.'' Veronica presumed in her mind.
"Yes. I''m part of this project now," Veronica dered to her.
Helena just shrugged her shoulders. "Anyway, I am here to ask you a favor."
Veronica squinted her eyes at her when she heard that. Helena was asking for a favor but she sounded arrogant.
"What do you want from me?"
"Can you develop a lethal poison that I can use as a weapon? With just one prick, the receiver will end up dying." An evil smile stered on Helena''s face. This poison was intended for one person in mind¨C Phantomke.
She knew that she couldn''t win against Phantomke in physicalbat. Her body was weak. She wasn''t trained as a fighter. She was always under the protection of Vincent. If ever she encountered Phantomke again, she would feel confident if she had this kind of weapon.
"Hmm. Why don''t you ask the members of King Stallion Mafia yourself?" Veronica looked at her in confusion. Helena was a member of the King Stallion, howe she didn''t have ess to their weapon?
Helena just rolled her eyes skyward. When it came to King Stallion''s resources, Vincent was super strict. He wouldn''t allow her to get involved in dangerous things. She thought Vincent was just so protective of her.
"No. I want you to do it for me. Besides, you owe me your life. Because of me, King Stallion Mafia saved your life." Helena spat back at her.
"Marco and Joker were the ones who saved me," Veronica retorted.
"Hmm. Have you forgotten? Joker rescued Marco on behalf of the King Stallion''s order. You are indebted to us." Helena reasoned out with her.
Veronica couldn''t win an argument with her. "Fine. I''ll create this weapon for you once I start working in the research facility. I''m flying to Country R tomorrow."
Helena pped her hands in satisfaction.
"Because of that, I''ll tell you a secret," Helena muttered cheerfully.
Veronica just raised her eyebrow as she waited for her to reveal the secret. What secret was she going to say?
"You shouldn''t have hated your sister, Monica. She''s not the woman whom Nathan had fallen in love with. She just stole Phantomke''s identity that''s why she won Nathan''s heart. Your true rival is Phantomke. You should have killed her, instead of prolonging her life."
Veronica looked at her in confusion. Aside from confusion, Veronica was also surprised beyond belief. This was the first time she heard this. "What? My sister managed to steal Phantomke''s identity. How was that possible?"
Helena just let out a soft giggle. "Because your sister is very smart. Smarter than you." She sounded like she wasplimenting her own self. A cheeky smile could be seen on her face.
Veronica crumpled her face. She didn''t like to hear that. It seemed that she was being insulted by Helena. "Smarter than me, huh? But she''s dead now because of that. What''s an irony? Phantomke killed her. That''s her karma for stealing Phantomke''s identity."
Helena burst outughing when she heard Veronica''sst remarks. She couldn''t help it.
"Why are youughing? Is there something funny?" Veronica frowned. She felt like Helena was not taking her words seriously.
Helena continuedughing as if she had just heard the funniest joke in the whole world. When she saw Veronica''s serious face, she finally stoppedughing.
"Ahem," Helena cleared her throat. "I''m sorry. I just find it funny because you didn''t sound sad at all when you mentioned your sister''s death. I bet you don''t care about her at all. I wonder if you even shed some tears during her wake. Or perhaps, did you rejoice¨C"
"Shut up!" Veronica could no longer bear this kind of provocationing from Helena.
"You might be my sister''s best friend, but you don''t know me at all. You don''t have the right to judge me." Veronica was annoyed.
Helena just smiled at her meaningfully and shrugged her shoulders. ''I know you more than you know yourself, Veronica. Until now, you are still in denial. What a hypocrite! She didn''t even feel a tiny glint of guilt.''
"Well. I''m not going to argue with you. I''m here for a reason. How long will it take before you can provide me with that lethal poison?" Helena changed the topic.
"Three or five days. I''ll just send it to you once I''m done." Veronica reassured her.
"Good. I can''t wait to kill those people who try to bully me." Her lips curled up in a sinister smile. Then another woman popped up in her head¨C Abigail. She pped her and pulled her hair and now, Abigail must pay for it.
"Hmm¡ since I can''t a hold of my target yet. I think I will have to test the effectiveness of your poison on someone. I bet¡ you hate this woman as well. You failed to kill her many times."
Veronica narrowed her eyes. She didn''t know who she was talking about. "Who?"
"Abigail Scarlett. I''m nning to test your lethal poison on her first."
Veronica''s eyes lit up at the mention of Abigail''s name. This time she smiled because of Helena''s n. "I like that. Can you kill her on my behalf?"
Helena let out another soft giggle. "Of course! Just leave it to me. Just focus on making the poisonous weapon."
Veronica sneered at her. "Sure. Now, I''m motivated to do this for you."
The twodies finally got along well because of this evil n. Both of them wanted to eliminate the same people¨C Abigail and Phantomke.
"I can''t wait for the end result," Veronica said, rubbing her palms together.
"Just be patient. Who knows¡ after a few weeks, Abigail Scarlett''s mysterious death will be on the news. Though she survived miraculously after falling from the building, this time she won''t be able to escape death." Helena closed her eyes, imagining Abigail''s death.
"Wait. Why do you know about that?" Veronica asked her again. "Do you have something to do with Abigail''s ident in Centerville Hotel?" Veronica''s interest was piqued.
Helena sighed deeply and said, "Alright. I''ll tell you another secret. Yes. I was the one who pushed her from the 13th floor of that hotel. But a blessing in disguise, there is another person whose aim was the same as mine. I bet Nathan Sparks already captured the poor man."
''Damn. She''s a witch. I mean¡ an evil witch. She looks like a psycho to me. Well, I like it. She will kill Abigail for me. I''ll make use of her.'' Veronica smiled inwardly. She was d that someone was going to eliminate Abigail. She could no longer get near her. She''s a ''Wanted Person'' now in Nathan''s list.
Leaving Country M was advantageous for her. She would lie low in Country R for the moment. Then she would wait for the piece of good news from Helena.
"Why did you try to kill Abigail?" Veronica asked her again. hoping that she would reveal more secrets to her. She was amazed because this woman kept telling her some secrets. Did she trust her?
This time Helena shook her head and wagged her forefinger in front of Veronica. "Hmm. That''s a secret I don''t want to share with you. You will find out in the right time. But not now."
Veronica felt a little bit disappointed. She was left hanging. She wanted to know but Helena refused to talk.
"Don''t ask me, okay? Who knows I might kill you too if you find out." Helena just teased her.
''What secret? Is that secret worth dying for?''
Chapter 604 We Failed
Chapter 604 We Failed
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Abigail went to the mall to buy some clothes for Dave. He was going to be discharged tomorrow. Hanabi apanied her to keep her safe. Hanabi''s task was to guard Abigail and protect her at all times.
"Hanabi, let me buy you some clothes too. I''ve noticed that you didn''t bring enough clothes."
Hanabi was now staying at Mr. Hiroshi''s vi. She just moved in yesterday.
"No worries. I don''t need so many clothes. I''m fine with five sets of clothes. I can wash them anytime. I''m a minimalist." Hanabi politely refused Abigail''s offer.
"Just focus on buying your man''s clothes," she added, giving her a teasing smile.
Abigail could only blush in front of her. Her heart fluttered just at the thought of Dave.
"I''m d he is going to leave the hospital tomorrow. I asked my father if Dave could stay at our home in the meantime so that I could take care of him. Fortunately, my father agreed." Abigail smiled tenderly. She thought Mr. Hiroshi would disagree. But surprisingly, the old man supported her decision.
"Your father is spoiling you. He can''t say no to his beloved daughter." Hanabi let out a soft giggle. Mr. Hiroshi was an iron-leader. But to his daughters, he was a loving and gentle father. His personality had changed so much. Hanabi found it very amusing.
Back in Country J, many people were scared of Mr. Hiroshi because of his iron-leader reputation. But here in Country M, his aura and vibe differed from the Godfather they knew.
The twodies continued strolling around the department store when they bumped into someone. It was Alexander, the leader of the Red Dragon Mafia. Hanabi didn''t recognize him. But Alexander was familiar with her. Hanabi was also famous in Country J as one of the great henchmen of the Sawada n.
Her name could also bring terror to her enemies. Tatsumi and Hanabi were the powerful duo of the Sawada n.
''So the godfather brought his powerful subordinates here in Country M just to guard his beloved daughter. His daughter is much more important than the operation of the Sawada n.'' Alexander was a little bit surprised to know that Hanabi was in the country.
He just hoped he wouldn''t blow his cover in front of this woman. Hanabi could be brutal to her enemies, including spies. She also had very observant eyes.
''I need to act naturally in front of her and pretend I don''t know her. I should always be cautious around her.'' Alexander reminded his own self. He could feel that Hanabi would be a hindrance to his mission of getting closer to Abigail. He couldn''t pursue her if Hanabi would stick around Abigail 24/7.
"Alexander," Abigail called his name first. She greeted him with a smile. She felt indebted to this man. He was there when she needed a friend. She felt so down and devastated when she thought Dave betrayed her and cheated on her. And Alexanderforted her during those times.
"Miss Abi. I''m d to see you here. Hanging out with your friend?" Alexander shifted her gaze from Abigail to Hanabi. He kept his smile, acting so friendly toward the twodies.
Abigail bobbed her head. "Yes, she''s my friend, Hanabi." She turned to Hanabi, introducing Alexander to her. "This is Alexander, the investor of my movie¡ and now my friend."
"Nice meeting you, Alexander," Hanabi casually greeted him, extending her right hand for a handshake.
Alexander dly epted it. He was surprised that this cold and indifferent woman was acting so friendly today. She was known in Country J as Miss Snob.
"We are shopping. What about you? What brought you here?" Abigail asked Alexander.
"Shopping as well," Alexander responded. In fact, he intentionally followed her. It''s been so long since thest time he interacted with Abigail. He needed to make his presence avable when it came to her. He needed to pursue her.
Meanwhile, Hanabi sized him up from top to bottom. From her observation, this guy seemed like a powerful figure as well. As expected for someone who was rich. Indeed, he was the sponsor and the producer of Abigail''s new movie project.
"Do you mind if I invite you,dies, for a coffee?" Alexander spoke, directly to the point. He wanted to grab this opportunity to spend time with Abigail.
Abigail and Hanabi exchanged nces with one another. Seeing the hesitation in their eyes, Alexander spoke again. "I won''t take much of your time. I promise."
Being considerate of him, Abigail finally agreed to join him. Besides, she was done buying things for Dave.
"Good. I know a famous coffee shop here." Alexander immediately guided them to the location of the Coffee Shop.
A few minutester, the three of them entered the coffee shop. Alexander let them choose as this was his treat. Abigail and Hanabi sat down together, facing Alexander. He didn''t know how he would start a conversation. The presence of the third party was making him ufortable to talk.
In the end, Abigail was the one who kept talking about the movie project, entertaining both Alexander and Hanabi.
''Gosh, Alexander and Hanabi are persons of a few words. If I won''t talk, our table will be as silent as hell.'' Abigail tried her best to hold herughter. She was secretly observing the two silent people at her table.
"Ahem. Ahem¡" Abigail cleared her throat. "Why do I feel like I talked a lot today? I think this is the effect of Coffee Latte. Hmm. And Espresso can make someone quiet." She giggled, teasing both Alexander and Hanabi. Both of them ordered the same coffee.
But the two didn''tugh at her jokes. They just watched her with a clueless look in their eyes. Abigail could only sigh helplessly as she shook her head.
''I miss my sister,'' Abigail sighed again. Her sister hadn''t contacted them for the past few days. She wondered if she was just doing fine abroad. Abigail and others were still thinking that Jane was on her business trip abroad.
Her thoughts about Jane were interrupted when she received a call from her father, Mr. Hiroshi.
"Oh. It''s my father. I''m going to answer this call for a moment. You two just stay here¡ and please talk to each other," Abigail said while giggling.
Alexander and Hanabi just nced at her. And when they stared at each other, a hint of awkwardness surrounded them. They preferred to just drink their coffee silently.
Meanwhile, Abigail epted the call. Mr. Hiroshi''s voice resounded from the other line. "My daughter, where are you?"
"Mall, Dad. I''m drinking coffee with Hanabi and my friend, Alexander. Why, Dad?" Abigail asked him. She wondered why her father''s tone seemed off. Was there something wrong?
"My daughter¡ You have to go back to the hospital now. Something happened to Dave¡" There was a hint of urgency in Mr. Hiroshi''s words.
Abigail''s smile disappeared instantly and her face became pale when she heard that. Her heart pounded so hard against her chest. She was rmed by this.
"W-What happened¡ to Dave, Dad?" Her voice trembled in fear. She had a bad feeling about this.
But instead of answering her question, Abigail heard Mr. Hiroshi''s deep sigh. "I can''t tell you on the phone, dear. You have to go to the hospital, as soon as possible."
Abigail didn''t waste any more time. She dashed inside the coffee shop to inform Hanabi. Hanabi had the car keys because she was driving the car.
"Hanabi, we must leave now! We need to go to the hospital!" Abigail could no longer hide her fear. She was panicking.
Hanabi and Alexander stood up after seeing the worries and fears in Abigail''s eyes.
"What happened?" Hanabi asked her, picking the car keys out of her pocket.
Abigail was on the verge of crying. Her eyes were now misty, tears threatening to fall from the corners of her eyes. "S-Something¡ happened¡ to Dave." she stuttered.
Alexander frowned at the mention of Dave''s name. ''Did they reconcile already? Why is he in a hospital? I need to find out.''
"I''ming with you," Alexander volunteered, without asking Abigail''s permission. He just followed them as they stepped out of the coffee shop.
The two of them rushed to the hospital. Abigail kept praying for Dave''s safety. Upon arriving at the entrance of the hospital, she quickly alighted from the car. She didn''t wait for Hanabi and Alexander. She ran in the direction of the elevator. She needed to know what happened to Dave.
It did not take long before she reached Dave''s ward. She pushed the door open and dashed inside. The doctor and the nurses turned to face her. There were solemn looks on their faces.
Abigail''s heartbeat raced even faster when she saw Dave just lying on his sick bed with his eyes closed.
"What happened to him?" Abigail traced her steps towards Dave.
"We are sorry, Miss Scarlett¡ We failed to save him." After saying that, the doctor motioned for the nurses to leave the room for Abigail''s sake.
Chapter 605 A Nightmare Turns Into A Sweet Dream
Chapter 605 A Nightmare Turns Into A Sweet Dream
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Abigail''s mind went nk and her body froze. Her brain refused to ept what the doctor had just said. ''Failed to save him¡?''
The doctor couldn''t look at her. A hint of guilt washed over him when he saw her devastated look. He didn''t know what to do tofort her.
"W-What did you say?" Abigail had to hold the edge of the bed to support herself. She couldn''t copse at this moment.
"I''m sorry¡" He could only utter those words while lowering his head.
"H-He was just fine yesterday. I thought he was recovering well. This can''t happen," Abigail''s voice cracked and her legs trembled. Her world seemed to stop revolving at this moment.
The doctor hesitated for a moment. "He has internal bleeding. It was toote when we found out."
Abigail shook her head frantically as she grabbed the doctor''s cor. "No! No! This can''t be. Dave can''t die. Please¡ save him. Revive him!" She felt so helpless and desperate. Her tears flowed down her cheeks like raindrops. Her heart constricted as if it was being squeezed right now.
The doctor could only stand still, lowering his gaze. He didn''t know what to say. Not getting any response from the doctor, Abigail let go of him as she turned to face Dave. She grabbed him, shaking his body.
"Dave, please! Wake up! Wake up, my love. Let me see your smile. Call my name. Please. Move your fingers." Abigail was calling him in her desperate plea.
But no matter how many times she called him, Dave remained unresponsive. When she could no longer bear the pain and sadness in her heart, Abigail hugged Dave''s body as she continued to cry. Her sobs turned into a wail filled with agony, grief, and sadness.
"You promised me. Y-you told me that you would never leave me again. You would stay by my side. I can''t live without you, Dave. I thought we were going to live together and build our own family. How can you leave me like this? How?!"
She was in that sorry state when Hanabi and Alexander entered the room. They saw Abigail crying non-stop as she leaned her body on Dave. She was hugging him and her face was buried against his chest.
Alexander was about to approach Abigail when the doctor stopped him. He blocked their way as he shook his head. "Let''s give them some privacy." Then the doctor nced at Hanabi meaningfully.
Hanabi nodded her head. Then she grabbed Alexander''s hand, dragging him out of the ward. The doctor followed them behind.
Bam!
The doctor shut the door close. He nodded at Alexander and Hanabi as he bid his farewell. But before he left, he reminded them not to enter the ward.
"Why? We should apany her. She badly needs us right now," Alexander insisted on going inside.
But Hanabi tightened her grip on his arm, not letting him go. "Can''t you read the situation? You can''t go there."
Alexander frowned at herst remarks. ''Why is she so calm? Now, this is her true color. She can''t even feel some empathy for Abigail. Her heart is stone-cold.'' Alexander''s impression of her never changed. He thought Hanabi was just acting friendly and kind in front of Abigail, but behind her back, she was back to being indifferent and her cold self.
Alexander was worried about Abigail. Even from the door, he could hear Abigail''s cry of grief. She was clearly in pain.
"Let me go," Alexander said in his stern cold voice. He was giving her a sharp deathly re.
But Hanabi remained unfazed. She was not intimidated by Alexander''s domineering aura. Instead, she dragged him away from the door. Alexander tugged his hand away. However, Hanabi was holding him so tight.
''Damn! This woman is strong.'' Alexandermented to himself.
"If you try to disobey me, I''ll cuff your hands," Hanabi threatened him as well. She pointed her finger at her back pants pocket. She had cuffs behind her.
Alexander''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''Is she a cop? Why is she keeping? handcuffs with her?''
"No more arguments. You wille with me whether you like it or not." Hanabi continued dragging him away.
On the other hand, Alexander felt a little bit suspicious of her. Something felt so off with Hanabi''s attitude. Abigail''s man just died. But why she didn''t feel any concern for Abigail? Was she incapable of feeling anything?
As if Hanabi had read his mind, she spoke again. "Trust me. Your presence is not needed there."
******
Meanwhile, back in the ward, Abigail had cried so much already. She kept talking to Dave. It did not take long before she felt a hand stroking her hair. She gazed up only to meet Dave''s eyes. She blinked and rubbed her eyes, thinking that she was just imagining things.
When she cleared her vision, Dave was still staring at her with an apologetic look in his eyes. Abigail sat up straight and stopped crying. "Dave?" She reached out to touch his cheeks. "Tell me I''m not imagining things. Speak up. Tell me something. You are alive, right? Not dead?"
"Abi. Just like you¡ I can''t live without you. You are my life¡ so¡ for me to keep living¡" Dave picked up a small jewelry box he had hidden under his nket. He opened it and presented it to Abigail. "Will you marry me?"
Abigail''s body froze again like a statue. She just stared at him with different emotions on her face. She darted her eyes back and forth between Dave''s face and the diamond ring in front of her. She didn''t know what to think or what to feel. She was still confused. Just a while ago, the doctor said they failed to save Dave. But now, Dave was looking at her intently as he proposed to her.
''Did my nightmare just turn into a sweet dream?''
To make sure she was not dreaming, Abigail pinched Dave''s cheeks.
"Ouch! Sorry. Don''t be mad at me, Sweety. I didn''t mean to make you cry. I want to surprise you. So please¡ say yes! Otherwise, I''ll die for real from too much sadness because of your rejection." Dave pouted his lips, giving her a puppy-eyed look. He wiped away her tears using his thumb.
This time Dave got off the bed and faced Abigail. Still holding the ring, he kneeled in front of her and held her other hand. "Again¡ Miss Abigail Scarlett¡ I''m asking you¡ Will you spend the rest of your life with me and be my lifeline?"
Abigail was at a loss for words. She covered her mouth in disbelief, her mind was still trying to absorb and process everything. "Is this for real? Dave is proposing to me.''
"Sweetheart¡ please give me your answer," Dave pleaded.
He regretted making her cry. He thought he did the wrong method. He gave her a great shock. But he was so nervous. Besides, it was Hanabi''s idea. ''Damn. I shouldn''t have listened to Hanabi''s strategy. I gave Abi a quite scare.''
Dave was reflecting on his actions when Abigail punched him in the chest. "You bad guy! How can you scare me to death before proposing to me?!''
Chapter 606 [Bonus chapter] Compensation for Making Her Cry
Chapter 606 [Bonus chapter] Compensation for Making Her Cry
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
When Abigail was done venting out, she immediately hugged Dave. All the negative emotions, that consumed her a while ago, disappeared in an instant. They were reced by profound joy. The most important thing was Dave being alive. Nothing bad happened to him.
"You bad guy! You have to take responsibility. I almost had a heart attack. I felt like dying in sadness. You fool. Don''t ever do that again."
Dave could only smile sheepishly as he bobbed his head obediently. "I''m sorry, my Love. Forgive me. I couldn''t prepare the grandest proposal. I was in a hurry to propose. I couldn''t bring you in a fancy restaurant, and light fireworks for you while asking for your hand. But I can only offer my life and my loyalty. Without you in my life would mean death to me."
"I want to ry this message to you., showing you my sincerity. I''m so sorry. But can you please give me your answer now? My heart is beating so fast from too much nervousness and anticipation." Dave asked her again for her response.
Abigail gazed at him intently. With eyes filled with love, she answered him "Yes. I will marry you. I am willing to spend my whole life with you. I want to build our own family and live happily with you, having our three little children. And we will grow old together, watching and raising them."
Dave rejoiced when she finally said yes. He took her ring finger and put the ring. After that, he cupped her face, giving her a passionate kiss. As they kissed, Abigail''s tears fell from the corners of her eyes. This time those droplets of tears were a sign of joy.
When they broke the kiss, Abigail anchored her arms around his shoulders and embraced him.
"I don''t need fireworks, fancy restaurant, or any mourous proposal¡ All I need is you, Dave."
Dave''s heart fluttered. He was touched by her words. "I love you so much, Sweety¡ My one and only love." He tightened his embrace.
They stayed hugging for several minutes. When they got tired, the two of them sat down on the edge of his sick bed.
"I didn''t expect that you used the doctor and nurses to be your aplice. I really got scared." Abigail punched his chest once again. No wonder, there was a hint of guilt in the doctor''s eyes. It''s not because they failed to save Dave. The doctor was sorry for her for deceiving her.
Dave just let out a soft chuckle. "Actually, not only them. Hanabi and your father knew about this. I asked their help."
Abigail gasped in surprise when she heard that. "Hanabi and my father?! You tricked me. The three of you. What if I have a weak heart? I might have copsed even before you could propose to me."
Dave engulfed her in his arms again, cing his face on her shoulder. "I''m sorry, Sweety."
''It''s my fault for listening to Hanabi''s advice. It was her savage idea.'' Dave added to his thoughts, not saying it out loud.
"So my father also knew about your marriage proposal today?" Abigail asked him with an amused look in her eyes.
Dave nodded once again. "I asked his permission first. I told him that I wanted to marry you sooner. He gave me his approval. Since I got your father''s go signal, I could no longer wait to propose to you."
Abigail''s giggle bubbled up inside the ward when she heard that. "I bet my sister will be shocked once she returns here. I will make her my maid of honor for our wedding day!"
"I was supposed to ask Jane''s approval too. It''s a shame she''s not here. I can''t contact her." Dave heaved a deep sigh.
Abigail patted his back. "Don''t worry. I know my sister. She likes you to be her brother-inw. She is always rooting for you. I can feel it." She reassured Dave.
"Abi¡ Let''s go somewhere. I already got my doctor''s permission to leave the hospital today. I want to spend quality time with you alone." Dave stood up.
"Oh, Your clothes. I left them in the car." Abigail was about to leave but Dave stopped her.
"Hey. I''m just going to get your clothes. You can''t leave the hospital just wearing a patient gown." Abigail giggled because Dave was acting so clingy today.
"I have my spare clothes. Mr. Kazuki brought them this morning. He said they were gifts from your father." Dave felt so grateful to Mr. Hiroshi. The old man was supporting their rtionship.
"Hmm. Okay. You can let go of my hand now. I will be waiting here. Go and change your clothes now." Abigail lightly pushed him. However, Dave didn''t release her hand. Instead, he dragged her toward the bathroom of his ward. Mr. Hiroshi was also the one who shouldered the hospital bill and transferred Dave to a private ward. Mr. Hiroshi was already treating Dave as his son-inw.
"Hey¡ do you still need my help to put on your clothes?" Abigail teased him.
Dave just chuckled and bobbed his head. "Yes¡ because I miss you so much. You''ve been out of my sight for several hours."
Abigail could only giggle as she followed him obediently. Upon entering the bathroom, Dave immediately closed the door and trapped Abigail in between the wall and his body.
Abigail''s cheeks reddened instantly at the thought of Dave doing some naughty things inside that bathroom. "Hey, what are you trying to do, Mr. Dave Falcon?"
"Since I made you cry a while ago. I want topensate you first." Dave softly mumbled, giving her a mischievous smile.
Abigail raised her eyebrow and said, "And how are you going topensate me?"
Dave leaned closer and whispered to her ear sensually, "By pleasing you through this." After saying that, Dave kissed and licked her earlobe. The touch of his lips and tongue touching the sensitive part of her ear gave her a tingling sensation, spreading throughout her body. His simple action awakened Abigail''s me of desire. She liked it.
"Hmm. If you insist then¡ I will not refuse thispensation." Her eyes sparkled in delight but her face blushed.
Chapter 607 Miss Indifferent vs the Dragon Lord
Chapter 607 Miss Indifferent vs the Dragon Lord
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Alexander had been sitting in the waiting area of the hospital lobby. He was being guarded and watched by Hanabi, making sure he wouldn''t go inside Dave''s ward. Alexander was clueless that Dave was still alive and he just proposed to Abigail. Alexander''s n of making Abigail his woman would eventually fail. He couldn''t stand a chance against the man whom Abigail truly loved.
''Why do I feel like a high-profile inmate being guarded by a warden?'' Alexandermented to himself. He was sitting on the opposite bench facing Hanabi.
"Are you sure, we don''t need to check on her? She might be emotionally unstable right now," Alexander tried to persuade Hanabi once again. He wanted to go and check on Abigail.
But Hanabi vehemently shook her head and sternly said, "No need." She was leisurely drinking her c while Alexander was looking so stiff and bored in his seat.
When he could no longer bear the boredom, Alexander stood up. He needed to find a perfect alibi wherein Hanabi would stop following him.
Hanabi arched her eyebrow and gazed at him suspiciously. "Where do you think you are going?"
"Nature''s calling. I need to use the restroom," Alexander casually replied. ''Hmm. Women aren''t allowed in the men''s restroom,'' he added in his thought.
Hanabi stood up and walked over to him.
"Where do you think you''re headed?" Alexander asked, his irritation growing. "You''re not nning to follow me in there, are you?" He scowled at her in disbelief.
Hanabi raised the canned c and said, "I''m going to pee because I drank this c. Why? Am I not allowed to go to thefort room with you?"
Alexander silently uttered a curse; it appeared as though Hanabi had detected his intention to escape her surveince and search for Abigail. "She''s an incredibly persistent woman," he thought to himself.
Wearing a grim expression, Alexander strode forward as if engaged in a silent race with Hanabi. All Hanabi could do was shake her head in helpless disbelief.
''This man¡ does he think he can elude me?'' A cunning smile shed across her face as she watched Alexander''s retreating back.
Alexander quickly entered the restroom for a mere ten seconds before stepping out, immediately checking to see if Hanabi was present. He inwardly smiled upon not finding her, thinking, ''I suppose she didn''t sense my true intentions. Perhaps she''s still inside the restroom.''
With those thoughts in mind, Alexander decided to make his way to Dave''s ward, hoping that Abigail was still there. If he couldn''t locate her there, he suspected that Abigail might have gone to the morgue.
He moved quickly to avoid being seen by Hanabi. He took the lift going to the 4th floor of the hospital VIP ward. He wondered what happened to Dave. Why did he suddenly die? Was this also part of Helena''s evil n?
Alexander felt a little bit sorry for Abigail. He had seen her cry so many times. ''I shouldn''t pity her. This happens because it is necessary. I have to win her heart. So maybe removing this guy in the picture will make things easier for me.''
Alexander was so lost in his thoughts that he almost didn''t realize that he already passed by Dave''s ward. He turned around and walked back only to be stopped by the fierce-looking Hanabi. Hanabi blocked his path even before he could grab the doorknob of Dave''s ward.
Hanabi stood there with folded arms across her chest. She was sneering at Alexander. "You never listen to me. You ignore my warning. Don''t me me for doing this."
Before Alexander could react, Hanabi lunged forward, her agile form closing the gap in the blink of an eye. As she advanced, she clutched a pair of handcuffs tightly in her right hand. With lightning speed, she sped one end of the handcuffs onto his wrist, her movements precise and unwavering.
Alexander''s eyes widened in surprise. He was caught off guard by her sudden movement. He struggled, but Hanabi''s grip was unyielding. She expertly secured the other end of the cuffs to her left wrist, making sure that he wouldn''t be able to leave her side again. She gave him another victorious smile that annoyed Alexander further.
"What do you think you are doing?!" He snarled at her. "Release me! I am not your prisoner!" Heined irritatedly.
Hanabi just shrugged her shoulders, maintaining her mocking smile. "You areing with me. And you are not allowed to enter that room." She started dragging him away from Dave''s ward.
They were passersby who witnessed that scene when Hanabi tried to subdue Alexander. The spectators stopped and watched the two, whispering around. They couldn''t help but be amazed by Hanabi''s amazing moves. They even pped their hands and raised their thumbs, praising Hanabi.
Alexander''s face reddened from both anger and embarrassment. So many people saw him being captured by this woman. As the great leader of the Red Dragon Mafia, this was the first time he experienced such humiliation in a public ce. And this woman was the cause of this.
''Damn it! If I am not just trying to blow my cover, I should have fought her seriously. For now, I will let her win. But next time, I won''t be merciful. I will make her pay for the humiliation I got today.'' Alexander swore to himself, gritting his teeth. In the end, he just obediently followed Hanabi as they went back to the waiting area in the Hospital Lobby.
Several pairs of eyes cast strange nces their way, all because of the handcuffs securely binding Hanabi and Alexander. Some couldn''t resist specting that the two were a couple, suggesting they were a perfect match and looked great together.
"When are you going to release me?" Alexander asked in an annoyed tone, his frustration evident. "People are staring at us, giving us strange looks."
Hanabi just ignored him. She just closed her eyes and decided to take a nap.
Alexander tugged her hand and said, "I need to go to the restroom. Now!"
"No. You can''t fool me twice," Hanabi sternly said.
Alexander massaged his temples and said exasperatedly, "This time it''s for real. I have to go to the CR."
Chapter 608 Sweet Compensation
?
Day Sixty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Meanwhile, inside Dave''s ward, he triedpensating Abigail for making her cry. It was so foolish of him to propose to her that way. Instead of making her happy, he gave her quite a scare.
"Aaah~" Abigail moaned when she felt Dave''s fingers touch her wet core. He already seeded in sliding his hand inside her underwear.
This was his way ofpensating her¨C giving her pleasure through this intimate act. Instead of changing his clothes, Dave took off Abigail''s upper clothes, leaving her only with her bra on.
But he pulled her bra down to release her beautiful twin peaks. He lowered his head for his mouth to capture one of her breasts. His free hand palmed her other breast, squeezing and kneading it in a teasing manner.
She stood there while leaning her back on the wall. She tilted her head as she continued to produce a sensual moan. "Ooh~ Aah~" Her fingers clutched his hair, holding him for support.
She parted her legs, giving him more ess to her private part. While his fingers were busy ying with her clit, Dave''s mouth continued feasting on her breasts, kissing, licking and sucking her nipples alternately.
She gasped and jolted when Dave thrust his finger inside her entrance. He was trying to locate her G-spot. He prated her with his forefinger and middle finger while his thumb was rubbing her swollen clit.
Abigail didn''t know where she would focus her attention. It was either to his expert mouth feasting on her breasts or his yful fingers prating her pussy.
They were no longer restraining themselves. They were now engaged and about to get married. They had been making out but not going all the way.
When he released her nipples, he looked at her and asked her permission, "Can I taste your sweetness, my Love?"
Abigail couldn''t help but blush. After hearing his question, she imagined him going down on her, devouring her pussy. That thought made her hotter and aching. She was very aroused.
She could only bob her head in response to him. Getting her approval, Dave pulled down her underwear. But he took his time teasing her.
He captured her lips once again, his tongue exploring her mouth. Their tongues danced together intimately, tasting, sucking and licking each other. That long passionate kisssted for a few minutes.
Then his head began to move down, trailing kisses from her jaw to her neckline. He was nibbling and licking on her skin until his mouth reached her plump breasts.
He was back to licking andpping her hard nipples alternately. Abigail could only grab his hair, guiding his head further down. Soon, Dave''s mouth started nting soft kisses on her t stomach.
Reflexively, she parted her legs when Dave kneeled in front of her. His fingers touched her wet core once more as he prepared for his next move.
Abigail could only close her eyes, anticipating his next move. She could feel her love juices dripping out of her core.
''Damn! My body is burning hot from lust,'' Abigail thought to herself.
She moaned loudly when Dave''s tongue licked her heavenly wet entrance and sucked her love juices. She opened her eyes only to see how passionate Dave was in pleasuring her.
Subconsciously, her hips bounced up until her body trembled uncontrobly. She could feel her orgasm building up. She was near to reaching her climax.
Dave teased her further by dragging his tongue all over her wet pussy, licking andpping at her eagerly. Soon, he parted his lips to suck her clit, making her body convulsed in overwhelming sensation.
"Aah~ Dave¡ I think I''m cuming¡" Abigail held his shoulders for support, her fingernails digging into his flesh.
When he heard that, Dave positioned his middle finger in front of her dripping wet core as it joined his mouth and tongue in giving her orgasm. Her loud moan echoed inside the bathroom. Abigail reached her climax. Before she copsed, Dave stood up, catching her in his arms. He embraced her, letting her climax to subside.
He nted soft kisses on her shoulders as Abigail panted heavily in his chest. After a few minutes, Dave took off his clothes and carried her under the shower.
"Let me clean you," Dave softly mumbled before turning the shower on. The two of them bathed together.
"How was it?" Dave asked her as he rubbed her body with soap.
"I feel good. Thanks for thepensation." Abigail giggled. Then she turned to face him. Her eyes fell on his gunshot wound. It was recovering. But the scar would remain.
"Dave¡ I know danger is part of your profession. I can''t stop you because this is your dream job. So please¡ please always be careful. I don''t want to see you in the hospital again." Abigail expressed her concern about Dave''s safety.
"I felt like my heart stopped beating and my world copsed when the doctor said they failed to save you. I am afraid of waking up one day and you are no longer with me. Promise me¡ if one day¡ one of us has to die first¡ Please, I want to die first¡ Because I don''t know how I will continue my life without you. I might be unfair¡ but I don''t want to be the one being left behind." Abigail shared her inner thoughts with him.
Dave cupped her face. "Don''t say that. No one will die. I will protect you and myself." Dave leaned closer, nting a soft kiss on her forehead.
Abigail just smiled and nodded her head. "I love you so much, Dave."
"I love you more, my Sweety." Dave pulled her into a tight hug. Abigail hugged him back.
"Let''s inform my grandpa and my Aunt about our wedding. I have to introduce you to them."
The Yan Family still thought that Abigail was in a rtionship with Nathan. They had no idea that Nathan and Abigail had already broken up.
Dave suddenly got worried. He didn''t know if the Yan Family would ept him. What if they were against their rtionship?
Chapter 609 Everyone Is Waiting For Her
?
Day Sixty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Vincent met Phoenix secretly.
"Our King, here''s the invitation for the 50th Anniversary Celebration of the SYP Twilight Corp. You can bring yourdy to the said event." Phoenix handed two invitation cards and gate passes to Vincent.
"Good job," Vincent responded as he epted the cards. His lips curled up in a sinister smile.
"It''s time to stir the Sparks Family," he mumbled meaningfully, his eyes fixed on the cards. "How''s the old man?" Vincent was referring to Nathan''s father, Old Man Xu.
"The Patriarch is living alone in the Xu Family Mansion. After work, he always goes straight home. During the weekend, he yed golf with his friends and business partners." Phoenix informed him.
"I think he is no longer involved in the operation of the Syphiruz Mafia. He passed the whole authority to Nathan. All the decision-making of the organizationes from Nathan''s order."
Vincent let out a derisive snort upon hearing that, a fleeting but unmistakable glimpse of animosity and bitterness flickering his gaze. He tightened his grip on the invitation card.
"There are three important things he cherishes the most. Thepany, his son, and his grandson. I will destroy all those precious things and make him realize his mistake," Vincent said coldly.
"He can''t die just yet," Vincent added.
Phoenix nodded his head. "Don''t worry, my King. The old man seems like he is in good health."
"Good. He must suffer along with his son." Vincent put down the invitation card and grabbed his ss of whiskey.
"Phoenix, I discovered Phantomke''s location. I want you to take her away today. Prepare your team. Go to the Zhou''s Hospital. Do it today!" Vincent gave his order. This was the main reason he summoned Pheonix.
When Ethan called Jane''s mother, Vincent could no longer wait to take action. He didn''t know why Nathan''s son cared so much about Jane. He thought Ethan was very fond of Abigail, not Jane. But to his surprise, Mia told him about the strong bond between Ethan and Jane.
The story didn''t add up. Vincent felt like something was strange with Ethan''s story. How could Jane bond with Ethan? Nathan would never allow the two to get closer because Nathan hated Jane for killing Monica. How could he let his son get close to the murderer of his son''s mother?
''What did I miss? I received a report from my spy within the Sparks Mansion. Ethan only bonded with Abigail, not Jane. But in Mia''s story, Ethan only talked about Jane and their moments together. Not Abigail.'' Vincent was confused about these facts. Who was telling the truth? Ethan or his spy?
Vincent''s train of thought was disrupted as Phoenix spoke up. "Understood, my King. I will assemble my team, and tonight, we shall take her away from that hospital"
"I entrust this mission to you. Exercise caution. The VIP ward is heavily guarded. Failure is not an option. I must get her at all costs," Vincent dered, his voice brimming with unwavering determination.
Phoenix could only bob his head. ''Why do I feel like our King is so obsessed with this woman, Phantomke?''
*****
[ At Zhou Hospital¡ ]
Jane had been sleeping for seven days now. Tomorrow she would finally wake up as per the deal with Bam-Bam. She was supposed to wake up on the Seventy First Day but Ethan tricked Bam-Bam, making him deduct one day.
During her seven-day absence, Nathan couldn''t find peace. He had been sneaking in to see her during the night, but today, with Ethan at school, he finally decided to pay her a visit.
Nathan stood beside her hospital bed, his emotions aplex mix as he gazed at her frail face. Deep within, he held a fervent hope to witness her waking up with the same boundless energy and strength she once had.
''I can''t believe she''s dying because of a brain tumor.'' Nathan muttered through clenched fists, his heart heavy with unease and concern.
"Phantomke¡" He called her name, his voice resolute. "You are the formidable assassin. Don''t you ever sumb to your illness? You have to fight it!"
Subconsciously, his hand extended toward her face, but just before making contact, he halted. Something held him back, preventing him from proceeding. He folded his fingers into a fist and withdrew it, his eyebrow twitching in a fleeting frown.
"Jane¡" This time he called her real name, not her alias. "Everyone is waiting for your return. Your sister, your father¡ your family¡ even my son. When are you going to wake up?"
''You¡ you are waiting for her too,'' Nathan''s alter ego muttered to himself.
"Yes. I am¡ I am waiting for you as well," Nathan whispered, not arguing with his inner self. Surprisingly, he didn''t deny his real feelings at this moment.
Little did he know, someone was watching him as he spoke to her. It was the invisible magical creature, Bam-Bam.
''I knew it! This might work. The devil is finally missing her!'' Bam-Bam flew around in a cheerful mood. ''Master! You should have heard this.''
Without further ado, Bam-Bam snapped his fingers and a magic light surrounded Jane''s head. He showed this scene to Jane''s subconscious, letting her know what Nathan said to her and his expression as he looked at her. There was a hint of worry in Nathan''s eyes.
Meanwhile, inside Jane''s subconscious, she was waiting for another memory to pop up. However, Jane didn''t have any shbacks today. Instead, she saw Nathan standing next to her sick bed.
Jane''s heart skipped a beat when she saw his handsome face. ''Damn it. I suddenly missed him.''
She heard him calling her Phantomke. Nathan was talking to her!
"Is he genuinely concerned about me?" Jane pondered with a hint of amusement. "Is this reality, or am I simply dreaming?" Jane was cautious not to let her hopes soar too high; she feared potential disappointment in the end.
However, her heartbeat raced even faster when she noticed the concerned look in his eyes as he tried to caress her face. But to her dismay, Nathan stopped himself from touching her. She knew he hesitated.
But before she was consumed by disappointment, Jane heard his voice again.
"Jane¡ Everyone is waiting for your return. Your sister, your father¡ your family¡ even my son. When are you going to wake up?"
"Yes. I am¡" he paused. "I am waiting for you as well."
Jane: "..."
Jane was at a loss for words. She didn''t expect this.
Chapter 611 Ethan Took Action
Chapter 611 Ethan Took Action
Day Sixty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ At Zhou''s Hospital¡ ]
The moon hung low in the night sky, casting a dim, silvery glow over Zhou''s hospital building. Most of the patients were already sleeping since it was almost midnight.
A group of men converged near the hospital''s entrance. Their faces were concealed beneath the shadows of hooded jackets and caps. These men already had one important mission¨C to take Phantomke without alerting anyone. Phoenix was the one leading the group.
Phoenix and his team knew that slipping in and out unnoticed required precision, timing, and strategy. The VIP ward and its vicinity were heavily guarded. They must avoid an encounter with those elite guards.
Phoenix brought the drawn floor n. In whispered tones, he shared the route they would take to reach Jane''s VIP Ward. They went to the restroom, changing their clothes into hospital uniforms so that they could blend inside. This was their way of avoiding the guards and nurses roving around.
With their goal in mind, they moved through the corridors of the hospital, making their way to the VIP floor. Finally, Phoenix and two of his men arrived at their destination. Two guards were standing outside.
"We are going to change her IV drip," Phoenix, who was disguised as a male nurse, approached the guards.
The two guards stared at him for a moment. There was a scene of tension building up around them.
"You are new. This is the first time I saw you here." One guard spoke up, staying on high alert.
The other guard held his weapon, also scrutinizing Phoenix from head to toe. Nathan ordered them not to let anyone enter the room except for the designated doctor and nurses assigned to Jane. The male nurse in front of them was a new face.
''I guess. We have no choice but to knock these guards down.'' Phoenix tossed a nce in the direction of his men, hiding in the corridors.
The guards'' suspicions grew stronger as Phoenix maintained his silence. Just as they were on the verge of taking action, Phoenix and his two subordinates sprang into action. Swiftly, they administered a sedative by injecting it into the guards'' necks with syringes. The sedative took effect immediately, making the two guards pass out.
Phoenix and his team quickly entered the room. It was bathed in the soft glow of monitors and medical equipment. Janey unconscious in the hospital bed. Machines beeped and hummed rhythmically. It was the only sound they could hear inside.
They encircled the bed. With a silent nod, they swiftly and expertly disconnected the medical apparatus, each man knowing their role perfectly. They moved quickly but cautiously, lifting Jane onto a gurney, careful not to jostle any tubes or wires that might sound the rm.
But little did they know, someone was watching them. Little Ethan was hiding in the bathroom. He woke up because of Bam-Bam. He warned him that suspicious people hade to the hospital. And they fought the guards outside.
''No! I can''t let them take away my Mom.'' Ethan thought to himself. He called his father. Fortunately, Nathan was still awake as he answered the call just after a few rings.
"Dad! Help! Some suspicious men are trying to take away Miss Jane! They are on the move now!" Ethan informed his father in his panicking tone.
Nathan was shocked when he heard that. He already presumed that those people came from the King Stallion Mafia. He didn''t expect that they would be able to find Jane''s location. How did it happen?
"Ethan, listen to me. I''m on my way now. Just stay hiding and don''t do something reckless. Call Mr. Ah. He is the head guard assigned to watch and keep Jane safe." Nathan dispatched fifteen men to guard the VIP wards. Who would have thought the members of King Stallion could still escape their watch?
"Dad! They are going to leave now. I can''t stay still!" Ethan ended the call even before Nathan could stop him.
The young boy pushed the door open, showing himself to the men. "Stop that! You can''t take her away!"
"Ethan! Why?! You never listen!" Bam-Bam facepalmed because of Ethan''s action.
Phoenix and his men were about to exit the room when Ethan''s appearance surprised them, freezing them in their tracks. Three pairs of eyes were staring at him in disbelief.
"Boss. there is a kid. What are we going to do with him?" One man asked Phoenix.
Phoenix recognized the little boy. It was Ethan Sparks. "Catch him," Phoenix ordered the other guy.
But Ethan didn''t show any fear. He maintained his brave front and said. "Do you think you can escape from here? My Dad and his men are on their way. You are all going to be caught!" Ethan was just trying to buy more time. He didn''t know if the guards were on the way. But he already sent a message to Mr. Ah. The two men exchanged anxious nces. They couldn''t afford to be caught by Nathan''s men.
Phoenix, on the other hand, kept calm. "Don''t worry, young master. You will be the one who can help us escape here. We can use you as our bargaining chip."
Phoenix''s subordinate finally approached Ethan, catching him. Ethan didn''t struggle. He thought it was best for him to apany Jane. He couldn''t let them take her away alone. After securing Ethan, they continued their silent retreat, navigating the maze of corridors, stairwells, and elevators. Their adrenaline surged with each step, aware that one wrong move could shatter their meticulous n.
They could hear the footstepsing their way. The guards were already notified and they were chasing after them now.
"We should move. Alpha team, block the men who are chasing after us." Phoenix instructed his other men who would cover for them. This was their contingency n if their first n would bepromised.
Finally, Phoenix and his men reached the hospital''s exit. Jane and Ethan were loaded into a waiting vehicle.
''Dad! Where are you?!'' Ethan secretly opened the tracking app, sending signals to his father''s phone. He also hid his phone so that Phoenix wouldn''t throw it away.
''Dad¡e and save us.'' Ethan murmured to himself.
Chapter 612 [Bonus chapter] Right Time
Chapter 612 [Bonus chapter] Right Time
Day Sixty-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Sparks'' Elite guards managed to apprehend three members of the King Stallion Mafia. However, they failed to stop Phoenix from taking away Jane. To make matters worse, the perpetrators also managed to kidnap their young master, Ethan. How were they going to face Nathan now and the Chairman? They just lost the most precious person, Ethan Sparks.
"Sir. I''m sorry. We failed to secure the young master," Mr. Ah, the head of the security team, informed Nathan through the phone call.
Nathan was on his way to follow the vehicle. His son was smart enough to send him a signal, tracking their current location. However, Nathan didn''t know whether he should feel d or not. He told Ethan to hide and keep himself safe. But the young boy disobeyed him, putting himself in this predicament.
"Take them to Axel. He knows how to handle them. Do not involve the police," Nathanmanded firmly. He had already briefed Axel on the situation and was en route to Zhou''s Hospital to retrieve the captured King Stallion Mafia members.
Nathan immediately ended the call. He was utterly disappointed with the Sparks Family guards. Now, he would let the Syphiruz member handle this situation. He already asked Violet to mobilize their people. He needed backup. He also sent them Ethan''s current location. The car was moving south. In just a few minutes, the car would be leaving Towerville City.
Nathan pressed down on the elerator, increasing his speed. He needed to catch up to the vehicle that was carrying Jane and Ethan.
"I should have stayed in the hospital with them," Nathan muttered, regret reflecting in his eyes as he tightened his grip on the steering wheel. His heart pounded with anxiety, a deep-seated worry gnawing at him, as he feared for their safety.
Nathan couldn''t help but me himself. it appeared that he consistently fell short in safeguarding those dearest to him. ''Why can''t I even protect them? Why?'' He struggled with his inner feelings.
Meanwhile, the transport vehicle carrying Jane and Ethan continued to travel down the road. Two men were watching them inside while Phoenix was sitting in the front passenger seat. He contacted Vincent, informing him about the sessful mission.
"My King, we secured Phantomke. We are on our way to the medical facility."
"How is she?" Vincent asked him. He was d to hear that Phoenix seeded in his mission.
"She''s unconscious, and she seems to be in a fragile state due to her illness. There''s an oxygen mask attached to her mouth," Phoenix observed. Recognizing Phantomke''s vulnerability, he chose not to handcuff her.
"The young boy also shared with us that she''s been unconscious for seven days," Phoenix added. Little did he know, Ethan deliberately revealed that information to make Phoenix and his subordinate lower their guard.
Vincent frowned upon hearing this. "Young boy? Who is this young boy?" he inquired, his confusion evident.
Phoenix bit his lower lip and ran a hand across his face. He hadn''t yet disclosed to Vincent that he had captured and brought Nathan''s son along with them. It had been a reluctant decision, especially after the boy had mentioned that Nathan and his men were in pursuit. It was unexpected that the child had willinglye with them.
"It''s Nathan''s son. He was there¡inside the room when we took Phantomke. I had no choice but to capture him." Phoenix didn''t know how Vincent would react after hearing this.
"What on earth were you thinking?! You should have knocked him down and left him there. Why did you have to bring him with you?!" Vincent''s voice rose with anger as he reprimanded Phoenix over the phone. This was not the right time to get Ethan Sparks. He had a different n for him.
Phoenix couldn''t utter a word. He could feel Vincent''s anger and disappointment.
"Did he see your face?" Vincent asked him again, trying to control his rage.
"No! Sir! We are wearing masks!" Phoenix promptly responded, reassuring Vincent.
"Send him back now!" Vincent firmly said. He knew the consequence of touching Ethan. Nathan wouldn''t stop until he could find them. Kidnapping Ethan was never included in his n. This was a stupid move.
"Understood, my King. However, we don''t have an extra vehicle avable. The Alpha Team was apprehended while covering our escape earlier," Phoenix replied anxiously. He was worried Vincent would punish him for this.
"Phoenix!" Vincent''s anger was palpable as he addressed his right-hand man. "Do I need to spell out the step-by-step procedure for you on how to safely return him?" he snarled at him. "You ensure he falls into a deep sleep, hail a taxi, and take him straight to the Sparks residence!" Vincent''s frustration was fueled by Ethan''s unwee involvement in tonight''s incident. He knew that returning the child unharmed was for the best.
Phoenix bobbed his head frantically as if Vincent could see him. "Okay, Sir. I''ll do as you say."
"Stop the car for a moment," Phoenix turned to the driver. Hearing hismand, the driver stepped on the brake, halting the vehicle.
Meanwhile, Ethan wondered why the vehicle stopped. Did they reach their destination already? Bam-Bam was also there, apanying Ethan.
"Ethan, my master won''t be happy once she learns what you did tonight," Bam-Bam continued to lecture him. But Ethan just ignored him. He couldn''t talk back to Bam-Bam since there were other people present inside.
Bam-Bam found sighed helplessly, his fingers idly scratching his head. He understood the gravity of the situation. Jane would be furious if anything unfortunate happened to Ethan. ncing at the time, a spark of idea suddenly ignited within him.
''When the clock strikes midnight, it''s a brand new day,'' he mused. ''That''s when I can awaken Jane. She''ll have the ability and strength to confront these assants, safeguard Ethan, and make their escape.''
Bam-Bam meticulously calcted the passing minutes and seconds in his mind. At precisely the right moment, he snapped his fingers, conjuring a mystical light that enveloped Jane''s form. Only Ethan bore witness to this enchanting spectacle, his young heart brimming with anticipation. He had been patiently awaiting this moment, firmly believing in Jane''s ability to awaken and fight these men.
It did not take long before Jane opened her eyes. She met Ethan''s gaze, giving her a signal.
Chapter 613 Jane vs Members of King Stallion
Chapter 613 Jane vs Members of King Stallion
Day Seventy¡
~~*****~~
When the clock struck midnight, Bam-Bam awakened Jane with his magical powers. Still clueless of what was happening, Jane looked at Little Ethan with a questioning gaze. But Ethan couldn''t utter a word, afraid that the two men would notice that Jane had regained consciousness.
Bam-Bam came into the picture to save the day once more!
"Master! These men abducted you and Ethan from the hospital. They are bad men!" Bam-Bam exined to Jane with exasperation. Only Jane and Ethan could hear and see Bam-Bam so it wouldn''t be a problem for them.
Jane''s protective instinct surged almost instantly upon hearing this information from Bam-Bam. Her immediate concern was Ethan''s safety. How could these nefarious individuals involve an innocent child in their wicked plot? Jane was filled with a burning desire to ensure that these wrongdoers faced the consequences of their actions.
Without hesitation, Jane swiftly removed her oxygen mask and disconnected the IV drip from her arm. Rising to her feet in the confined ambnce, she took a protective stance, holding Ethan close and guiding him behind her. With unwavering determination, she positioned herself as a human shield, ready to defend Ethan against the two menacing men.
The two men were surprised to see Phantomke''s awake. She had a look of fierce resolve to beat them. Her eyes zed with anger and her muscles constricted, getting ready to attack. On her side, a burly man with a disheveled appearance clenched his fists. A wicked grin twisted his lips as he advanced towards her.
He thought Phantomke was still feeling weak. He was too full of himself, thinking he could easily defeat her. Meanwhile, opposite him, a second man, younger and more agile than the first guy. He circled cautiously, eyeing Jane with a mixture of caution and aggression. Two versus one! The two men were confident they could easily capture Jane.
However, with lightning speed, Jane lunged at the burly man, her assassin''sbat skills taking over. She dodged the burly man''s wild swing and delivered a swift, powerful kick to his abdomen. He grunted in pain and stumbled backward, crashing into the stretcher and sending it rolling dangerously across the ambnce.
Meanwhile, the younger man seized the opportunity and leaped at Jane, aiming for a surprise attack. But she was quicker. With an expert movement, she twisted her body, narrowly avoiding his assault, and countered with a swift elbow strike to his jaw. The man yelped in agony, clutching his face and retreating.
The two men were overwhelmed by Jane''s agility and strength. She had just woken up and she looked frail. How could she fight them and counter their every move?
"Damn! She certainly lives up to her name, Phantomke, the ruthless assassin!" Both men shared the same thought, realizing they were in trouble. Before them stood an infamous assassin, renowned for her lethal skills. They understood that her reputation meant she wouldn''t hesitate to end their lives.
But little did they know, Jane''s primary objective was to protect Ethan and ensure their escape, not to take lives. She harbored reservations about exposing Ethan to violence and death, fearing that witnessing a gruesome scene could inflictsting trauma upon him. Jane''s maternal instincts and concern for Ethan''s well-being guided her actions, even in this dangerous situation.
Jane nced at Ethan and said, "Close your eyes, Baby."
Ethan bobbed his head obediently and followed her instructions. Though he wanted to see her fight, he didn''t want to disobey Jane. He would always listen to her.
Jane was on the verge ofunching another attack when the rear door of the ambnce was forcefully pulled open. Inside, Phoenix heard themotion and instinctively investigated. His initial task was to take Ethan and ensure his return. Little did he expect that upon opening the vehicle, he would be met with the sight of Jane engaged inbat against his own subordinates.
"Stop!" Phoenix pulled out his gun and pointed it in Jane''s direction.
Jane''s heart sank as she caught sight of Phoenix and the firearm he was holding. An internal curse raced through her thoughts. Her protective instincts surged, and she instinctively moved to shield Ethan, positioning herself to block Phoenix''s line of sight and safeguard the young boy standing behind her.
Phoenix was cautious in his next move. Though he didn''t receive any order to kill Phantomke, he could shot her and exined to Vincentter that it was self-defense. ''I can''t let her escape.''
"I won''t shoot but hand over the young boy," Phoenix tried to negotiate with Jane. Then he signaled his subordinates to take the boy. He needed to separate the two.
Jane''s eyes darkened with rage. She thought Phoenix was after Ethan. She couldn''t hand him over to him. Over her dead body!
"No! I will never hand him over to you." Jane dered in conviction.
She strategized in her mind about how to evade the bullet while simultaneously disarming Phoenix. Jane carefully calcted the distance between them. It would take her five seconds to close the gap and reach Phoenix, but the risk was too great. She couldn''t afford to abandon Ethan, especially with the two other men still present inside the vehicle.
"I''ll count up to five. You have to hand him over, otherwise, I''ll shoot you." Phoenix threatened her again. However, between Jane and Phoenix, he was the one who was in a difficult position.
Deep inside, he knew that he would be in trouble again once he hurt Phantomke. Among the five men who watched Jane being tortured and assaulted by Monica, he could still remember what Vincent did to the three men. Two men died in Phantomke''s hand but the other three were severely punished by Vincent. He tortured them and blinded their eyes.
"One¡" Phoenix started counting, his muscles clenched with the tension surrounding them. Jane had no n of surrendering. ''Is she going to force me to open fire and shoot her?''
"Two¡"
"Miss Jane¡ I''ll go with him. I don''t want you to get hurt." Ethan spoke behind him. He would willing to sacrifice himself just to protect Jane.
"No, Ethan. I will never give you to them. I''ll die first before they can touch you."
"Three¡"
Bang!
The counting never reached five but they heard the sound of the gunshot!
Chapter 618 Nathan Offered Her A Help
Chapter 618 Nathan Offered Her A Help
Day Seventy¡
~~*****~~
As the soft tendrils of morning light filtered through the curtains, Jane''s eyes fluttered open, and she was met by the warm, charming smile of Ethan. A sense of serenity washed over her, and an answering smile bloomed gently on her face. At that moment, she felt a profound gratitude for having him in her life. Ethan was as vibrant as the morning sunray, adding color to her world.
With a sense of affection that filled her heart, she stretched her arms out, inviting him into her embrace. It was a silent, tender invitation, a wordless expression of the connection they shared.
"Good morning, Miss Jane!" Ethan softly mumbled as he sunk his body into her arms.
In the cocoon of that morning, their hug would symbolize the warmth andfort they found in each other''s presence, a testament to the deep bond that had grown between them.
"Good morning, my baby," Jane responded affectionately, her fingers gently caressing his hair. Despite the harm Monica had inflicted upon her, Jane found it impossible to harbor any animosity toward Ethan. This child was innocent, a radiant source of joy in her life. She felt an overwhelming sense of relief that Ethan hadn''t inherited Monica''s evilness. Instead, he had grown into a kind-hearted boy with a pure and untainted heart.
''But sooner orter, I have to apologize to Ethan. I can''t forgive his mother. I''m going to kill her for sure. And I''ll pay for it with my life. I might end up dying too.'' Jane thought resolutely. She had resigned herself to the possibility of her own demise in the pursuit of justice.
Jane had long abandoned any hope of winning Nathan''s heart. Her interactions with him the previous night were a testament to her resolve. She had decided not to burden Nathan any further, releasing him from any obligation or attachment.
Sadness enveloped Jane, and she bore the weight of pain in her heart like an unshakable burden. Nathan had been the sole upant of her heart, the only man she had ever truly loved. However, their love remained an unattainable dream, forever out of reach.
The gnawing ache within her seemed to intensify as she grappled with the harsh reality of their circumstances. She couldn''t shake the feeling of unworthiness that clung to her like a shadow. It whispered cruelly in her ear, telling her that she was not deserving of Nathan''s love.
"Miss Jane, are you okay? Is there something wrong?" Ethan asked her when he noticed the sullen look in her eyes.
Jane gave him a faint smile, concealing her sadness. "Nothing. I just miss you."
"I missed you too!" Ethan responded, pouting his lips. He wanted to me Bam-Bam for putting Jane into a deep slumber for one week.
''Ahuh! That creature disappeared. He is nowhere to be found.'' Ethan thought to himself, his eyes scanning the room as he searched for Bam-Bam.
"By the way, Ethan," Jane began, her tone carrying a hint of seriousness, "there''s something I need to ask you rted to what happenedst night." Her mindtched on to this important matter as a means to divert her thoughts away from Nathan. She knew she needed to keep her mind upied in order to put Nathan out of her thoughts.
"Uhm. Just tell me," Ethan said, focusing his attention on her. He was now all eyes and all ears on her.
"Who are those men who abducted us?" Jane didn''t have any idea about the identity of those men. She wondered if the Red Dragon Mafia had something to do with it. Previously, that organization also abducted her when she was still in aa.
On the other hand, Ethan blinked in confusion. "I really don''t have any idea," he admitted, scratching his head. "I think my father might be able to answer your question, Miss Jane. Why don''t you ask him directly?" Ethan''s face lit up with a wide grin as he mentioned his father.
He couldn''t help but recall the touching scene he had witnessed a while ago when his father had gently kissed Jane on her forehead. Today, he wanted to be a bridge between them, ensuring they could spend time together.
''Sigh. But I want to avoid him as much as I can,'' Jane murmured in quiet contemtion.
"Eat your breakfast first," Ethan insisted, gently taking Jane''s hand and guiding her toward the table. Both he and Butler Li had personally delivered her breakfast-in-bed, and it was this thoughtful act that had led them to catch Nathan in the act.
"Okay. Thank you, my little angel." Jane cupped his face, pinching his cheek gently.
Ethan observed Jane as she ate her breakfast, his gaze unwavering. Once she had finished, she wasted no time and proceeded to take a quick shower, fully aware that she had a long and eventful day ahead.
Ever since regaining her memory, she had formted aprehensive n, with Helena and Vincent as her primary targets. Her objective was clear: gather irrefutable evidence confirming Helena''s true identity as Monica. Armed with this proof, she intended to reveal to everyone that Monica was, in fact, still alive.
''Vincent¡ what is your role in this? What is your connection with the King Stallion Mafia?'' Herst memory showed him that Vincent was the one who stopped the members of the King Stallion Mafia from killing her. She had a nagging feeling about Vincent''s identity.
''Is he connected with the King? Does he know him?''
Jane was still lost in her thoughts when she heard a knock.
"Come in."
Jane turned around, her gaze meeting Nathan''s as he entered her room with a purposeful stride. His voice carried a calm yet inquisitive tone as he addressed her. "Ethan mentioned that you had something you wished to discuss," Nathan stated, his demeanor poised and attentive, ready to listen to whatever Jane had on her mind.
Jane tried not to show unnecessary emotions as she posed her question to Nathan, her eyes locked onto his with unwavering seriousness. "The men who abducted us, do you know them?" she inquired, her voice steady despite the gravity of the topic.
Nathan responded with unwavering directness. "They are members of the King Stallion Mafia," he stated inly, his eyes not leaving her face as he assessed her reaction. And just what he had expected, he saw a hint of shock in her emerald eyes.
This revtion struck Jane like a bolt of lightning, and she found herself momentarily stunned. ''King Stallion Mafia. What brings them here? What could they possibly want from me?'' she pondered in silence, her mind racing with a barrage of questions and apprehensions.
While she had been asleep, Jane had found herself trapped in a series of memories linked to King Stallion and their enigmatic leader. Now that she had awakened, she couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. Amusement washed over her as she realized that the very organization she had longed to seek revenge against had finally made its presence known in the country.
''This is for the best. There''s no need for me to seek them out. They are willingly presenting themselves to me on a silver tter,'' Jane mused to herself, a sinister smile curling upon her lips.
As Nathan caught a fleeting glimpse of her sinister smile, a subtle sense of intrigue and concern stirred within him. He couldn''t help but wonder about Jane''s intentions and what she might be plotting. He was well aware of Jane''s relentless pursuit in her investigation of the mysterious leader of the King Stallion Mafia.
Her determination and the enigmatic smile on her lips left him with an uneasy sense of anticipation, as he knew she was capable of unraveling secrets and taking calcted risks to achieve her goals. But he wanted to join her on this mission.
"I can assist you in locating them," Nathan offered, extending a helping hand to Jane. He was genuinely concerned for her well-being and her relentless pursuit of the King Stallion Mafia. "I know the location of one of their hideouts, and my men are discreetly monitoring their activities."
Furthermore, Nathan couldn''t shake the worry that had settled in his heart. Jane''s health was of paramount importance to him, and the presence of a brain tumor demanded immediate attention.
In his mind, it was crucial for her to prioritize her recovery and undergo the necessary treatment. He didn''t want to see her strain herself any further in her quest for justice when her own well-being was at stake.
"Just give me their location. No need to get involved. I will deal with them myself. Have you forgotten? I''m Phantomke." Jane tantly refused his offer.
Nathan narrowed his eyes when he heard that. He was displeased by her refusal. "You should focus on your recovery. Your health needs immediate attention." He began to argue with her. His voice was stern and cold.
"I don''t need any treatment. I''m healthy," Jane dered.
Nathan fell into a contemtive silence, a realization dawning upon him. It suddenly became clear why Jane had previously confided in Stephen about her limited time, mentioning that she had only 47 days left to live. He had inadvertently eavesdropped on their conversation after discreetly nting a listening device inside Stephen''s room.
At the time, he had dismissed her words as mere nonsense, believing they held no real significance. Now, it was apparent that Jane had been acutely aware of her own illness all along.
"Do you know about your illness? Yet, you hid this from everyone, including your family?" Nathan inquired, his eyes reflecting aplex mix of emotions.
Jane: "..."
Chapter 619 Time To Unfold the Truth
Chapter 619 Time To Unfold the Truth
Day Seventy...
~~*****~~
Nathan confronted Jane about her supposed ''illness'', his concern evident in his demeanor. However, Jane remained silent. In reality, the illness she had was nothing more than a fabrication, a deceitful narrative crafted by Bam-Bam. Yet, a darker truth weighed heavily on her conscience.
She was acutely aware that her life hung in the bnce, not because of any ailment, but because of the mission she had undertaken-to make Nathan fall in love with her in 100 days. It was a pact she had entered into with Bam-Bam, and the consequences of failure were dire.
"Do you already know about your brain tumor?" Nathan repeated his question.
As Nathan''s questioning continued, Jane''s thoughts delved deeper into her internal turmoil. ''I am facing the prospect of my own demise, not due to any illness, but rather the failure to aplish my mission,'' she acknowledged silently, refraining from speaking the words aloud.
The weight of her secret and the impending consequences bore heavily upon her as she navigated a treacherous path, her true motives concealed beneath a facade of deception. The soul swap, Bam-Bam''s existence, and her mission in 100 Days were things she couldn''t disclose to Nathan.
"Why do you even care?" Jane retorted, her voiceced with bitterness. "Isn''t this exactly what you desire? Your wish granted," she added, a hint of sarcasm in her words.
Nathan, however, closed the distance between them, grabbing her shoulders. "I''ve already told you," he asserted, his voice firm and resolute. "You can''t die without my consent!" The emotions between them were intense and contradictory, a reflection of theirplex and entangled feelings.
A heavy silence enveloped them as if the weight of unspoken words hung palpably in the air. Neither of them dared to break the deafening silence that had settled between them. Instead, they locked eyes, their gazes unwavering and intense as if seeking answers, understanding, or perhaps assessing each other''s hidden emotions.
Nathan''s grip on her shoulders tightened with determination. "You need to undergo treatment," he insisted, his voice unwavering. "I''ve made all the necessary arrangements. If you refuse," he continued, a note of seriousness in his tone, "I''ll have no choice but to inform Ethan."
Nathan resorted to this ultimatum, believing that the threat of revealing the truth to Ethan might sway Jane''s decision. He knew that Jane cared deeply for Ethan, and the thought of causing him distress weighed heavily on her conscience.
Meanwhile, Jane narrowed her eyes at him, and a palpable displeasure flickered across her features. How could he use his son as leverage to achieve his desired oue?
Jane had no time to argue with Nathan about this. She firmly believed she didn''t require any treatment and had more pressing matters to attend to. "I''ve already told you, it''s a NO," she stated unequivocally. "If you genuinely want to help me, provide me with a sample of Veronica''s hair or anything I can use for a DNA test." Jane made a deliberate choice to shift the conversation in a different direction.
Nathan''s eyebrows furrowed in deep confusion upon hearing Jane''s request. "Why do you need her DNA sample?" he inquired, his curiosity piqued. "And what do you intend to use it for?"
?
Jane had little patience for exining things with Nathan over the matter. "Enough with the questions," she dered firmly. "Here''s the deal: you give me the address of the King Stallion''s hideout and provide me with Veronica''s DNA sample. In return, I''ll agree to go to the hospital for treatment."
Nathan''s amusement flickered in his eyes as he listened to Jane''s proposal. With a nod of agreement, he released his grip on her shoulders. "Alright," he conceded.
He had achieved what he wanted: Jane''smitment to undergo treatment. At that moment, nothing else held significance. He decided to let go of any further arguments with her.
Meanwhile, Jane let out a long sigh of relief. Nathan''s unwavering persistence had been a source of considerable annoyance for her. She felt a sense of triumph in sessfully deceiving him into epting her proposition. In truth, she had no intention of undergoing any treatment; she had merely used it as a pretext to bring an end to their argument.
"Thank you for letting me stay here." Jane began, her tone hurried and determined, "but I must take my leave now." She was in a rush, an urgency in her steps, driven by the need to meet Helena once more. Her primary objective was to secure Helena''s DNA sample so that she couldpare it to Veronica''s DNA.
Nathan could only watch as Jane''s figure receded into the distance. However, just as she reached the door, she came to an abrupt halt and pivoted to face Nathan once again. "Can you provide me with Veronica''s DNA sample today?" she inquired urgently. "I need it ASAP."
Nathan heaved a sigh of defeat. "Okay. I''ll give it to you today."
Jane just nodded her head as she took her leave. She didn''t look back instead, she swiftly faded from Nathan''s view, her figure disappearing into the distance.
?
Nathan wasted no time in cing a call to Axel, assigning him the task of retrieving DNA samples from Veronica''s former residence, a property that the Syphiruz Mafia had provided her. Nathan held the firm belief that Axel would be able to find a strand of Veronica''s hair or another suitable sample within Veronica''s former residence.
On the other hand, Jane had already departed from the Sparks Mansion, but she found herself at a loss regarding Helena''s whereabouts. In the end, she made the decision to reach out to Vincent. Aside from Helena, Vincent remained a central figure in her mission. She was determined to uncover the hidden truths surrounding Vincent''s identity and his involvement in the events of the past.
''What role had he yed in my tragic past, and what secrets did he hold?'' Jane asked herself.
[ Vincent, where are you? Can we meet?]
Janeposed the message and sent it to Vincent, her gaze locked onto her phone screen. Her eyes filled with a mix of emotions, ranging from anger, anxiety, and anticipation to a simmering determination as she awaited his response, well aware that their meeting held the potential to unveil long-buried secrets and alter the course of her mission.
Chapter 621 [Bonus chapter]Outwit Them Using Their Own Tactics
Chapter 621 [Bonus chapter]Outwit Them Using Their Own Tactics
Day Seventy¡
~~*****~~
Jane felt a little bit disappointed because she needed to wait for several hours before she could meet Vincent. He responded to her message, telling her to meet at 7:00 p.m. tonight.
"I should drop by my hideout and meet Cherry." Jane contemted aloud, her mind weighed down by the recently recovered memories of her tragic past. She carried the heavy burden of these memories in her chest and felt too embarrassed to share them with anyone else.
However, the umtion of negative emotions within her heart had be unbearable,pelling her to seek sce and release through conversation with a trusted confidante. Then, another person came to mind: Stephen.
He was the only person who knew about what happened to her. Now, she understood why Stephen hesitated when she asked him to help her recover her memories. Those memories were unpleasant, the source of her nightmares and sleepless nights.
Jane hailed a cab and made her way to her hideout. Within a matter of minutes, she arrived at her destination. Upon entering the house, she took Cherry by surprise, catching her just as she was preparing to leave. The two women found themselves face to face, standing at the front door.
"Sis! You''re finally awake!" Cherry eximed, swiftly pouncing on her with a tight and affectionate embrace. Her heart brimmed with joy and gratitude at the sight of Jane, and the excitement of their reunion washed over her like a tidal wave. "I''ve been worried about you. Don''t scare us like that. You have to take care of your health."
A warm, tender smile graced Jane''s lips as she reciprocated the hug, her fingers gently caressing Cherry''s hair, offering her a reassuring touch. "I''m sorry for causing you so much worry," she whispered softly, her voice filled with sincerity and affection.
"But I''m back now, feeling healthier than ever before. You don''t need to fear me copsing like that again." Her words carried a promise of strength and resilience, meant to ease Cherry''s concerns.
Cherry could only bob her head. "Keep your promise, Sis. I don''t know what to do without you."
"I will. Anyway, where are you going?" Jane asked her.
"I was actually nning to visit you in the hospital. Who would have guessed that you''d suddenly show up at my doorstep?" Cherry giggled with a sense of delighted surprise.
"Hmm, of course, I wanted to surprise you," Jane began with a mischievous smile. "Since you''re already on your way out, how about joining me? We can go practice shooting together. There''s a shooting range nearby." Jane invited Cherry, her desire to unwind and release the pent-up negative emotions evident in her voice.
"Yey, absolutely, sis! I''d love to!" Cherry''s eyes lit up with excitement as she epted the invitation. "It feels like old times. I still vividly remember the first time you taught me how to fire a gun," she reminisced with a nostalgic grin, the thought of spending time with Jane at the shooting range filling her with joy and fond memories.
Without further ado, the twodies went to the nearby shooting range. Jane was d because they were the only clients for today. The two chose their spots and began their shooting practice.
In the well-lit shooting range, the sharp crack of gunfire echoed as Jane meticulously aimed and fired her weapon. The air was thick with the scent of gunpowder as spent shell casings scattered on the ground. Cherry watched her in amusement and admiration.
Jane stood in a focused stance, her eyes fixed firmly on the target, imagining that Monica was the one she was shooting. With each squeeze of the trigger, her shots struck with precision.
One after another, Jane''s bullets found their mark, punctuating the target with a series of tight groupings. Her hits were consistently centered around the bullseye, forming a cluster of unmistakable uracy.
The paper target, marked with concentric circles and a small bullseye, bore the evidence of her remarkable marksmanship. If the paper target was Monica, then her body and head would be filled by Jane''s bullets.
"OMG, Sis! Your skills never fade! You are truly a sharpshooter!" Cherry eximed, apuding Jane''s impressive marksmanship with genuine enthusiasm and admiration.
Jane remained absorbed in shooting at the target, her mind consumed by Monica''s image. It was only when Cherry''s voice broke her concentration that she snapped back to reality, shifting her focus to her surroundings. She responded with a faint smile and said, "It''s your turn."
Cherry quickly assumed her shooting stance, gripping her gun with a determined resolve. With a deep breath, she began to squeeze the trigger, sending rounds downrange with focused intent. The sharp sounds of gunfire resonated in the range as Cherry joined Jane in the satisfying rhythm of target practice.
After indulging in half an hour of practice shooting, Jane''s spirits were lifted, and a sense of rxation washed over her. As they decided to take a break, Jane seized the opportunity to confide her thoughts with Cherry, eager to share her troubled feelings with her.
"Cherry... I''ve regained my past memories," Jane began, her voice filled with rity. "I remembered how I fell into their traps. The leader of the King Stallion deceived me by posing as Sizzling August. And I''ve confirmed that Monica was indeed affiliated with the King Stallion Mafia. Now, I have a lead on where to find Monica."
Cherry gasped in surprise upon hearing that. "You fell into aa for seven days. But in return, you''ve recovered your memories. Sis, what is your n now? Tell me what should I do to help you? Where is Monica?"
"I believe she altered her appearance and assumed a different identity," Jane asserted. "Monica and the leader of King Stallion were both cunning maniptors, experts in mind games," Jane exined. "To achieve my revenge, I intend to outwit them using their own tactics. This is where your skills as ck Rosee in, Cherry. I need your expertise to secure concrete evidence linking Helena and Monica." Jane paused for a moment.
"I suspected that the person I killed was the real Helena. And the Helena Carlsen that I met is an impostor. And she is Monica," she emphasized, her eyes gleaming with determination as she outlined their mission. "I will unmask her and reveal their conspiracy. Killing her is not enough to get my revenge. I will make her suffer both physically, emotionally, and mentally." Jane dered with so much conviction in her words.
"She''s been alive all along, but she concealed her existence from everyone, including Nathan. Does this mean that Nathan is also a victim of their evil schemes? I initially believed she was Ethan''s mother. How could she bear being separated from her own son? Doesn''t she care about Ethan in the slightest?" Cherry inquired, her voice tinged with a mixture of surprise and confusion.
Jane fell silent for a moment, her heart heavy at the mere thought of Ethan being abandoned by his own biological mother. The idea of a mother being so heartless toward her own son pained her deeply. She was aware of how much Ethan yearned for a mother and aplete family.
"Sigh, why does it have to be Monica?" Jane sighed deeply, her voice filled with sadness. "In my next life, I wish I could be Ethan''s mother," she added, her words tinged with a hint of longing and wishful thinking as she contemted the idea of being a loving presence in Ethan''s life.
Chapter 624 My Friend
Chapter 624 My Friend
Day Seventy¡
~~*****~~
"This reminds me, I need to go home and see my sister," Jane mentioned, breaking the silence. She leaned closer to Stephen, her words meant for his ears alone. "Go andfort your best friend. He might be heartbroken to hear this."
Stephen nodded, his gaze shifting to Nathan, who remained standing with an expressionless face.
"I''ll take you home," Cherry offered.
"Huh? You just got here. Are you leaving so soon?" Aiden asked Cherry with a hint of disappointment.
Cherry nodded and replied casually, "Yes¡ because you''ve already ruined the mood."
Aiden pouted, feeling apologetic toward Nathan. As the twodies left the shooting range, Stephen wrapped his arm around Nathan''s shoulders and patted Aiden on the back. "Let''s go. It''s been so long since thest time we hung out together, just the three of us," Stephen suggested, heeding Jane''s advice tofort Nathan.
Nathan nodded in response, helpless to the situation. Maybe spending time with his best friends would help him clear his mind and make sense of theplex emotions he was experiencing because of Jane. He knew he shouldn''t be feeling this way, but he couldn''t control his emotions or how they seemed to be entangled with Jane.
grand mansion, and it was Mr. Kazuki who spotted them first.
"Lady Jane! You''ve returned!" he eximed with joy in his voice.
Meanwhile, Jane and Cherry made their way to the Hiroshi vi. Jane had kept her return a secret from her father and sister, nning to surprise them. It wasn''t long before they arrived at the grand mansion, and it was Mr. Kazuki who spotted them first.
"Lady Jane! You''ve returned!" he eximed with joy in his voice.
"Hello, Uncle. Yes, I''m back," Jane greeted with a warm smile, wrapping her arms around him for a quick hug.
"Of course, everyone has missed you dearly," Mr. Kazuki replied, his tone filled with genuine concern. "You made us worry when you left without informing us. Your father even mobilized his men to search for you. Please, Jane, don''t do that again. Don''t disappear without a word," he implored, treating her as if she were his own daughter.
"I promise. It won''t happen again," Jane replied, reassuring the old man.
"By the way, my son has returned, but that stubborn boy of mine has managed to get himself into trouble once more," Mr. Kazuki sighed, shaking his head in mild exasperation.
"He came back to the country with injuries, and now he''s admitted to City Hospital. If you find the time, please pay him a visit and give him a good lecture for me. It seems he no longer listens to his old man," Mr. Kazuki grumbled about his son, Tatsumi. However, he couldn''t help but smile slightly, knowing that this was also a subtle strategy to encourage Jane and Tatsumi to grow closer and spend more time together.
On the other hand, Jane was taken aback when she heard that Tatsumi had been injured. A surge of worry and guilt washed over her. ''Tatsumi got injured? I wonder if he encountered the members of King Stallion,'' she thought to herself, her mind racing with concern.
''It''s my fault for letting him undertake this dangerous mission.'' Jane began to me herself for what had happened to Tatsumi, feeling a heavy sense of responsibility weighing on her.
"Okay, Uncle. I''ll drop by the hospitalter," Jane responded, putting on a faint smile. She also needed to hear an update from him. She wondered if Tatsumi got a clue about the identity of the King.
"Come inside, Lady Jane. Your father and your sister will be delighted to see you, and they have some good news for you," Mr. Kazuki warmly invited them into the house. "Miss Cherry, it''s good to see you." Mr. Kazuki also acknowledged Cherry''s presence.
As they made their way to the entrance, he suddenly recalled something important. "Oh, I almost forgot to mention that your childhood friend has arrived as well. You''ll get to meet Hanabi. She''s acting as your sister''s bodyguard," Mr. Kazuki informed Jane with a smile.
"Hanabi," Jane whispered the name, a faint sense of familiarity tugging at the corners of her mind.
While she couldn''t recall her directly, the name resonated with some distant memory. Her father had mentioned Hanabi to her before, speaking highly of her. Jane was eager to meet this childhood friend, realizing that her father entrusted her with an important task: ensuring Abigail''s safety. It was evident that Hanabi was someone her father deeply relied on.
As they stepped into the living room, Hanabi and Abigail coincidentally walked by, meeting each other. The moment Abigailid eyes on her elder sister, her face lit up with pure joy and excitement.
"Sister!" Abigail eximed, her voice filled with enthusiasm, and she dashed toward Jane. Without hesitation, she embraced Jane tightly, conveying her deep affection and gratitude. Abigail knew she owed Jane a great deal. It was through Jane''s efforts that she and Dave managed to reconcile and find their way back to each other.
"I missed you so much!" Abigail added before releasing Jane from her embrace.
Soon, Jane and Hanabi''s eyes locked onto each other, creating a moment that felt surreal. Hanabi couldn''t help but stand still, her gaze fixed on Jane as if she werepletely starstruck by the sight before her. It had been an incredibly long time since theirst encounter, and the nostalgia washed over her like a tidal wave.
In her childhood, Hanabi had idolized Jane. Jane was her ultimate inspiration, the role model she aspired to emte. Meeting her now, after all these years, filled Hanabi with a sense of wonder and admiration that words couldn''t fully capture.
"Jane," Hanabi whispered her name.
Jane''s lips curved into a warm, friendly smile as she took the first steps to close their gaps. She approached Hanabi first and hugged her. "It''s good to see you again, my old friend."
Upon hearing Jane''s words, Hanabi''s typically cold and indifferent expression transformed into one of warmth and admiration. A blush crept onto her cheeks, and her heart fluttered at Jane''sst remark. She couldn''t help but break into a foolishly delighted smile,pletely fangirling over their reunion.
"My friend¡ You''re finally back¡" she softly mumbled, returning Jane''s hug with heartfelt warmth. This moment had been long-awaited by Hanabi, who, like Mr. Hiroshi, had spent a lot of effort just to find the missing Jane. Her unwavering belief that Jane was alive had finallye to fruition.
Chapter 630 Just the Start of Her Revenge
Chapter 630 Just the Start of Her Revenge
Day Seventy¡
~~*****~~
Jane relished the moment, savoring the sight of Helena¡ªor more urately, Monica¡ªquivering in shock. The revtion hadid bare a long-concealed secret, and Jane took pleasure in the turmoil of emotions swirling within Monica.
In Monica''s eyes, there was a mix of concern and anxiety that betrayed her inner turmoil. Jane couldn''t help but enjoy the fear that enveloped Monica, a reminder that the past had resurfaced, and their confrontation had taken a dramatic turn.
Without wasting any more time, Jane decided to take a leave. She was done dering war with Monica. This was just the start of her revenge. Jane was determined to ensure that Monica would experience the same anguish and suffering that she had endured. With a resolute sense of purpose, she left the private booth with the promise of impending retribution hanging heavily in the air.
Monica could only stand there, her eyes still tinged with the remnants of shock and disbelief. However, the shock soon gave way to a seething, burning anger that coursed through her system like a raging fire. She clenched her fists tightly, her nails digging into her palms.
''Phantomke,'' she mumbled inwardly in her gritted teeth, her determination simmering. ''Just you wait. In our next encounter, I''ll ensure that you''ll never see the sun again.'' Her vow carried a? hint of vengeance. She was lucky that Phantomke didn''t kill her today. She wondered how much memories she had recovered.
Monica had no time to dwell on this as she had more pressing matters to attend to¨C Vincent''s Betrayal! She grabbed her coat, using it to cover her body since Jane ripped her blouse. Then she hastily retrieved her purse and exited the booth, determined to search for her underlings. A sense of bewilderment gripped her as she scanned the surroundings. There was a conspicuous absence ¨C her bodyguards were nowhere to be found.
"Where could they have disappeared to?" Monica muttered, her voice tinged with a hint of frustration and annoyance. Doubts gnawed at her. "Could it be that Phantomke had seen through my n?" The unsettling possibility weighed heavily on her mind as she urgently moved, preparing to leave the restaurant.
Meanwhile, Jane had already reunited with Hanabi and Cherry outside the restaurant. They all got into the car, and as the engine roared to life, the twodies fixed their gaze on Jane, their eyes brimming with curiosity.
Hanabi couldn''t contain her eagerness and asked, "So, how did it go?" The anticipation in her voice was evident, and Cherry echoed the sentiment with a nod, both eagerly awaiting Jane''s ount of the recent meet-up.
Jane''s eyes lit up with delight as she directed the twodies'' attention toward the restaurant''s entrance. Following her gaze, Hanabi and Cherry soon spotted Helena, who was hastily exiting the restaurant.
"Oh, that''s Helena. But why is she here? And where''s Vincent?" Cherry inquired, her curiosity piqued as she nced at Jane for answers.
Jane furrowed her brow, contemting the situation. "I believe Vincent isn''t aware of this meeting. Helena came here to confront me. She might havee across my message," she exined.
After a brief pause, Jane continued, her tone firm, "But I finally got the truth. I''ve confirmed her identity. She''s not Helena. She''s Monica, assuming Helena''s identity." Jane''s lips curled up into an evil smile as she conveyed the recently discovered revtion to her friends.
"Who''s Monica?" Hanabi asked them, darting her gaze back and forth between Jane and Cherry.
Jane heaved a deep sigh. "It''s a long story." Jane refused to give her details about the past because it involved Nathan and his organization.
However, even before she could stop Cherry from revealing the past, Cherry interjected, offering a sinct summary of theplex backstory. "Hmm. To make the story short, Monica is Nathan''s former lover, and Sis Jane was responsible for her assassination. Monica''s death triggered a brutal retaliation from Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia, leading to a devastating attack on our assassin guild. They seeded in wiping out almost everyone, leaving only Sis and me as the sole survivors of the Phantom Assassin Guild." Her words carried the weight of a painful history, and the weight of their past experiences lingered palpably.
Upon hearing Cherry''s backstory of their tragic past, Hanabi was ovee by a potent mix of shock and anger. Her eyes widened in disbelief as the details of Nathan''s vengeful actions unraveled before her.
"Nathan Sparks did that?! Then we must inform your father about this! Our n just formed an alliance with the Syphiruz Mafia. They are our enemies! How can he hurt you and your guild!" Anger surged through her, igniting a fierce determination as she realized the extent of the pain and devastation inflicted upon Jane and her guild by Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia.
Jane cast a fleeting but cautionary gaze at Cherry, silently conveying her apprehension. She held deep concern about the repercussions of the story on Hanabi and her father, fearing that they might develop a strong animosity toward Nathan and hold the Syphiruz Mafia entirely responsible. Jane understood that, in reality, both Nathan and she were victims of Monica''s intricate schemes.
"Hanabi, please calm down. Don''t me Nathan for this. Nathan and I already reconciled." Jane tried to soothe Hanabi''s anger.
Deep inside, Jane held a deep sense of protective concern toward Nathan that she didn''t want her father to know about their past conflict. She wished to shield Nathan from unjust me and ensure that the truth about Monica''s maniption prevailed.
"I''m sorry, Sis," Cherry apologized. She said something she shouldn''t have, causing trouble for Jane.
However, Jane responded with a reassuring smile, putting Cherry at ease. "No need to worry; it''s okay," she said calmly before adding, "Now, I have to go and meet Nathan. There''s something I need to retrieve from him."
As she uttered those words, Jane looked at her palm, where she held several strands of Monica''s hair. Her eyes gleamed with determination as she contemted the strands, recognizing their significance. She intended to use them for a DNA test, securing irrefutable proof and evidence of Monica''s existence.
''Nathan deserves to know the truth. Monica is alive and she has been deceiving Nathan for so long.''
Chapter 637 Keep Her Existence Hidden
Chapter 637 Keep Her Existence Hidden
Day Seventy-One¡
~~******~~
[ At Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
Old Master Yan and Madam Priyanshi made a visit to the vi, eagerly anticipating a delightful reunion with their cherished family members, Abigail and Jane. However, their visit held a deeper purpose beyond mere pleasantries. There were pressing matters to discuss with Mr. Hiroshi, a discussion of great significance within the tightly-knit family circle.
Since this discussion would be among the family members, Hanabi and Cherry decided to collect the crucial results of a DNA test conducted at the renowned Zhou Hospital.
"We have ns to host a significant event this week, wherein we''ll formally introduce Abigail and Jane as members of the Yan Family," Old Master Yan began the conversation. "Our purpose in consulting you, their father, is to ensure your input and guidance in this matter."
Mr. Hiroshi hadn''t responded yet when Madam Priyanshi chimed in, expressing her support for her father''s proposal. As she spoke, her gaze shifted toward Abigail and Dave, who were seated next to each other. "I also propose that we considerbining this event with Abigail and Dave''s engagement celebration," she suggested, aligning her idea with her father''s vision. She sounded cheerful and excited about this.
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi found himself deeply appreciative of this considerate gesture by Old Master Yan, who had taken the time to consult him beforehand. The question lingered in his mind: had the old man finally let go of his resentment?
Maintaining a calm demeanor, Mr. Hiroshi gracefully epted the proposal. "I''m fine with your n," he replied with a warm smile, putting any doubts about their past disputes aside.
He continued, "Besides, my daughters are part of the Yan Family so it is right for them to be acknowledged. However, we should consider their perspectives on this matter rather than solely relying on mine." As he spoke, his eyes shifted towards his two daughters, Abigail and Jane, seated nearby.
Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan directed their attention toward the twodies, as well as Dave. Although Dave and Abigail weren''t particrly keen on hosting an extravagant engagement celebration, Dave strongly believed that Abigail deserved such an event.
After all, she came from a wealthy and prestigious family, and he didn''t wish to deprive her family of the opportunity to mark this joyous asion in a grand manner. Dave was more than willing to support them in their desire to throw avish party in honor of their young heiress.
"I''m open to the idea of having an engagement party, provided it''s something Dave isfortable with," Abigail shared her viewpoint as well.
Dave responded with tenderness, gently sping Abigail''s hand as he spoke, "I wholeheartedly agree. You truly deserve to have an engagement party that celebrates this beautiful moment in our lives." His eyes met hers, conveying his heartfelt sentiment, and his warm smile radiated his enthusiasm for making this celebration a special one for Abigail.
"That''s great!" Madam Priyanshi pped her hands in excitement. "How about you, Jane? Do you have something to say?"
Jane cast a fleeting nce toward her grandfather and Madam Priyanshi, making an effort to muster a forced smile. However, beneath her polite exterior, a whirlpool of conflicting emotions raged within her.
She couldn''t help but feel a gnawing difort about the prospect of her formal introduction as a member of the illustrious Yan Family, an act that would thrust her into the public eye and expose her true identity.
She thought it would be best for her to lie low and stay hidden from the eyes of the public, especially in a world where unseen enemies might be lurking in the shadows. The notion of her being a potential target weighed heavily on her, and she wanted to remain hidden, safeguarding not just herself but also her family from potential threats stemming from her true identity. The safety of her loved ones remained her priority concern.
"Grandpa, Auntie¡"Jane began, her voiceced with gratitude for their well-intentioned gesture. She paused momentarily, thinking that what she was about to say might shatter their enthusiasm. She wanted to tread carefully, ensuring she wouldn''t hurt their feelings.
With a deep breath to steady herself, she finally voiced her favor, "I truly appreciate your kindness, but I have a request to make." Her gaze shifted between her grandfather and aunt, uncertainty flickering in her eyes.
She was aware of the Yan Family''s overwhelming eagerness to unveil their two heiresses to the world, after all, the Yan Family had long awaited this moment to share their joy with everyone.
"I think I would rather keep my identity from the public. It''s not that I am not proud of being part of the Yan Family, but there are specific reasons behind my decision." Jane exined earnestly. She hesitated for a moment, choosing her words carefully, aware of the importance of her request.
"Can you just introduce my sister and just keep my existence hidden for now? I promise¡ when the right timees¡ I will be the one to reveal to the world that I''m part of the Yan Family, my sister is Abigail and my father is Mr. Hiroshi!" Her words were infused with a sense of conviction, as she conveyed her promise.
A deafening silence enveloped the room as Jane''s unexpected words hung in the air. Her request had taken everyone by surprise, leaving them momentarily speechless. However, beneath the initial shock, the elders, perceptive and wise, exchanged thoughtful nces, recognizing the sincerity and gravity of her words.
"Very well, my dear granddaughter. We will honor your request and keep your existence hidden for the time being," Old Master Yan responded with a gracious nod, his wise eyes reflecting a deep understanding of the weight of Jane''s decision.
Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi also smiled at Jane and bobbed their heads in agreement. They were determined to grasp the essence of her decision, delving into the unspoken reasons that had led her to make such a significant request.
"Thank you, Grandpa, Auntie¡ and Pa¡" Jane heaved a sigh of relief as she expressed her gratitude toward the elders. Keeping her identity was essential to aplish her mission. She couldn''t let her enemies know her weakness. She was afraid that her family would be their target. The King Stallion Mafia was very capable of harming her loved ones.
Chapter 638 [Bonus chapter]Two DNA Results
Chapter 638 [Bonus chapter]Two DNA Results
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Zhou Hospital¡ ]
As Hanabi and Cherry stepped through the revolving ss doors, they were immediately enveloped in the bustling atmosphere of the Zhou Hospital. They were tasked to collect the DNA Test result and pass it over to Jane.
Hanabi and Cherry navigated through the maze of bustling corridors, where medical professionals in white coats hurriedly moved from one patient room to another. They immediately checked the hospital bulletin board where they could see informational signs, providing directions to various departments, clinics, and specialized units.
After getting the information needed, the duo took the lift, proceeding to Dr. Zhou''s office. He was the one who facilitated Jane''s request for the DNA Test. However, upon reaching the office, they found it unupied. The twodies decided to take a seat on the sofa, patiently awaiting Dr. Zhou''s arrival.
It did not take long before an unexpected figure walked into the office. Instead of Dr. Zhou, Stephen was the one who entered the room. The sudden encounter left both Hanabi and Stephen surprised, as they hadn''t anticipated crossing paths again in this manner.
"You?!" eximed Hanabi and Stephen simultaneously, their voices filled with astonishment. They pointed at each other, their faces reflecting the disbelief of recognizing someone they hadn''t expected to see.
Cherry, on the other hand, shifted her gaze back and forth between Hanabi and Stephen. With a hint of amusement, she inquired, "Have you two met before?"
Stephen and Hanabi exchanged nods in acknowledgment of Cherry''s question, their gazes briefly locking with a mix of recognition and curiosity.
Their voices ovepped as they both spoke, exining their previous encounters.
Stephen: "She is¡ª"
Hanabi: "He is¡ª"
Both of them momentarily paused, giving chance for the other to speak first.
"Ladies first," Stephen said with a friendly smile.
Hanabi, her eyes fixed on Stephen, began, her voice tinged with a mix of exasperation and humor, "He''s the guy who identally hit me with his car." She couldn''t help but smirk at the memory.
Stephen, on the other hand, had a sheepish smile as he admitted, "And she''s the patient who managed to escape from my care." His tone held a touch of self-deprecating humor, acknowledging the irony of the situation.
Cherry, sensing the potential for an intriguing backstory, couldn''t contain a soft giggle. Her eyes sparkled with amusement. "Well, well, what a small world," she remarked with a hint of yful irony.
She then gestured towards the two, introducing them, "Doc Stephen, this is Hanabi, Jane''s childhood friend. Hanabi, meet Doc Stephen, Jane''s psychologist and dear friend."
Stephen extended a hand toward Hanabi with a warm smile, attempting to mend the awkwardness that had inadvertently woven itself into their meeting. "Pleasure to formally meet you, Hanabi," he said, his tone sincere.
Knowing that Stephen was a good friend of Jane, Hanabi held a positive impression of him. She weed his extended hand and gave it a firm shake. "It''s a pleasure to meet you as well," she replied in her neutral tone.
"Given that you''re here at our hospital now, why not consider having aprehensive physical examination?" Stephen suggested, his concern for Hanabi evident in his words. He continued, "After you left without noticest time, I couldn''t determine the extent of any potential injuries I inflicted in you."
"I hope you''re feeling well after the ident," Stephen added.
"You don''t need to worry about me. I''m perfectly fine," Hanabi gracefully declined Stephen''s offer once more, her polite tone concealing any difort she might have felt about the suggestion.
Stephen''s curiosity was piqued, and he couldn''t help but inquire, "By the way, what brings both of you here? Are you here for a consultation with my father?"
Cherry promptly answered him. "Sis Jane sent us to retrieve the results of the DNA test. We submitted the specimensst night to your father."
At the mention of Jane''s name, Stephen''s eyes lit up. It was clear that Jane held a special ce in his heart, and her involvement in this situation added an unexpectedyer of significance to their meeting.
"Whose DNA have you conducted tests on at this facility?" Stephen inquired, his tone a blend of professional curiosity and genuine interest. His question hung in the air, evoking the sense that there might be more to the story than met the eye, a hidden web of connections waiting to be unraveled since Jane was involved.
Cherry and Hanabi exchanged nces with one another. "I''m sorry. Doc Stephen. We can''t reveal the identity of the owners of the specimen. If you really want to know, you have to ask our Sis."
Stephen held a deep respect for privacy and confidentiality, which led him to refrain from pressing further with his questions. However, this unexpected encounter stirred memories of a simr request made by Abigail. She had also asked him for a favor: to conduct a DNA test using samples she had provided.
Up until this point, he had not shared the results with Abigail, an oversight on his part. It had slipped his mind because Abigail had lost some of her memories, including her request for the DNA test.
"Abigail also requested me the same thing. I''ll just get the result. Could you please hand it over to her?" Stephen asked the twodies.
"Sure thing." Cherry responded with a smile.
Stephen said goodbye for a moment to retrieve the DNA result requested by Abigail. But little did he know, Jane was the one who made that request when her soul was still inside Abigail''s body. Those were DNA samples of Vincent and Ethan.
Meanwhile, Dr. Zhou eventually arrived at his office, meeting Hanabi and Cherry. His disappointment was evident as he had anticipated seeing Jane. Dr. Zhou had been quietly contemting the possibility of Jane bing his future daughter-inw,rgely due to her connection with his son, Stephen.
"How''s Jane?" Dr. Zhou asked the twodies as he passed the document over to Cherry.
"She couldn''t make it due to a family gathering, Dr. Zhou," Cherry exined. "But rest assured, Sis Jane is on the mend and feeling better."
However, a flicker of concern briefly crossed Dr. Zhou''s eyes. He had diagnosed Jane with a brain tumor, so he was keenly aware of her health struggles and the potential deterioration of her condition.
"Okay. Please tell her to visit me regrly. I remain her doctor, and it''s my utmost priority to monitor and ensure her well-being." His words conveyed not only his dedication but also his genuine concern for Jane''s health and recovery.
"Of course, Dr. Zhou," Cherry replied with a nod, acknowledging his request. "We''ll make sure to convey your message to her, and we appreciate your continued care for her health."
A few minutester, Stephen returned, holding a brown envelope that contained the result of another DNA test. "Could you please ensure Abigail receives it?" Stephen said before handing the document over to Cherry.
"Yes, Doc. We will give this to her," Cherry reassured him.
Hanabi and Cherry wasted no time, quickly making their way back to the Hiroshi Vi. Jane had meticulously nned to unveil this profound truth to Nathan, armed with the irrefutable evidence they now possessed.
Chapter 639 Tangible Evidence
Chapter 639 Tangible Evidence
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Hiroshi Vi¡ ]
After concluding their lively conversation regarding the forting engagement party and the warm wee they nned to extend to Abigail, the Hiroshi, and Yan Family found themselves pleasantly surprised by unanticipated guests. Nathan and Ethan showed up at the entrance gate of the mansion.
The head guard promptly ryed the news to Mr. Hiroshi about the unexpected arrival of the Sparks. A heavy tension gripped the atmosphere within the living room as they found themselves at a loss for words, uncertain about how to confront Nathan.
Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of sympathy and understanding. Their silence spoke volumes, silently acknowledging the profound bond Nathan had with Abigail. They both empathized with him, aware of just how deeply he had cared for and supported Abigail for almost two months.
Nathan had given so much of himself for Abigail''s sake. But Abigail chose Dave over him. They couldn''t do anything about that. It was Abigail''s decision and they respected her choice.
''What is he doing here?'' Janemented to herself inwardly. His sudden arrival had cast a hint of awkwardness, recing the previously cheerful atmosphere.
"Have you talked to him?" Old Master Yan softly asked Abigail.
Grasping Dave''s hand, Abigail could only shake her head. She didn''t feel the need to exin or inform Nathan about her engagement. She already ended things with him a long time ago.
"Don''t worry, Grandpa. I''ll talk to him," Jane volunteered.
It did not take long when Nathan and Ethan appeared at the entrance door. As if propelled by an invisible burst of enthusiasm, Ethan dashed toward Old Master Yan, addressing him with a youthful voice.
"Great-grandpa!" Ethan eximed with infectious glee, his small frame practicallyunching itself into the old man''s legs, giving him a heartfelt hug.
Ethan''s presence had an immediate effect on the atmosphere, infusing it with a newfound liveliness. His boundless energy acted as a soothing balm, putting everyone at ease, and momentarily dispelling the unease that had settled in the room.
However, as the room bathed in the warmth of Ethan''s wee, Old Master Yan couldn''t help but release a deep sigh. Beneath his affection for the spirited boy, he carried a sense of sorrow, for he recognized that it was such a waste because Ethan would never be part of the Yan Family anymore since Abigail chose Dave, not Nathan. The old man was very fond of him. Not only him, Mr. Hiroshi and Madam Priyanshi felt the same way.
Meanwhile, Nathan locked eyes with Dave, and without the need for words, they shared a nod of acknowledgment. In contrast, Abigail found herself unable to meet Nathan''s gaze directly. She longed to escape his prating stare, opting instead to seek refuge behind Dave''s reassuring presence.
As Nathan''s gaze shifted downward, he couldn''t help but notice the intertwined hands of Abigail and Dave.However, what was truly surprising was Nathan''sck of any trace of jealousy at that moment. He found himself taken aback by this unexpected response, questioning his own emotions in the quiet recesses of his mind.
''What''s happening to me?'' Nathan wondered silently. ''This doesn''t make sense. Have I already moved on?''
Nathan''s subconscious instincts guided his gaze, causing him to sweep his eyes across the room in search of someone. His heart seemed to have its own agenda as it skipped a beat in the very instant his gaze locked onto Jane''s mesmerizing emerald eyes.
In that fleeting moment, everything seemed to fall into ce within him. ''Here she is,'' he thought, his inner voice resolute and filled with a sense of certainty.
On the other hand, Jane cocked her eyebrow upon seeing Nathan''s enigmatic smirk. ''Why is he looking at me like that?''
Mr. Hiroshi, ever the astute observer, also noted Nathan''s smile directed at Jane. The thought crossed his mind, ''Hmm, Nathan doesn''t look brokenhearted at all. Or maybe he is just putting on a brave front to protect his ego.''
"Apology for our sudden intrusion. I hope we haven''t disrupted any important discussions," Nathan finally spoke up. He could sense that the Yan family and Hiroshi family were discussing Dave and Abigail''s wedding.
Madam Priyanshi smiled at Nathan and shook her head. "No need for apologies," she reassured him. "Our discussion has concluded for the moment. What brings you here today?" Her words were polite, yet they held an undertone of curiosity.
"I came to see Jane," Nathan dered, his announcement hanging in the air like an unexpected gust of wind, leaving everyone momentarily speechless.
In the middle of Nathan''s revtion, Old Master Yan and Mr. Hiroshi exchanged meaningful nces, both their eyes carried unspoken shared thoughts.
Then, in a secretive manner, Old Master Yan leaned closer to Madam Priyanshi, his voice a hushed whisper. "Why didn''t I think of this earlier?" he mused quietly, a spark of enthusiasm lighting up his eyes.
"Jane and Nathan, they seem like a perfect match. Perhaps it''s time to consider a different path for Nathan since he can no longer be with Abigail." The notion of matchmaking danced in the old man''s mind, a fresh idea that carried with it the promise of new beginnings.
Madam Priyanshi bobbed her head in agreement as she darted her gaze back and forth between Nathan and Jane. Old Master Yan had a point.
"May I have a moment with Jane?" Nathan''s voice broke the silence once more.
Even Dave and Abigail were taken aback, as Nathan seemed unfazed by their presence.
"Of course, go ahead and talk to her," Mr. Hiroshi responded with a warm smile, giving Jane a gentle push toward Nathan.
Jane found herself following Nathan as they strolled into the garden. Hanabi and Cherry had yet to arrive, leaving her puzzled about Nathan''s sudden appearance at the Hiroshi Vi. After all, she was supposed to meet him at the Sparks Mansion once she got ahold of the DNA test result.
''Can''t he wait for me to initiate contact? Why did he feel the need toe here in person?'' Her internal thoughts were tinged with a hint of frustration, as Nathan''s unexpected visit left her wondering about his motivations and the urgency that had driven him to seek her out at the Hiroshi Vi.
"Now, tell me the reason why you asked me for Veronica''s DNA sample?" Nathan calmly confronted Jane, his true motive hidden beneath a veil of concern. Deep down, all he yearned for was to catch a glimpse of her, to ascertain her well-being. He came here for the sole purpose of persuading her toe with him abroad for her treatment.
Jane lifted her hand, gesturing for Nathan to wait, while her fingers quickly danced across the buttons of her phone, dialing Cherry''s number. As she brought the device to her ear, her gaze remained locked on Nathan, her brows furrowing with anticipation.
"Where are you, Cherry? Have you managed to secure the results?" Jane inquired, her voice edged with a mixture of hope and impatience.
"Sis!" Cherry''s voice crackled through the phone''s speaker, excitement evident in her tone. "We''ve just pulled up at Hiroshi Vi. I''ve got the DNA results in my possession. Where can I find you?" Jane could hear in the background the sound of a car engine.
Jane''s eyes darted briefly to the serene garden surrounding her. "I''m in the garden," she replied, her voice softening as she imagined Cherry''s imminent arrival.
Cherry''s arrival was swift, as if she had sensed the urgency in Jane''s call. She entered the garden, clutching a crucial piece of documentation tightly in her hand. Upon spotting Nathan by Jane''s side, her expression flickered with surprise, though she quickly masked it with a warm smile.
Cherry approached Jane and extended the document towards her. "Here it is, Sis," she said, her voice carrying the weight of the important information contained within. "I also have another document from Doc Stephen, which I''ll be giving to Abigail shortly."
Jane didn''t pay more attention to the second document mentioned by Cherry. Upon receiving the first document, Jane expressed her gratitude. Meanwhile, sensing that her presence was no longer required, Cherry bid them farewell and made her way back to the mansion to deliver the second document to Abigail.
Nathan''s curiosity piqued as he cast an inquisitive nce toward the document in Jane''s possession. He couldn''t help but inquire, "What is that?" His eyes remained fixed on the intriguing piece of paper, eager to unravel its contents.
In response to his query, Jane wore a knowing smile, one that hinted at a deeper significance. She extended the document towards him, inviting him to take it. "See it for yourself," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of anticipation.
As Nathan epted the document and began to reveal its contents, a sense of anticipation hung in the air. Whatevery within those pages seemed to hold a secret, a revtion, or perhaps a momentous decision that would shape their path forward. Jane watched his expression closely, waiting for his reaction, aware that this document had the potential to change the course of their ns and decisions.
Nathan frowned when he read the DNA test confirmed a positive match for two individuals as biological siblings, it resulted in a percentage match of 50%. He was about to ask her further but Jane spoke up to exin the document in his hands.
"I''ve already informed you that Monica is alive. I needed Veronica''s DNA to confirm Monica''s true identity, as she is currently assuming another person''s identity. Nathan, now you have tangible evidence right before you. Helena is, in fact, Monica."
Chapter 640 Nathan’s Regret
Chapter 640 Nathan''s Regret
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
"Helena is, in fact, Monica." Those words, uttered so matter-of-factly by Jane, reverberated in Nathan''s ears like a relentless echo. His initial response was an overwhelming shock that seemed to jolt every fiber of his being.
Nathan froze in his spot but the ground beneath him felt unstable as if the very foundation of his understanding had been overturned. Nathan found himself in a whirlwind of emotions, his mind and heart engaged in a fierce battle of disbelief and eptance as Jane''s revtion hung heavily in the air.
The questions swirled relentlessly in his mind: How could this be possible? How could the woman he had believed to be dead, the very person he had mourned for an agonizing span of years, have somehow managed to stay alive and conceal her true identity and exist under an entirely different persona? What circumstances had led her down this path and abandon him and their son, Ethan?
For years, he had carried the heavy burden of grief, convinced that Monica, the woman he had cherished and lost, was gone forever.
Nathan''s emotions¨C a mixture of shock, disbelief, and a profound sense of betrayal, threatened to engulf him entirely. It was a bittersweet revtion as if an old scar was being reopened from the recesses of his mind.
No wonder that certain gestures and actions exhibited by Helena bore a striking resemnce to those of Monica. The reason for this uncanny familiarity was now abundantly clear¡ªHelena was, without a doubt, none other than Monica herself.
As the pieces of the puzzle fell into ce, Nathan found himself reflecting on those subtle moments when Helena''s mannerisms had triggered a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was as though he had glimpsed Monica''s spirit by just watching Helena.
In the midst of Nathan''s inner turmoil, Jane could only watch him silently as he clutched the document in his trembling hand, his fingers clenched involuntarily, crumpling the once neat paper into a tangled mess.
Jane bore witness to the chaos raging in Nathan''s soul right now. It was a rage born not only from the shock of Monica''s deception but from the hurt that welled up within him, threatening to consume him whole. Jane couldn''t help but feel sorry for him.
Monica''s betrayal cut deeper than any knife, striking at the very core of his being. It was a betrayal not just of trust but of the bond they had built over the years, a bond he thought was unbreakable. Her actions had torn through the fabric of his reality, leaving behind a rift that seemed impossible to mend.
"I took the lives of yourrades," Nathan finally broke the silence, his voice heavy with regret and remorse.
"I resented you for so many years¡ I inflicted pain upon you and I almost killed you, all because I believe you were responsible for Monica''s death." He mmed his eyes shut as he gritted his teeth. It was hard for him to enumerate all the bad things he did against Jane.
"I perpetrated countless cruel acts in the name of my vengeance, only to now confront the bitter truth... that Monica, the very reason for my resentment against you, is still alive."? As the weight of his admission settled upon him, a storm of emotions surged through his being and threatened to consume him.
He could feel the burning currents of rage coursing through his veins, a relentless reminder of the harm he had inflicted upon Jane, the real Shining Star. At the same time, guilt preyed on his conscience, its ws digging deep into his soul, a reminder of the cruel things he had done to her in his pursuit of vengeance.
"I''m sorry¡ Jane," Nathan mumbled in a low whisper. It was a moment of painful reckoning, as he struggled with the harsh reality that his actions, driven by misguided rage, had not only cost the lives of innocents but had brought immeasurable suffering to his real friend, Jane.
Jane stood in silence, her world momentarily frozen in disbelief. Her lips remained sealed, her voice rendered mute by the weight of what she had just witnessed. ''Nathan is apologizing to me. Sincerely.''
With Jane''s silence, Nathan continued to ponder in his mind. ''So¡ is this the reason she said she no longer wants me in her life?'' His heart ached as he considered the possibility that his own actions, driven by anger and vengeance, had driven a wedge between them that could never be bridged.
He longed to turn back time, to undo the harm he had caused, and to apologize for the damage he had brought her. But he also knew that some wounds ran too deep to healpletely.
Without a second thought, Nathan dropped to his knees, his eyes downcast, his posture humble and contrite. He took shallow breaths and his hands trembled as he fought to find the words to express the depth of his regret.
His voice, when it finally emerged, was tinged with a quiver,den with sincerity. "Jane," he began, his voice barely above a whisper, "I can''t undo the terrible things I''ve done, the lives I''ve shattered. But I am so deeply sorry. I was blinded by my own rage and I let it lead me astray, causing pain to you and to yourrades."
Meanwhile, Jane, the person he had wronged so deeply, stood before him, her face a mosaic of emotions¡ªpain, shock, confusion but also a glimmer of hope. Her eyes were locked onto Nathan''s bowed head. She was torn between anger and the desire to forgive.
Jane continued to listen, her heart aching as she observed the genuine torment etched on Nathan''s face. She had seen him transform from a friend into a vengeful stranger, and now, in this moment, she saw the shattered remnants of the man he had once been.
Nathan added, his words heavy with remorse. "I know that my apology can never truly make amends for the pain I''ve caused, but I want to try. I want to make things right, to atone for my actions, and to earn your forgiveness, if you''ll allow me the chance."
Jane hesitated for a moment, her emotions in turmoil. She had never expected this turn of events. Her goal was just to reveal the truth to Nathan and warn him not to get in her way because she nned to settle the score with Monica. Who would have thought Nathan would acknowledge his mistakes and even ask for her forgiveness? She was overwhelmed by his words.
Jane even lost hope that Nathan would fall for her as the scars ran deep. But beneath theyers of hurt, there was a flicker of the friendship they had once shared. After careful consideration, she took a deep breath. She reached out a trembling hand and gently lifted Nathan''s bowed head, their eyes finally meeting.
For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath as their gazes locked. Jane saw the sincerity in Nathan''s eyes, the profound regret etched on his handsome face. As a faint smile tugged the corners of her lips, she whispered, "I don''t know if I can ever truly forgive you, Nathan, but I''ll try." It was a fragile step toward healing, a glimmer of hope in a room filled with the weight of their shared past.
"It depends on how you will perform and show me yourmitment and sincerity," she added, her lips curling into a yful, enigmatic grin. Her eyes sparkled with a hint of mischief, and her words carried an air of intrigue.
Nathan blinked several times in amusement as he stared at her charming face. Her mischievous smile was both a tease and a test, a glimpse of the exciting yet uncertain road ahead. Her statement was not a mere deration. It was a challenge, an opportunity for him to step up and prove himself. She expected action, proof of his resolve to match his words.
At that moment, the once-oppressive heaviness that had pervaded the air was effortlessly reced by an atmosphere brimming with lightness and ease.
"Alright, please stand up," Jane gently urged, her hands wrapping around his shoulder as she tugged his body upward.
A yful smile danced across her lips as she continued, "We wouldn''t want people to misinterpret your gesture. They might mistake it for a wedding proposal!" She chuckled lightly, sharing a moment of light-hearted humor with him.
Nathan, still caught in the gravity of his emotions, rose to his feet, a sheepish grin ying on his lips as he joined in theughter.
Jane breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing hisughter, fully aware of how difficult it had been for Nathan to absorb that shocking revtion.
"I have more questions about this. Do you know how and why Monica started to live as Helena Carlsen?" Nathan inquired, his brow furrowing with confusion and curiosity. "Who died in my arms?"
Jane''s once cheerful expression vanished, reced by aplex swirl of emotions that flickered in her eyes. "I don''t have the answers to those questions," she admitted with a sigh, her voice tinged with a sense of uncertainty. "This is a puzzle we''ll need to unravel together. But before we dive into this mystery, there''s something crucial you should be aware of."
"What is it?" Nathan''s interest was piqued, and his full attention was now fixed on Jane.
Jane''s gaze swept across their surroundings, her eyes scanning for any prying ears or watchful eyes. After a moment of assessment, she turned to Nathan and spoke in a hushed tone, her words covered with caution.
"We can''t talk here," she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur. "Let''s find a more secure location to discuss this." Her words were a subtle signal that they needed to move to a ce where their conversation could remain discreet and free from unwanted listeners.
"We can go to my office," Nathan suggested.
"What office? SYP Twilight Corp or Syphiruz Mafia?" Jane asked back, lifting her eyebrow.
Nathan let out a soft chuckle before answering, "I''ll leave it to you."
Jane: "..."
Chapter 641 Nathans Support and Concern for Her
Chapter 641 Nathan''s Support and Concern for Her
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡ ]
Jane made the choice to apany Nathan to the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters. She thought this ce was suitable for them to talk about Monica and the King Stallion Mafia. However, while they were on their way to the headquarters, she contemted whether to reveal the entirety of her secrets and burdens to Nathan or to continue shouldering them alone.
She was determined to maintain her independence and not be overly reliant on him. Besides, Monica was still Ethan''s biological mother. She couldn''t possibly involve Nathan with her revenge.
However, Jane''s decision also bore a significant connection to Nathan''s inherent right to know the truth. After all, he too had fallen victim to Monica''s web of deception and evil schemes.
After navigating through the long corridors of the headquarters, Nathan and Jane swiftly arrived at his office. Nathan issued strict instructions to his guards, emphasizing the importance of ensuring that his conversation with Jane remained undisturbed by unwanted interruptions. He made it clear that no one should enter the room.
Upon their arrival, Nathan extended a polite gesture, inviting Jane to take a seat on the sofa that upied a corner of the room. Without hesitation, they both settled into their respective ces. As they sat opposite each other, they took deliberate breaths, inhaling and exhaling to alleviate the mounting tension that hung in the air like a heavy shroud.
"Now, tell me everything that you know," Nathan mumbled, his unwavering gaze firmly fixed upon Jane. His voice carried a tone of seriousness.
Jane shifted her gaze to meet Nathan''s, her expression a blend of mixed emotions, as she heaved a deep, contemtive sigh. She had so many things to say, yet she didn''t know where to start.
Observing the uncertainty that lingered in Jane''s eyes, Nathan extended aforting reassurance. "You have my full attention, Jane," he spoke with a gentleness that sought to dispel her doubts. "You don''t need to withhold any critical information. You have my trust, and I won''t cast doubt on your words. What is it that you know?"
"I''ve managed to retrieve my lost memories," Jane began. She took a moment to steady herself before continuing, "And in the process, I''ve uncovered a crucial piece of information. It turns out that Monica is connected to the King Stallion Mafia."
Her disclosure hung in the air, casting a profound silence over the room. Nathan, who had been listening attentively, was hit with yet another unexpected shock.
''What else might Monica be concealing from me? Is there more I have to find?'' Nathan pondered to himself. ''Damn! I am so stupid! I can''t believe I allowed myself to be deceived by this woman,'' Nathan muttered to himself, his disappointment casting a shadow over his thoughts.
Jane''s voice held a tone of cautious spection as she continued to unveil her thoughts. "I have a suspicion," she began, "that the woman who died in your arms might have actually been the real Helena. It''s entirely usible that they orchestrated a face swap, concealing her true identity."
Nathan, deep in contemtion, brought a hand to his chin, his gesture mirroring the thoughtful nod that followed. "Your suspicion is entirely usible," he acknowledged. "In fact, I''ve uncovered some information that supports this theory. It turns out that Helena and Monica shared a history¡ back to their time in Country R. They attended the same school and, ording to my team''s investigation, they were exceptionally close friends."
The intertwining threads of Helena and Monica''s rtionship and the mysteries surrounding their connection began to unfurl.
Now, it was Jane''s turn to be surprised by Nathan''s revtion. "Did you investigate Monica? But why?"
Nathan''s lips curled up into a faint smile as he answered, "Because I believe you¡ when you said you are the real Shining Star. I have to know why and how she managed to fool me and steal your identity."
Jane found herself momentarily stunned by his words. Deep within her, a sense of joy blossomed as she absorbed the weight of Nathan''s implicit trust in her words. It was as if a heavy burden had been lifted from her shoulders, reced by the heartwarming realization that he believed in her and the truths she had unveiled.
Since Nathan brought up the topic of Monica stealing Jane''s identity, a realization had dawned on her. She snapped her fingers and blurted out. "I believe the leader of King Stallion yed a role in all of this. He was also aware of not only my true identity but also yours as Sizzling August."
Nathan''s brow furrowed in both puzzlement and confusion upon hearing her statement. "What do you mean?"
Jane''s voice quivered withplex emotions as she shared another piece of information with Nathan. "I, too, fell victim to the King''s deception," she began, her voice tinged with regret. "He impersonated you, Sizzling August. You may recall that I failed in my mission to eliminate him, all because of his cunning¡ª"
She paused suddenly, her words caught in her throat. There were painful memories she wasn''t yet prepared to disclose to Nathan, secrets of the torment she had endured at the hands of Monica and the King Stallion. It was a dark chapter in her life, one she wasn''t ready for Nathan to uncover, and so she held back, her unspoken turmoil lingering beneath the surface.
As he watched Jane, Nathan couldn''t help but notice the subtle changes in her expression. Her face, usually fierce, betrayed a flicker of vulnerability. Her brows furrowed with regret and her eyes drifted away, avoiding his gaze.
"Hey, is there something wrong? Were you triggered by unpleasant memories?" Nathan asked her earnestly, moving closer to her as if he wanted to hold her in his arms. His concern for her surged, a sudden chill prickling at the edges of his consciousness. He knew her well enough to recognize that there was more to her silence than met the eye.
"It''s nothing. I''m alright," Jane replied, her true emotions concealed behind a forced smile. The words slipped from her lips, a shield to protect the vulnerability she wished to keep hidden.
"Now, let''s return to the primary matter at hand," Jane suggested, refocusing the conversation. "I think you should test Maximilian Carlsen to ascertain whether he is aware of Monica''s true identity or not. Does he know what happened to his real daughter? Or could he potentially be involved in this scheme? Moreover, we must unravel the mystery surrounding the whereabouts of the real Helena. I''ll leave this task to you."
Nathan offered a simple nod in response, his attention focused on Jane. While the topic of Monica held its own significance, Nathan''s primary concern was for Jane''s well-being. He couldn''t help but wonder if she was truly alright.
Because of Stephen, Nathan learned that the King Stallion Mafia was the cause of the traumatic experiences Jane had endured in the past and it appeared that Monica''s involvement added anotheryer ofplexity to her tragic past.
In the depths of his perceptive gaze, Nathan sensed that Jane was withholding something from him, the secrets she continued to hide. He couldn''t help but feel a growing unease deep inside his heart.
As if guided by an instinct all its own, Nathan''s body moved of its own ord. In a sudden, tender impulse, he enveloped Jane in a warm and protective embrace, drawing her close to his chest. His strong arms wrapped around her.
With a gentle touch, he ran his fingers through her hair, a soothing gesture meant to convey his support and understanding.
"I will deal with the King Stallion for you. You don''t have to worry about them." Nathan dered to Jane. His decision was a resolute determination fueled by the consuming fire of his anger toward the King Stallion Mafia. His anger wasn''t merely a fleeting emotion. It was a fierce, unyielding force, born from the scars they had inflicted on Jane''s life.
"You should focus on your recovery. Jane¡e with me to Country Z for your treatment," Nathan added, his voice softening. He had been dying to say this to her.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s sudden embrace had caught Jane off guard, and she felt a rush of astonishment wash over her. Her heart, which had been weighed down by secrets and uncertainties, now quickened because of his closeness.
As she rested within the circle of his arms, her eyes widened in surprise, her thoughts racing to make sense of this unexpected gesture. Beneath her initial shock, aplex blend of emotions began to emerge¨C- gratitude,fort, fears, and uncertainties. Jane''s internal turmoil was mirrored in the depths of her eyes, which, for a brief moment, revealed a vulnerability she rarely allowed others to witness.
''Nathan¡ after recovering my memories¡ I just found myself unworthy of you. Please¡ don''t treat me like this. I would prefer for you to hate me. Please don''t shake my resolve.'' Jane chewed on her lower lip as she struggled inwardly. She was torn between pushing him away or savoring this moment and enjoying the warmth of his embrace.
"Nate, I can''t do that¡" She mumbled, finding it hard to exin. ''I can''t go abroad for my treatment because I don''t have a brain tumor!'' shemented in her mind, still ming Bam-Bam for this non-existent illness.
Jane finally found the courage to push Nathan away and escape from his embrace.
''Don''t tell me¡ she''s giving up on her life just because she remembered her tragic past?'' Nathan started to specte as he was reminded of Stephen''s words. Jane tried tomit suicide several times because of her trauma.
"Jane¡ please¡ say yes." Nathan pleaded in his desperate tone. "Do this treatment¡ for your family." He tried to persuade her once more. "We''ve already made a deal. I gave you Veronica''s DNA sample and the location of King Stallion Mafia''s hideout."
Chapter 642 Undeniable Attraction!
Chapter 642 Undeniable Attraction!
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
Nathan had no intention of letting Jane slip away if she remained unwilling to ept his proposal. His determination ran deep, and he was prepared to take drastic measures if necessary. The thought of losing her was inconceivable, particrly now that the resentment and animosity that once festered between them had dissipated.
The bond that had developed between them, forged through their pasts and shared experiences, had transformed his feelings. His hatred had given way to a profound sense of care and protectiveness. He couldn''t bear the idea of losing Jane.
So, with unwavering determination, Nathan resolved that if persuasion failed, he would take whatever actions were required to ensure her safety. It was a testament to the profound change in his heart, a testament to the depth of his newfound feelings for her.
However, Jane could no longer stand this. She feltpelled to speak out, her expression a mix of annoyance and exasperation. "I don''t have illness. I''m not going to die as long as you will like me!"
Nathan: "..."
Nathan, momentarily taken aback by her unexpected deration, blinked in amusement. Herst statement had caught him off guard, and he found himself torn between amusement and confusion. He wasn''t quite sure how to react.
Jane, on the other hand, couldn''t believe what had just slipped from her lips. She berated herself inwardly, frustration evident as she lightly smacked her forehead. ''Damn! What did I just say?''
"I didn''t mean it." Jane hurriedly retracted her statement, her tone shifting to an innocent one.
Jane abruptly pushed herself up from her seat, nning to flee. She took a tentative step, intending to distance herself from Nathan''s presence. Yet, just as she was on the verge of making her escape, his strong grip closed around her arm, effectively anchoring her in ce.
Her movements stilled, and she turned her gaze toward him, a mixture of surprise and hesitation in her eyes. The physical contact sent a jolt through her, an unexpected connection that held her rooted to the spot. The unspoken tension between them hung heavy in the air, leaving their next actions hanging in the bnce, aplex intery of feelings and desires.
"Do you still desire my affection?" Nathan inquired, his voice steady but tinged with uncertainty.
Meanwhile, Jane found herself caught in his prating gaze. His gaze, unwavering and intense, bore into her with a depth that left Jane feeling nervous and uneasy. Her heart started running wild once again as his question lingered, waiting for her response.
Nathan tried his best to conceal the mischievous grin that was on the verge of breaking free from the corners of his lips. He hoped Jane would take her words back when she said she no longer wanted him in her life.
As she made an effort to maintain herposure, Jane broke her silence and said, "We are here to talk about important things. Don''t y around with me, Nate." If he continued acting like this, she was afraid that her heart would finally give in to him.
"What are you going to do now? Will you tell Ethan about his mother''s whereabouts?" Jane would like to evade Nathan''s question so she brought up Monica, including Ethan. This was her way of diverting Nathan''s attention.
"She abandoned us¡ even Ethan," Nathan responded, his face contorted with seriousness.
He continued, his tone unwavering, "There''s no need for Ethan to be burdened with the knowledge that Monica is still alive. It appears she has moved on, finding happiness with her fianc¨¦." As he spoke, Nathan''s face remained locked in a stern expression, his determination clear.
"Are you sure about that?" Jane asked him again.
Nathan nodded solemnly, hismitment to protecting Ethan evident in every line of his face. "Ethan is my son," he affirmed, his voice tinged with fatherly devotion. "I want to shield him from the pain of knowing that his own mother abandoned him for the sake of another man. His heart would shatter if he were to discover the truth. It''s a lesson I''ve learned the hard way."
The realization of his father''s warnings came crashing down upon him, and Nathan''s voice carried a note of regret. "Now, I understand my father. I should have heeded his advice and I should have listened to Kathleen. The rumors were true¡ªMonica had an affair," he admitted, this eptance weighed down with the bitter taste of mixture of relief and gratitude. It was as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders.
betrayal.
Jane was at a loss for words. She was still overwhelmed by Nathan''s eptance and realization. It seemed that his once intense resentment had shifted its focus, now directed to Monica. As Jane absorbed the significance of this shift, she couldn''t help but feel a mixture of relief and gratitude. It was as if a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders.
"By the way, stop evading my question," he urged, his voice steady and filled with purpose. Nathan wasn''t about to let the question linger unanswered. He took a step closer to Jane, his eyes unwavering as he captured her shoulders with a gentle but firm grip.
"I''ll ask you once more, and I need an honest answer¡" he paused, and with a deliberate motion, he turned her body to face him directly, his intent clear. He wanted her to meet his gaze. "Do you still crave my affection?"
Jane pursed her lips and squinted her eyes at him. She couldn''t help but feel somewhat annoyed with herself for the way her heart seemed to race in response to his presence. It was as though his mere existence had the power to disrupt the carefully constructed walls she had built around her emotions.
An inner dialogue raged within her as she silently chided herself. ''You''re making this so much harder for me, Nathan Sparks!'' Her thoughts carried a tinge of yful frustration, a recognition of the undeniable effect he had on her.
As their eyes locked in a charged standoff, Jane didn''t shy away from the challenge. With a hint of defiance, she retorted, "What if I do? Are you willing to take responsibility for that?"
Hearing her words, Nathan''s eyes danced with a sudden surge of delight, a spark of yearning that seemed to bridge the space between them. As if drawn by an irresistible force, he found himself unconsciously leaning closer to Jane, his heart pounding in his chest. The maic pull between them was undeniable, and in that moment, nothing else seemed to matter.
Their lips met with an almost instinctual urgency, a convergence of desire and emotion that neither of them could resist. Nathan was taken aback by the intensity of his own eagerness to kiss her, a realization that sent a thrill coursing through his veins. It was as if the floodgates had been opened, and he was no longer willing to restrain himself.
In that stolen moment, their kiss became a testament to the depth of their connection, a silent acknowledgment of the unspoken feelings that had lingered between them. It was a moment of surrender, where theplexities of their past and the uncertainties of their future melted away, leaving only the profound intimacy of the present.
''Damn! I''m kissing him again! We are kissing each other again!'' Jane''s internal monologue screamed with self-awareness and a tinge of disbelief. Her mind seemed to echo with the weight of the moment, a moment she hadn''t anticipated but had willingly surrendered to.
In that electrifying instance, her senses were consumed by the exquisite sensation of Nathan''s lips against hers. The warmth of his touch, the taste of his kiss¡ªit was as if their hidden feelings and undeniable chemistry had culminated in this intoxicating moment of vulnerability and desire.
Time seemed to blur as their kiss deepened, and Jane surrendered herself to the intoxicating embrace. In one swift move, Nathan''s strong hands guided her, gently urging her to straddle him as he settled onto the sofa. Their connection remained unbroken, the fervent kiss they shared serving as a passionate bridge between them.
Jane felt the shift in their positions but couldn''t find it within herself to break away from their fervent embrace and hungry kisses. Straddling Nathan, she yielded to the maic pull of their closeness, a tangible reminder of the undeniable attraction between them.
They were supposed to talk but they ended up sealing each other''s lips. The world around them seemed to fade into obscurity as they continued to explore the depths of their desire, their bodies entwined in a dance of strong desire and intimacy.
Their kiss, though passionate and all-consuming, eventually yielded to the need for a breath of fresh air. Nathan''s lips parted from Jane''s, leaving both of them gasping for much-needed oxygen. Jane, her chest heaving, fought to regain herposure as her senses whirled in the aftermath of their passion.
As she attempted to steady her breathing, a tantalizing shiver raced down her spine. She felt the exquisite sensation of Nathan''s lips trailing from her mouth to her neck, leaving a trail of warmth and desire in their wake. It was a heady and intoxicating feeling, and it sent a rush of electricity coursing through her veins. She just found herself wanting for more as something moistened in the lower part of her body¡ in between her legs.
Jane''s inner turmoil was evident in the softment that echoed in her thoughts. ''Gosh, it''s so hard to control myself,'' she mused, a mixture of desire and yearning coursing through her. She found herself sumbing to the tantalizing sensations that Nathan''s lips were evoking as he trailed kisses along her neck.
In a subconscious response to her own desire and his seductive touch, Jane arched her back, tilting her head to the side, and granting Nathan''s mouth even greater ess to the sensitive parts of her neck. It was a surrender to the unbridled passion that coursed between them.
''Damn you, Nathan Sparks. Is this how you are going to take responsibility for my feelings? By getting intimate with me?''
Chapter 643 Her Innermost Desire
643 Her Innermost Desire
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
Nathan''s actions continued to be an intoxicating blend of desire and hunger as he trailed a path of kisses and lingering caresses along Jane''s neck and the delicate spot just above her exposed breast. With each deliberate movement of his tongue and each tantalizing exploration of her skin, their connection deepened, setting their senses aze with lust.
Jane couldn''t help but be surprised by the intensity of their passion. In the midst of their fervent exchange, she became aware that Nathan had skillfully unbuttoned her shirt, allowing it to fall open and exposing more of her porcin skin to his ardent exploration.
Every flick of his tongue against her skin sent a shiver of anticipation coursing through her. She could only anchor her arms around his neck as she clung to him tightly. Nathan''s free hand was supporting her back, his fingers gently rubbing her spine in a teasing manner.
"Nate," she moaned his name, the word heavy with desire and longing. Jane''s inner turmoil raged, a conflict between the desire to stop him and the yearning that coursed through her. Her intentions were clear, but the words she intended to speak remained trapped in her throat, imprisoned by the intoxicating sensations that enveloped her.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s burning desire surged to new heights, ignited further by the seductive sound of her voice uttering his name in a sensual tone. The intensity of the moment pushed him to seek even greater physical contact with her, and his fingers moved expertly to unsp her bra. With his eagerness, he released her plump breasts from their confines, setting them free to the cool air of the room.
Jane''s gasp of surprise was followed by a quivering exhale as her eyes fell upon Nathan''s sensual ministrations. The world seemed to fade away as his mouth descended upon one of her tender nipples, and an involuntary moan escaped her lips. "Aah~" she moaned, the sound an exquisite blend of surprise and pleasure.
The sensations coursing through her body were electric, igniting a fire of desire that consumed them both. Each flick of Nathan''s tongue and every tantalizing caress of his lips sent ripples of pleasure racing through her.
Jane closed her eyes and bit her lower lip. ''Shit! I can''t stop him. My body doesn''t want to stop him.'' She felt the need to be touched and kissed by Nathan. Her body craved for him, leaving Jane in a state of sensual surrender.
Nathan''s passion only intensified as he continued tovish attention upon her sensitive nipple. His skilled ministrations consisted of a tantalizingbination of biting, licking, and gentle tugs of his teeth and tongue. Jane''s response was immediate¡ªa soft, melodious moan that escaped her lips, her body yielding to the sensations that enveloped her.
In a swift move, Nathan shifted their positions, seamlessly maneuvering Jane until she found herself beneath him. Their bodies pressed together, she was now trapped between his powerful frame and the plush cushion of the sofa. The air around them seemed to crackle with desire, their connection deepening with each passing second as they surrendered to the intoxicating rhythm of their passion.
This time, Jane''s hand reached out to his clothes with a sense of urgency. She eagerly tugged Nathan''s shirt, undressing him. Nathan helped her out by unbuttoning his shirt and throwing it to the floor. Jane was more satisfied to feel his bare body. She could feel his warmth as she pressed her palms against his sturdy chest.
In that intimate moment, they were entangled in a dance of desire and intimacy, their bodies and souls drawn closer together with each passing second. As their bodies pressed closer together, their connection deepened, and the electric charge that pulsed between them intensified.
Nathan was back to kissing her. He crushed his mouth against her soft lips, kissing her with savage intensity. It did not take long before he forced his tongue between her teeth, searching for her tongue. He moved his tongue over hers with rough thrusts, drowning Jane in pleasure.
When they felt the need for oxygen, Nathan reluctantly released her lips, allowing both of them to catch their breath. As he pulled away, he held her gaze with a mixture of desire and uncertainty, his eyes locked onto hers in a silent plea.
"Do you want me to stop?" he asked, his voice filled with a hint of desperation as if he were silently hoping she wouldn''t say yes.
The air around them crackled with a tangible tension, as Nathan awaited her response with heavy breath, his heart racing in his chest. As a gentleman, he was willing to respect her wishes, even if it meant pulling away from what they both desired.
Her gaze locked onto Nathan''s, an intense reflection of the desire and longing that had consumed them both. In that moment of silence, where unspoken emotions hung in the air, she finally delivered her response.
A subtle, yet deliberate shake of her head conveyed a message more powerful than words ever could. The cascade of her hair framed the resolute expression on her face, and her eyes, filled with an undeniable intensity,municated a clear message ¡ª a fervent desire for him to continue. It was a silent affirmation, a deration that the maic pull between them was too strong to resist.
Nathan, catching the meaning of her response, experienced an overwhelming surge of relief that washed over him like a cleansing tide. The weight of uncertainty that had gripped his heart was lifted, reced by a fiery resurgence of desire, burning hotter and brighter than ever before.
A triumphant smirk yed upon his lips, mingling with a genuine, heartfelt joy. His head lowered slowly, descending toward her face with a deliberate and tantalizing slowness. Their lips met once more, but this time, it was a kiss filled with a different kind of intensity. It was a kiss marked by exquisite tenderness as if they were savoring each moment.
A deep sigh escaped Jane''s lips as Her thoughts raced in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. Nathan had an uncanny ability to shatter her resolve.
''How can I stay away from him after this?'' Jane pondered, her internal monologue filled with uncertainty. She knew she had tried to resist the allure of Nathan, but every encounter with him only intensified her yearning.
"He makes me want him for more," she admitted to herself, her thoughts unearthing her innermost desires. The mere thought of Nathan ignited a zing hunger within her, an insatiable craving for his presence, his touch, and his passion.
Chapter 644 Setting Her Body On Fire
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
In that intimate moment, Nathan and Jane discovered a new depth of passion. Each kiss was a deration of their longing, a promise of the uncharted territories of pleasure they were about to explore together.
For Jane, Nathan''s presence was a potent elixir, intoxicating her senses and stoking the fires of desire. She couldn''t help but acknowledge the maic force that drew her closer to him with each passing moment. Her inner battle waged on as she wrestled with her own yearnings, and it became clear that her resolve was slipping, like sand through her fingers.
''I can no longer deceive myself. I want Nathan. I love him.'' Jane admitted silently, her voice a whisper of vulnerability in the quiet recesses of her mind.
The deration hung heavily in the air, an acknowledgment of the emotions that had be impossible to ignore. Love had woven its threads through her heart, binding her to Nathan in a way she had never experienced before.
''And I would like to have a fresh start with him. Can I really do that?'' Jane asked herself inwardly.
The path ahead was uncertain, and the thought of rekindling their rtionship carried both hope and fear in her heart. She knew that pursuing this new beginning with Nathan would not be without its challenges. One of the formidable hurdles she would face in pursuing this new chapter would undoubtedly be the shadows of her own ugly past.
However, Jane wanted to give it a try since she could finally find a flicker of hope. She couldn''t deny the sparks of chemistry that had ignited between them, hints that perhaps Nathan''s feelings for her were more than just a one-sided fantasy. ''What if Nathan already has feelings for me?''
In this newfound determination, she hoped that Nathan would see not only her ws but also the depth of her love and the sincerity of her desire for a fresh start with him.
Jane''s internal thoughts were disrupted when Nathan took an aggressive action. His lips grazed hers with a teasing nip, followed by a gentle but possessive bite that sent a surge of electric sensation coursing through her.
It was a deliberate move, one that was both yful andmanding, aimed at drawing her attention away from her wandering thoughts and back into the present moment. To punish her further, Nathan squeezed her breast hard and tugged her nipple roughly using his fingers, making her moan in between their kisses.
The unexpected sensation of his mouth on hers sent a jolt of desire coursing through her veins, effectively wiping away the distractions that had gued her moments earlier. Nathan wanted her to focus solely on him, on the intense chemistry that bound them, and on the undeniable desire that pulsed between them like a current of electricity.
As they continued, their mouths moved together in a sensual ballet. After a few minutes, his mouth left hers and traveled down her throat, leaving some love bites. Nathan couldn''t help but mark her with those love bites, a deration that she was his. His possessiveness kicked in.
When he was satisfied, Nathan moved his mouth toward her breasts, nting soft kisses all over their surrounding flesh. His tongue caressed her sensitive nipples which had swollen to their fullest. Jane could only moan from too much pleasure.
The two got immersed in this burning passion as their unspoken desires had taken control of them both, forgetting about the real reason why they came there in the first ce. Everything else faded into insignificance.
Jane didn''t know where she should focus her mind. Nathan''s expert lips and tongue were exploring the rosy peaks of her breasts while his hands were busy taking off her pants. Jane lifted her butt, allowing Nathan to slide her pants down.
Soon, Nathan''s head moved south, his tongue making a path down her ribs to her stomach. As he swirled his tongue on her navel, he palmed her two breasts, kneading and squeezing them in a gentle massage.
"Ooh~" Jane''s lips formed an "O" as she moaned in pleasure. Nathan''s touch and kiss were setting her body on fire.
Jane remained engulfed in the tidal wave of sensations that Nathan had ignited with his passionate kiss and touch. Her senses were aze, and every nerve in her body tingled with desire. Yet, her enchanting reverie was interrupted by a bold and electrifying move from Nathan.
As the world around her blurred into a haze of lust and pleasure, she felt the press of his hand gently parting her legs, widening the space between them. The sensation was both unexpected and thrilling, sending a shiver of anticipation coursing through her. She gazed down, her eyes meeting his, and watched as he positioned himself between her legs, his head continuing its descent southward.
Jane''s cheek reddened from embarrassment as she felt very exposed to Nathan. The handsome devil was staring at her sex with his lustful eyes. He even ran his tongue over his lips as if he couldn''t wait to devour her. She felt her pussy moistened further because of his sensual action.
The room seemed to pulse with an electric charge as the temperature rose to a certain degree. Both of them felt so hot and throbbing.
"Nate? What are you nning to do?" Jane asked him nervously. Her breath quickened and her heart raced as she anticipated what he would do next.
Nathan''s gaze intensified as he licked his lips, and a meaningful, knowing smirk yed upon his face. "I''m going to take responsibility," he dered, his voice tinged with determination and reassurance.
"and try topensate you for all the bad things I''ve done to you." There was an earnestness in his tone, a genuine desire to make things right. The weight of his past actions hung heavy in the air, and he was aware of the hurt he had caused her. It was amitment, a promise to make amends for the pain he had inflicted.
Jane was at a loss for words for a moment. As she was still in a trance, Nathan grabbed that chance to go down on her. She felt a wild surge of pleasure as his tongue touched her wet folds, licking and stimting her core.
In that intimate moment, all she could think of was the heat of his breath, the sensuous movement of his tongue, the yful stimtion of his mouth against her skin, and the promise of exquisite pleasure thaty ahead.
Chapter 645 Overwhelming Ecstasy
?
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
Jane found herself on the peak of a pleasurable abyss, teetering on the edge of a sensation so intense that it threatened to escape her lips in a passionate moan.
"Nate¡ Aah~ Aah~ Uhm~" Jane''s moan reverberated inside Nathan''s office. The sweet teasing of his tonguepping and licking her folds gave her overwhelming pleasure.
Afraid that Nathan''s men might overhear something, she pressed her teeth into her own arm, using it as a makeshift muffler to stifle the rising sound of ecstasy that continuously escaped from her throat.
Her eyes clenched shut in response to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her body, and beads of sweat formed on her forehead as she fought to maintain herposure.
Nathan''s touch was both tender and electric, as his skilled fingers gently parted Jane''s delicate folds, revealing the exquisite center of her desire. His lips descended with a soft, lingering kiss onto her most sensitive spot, causing a jolt of pleasure to shoot through her body. Jane was overwhelmed by the intensity of the sensations that spread all throughout her body.
In that electrifying moment, Jane struggled to believe that this was really happening. Nathan''s passionate attentions were driving her to the brink of ecstasy, and she found herself surrendering to the delicious torment he was inflicting upon her. His yful mouth seemed to devour her sex with an eagerness that matched her own longing.
"Oh god¡ Nate! Aaah~ Aaah~" Jane''s body writhed under his touch. Her moan and heavy panting echoed in his ears like a sweet melody. He became more motivated to perform well and give her pleasure.
Nathan''s devotion to her pleasure knew no bounds. As his lips and tongue continued their sensual dance on her clit, he added a newyer of stimtion. His thumb began to caress her clit with an expert touch, coaxing soft moans of pleasure from her. Simultaneously, he skillfully inserted a single finger inside her eager entrance, further igniting the fiery desire that raged within her.
Thebined sensations of his mouth, his thumb, and his finger created an intoxicating symphony of pleasure that Jane couldn''t resist. Her body writhed and convulsed with pleasure, and her breaths quickened as she surrendered to the blissful torment that Nathan was orchestrating.
As Jane''s response to the intense pleasure coursing through her body, she arched her back, throwing her head back in an unbridled disy of ecstasy. Her fingers found their way to her own breasts, and she grasped them firmly, kneading and teasing her own sensitive flesh.
"Nate... please," Jane implored him with an urgency that resonated in her voice, her words heavy with a strong mix of longing and desire.
She couldn''t contain the intense yearning that had gripped her, and her desperation was evident. Jane''s need for him was a consuming fire, an ache that radiated through her entire being.
"Uhm~ I need you¡ Take me now," She begged once more. Feeling her emptiness, Jane knew exactly what she craved at that moment. Her body and heart called out to Nathan, and she needed him to fill the void that had left her feeling iplete.
Nathan, unable to resist her earnest plea, was ovee by the depth of her desire. Without hesitation, he swiftly unzipped his pants, his own need equally evident. He positioned himself between her legs, his gaze locked onto hers with a burning lust. As he knelt before her, his hands grasped her legs, hoisting them onto his shoulders.
Their eyes remained locked, a silent understanding passing between them. Nathan''s fingers found his rigid length, guiding the tip to the entrance of her pussy. With a slow, deliberate motion, he began to ease himself inside her, inch by inch, savoring the electrifying sensation of their bodies bing one.
It was a moment of profound intimacy, where their desires merged in a crescendo of pleasure, and they surrendered to the powerful currents of their shared passion.
As Nathan''s fervent thrusts quickened, Jane''s hips responded instinctively, lifting off the surface beneath her to meet his every motion. Their bodies moved in perfect harmony, a rhythmic dance of desire and longing that left them both breathless. The room seemed to fade away as they became lost in the euphoria of their intimate connection.
Each thrust sent waves of pleasure rippling through Jane''s body, and she moaned with each electrifying collision of their desire. "Aaah~ Aaah~ Yesss~so good~ You are driving me crazy, Nate~"
Her fingers, now slick with anticipation, traced the contours of her breasts, and her nails grazed over her hardened nipples, intensifying the sensations that coursed through her.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s manhood responded eagerly to the intoxicating sight before him. As he gazed upon Jane, his arousal surged like a relentless tide, causing his heart to race and his breath to quicken. The image of her, lost in the throes of pleasure, was nothing short of mesmerizing, and it stirred a fiery desire deep within him.
Jane''s sensual moans, like a siren''s song, washed over Nathan, igniting a fervor of lust that coursed through his veins. Her every sound was an aphrodisiac, a tantalizing melody that fueled his hunger for her. The moan of her pleasure filled the room, a testament to the unbridled passion they shared.
But it wasn''t just the auditory delights that captivated Nathan. The physical sensations were equally enthralling. The velvety walls of her sex gripped his cock with an exquisite intensity, sending shivers of pleasure racing up his spine. Each pulsation, each contraction, was a testament to the depths of their connection and the overwhelming pleasure they were sharing.
At that moment, as their bodies moved in perfect synchrony, Nathan was transported to a realm of ecstasy where time seemed to stand still. Every sensation, every sound, every touch was heightened, and they were both swept away in a tempest of desire and fulfillment, lost in the passionate embrace they had surrendered to.
Both of them were consumed by the intense heat of their desire, locked in a passionate embrace that transcended the physical. Jane''s surrender to the pleasures of their union was a testament to the profound connection they shared, a connection that left them both utterly captivated by the overwhelming ecstasy of the moment where their desires melded in a sensual crescendo that left them both gasping for more.
Chapter 646 Monica Approached Ethan
Chapter 646 Monica Approached Ethan
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
After a blissful hour of intense passion, both Jane and Nathan found themselves gradually sumbing to the sweet embrace of exhaustion. The fiery of their intimate moments had left them both satisfied and content, their bodies humming with the afterglow of their shared ecstasy.
With a gentle tenderness that mirrored their earlier passion, they nestled into each other''s arms, seekingfort and warmth. Jane''s head found its resting ce upon Nathan''s strong, protective arms, and her body seemed to mold itself perfectly against his.
As theyy together on the cozy sofa, the world outside ceased to exist, and they were cocooned in a tranquil stillness. The rhythmic rise and fall of their breaths created a soothing luby, the only sound that could be heard in that room.
Jane''s body surrenderedpletely to the embrace of Nathan''s arms, sinking into the security andfort they provided. It was a moment of pure intimacy, where words were unnecessary, and their bodies spoke thenguage of love and contentment.
In the soft glow of the room, they drifted off into a peaceful slumber, wrapped in each other''s arms. Monica had already sprung into action. Following her recent encounter with Jane, Monica had made a solemn vow to herself. She was determined not to allow Jane to ruin her carefullyid-out n.
******
[ At Ethan''s School¡ ]
Ethan was hanging out in the school yground, enjoying a moment of solitude when a beautiful woman, adorned in a vibrant floral dress and stylish sunsses, approached him with a friendly demeanor.
With a warm smile, she inquired, "Ethan, would it be alright if I joined you here?" She gestured gracefully towards an empty spot nearby, her presence casting a hint of intrigue over the tranquil yground setting.
Ethan''s brows furrowed as he cast his eyes upon her, a sense of recognition washing over him like a distant wave. Standing before him was none other than Helena Carlsen, the very woman who had once aspired to be his father''s fianc¨¦e. It was arranged by his grandfather, Old Man Xu because of the deal he had with Maximilian Carlsen.
In aposed and measured tone, Ethan inquired, "What brings you here, Miss Carlsen?" His voice bore no discernible emotion, concealing the curiosity that churned within him.
He couldn''t help but wonder about her intentions. Was Helena Carlsen once again on a mission to win his father over? Determined to unravel the mystery behind her unexpected presence, Ethan extended the invitation for her to take a seat beside him, granting her the opportunity to rify her true motive.
Monica tried her best to maintain her warm smile and friendly vibe. As she settled into the spot next to Ethan, she reached out, gently taking hold of his hands, her eyes reflecting a mix of determination and sincerity.
"Ethan," she began with a hint of solemnity, "there''s something important that I must share with you." Her words hung in the air, carrying a sense of gravity that hinted at the significance of what was about to be revealed.
Ethan regarded Monica with a puzzled expression, a veil of skepticism descending over him. He had learned to be cautious, especially in the presence of someone he couldn''t fully trust. With an air of caution, he raised his guard and responded, "What is it?"
Monica''s eyes darted around their surroundings, her demeanor reflecting a palpable unease as if she were wary of prying ears or watchful eyes.
Leaning in slightly, she whispered, "I can''t divulge the details here. It''s not safe. Can youe with me?" Her request carried a sense of urgency, deepening the intrigue and heightening Ethan''s curiosity as to what could be so important that it required a more discreet location.
However, Ethan knew the number one rule- never follow a stranger. This rule had been instilled in him since childhood, a vital lesson in personal safety that he couldn''t easily dismiss or ignore.
"I''m sorry, but I can''t go with you. You''re still a stranger to me," Ethan firmly stated, adhering to his principles of caution.
Monica let out a helpless sigh, recognizing that Ethan was indeed a smart and cautious young individual. She knew she needed to change her approach to gain his trust.
"Alright," she began, choosing a different angle. "I understand your concern, but what if I told you that you already know someone you know? You''re friends with Mia, aren''t you? Well, I''m currently staying with Mia. In fact, I''m here to pick her up. You coulde with us to Mia''s house." Monica hoped that this connection to Mia might make Ethan morefortable with the idea of apanying her.
Ethan fell silent for a moment, contemting whether toe or not. Seeing the hesitation in his eyes, Monica recognized the need to persuade him further.
Monica leaned in, her voice softened with a note of urgency. "Ethan, please understand the gravity of the situation. This is profoundly important, and it directly concerns your mother." Her words hung in the air, carrying a weight that pressed on Ethan''s conscience, urging him to reconsider his decision.
Curiosity sparked in Ethan''s eyes when he heard that. "Do you know my biological mother?"
Monica concealed a triumphant smile as she observed the spark of intrigue light up in Ethan''s eyes. She nodded fervently, seizing the opportunity to further pique his curiosity.
"Yes," she affirmed with conviction, "I do indeed know your mother, and I possess crucial information about her and your parents. If youe with me, I promise to unveil all the truths you seek." Her words carried an air of mystery, dangling the promise of long-hidden secrets that had the potential to reshape Ethan''s understanding of his family''s history.
"Alright," Ethan conceded, his curiosity outweighing his caution. "I want to know the truth. I''lle with you. But I need to bring my guards and my nanny along."
"Of course," Monica agreed readily. "You can bring them with you. Safety first." She rose from her seat, extending a hand to help Ethan up. "Come, let''s not waste any time. We have much to discuss." With that, they embarked on a journey together, ready to unravel the mysteries of Ethan''s past.
Chapter 647 [Bonus Chapter]Ethans Real Parents
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
Monica, Ethan, and Mia arrived at the mansion, where Vincent had been patiently awaiting their arrival in his luxurious study.
Upon their arrival, Monica turned to Mia with a request, "Mia, would you mind lending a hand to our Chef in preparing some snacks for our guest?" This was her way of separating the two children, as she and Vincent had matters to discuss privately with Ethan.
"Of course, Aunt," Mia replied obediently, eager to assist and genuinely excited to prepare a special snack for Ethan. It was, after all, his first visit to their home.
As soon as Mia left to assist in the kitchen, Monica turned her attention to Ethan. She spoke softly, her voice carrying an air of reassurance, "Your guards and nanny can make themselvesfortable here in the living room. But you and I should head upstairs to meet Mia''s Uncle."
Ethan nodded in agreement, his gaze wandering appreciatively around thevish surroundings of the mansion.
In a short while, Monica guided Ethan up the grand staircase, leading him to Vincent''s stately study. Upon entering the room, they found Vincent seated leisurely on a plush sofa, engrossed in his reading. His face lit up with a warm and weing smile as soon as he noticed Ethan standing beside Monica.
"Ethan, you''ve made it!" Vincent eximed joyfully, setting aside his book and crossing the room with eager steps. As he reached the young boy, he enveloped him in a warm and heartfelt hug, his embrace radiating a sense of familiarity and genuine affection.
Ethan experienced a moment of difort as Vincent''s arms closed around him in a sudden and unfamiliar embrace. It wasn''t a sensation he was ustomed to, and he gently but firmly pushed Vincent away, creating a bit of space between them.
"I''m here because Miss Carlsen mentioned something crucial," Ethan began, exining the reason for his presence in the mansion. His tone was measured, and his eyes were fixed on Vincent. "She said there''s something important to discuss regarding my mother and my parents." Ethan''s guarded demeanor revealed his determination to get to the bottom of the matter while maintaining a cautious distance.
Vincent and Monica exchanged significant nces, a silent understanding passing between them. It was at this precise moment that their strategic n fell into ce, a meticulously crafted precautionary measure put into action well before Jane could unveil the truth to the world that Monica was indeed alive.
They knew Ethan''s important role in their schemes. They were the ones who sent him to the Sparks so that they could use him when the right time came.
Vincent courteously gestured for Ethan to take a seat, and they settled on sofas positioned across from each other. With a solemn and earnest expression, Vincent embarked on the conversation, emphasizing its gravity.
"Ethan, what we''re about to share with you is of the utmost importance, and I hope you can handle the truth," Vincent began, his toneced with seriousness as he looked directly into Ethan''s eyes.I think you should take a look at
Ethan''s patience was wearing thin, and he had little appetite for unnecessary suspense. His response was direct and to the point. "Please, don''t beat around the bush. Just tell me everything."
"Why don''t you go ahead and tell him?" Monica''s supportive stance indicated that she believed Vincent should be the one to deliver the revtion.
Vincent simply nodded his head before shifting his gaze back to Ethan. He cleared his throat, the weight of the revtion evident in his expression as he began to unravel the firstyer of truth for Ethan.
"Ethan," he began, his voice steady but filled with gravity, "the initial truth you need to understand is that the woman you believed to be your biological mother, the one who passed away, is not, in fact, your birth mother. Your biological mother is very much alive."
The words hung in the air, heavy with the magnitude of their meaning, as Ethan processed this startling revtion. Ethan''s disbelief was evident as he struggled to process the staggering revtion. His eyes widened, and his voice quivered with shock as he sought confirmation.
"My biological mother is alive?" he repeated, the words escaping his lips with a mixture of astonishment and uncertainty. It was a moment that shook the very foundation of his understanding of his own life and family.
Vincent continued to divulge the intricate web of deception that had entangled Ethan''s life. His voice carried a mix of sympathy and indignation as he unveiled the grim truth.
"Yes, Ethan," he affirmed solemnly. "Your mother is indeed alive. The woman who passed away, the one you believed to be your real mother, is the very reason behind your separation from your true birth mother. She not only took you away but also assumed your mother''s identity, using it to get close to Nathan Sparks. Her actions were driven by a disturbing obsession and a consuming love for him." Vincent''s words painted a picture of betrayal and maniption that was difficult for Ethan to fathom.
Ethan''s skepticism was entirely understandable in the face of such a shocking revtion. He leaned forward, his eyes fixed on Vincent, his voice trembling with a mixture of confusion and doubt.
"What evidence do you have? How can I trust what you''re saying?" Ethan inquired, his wordsced with a need for concrete proof to support this earth-shattering revtion.
Vincent, in response to Ethan''s doubts, offered a reassuring smile, exuding a sense of sincerity andpassion. He spoke with a calm resolve, aiming to quell Ethan''s uncertainty.
"You can believe me because I know your real parents," Vincent affirmed with a steady tone. "Nathan is not your biological father," he added.
With measured movements, Vincent rose from his seat and drew closer to Ethan. He knelt down to meet Ethan at eye level, ensuring an intimate connection as he unveiled the ultimate truth.
His voice was filled with paternal tenderness as he disclosed the revtion that would forever alter Ethan''s perception of his family.
"Ethan," he said softly, "the truth is... I am your father. And your mother is here. She''s your real mother." The profound revtion settled over them like a profound, life-altering realization.
Chapter 648 Undeniable Paternal Love
Chapter 648 Undeniable Paternal Love
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
Ethan''s eyes widened in sheer disbelief. The weight of Vincent''s revtion bore down on him, rendering him momentarily speechless. This man, a stranger, was asserting his im as Ethan''s father, and the woman beside him was being presented as his biological mother. It was a staggering revtion, one that stretched the limits of Ethan''sprehension. How could such a truth suddenly emerge from the shadows?
Yet, despite the shock, Ethan couldn''t entirely silence the nagging doubts that swirled within him. His trust in Vincent remained far from absolute, and he found it challenging to fully embrace the idea that Nathan, the man he had known as his father, might not be his biological parent after all.
The conflicting emotions and unanswered questions churned within him, leaving him in a state of deep uncertainty and turmoil.
Meanwhile, Vincent, who sensed the doubt clouding Ethan''s eyes, was determined to solidify his credibility by offering additional evidence to strengthen his ims. He came truly well-prepared for this moment, understanding the necessity of convincing the young boy of the authenticity of his words.
With a subtle gesture, he signaled to Monica, who promptly retrieved a photo album resting on a nearby table and handed it to Vincent.
"I understand how difficult it is for you to ept this truth, Ethan," Vincent began, his voiceced with empathy. "But please, allow me to provide you with more tangible evidence of our connection." The albumy open before them, ready to unveil a visual narrative that would further enlighten Ethan about their connections.
Ethan''s gaze shifted from Vincent to the open photo album resting before them. The two of them scanned through the pages, revealing aption of tender moments. The album disyed cherished moments of Ethan''s baby photos, each page capturing the bonds shared among Vincent, Monica, and Helena.
However, the majority of the photos showcased the unwavering care and devotion that Vincent had showered upon Ethan. These snapshots documented his journey from birth until the age of three, painting a vivid picture of a loving and nurturing rtionship.
As Ethan delved further into the images, he found it increasingly difficult to deny the undeniable paternal love that radiated from Vincent''s eyes in each photograph, an emotional connection that transcended words and left a memorable mark on his heart.
''Is this man truly my biological father?'' Ethan''s eyes became misty, tears threatening to fall from the corners of his eyes. He hated the possibility that Nathan was not his biological father.
Ethan''s resolve was unyielding as he clung to the belief that his blood connection with Nathan was irrefutable. He shook his head in denial, his voice trembling with conviction. "But my Dad and I, our DNA matched!" he asserted vehemently. "The DNA results can''t be wrong! It''s concrete proof that he is my father!"
Monica let out a heavy sigh. "Ethan, you need to understand that the woman who took you away from us was deceptively cunning," she exined patiently. "She had the ability and the will to manipte the DNA test results. Her motive was to deceive Nathan, making him believe that he had fathered her child."
"Alright, Ethan," Vincent proposed with a tone of understanding and determination, "if you seek concrete proof beyond any doubt, your mother and I are prepared to provide you with airtight evidence. We are willing to give you strands of our hair. You can submit these samples to the hospital for a DNA test, and we can have it done simultaneously with Nathan''s DNA sample. This way, we can settle any lingering uncertainty once and for all." Vincent''s suggestion aimed to offer Ethan a path to irrefutable rity in this situation filled withplexity and doubt.
Ethan remained silent. He just nodded his head while clenching his fists. Deep inside, he was afraid to confirm the truth. But he needed this to clear all the doubts he had in his heart. Vincent and Monica allowed Ethan to pluck a strand of their hair. This way they could reassure him that they were not deceiving him.
"We understand that this is a lot to take in, Ethan," Vincent spoke with gentle reassurance, his hand tenderly caressing Ethan''s hair. "We''re not pressuring you. We want you to have the time you need toe to terms with this. I know you''ve grown fond of your father, but the truth is, you are my son, and it''s my responsibility to take care of you."
Ethan was no longer paying attention to Vincent''s words. His spirits were at an all-time low, his emotions in turmoil from the shocking revtion. Overwhelmed and devastated, he yearned for thefort of familiarity. "I want to go home," he expressed, his voice carrying the weight of his inner turmoil. The desire for sce and a return to the Sparks Mansion was evident in his words.
Vincent nodded in understanding of Ethan''s request to leave. "I''ll send you off," he affirmed, his voice tinged with a hint of longing as he prepared to send Ethan on his way.
As Vincent rose from his seat, he extended his right hand towards Ethan. However, Ethan hesitated, his heart torn between the longing for the familiar bond with Nathan and the revtion that Vincent might indeed be his biological father.
The act of epting Vincent''s hand felt like a symbolic acknowledgment of a profound truth that he was his real father. But Ethan wasn''t yet ready to fully embrace this truth. So, he reluctantly chose not to take Vincent''s hand.
It did not take long before Ethan departed from Vincent''s vi, apanied by his guards and nanny. As they navigated through the bustling streets of Towerville City, his thoughts remained firmly fixated on Nathan, the man he continued to regard as his biological father. His heart weighed heavily with the turmoil of emotions stirred by the unsettling revtion.
With a sense of mncholy, he absently gazed at the strands of hair that had been ced on his handkerchief, a reminder of theplex web of identity and belonging that now surrounded him. The city''s vibrant sights and sounds blurred into the background as he wrestled with the profound implications of today''s revtions, leaving him in a state of deep contemtion.
Chapter 649 Shameless Devil
Chapter 649 Shameless Devil
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡ ]
Thete afternoon sun streamed through the partially drawn curtains of Nathan''s office, casting a warm glow that bathed the room in a gentle, golden light. Jane slightly moved, her eyes fluttering open as she gradually emerged from her nap.
She found herself nestled in Nathan''s embrace, their entwined naked bodies restingfortably on a plush sofa. As her senses gradually awakened, she became aware of the soothing rhythm of his breath, rising and falling in tandem with her own.
The room was infused with a peaceful and tranquil ambiance, punctuated only by the asional rustle of curtains in the breeze and the faint footsteps in the distance. Due to Nathan''s strict order, his men didn''t dare to disrupt them or even drop by the office. They deliberately avoided his office. His office became their private haven.
Jane''s fingers idly traced the contours of Nathan''s chest with a gentle, affectionate touch, feeling the steady beat of his heart. His presence gave her a heart-fluttering warmth. She couldn''t help but steal a tender nce at his sleeping figure, admiring the serene expression that graced his handsome features.
With a soft smile, she relished this intimate stolen moment as she savored the precious feeling of being wrapped in his arms. Her mind raced with a swirl of emotions as shey there, a soft blush warming her cheeks.
''I can''t believe it. I did it with him. We made love. This time Nathan was sober and he was so gentle.'' Jane thought to herself. The realization filled her with a profound sense of joy and contentment, a feeling ofpleteness she had longed for.
She continued to stare at Natha''s gorgeous face, her heart filled with gratitude for the previous intimacy they had shared. Consumed by an irresistible surge of desire, Jane''s delicate hand moved with a will of its own, reaching out to tenderly caress Nathan''s face.
Her fingertips brushed lightly against his cheek, enjoying the soft texture of his skin¨C warm and inviting beneath her touch. As she continued her exploration, her fingers traced a mesmerizing path along his jawline and up to his lips.
Her heart quickened with each delicate stroke, her desire intensifying with every contact. ''Damn. Why are you so gorgeous, Nate?''
Time seemed to stand still as she allowed her fingers to linger, tracing the curve of his lips with a feather-light touch that conveyed both affection and yearning.
Nathan stirred at the sensation, roused from his slumber by the exquisite caress of her fingers against his skin. As he slowly opened his eyes, he was met with the image of Jane''s beautiful face, flushed with desire. Instantly, a soft, sleepy smile tugged at the corners of his lips as he murmured in a voice tinged with affection, "You''re awake."
Jane''s cheeks med with an even deeper shade of crimson as she stammered out an apology, her embarrassment evident in the quiver of her voice. "I-I''m s-sorry," she managed to utter, her words covered with self-consciousness. "I didn''t mean to wake you up."
Mortified by her own boldness, she shifted her gaze downward, her face nestling into theforting curve of Nathan''s chest as if seeking refuge from the intense embarrassment that had washed over her.
She cursed herself inwardly since Nathan had awakened from his sleep just in time to catch her in the act. She was so immersed in what she was doing that she didn''t anticipate that Nathan would wake up, seeing her peering at him intently with eyes filled with desire and affection.
On the other hand, Nathan''s response to Jane''s apology was a husky chuckle that reverberated through the air. He didn''t hesitate for a moment as he pulled her body closer, enveloping her in theforting warmth of his embrace.
With a cheeky smirk on his face, he brought his lips near her earlobe, his breath caressing her skin as he murmured in a soft, teasing tone, "No need to apologize, Jane. I understand that you simply can''t resist my handsome face."
Jane: "..." { *Her face blushing further from both annoyance and embarrassment* }
Nathan''s voice carried a yful undertone, his eyes dancing with mirth as he teased her. Yet, his fingers continued their tender exploration through the strands of her hair¨C his touch served as a soothing balm to her embarrassment.
Jane, determined not to be bullied by Nathan''s teasing, put on a serious angry face by pursing her lips and furrowing her eyebrows. With a hint of stern defiance, she delivered two punches to his chest as his punishment.
"Argh!" Nathan groaned at the impact of her two hard punches.
"You shameless devil! Stop making fun of me," Jane snarled at him. She twitched her body and finally managed to wriggle out of his warm embrace. She sat up, her ring eyes locking onto his, a spirited glint of challenge dancing in her sharp gaze.
Nathan responded with a sheepish smile, offering her an apologetic look. He had momentarily forgotten that the woman before him was none other than Phantomke, someone who could easily outmatch him and beat him whenever she wanted. Realizing he had inadvertently pushed her buttons, he decided to make amends.
With a gentle sigh of regret, he rose from the sofa, his steps purposeful as he retrieved his coat from where it hung near his desk. Returning to her side, he took a considerate moment to cover her naked body with the protective shield of his coat. It was a simple yet meaningful gesture.
"I''m sorry, Jane. Please don''t be upset," he implored. He offered an apologetic smile, wanting to ease the tension that had momentarily crept into their atmosphere.
"I was just trying to tease you a bit. But I must admit, it''s partly your fault, too. You looked absolutely stunning with that adorable blush on your face." Nathan''s exnation carried a yful tone as he started to put on his clothes.
Jane responded to Nathan''s yful teasing with an exaggerated roll of her eyes, her gaze briefly directed skyward as if seeking divine intervention to deal with his antics. She couldn''t help but let out a mock exasperated sigh.
"I didn''t expect you to be this SHAMELESS, Mr. Sparks," she quipped as she yfully chided him for his audacity.
Nathan''s response was another hearty chuckle that escaped his lips, a joyful sound that filled the room and echoed their shared sense of humor. "I''m Shameless¡ only to selected people."
Chapter 650 Her Maternal Instinct Kicked In
Chapter 650 Her Maternal Instinct Kicked In
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
After some time, Nathan and Jane discreetly retrieved their clothing scattered on the floor, slipping back into their respective garments. They maintained an air ofposure as if the passionate moment between them had never urred.
Once dressed, they found themselves side by side, sitting in afortable silence that carried no hint of awkwardness. Nathan took it upon himself to serve the meal and chilled beverages he had ordered for them earlier.
As they dined together, the atmosphere between them was a blend of shared moments and unspoken sentiments. Nathan and Jane found themselves in a contemtive state, their thoughts entwined with questions about the true nature of their rtionship.
Each bite of food seemed to symbolize theyers ofplexity that surrounded them, leaving room for lingering questions and uncharted emotions. They silently pondered the uncharted territory they had entered, both wondering if the intimate encounter had changed the dynamics between them.
Their eyes met briefly, and in that exchange, they saw a reflection of their shared uncertainty. What was the real score between them now?
Jane''s curiosity won over her and she could no longer resist the urge to break the silence that had settled between them. Her voice, soft yet filled with a searching intensity, finally pierced the stillness.
"Nate," she began, her eyes locked onto his, "are you nning to use me as a rebound, especially since my sister is marrying Dave?" Her question lingered in the air, a weighty inquiry that demanded Nathan''s unfiltered honesty and insight into theirplex situation.
Nathan didn''t rush to respond, instead, he took a moment to carefully examine his own emotions. He knew that he needed to be honest with himself and with Jane about where he stood. Uncertainty swirled within him, as he grappled with theplexity of his feelings.
In the quiet pause that followed, he considered the undeniable connection they had just shared, a connection that had left asting mark on him. He couldn''t deny that he didn''t regret their intimate encounter earlier. It had been a passionate and genuine moment¨C most importantly, it had nothing to do with Abigail or any jealousy he had for Dave.
With a contemtive gaze fixed on Jane, he spoke softly but earnestly, "Jane, I want you to know that what happened between us wasn''t driven by any intention to use you as a rebound. My feelings for you are separate from anything involving Abigail. I can''t exin the feelings I have for you, but I am certain that it is not a recement for someone else."
Jane found herself momentarily speechless, her thoughts swirling as she absorbed Nathan''s initial response. It was a lot to take in, and she appreciated his candidness. As she struggled to find words, Nathan pressed on, determined to convey the depths of his feelings and thoughts.
"I don''t know exactly when it started¡ buttely¡" Nathan paused, seemingly hesitant to reveal his next words.
"What?" Jane prompted, her curiosity piqued, her eyes locked onto his with a mixture of anticipation and concern. She wanted to understand what was running in his mind right now, urging him to confide in her.
Nathan, however, scratched his face, a nervous habit, and shifted his gaze away. He sucked his teeth, clearly embarrassed by the admission he was about to make. His vulnerability was evident, making it all the more important for him to find the right words to convey what he was feeling.
"C''mon, Nate! Don''t leave me hanging," Janeined. She could no longer contain her curiosity, and she yfully nudged Nathan''s shoulder, coaxing him to share what he had been hesitating to say.
Nathan heaved a sigh of defeat before he admitted, "What I was trying to say is that...tely, I''ve found myself struggling with jealousy. It happens whenever I see you with another man, especially Stephen and Vincent."
The weight of his confession hung in the air, and he met Jane''s surprised gaze, his eyes revealing the depth of his emotions. It was a revtion thatid bare theplexities of their rtionship, and Nathan''s admission left them both in a moment of contemtive silence as they coped with the newfound awareness of their feelings.
They were in the midst of their contemtive conversation when the ringtone of Nathan''s phone disrupted the moment. Nathan quickly excused himself, recognizing the call asing from the Sparks Mansion, and stepped aside to answer it.
With a tone of cautious concern, he picked up the phone and inquired, "Hello, what is it?"
Butler Li, his loyal and dedicated household manager, urgently ryed the distressing news from the other end of the line. "Master! Young Master Ethan is not feeling well! He''s in excruciating pain. I''m calling to inform you that we''re rushing him to the hospital."
Worry etched across Nathan''s face as he took in the gravity of the situation. His voice carried a sense of urgency as he responded, "Tell me the hospital. I''m on my way there." The concern for his son, Ethan, was evident in every word he spoke, and he was prepared to leave and fly to his current location.
Noticing the sudden shift in Nathan''s expression and demeanor, Jane sprang to her feet and gently grasped his arm. Her eyes were filled with concern, mirroring the worry etched across Nathan''s face.
"What happened? Who is in the hospital?" Jane inquired urgently, her voiceced with apprehension. She had overheard Nathan''s mention of the hospital during his conversation on the phone, and her immediate instinct was to offer her support and assistance in whatever way she could.
Nathan''s voice quivered with concern as he shared the distressing news with Jane. "Ethan... he''s not well. Butler Li is rushing him to the hospital," he informed her, his words heavy with anxiety.
Upon hearing Ethan''s name, Jane''s heart sank, a deep sense of worry and maternal protectiveness taking hold of her. Without hesitation, she took a firm hold of Nathan''s arm, her determination evident in her grip as she urged, "Let''s go! I need to see Ethan." Her maternal instinct had kicked in, and she was determined to be by the young boy''s side in his time of need.
Chapter 651 Ethans Decision
Chapter 651 Ethan''s Decision
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City District Hospital¡ ]
Butler Li found himself in a state of panic as he hastily rushed young Ethan to the hospital. Earlier in the day, when Ethan had returned home, there was a palpable sadness in his eyes, but Butler Li had chalked it up to fatigue from a long day at school. After dropping by his father''s room, the young master stayed in his room and never came out.
Growing increasingly concerned, Butler Li eventually ventured into Ethan''s room and was met with the sight of the young boy crying incessantly. It was a rare urrence; Ethan had never shed tears like this before.
His heart filled with unease, Butler Li couldn''t ignore the obvious distress any longer and gently inquired about what had transpired. Ethan''s response was a mere mumble, indicating he was in pain.
Without wasting another moment, Butler Li made the critical decision to rush Ethan to the nearest hospital. His primary concern was Ethan''s well-being, and he acted swiftly.
Simultaneously, he reached out to inform Nathan of the situation, ensuring that Ethan''s father would be aware of the urgency and gravity of the matter.
However, the moment Ethan and Butler Li arrived at the hospital, Ethan''s demeanor underwent a remarkable transformation. He suddenly appeared calm andposed, as if the turmoil that had gripped him had dissipated into thin air.
The attending doctor, concerned about his condition, inquired about the cause and severity of his pain, but Ethan chose to remain tight-lipped, leaving the doctor with limited information to work with.
Nevertheless, the medical team proceeded to conduct a series of tests and admitted Ethan to a private ward for further observation and care.
Once the doctor had departed, Butler Li approached his young master, his concern evident in his voice.
"Young master, you really should confide in the doctor about what you''re experiencing so they can provide you with the appropriate treatment," Butler Li implored.
Ethan, however, maintained his calm demeanor and replied, "I''m fine. Please, don''t worry about me. But there''s something I need to discuss with you. Can I trust you?"
Puzzled but willing to assist, Butler Li met Ethan''s gaze with a questioning expression. "Of course, young master. You can trust mepletely. What''s on your mind?"
With a sense of urgency, the young boy discreetly reached into his pocket, retrieving four small stic zip-lock bags, each containing a few strands of hair. He handed them to Butler Li, his eyes reflecting the gravity of the situation that had unfolded before them.
"Could you please submit these samples to the Pathology Lab for a DNA test?" Ethan''s voice was hushed, his pleaden with an air of secrecy. "It''s imperative that you keep this a secret from my father. I trust you with this crucial task, and I cannot divulge any further details."
Sensing the immense importance and weightiness of the request, Butler Li could do nothing but solemnly nod his head. "Very well, Young Master. I won''t pry or ask any questions. Your secret is safe with me, and I will ensure your father remains unaware of this matter. You can ce your trust in me without hesitation."
Ethan let out a sigh of relief, reassured by Butler Li''s unwavering loyalty and discretion. Among the extensive staff that served the Sparks Family, Butler Li held a unique position in Ethan''s heart as the person he trusted the most.
Moreover, Butler Li had shared a close bond with Jane, making him the ideal confidant for the young boy''s mission in search of truth.
"You may leave now," Ethan urged Butler Li, gratitude evident in his eyes as hey down on his sick bed and gently closed his eyes, attempting to regain control over his swirling emotions.
In the quiet of the hospital room, Ethan found himself reflecting deeply on the choices he had made. Keeping the DNA test a secret from Nathan weighed heavily on his mind.
A part of him harbored a nagging fear that revealing the possibility of him not being Nathan''s biological son could be an overwhelming burden for his father. Ethan, in his own way, was determined to unfold the truth independently, not wanting to rely on his father''s involvement.
"If I am not truly his son," Ethan whispered to himself, his voice tinged with a blend of sadness and anger, "it means that my father, Nathan, has been trapped in a wicked deception. He was tricked by this woman, and I unwittingly became a pawn in her scheme."
His small fist clenched tightly, and a surge of rage coursed through his heart. It was a raging fury not only at the woman who had caused this uncertainty but also at the cruel twist of fate that had ced Nathan in such a situation.
In the midst of his turmoil, Ethan''s empathy for Nathan grew. He felt an overwhelming sense of sorrow for his father, who had unknowingly been drawn into a web of deceit. This revtion was not just a personal crisis for Ethan, it was a tragedy that implicated the man he admired, the man who served as his father for the past two years.
Ethan found himself deep in contemtion when the sudden intrusion of two figures disrupted his thoughts. The abrupt noise of the hospital door being flung open seized his attention,pelling him to turn his gaze in its direction. To his astonishment, the two individuals who had upied his thoughts, the two most cherished people in his world, now stood before him.
A rush of emotions flooded Ethan as heid eyes on them. His typicallyposed expression softened into one of warmth and relief, and his heart instantly felt at ease. Jane offered him a loving and reassuring gaze that instantly eased the turbulence in his heart. Right beside her stood Nathan, his father, a pir of strength and support.
At that moment, as the room seemed to brighten with their presence, Ethan knew that no matter the challenges thaty ahead, he had his two most cherished people by his side. Their presence alone was a balm for his soul, providing thefort and sce he so desperately needed.
"Mom! Dad!" Ethan called them instinctively. Those words just naturally came out of his mouth.
In a heartbeat, both Jane and Nathan rushed to his side, their faces etched with worry and love. Jane reached him first and enveloped Ethan in her warm andforting embrace. Her voice was filled with genuine concern as she asked, "Ethan, how are you feeling? What happened? Why did you suddenly fall ill?"
Ethan''s heart swelled with a mixture of emotions at the sight and touch of Jane. It was a moment of immense reassurance, the feeling of their presence dispelling the anxiety that had gripped him earlier.
As hey in Jane''s embrace, he felt the warmth of her love, and her questions only underscored the depth of their concern for his well-being.
''How I wish she was my biological mother. Not anyone else.'' Ethan murmured in his mind.
Nathan, on the other hand, gently ran his fingers through his son''s hair, his touch conveying both affection and relief. "You had us both deeply worried," he admitted, his voice tinged with a mixture of concern and gratitude.
Hearing the distressing news about Ethan had initially filled him with a sense of dread, but now, knowing that his son wasn''t gravely ill, a wave of relief washed over him.
"Now, you must tell us what happened," Nathan asserted with a sense of determination, his fatherly concern evident.
With a reassuring smile, he decided to take the path of deception, convinced it was for the best. "I''m fine, Dad. Really," he replied, his tone attempting to downy the seriousness of the situation.
"I just had a bit of an upset stomach. Butler Li must have overreacted." It was a difficult decision, but he believed that, for now, keeping the secret was the safest course of action.
But unknown to Ethan, Jane, and Nathan wanted to get to the bottom of this. Nathan already summoned Ethan''s nanny and bodyguards to interrogate them about how Ethan suddenly got ill. The bodyguards and his nanny were now on the way to the hospital to meet Nathan.
Meanwhile, since Jane showed up together with his father, Ethan couldn''t contain his happiness. His anxiety was now diverted and he just wanted to seize this moment.
Jane''s unexpected arrival had lifted his spirits and filled him with happiness. In this moment, he longed to embrace the joy of their reunion, cherishing the rare opportunity to be surrounded by the love and warmth of Jane and Nathan, even in the face of the undisclosed secrets and uncertainties that loomed over them.
Chapter 652 Taking their Relationship to the Next Level
Chapter 652 Taking their Rtionship to the Next Level
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
Following a detailed discussion with Ethan''s attending physician, Jane and Nathan could finally feel at ease. The tests had shown that Ethan''s health was, in fact, in the clear, and he could even be discharged from the hospital as early as the next day.
With this encouraging news in mind, Jane made it her mission to keep Ethanpany, filling the hours with games and stories, determined to take on the role of caregiver for Nathan during his one-night hospital stay.
However, Jane also harbored a keen curiosity about Nathan''s conversation with Ethan''s nanny and the vignt bodyguards. As Ethan enjoyed a quick shower, Jane seized the opportunity to slip out of the room, making her way to the adjacent vacant room where Nathan and the others had convened.
The two guards and the nanny were taken aback, their expressions a mixture of surprise and bewilderment, as Jane entered the room without seeking Nathan''s permission to join their discussion. She settled herself beside Nathan with a familiarity that suggested a deep connection between them, casting an unwavering and scrutinizing gaze upon them.
Their anxiety levels had already been ramped up by Nathan''smanding presence, but with Jane''s unexpected arrival, their tension escted further. At that moment, they felt as though they were prisoners who were about to get sentenced to death by these two executors.
The room seemed to close in, and they were overwhelmed by a sense of impending doom, uncertain about whaty ahead in this intense and scrutinizing interrogation.
"Have you already started questioning them?" Jane inquired of Nathan, her sharp and inquisitive gaze still fixed firmly on the bodyguards and the nanny.
"No, I was waiting for you," Nathan replied promptly, fully aware that Jane shared his concern for Ethan''s well-being.
Jane acknowledged his response with a nod and then shifted her attention to the nanny, her eyes probing for answers. "Tell me, what did you let him eat today that could have caused this upset stomach?"
The nanny, her nerves palpable in her trembling fingers, responded with a hint of anxiety, "Ma''am, we only gave him a packed lunch prepared by our family chef. After that, he didn''t eat anything, even when we visited his ssmate''s house."
As the information lingered in the room, both Jane and Nathan''s expressionsced with confusion and intrigue. The mention of Ethan visiting a ssmate''s house triggered their curiosity, prompting Nathan to direct his question to the three individuals before him.
"Tell us more about this ssmate," Nathan pressed, his voice tinged with a sense of urgency.
This time, the head guard stepped forward to provide the details. "Young Master Ethan was ying in the yground when he was approached by Miss Helena," he exined. "It turns out that Miss Helena is connected to his ssmate, Mia. So, we apanied Nathan''s face darkened while a cold, calcting glint flickered in Jane''s eyes at the mention of Helena Carlsen. Her name added ayer of intrigue to the story. The connection between Helena, Vincent and Mia hinted at a deeper and moreplex web of rtionships.
It raised troubling questions: Was Monica attempting to approach Ethan through these indirect means? What were her intentions, and what was she nning to do? Does she want to reveal to Ethan about her identity and their rtionship?
The room seemed to crackle with tension as these unsettling possibilities swirled in the air.
With a sense of urgency and a steely resolve, Nathan issued a clear and unwaveringmand to the group before him. His voice carried the weight of authority and protectiveness as he made his intentions abundantly clear.
"Starting today, you are to ensure that woman does note anywhere near Ethan," Nathan ordered, his tone firm andmanding. His words left no room for negotiation, emphasizing the gravity of the situation and the importance of keeping Monica away from his son.
"I believe it''s necessary to transfer him to a different school," Nathan added, shifting his gaze to Jane as if seeking her affirmation.
"I''m fully in support of that decision," Jane replied, her gaze unwavering, like ice in its coldness. There was a palpable unease in her, a foreboding sense that this was the right course of action. Jane knew all too well the cunning nature of Monica and harbored a deep-seated intuition that her presence would only spell trouble for Ethan.
''She is good at pushing my buttons. I have to divert her attention away from Ethan. I won''t let her get near Ethan.'' With a resolute determination, she made a silent vow to herself.
After a while, Jane slowly stood up from her seat, realizing the them to Mia''s house." The guard recognized Helena Carlsen.
importance of returning to Ethan''s room. It was likely that Ethan had finished his quick bath and might have started searching for her, yearning for thefort of her presence.
"Nate, I''m heading back to Ethan''s room now. You can continue your discussion," Jane said as she prepared to take her leave from the room.
However, Nathan also rose from his seat, dismissing the guards and the nanny. There was no need to prolong the discussion further, especially when he felt a deep desire to spend more quality time with both Jane and Ethan.
"Let''s go back together," Nathan whispered softly, gently taking Jane''s hand in his.
Jane offered a warm smile in response and nodded. "Of course."
As they walked side by side through the hospital corridors, a sense of unity and determination filled their hearts. They both shared amon hope: that Monica hadn''t divulged any sensitive information to Ethan yet.
They feared that Ethan might unwittingly be entangled in Monica''s devious ns, and they were determined to prevent that from happening at all costs. Ethan''s safety, mental health, and well-being remained their utmost priority.
*****
When Jane and Nathan entered the room, they were met with Ethan''s charming yet slightly pouting expression. His voice carried a tinge of curiosity and longing as he asked, "Where have you been?" It was a question that conveyed his yearning for their presence.
However, as soon as Ethan''s eyesnded on the intertwined hands of Jane and Nathan, his initial unhappiness seemed to melt away. His adorable face brightened, and his question shifted its focus.
"Dad, Miss Jane, what''s going on?" Ethan inquired again, his finger pointing to their sped hands.
Jane, caught off guard, bit her lower lip and made a subtle attempt to extract her hand from Nathan''s grasp. But her efforts were met with a tightening of Nathan''s grip, and he even raised their connected hands with an air of pride.
"Jane and I," Nathan announced with a reassuring tone, "have decided to take our rtionship to the next level. We''re now in the dating stage." His gaze remained steady as he posed a direct question to their son. "Do you have anyints or objections, Ethan?" Nathan smirked, followed by a hearty chuckle. He knew that Ethan wouldn''tin.
Jane: "..."
''We haven''t discussed that yet?'' Jane was bbergasted by Nathan''s deration. He didn''t even consult her about this.
On the other hand, the unexpected revtion had stirred the young boy''s emotions. Ethan jumped with joy screaming "Yes! Yes! Finally!" as if he won the lottery.
Chapter 653 He only Loves Her
Chapter 653 He only Loves Her
Day Seventy-One¡
~~*****~~
"Yes! Yes! Finally!" Ethan couldn''t contain his happiness when he heard his father''s deration. It was a moment he had been eagerly waiting for, the confirmation that Nathan and Jane were officially dating. Because of this piece of good news, Ethan had forgotten his troubles, leaving only a sense of pure bliss.
On the other hand, the surprise left Jane momentarily speechless, unsure of how to respond to this unexpected twist. Nathan didn''t even ask her about the status of their rtionship.
However, upon observing the radiant joy on Ethan''s face, Jane couldn''t help but break into a warm, affectionate smile. She decided to go with the flow and y along with Nathan.
"Yes, Ethan. I hope you will give us your blessing," Jane softly mumbled.
Bobbing his head with enthusiasm, Ethan clung to Jane''s hands as he locked his gaze onto her eyes with unwavering intensity. His words were filled with genuine warmth and support as he expressed his approval, "Of course, you have my blessing, Miss Jane! I wish you both all the happiness in the world!"
Having offered his heartfelt blessing, Ethan turned his attention to his father, his chest swelling with pride. He wanted to make sure his father knew just how much this moment meant to him. With a yful wink and a thumbs-up gesture, he praised his dad, saying, "You''ve made me proud, Dad! Keep it up!"
Nathan and Jane burst out into a peal ofughter, filling the room with a contagious, cheerful atmosphere.
After a while, Jane momentarily left Ethan''s ward. She went to an isted area in the hospital to summon Bam-Bam. The magical creature seemed to anticipate her calling. Bam-Bam instantly appeared in front of Jane, grinning from ear to ear.
"Hello, Master! You look inspired today," Bam-Bam greeted her yfully, his eyes twinkling mischievously.
Jane eyed him suspiciously, wondering if this naughty magical creature had been secretly observing her interaction with Nathan.
"Don''t give me that smug smile. I have the urge to rip that smile off your face," Jane chided him, pretending to be serious.
Bam-Bam let out a helpless sigh. He wondered why Jane was upset with him again. "What have I done, Master? Why are you so grumpy? You should be rejoicing today considering the impressive progress you''ve made on your mission."
Upon hearing that, Jane narrowed her eyes at Bam-Bam. She knew it! This crafty magical creature was indeed watching her and Nathan. He already knew that she and Nathan had finally reconciled. And they decided to take their rtionship to another level.
"Bam-Bam! Stop being naughty!" Jane reprimanded him.
The fluffy magical creature let out hearty chuckles as he floated merrily around Jane, his wings creating a gentle breeze. His mischievous grin remained firmly in ce as he continued to yfully tease with her.
"Congrattions, Master!" he eximed with gleeful enthusiasm. "You are about to aplish your mission. I think your remaining time left is more than sufficient to make Nathan fall head over heels for you,pletely and irrevocably." Bam-Bam added with confidence.
Jane just rolled her eyes skyward while crossing her arms above her chest. "Cut it out with thepliments," she remarked with a hint of exasperation.
"Don''t forget, you''re the one who got me into this mess in the first ce. Can you work your magic and revoke my brain tumor diagnosis?" She paused for a moment, her tone growing more serious. "Nathan keeps insisting on treatment, and there are still so many things I need to aplish here."
"Alright, Master! Your wish is mymand," Bam-Bam responded with a yful salute. "I''ll work my magic and eliminate that non-existent illness of yours. You can schedule another check-up for tomorrow and share the results with Nathan. Everything will appear perfectly normal."
Jane breathed a sigh of relief, a weight lifting from her shoulders. "Thank you, Bam-Bam. That''s exactly what I needed."
Bam-Bam, always eager to assist, inquired, "Is there anything else I can do for you, Master?"
Jane hesitated for a moment, her expression a mix of seriousness and curiosity as she looked into Bam-Bam''s twinkling eyes. "Bam-Bam... I have a question," she began thoughtfully.
"Do you think Nathan is genuinely falling for me, or is he doing all this just to move on and forget about my sister, Abigail?"
Doubts still lingered in her heart, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that perhaps Nathan''s intentions weren''t as sincere as they seemed. She was cautious, not wanting to set herself up for disappointment by cing too much hope in his feelings.
Bam-Bam extended his small,forting paw, gently patting Jane on the back as he tried to ease her doubts. "You need to trust in yourself, Master," he advised with an affectionate tone.
"Remember, Nathan has always been drawn to you. From the days when he admired you as the Shining Star, to the time he fell for you when your soul resided in Abigail''s body. And now, here he is, once again, beginning to fall for you as Jane Hiroshi. Through all those moments, his love and affection have always been directed towards you and no one else. He might be a bit dense when ites to recognizing it, but it''s unmistakably you that he''s drawn to."
Bam-Bam''s words carried a sense of unwavering faith in the depth of Nathan''s feelings, assuring Jane that the connection between them was genuine and enduring, even if Nathan hadn''t fully realized it yet.
Hearing those words from Bam-Bam, Jane couldn''t help but feel at ease. He was right. Nathan had fallen for her over and over again.
"Thank you, Bam-Bam," Jane whispered gratefully, her voice filled with a mix of relief and determination.
She continued, her tone gaining strength as she spoke, "I had almost given up on my love for him, believing I was unworthy. But now, I''ve made up my mind to fight for my love. I''mmitted to seeing this mission through until a hundred days have passed." Jane''s renewed resolve shone in her eyes as she found her motivation once more. She was determined to ovee any obstacle that stood between her and Nathan, fueled by the belief that their love was worth every effort and challenge along the way.
"That''s my Master! Good luck and be careful. Your enemies are just lurking around. They are going to destroy and ruin everything. You must protect all your loved ones." Bam-Bam reminded Jane, giving her some warnings.
"I know. I won''t let them." Jane said with conviction.
Chapter 654 Mias Request
654 Mia''s Request
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
As Monica made her way to the pool for a refreshing swim, Mia seized the opportunity to talk to her Uncle Vincent. The little kid wanted to make a request from him. She gently knocked before entering the door. She heard his voice, allowing her to enter.
Upon entering the room, Mia found her uncle engrossed in his work. She could hear the tap-tap sound of the keyboard. With determination in her eyes, Mia called out to Vincent.
"Uncle," her small voice resonated softly through the room.
With a quick pause, Vincent tore his attention away from the screen, shifting his gaze toward Mia. A warm and affectionate smile spread across his face as he invited her toe over.
Vincent''s voice carried a tender and caring tone as he inquired, "What can I do for you, my little princess?"
With a sense of longing in her eyes, Mia hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Uncle, I have a request," she began, her voice filled with a mix of hope and uncertainty. "Could you help me see my Mom again? I really want to visit her."
Thest time Mia had seen Jane, she was confined to a hospital bed, unconscious. Little did Mia know, the circumstances had changed since then, and Jane was no longer in the hospital.
As Mia''s words stirred the air in the room, a whirlwind ofplicated emotions danced across Vincent''s eyes at the mere mention of Jane''s name. He hadn''t seen her yet. Vincent couldn''t help but wonder how much Jane had managed to recollect about her past. He also wished to see her to verify something.
Aside from that, Jane found out about Monica''s secret¡ their secrets. Now, his next move would depend on how she would respond after recovering her memories.
"Uncle? Please. I want to find out if my Mom is recovering well." Mia''s voice snapped him out of his deep thoughts.
"Don''t worry, Mia," Vincent reassured her with a gentle smile. "Your mom is no longer in the hospital. I''ll find out where she is right now, and then we can n a visit to see her." Through Mia, Vincent found his reason to meet Jane.
But he must do it discretely. Monica shouldn''t find out. Thest thing he wanted was for Monica to discover his intention to meet Jane, as it had the potential to reignite feelings of jealousy within her once more.
Vincent understood that he might be cautious, ensuring that both Mia''s wish and his own desire to meet with Jane could be fulfilled without causing any unnecessaryplications.
"Is that true, Uncle that my Mom has been discharged from the hospital?" Mia asked again in her excited voice and Vincent just nodded in affirmation. She was happy and grateful to hear that piece of good news.
Mia recalled her attempts to seek answers from Ethan. She had approached him yesterday, eager to learn more about Jane''s health condition, but Ethan had been avoiding her questions and deflecting It had left her feeling somewhat frustrated and in the dark about Jane''s whereabouts and well-being.
Now, finally, her uncle had provided the reassuring confirmation she had been seeking, filling her her inquiries.
It had left her feeling somewhat frustrated and in the dark about Jane''s whereabouts and well-being. Now, finally, her uncle had provided the reassuring confirmation she had been seeking, filling her heart with hope and relief.
"Thank you, Uncle." She looked up at Vincent, her eyes reflecting the trust she had in him.
Vincent, however, recognized the delicate nature of the situation. He gently grasped Mia''s shoulders, his gaze filled with a mixture of concern and caution.
"But I have one condition," he began, his voice steady. "You mustn''t reveal your true connection with her just yet. It''s not the right time. And please, refrain from calling her ''Mom.'' It might be too overwhelming for her if she learns the truth all at once."
Mia met her uncle''s eyes with earnest determination. "I promise, Uncle," she affirmed without hesitation. Hermitment to respecting Vincent''s wishes and the careful timing of the revtion was unwavering.
"I just want to see her and spend time with her. I''m willing to wait for the right moment." Her words conveyed not only her patience but also her deep affection for the mother she longed to reunite with.
Vincent bobbed his head in satisfaction. He stroked her hair before telling her to go back. He would notify her if he got information about Jane. He already mobilized Phoenix and his underlings to find out Jane''s whereabouts. He wondered what she was up to right now.
Mia had just gotten out of his study room when Phoenix called Vincent to report something rted to Jane. Vincent answered the phone call immediately.
"Did you find her?" He posed a direct question to Phoenix, his eagerness evident as he awaited any relevant information regarding Jane.
"King," Phoenix uttered, his toneced with a hint of exasperation, "I''ve managed to pinpoint her current whereabouts. But when you hear this, you won''t believe it." The intrigue in his voice hinted at a revtion that was sure to surprise Vincent as well.
"Stop the suspense. Just tell me." With an anxious urgency in his voice, Vincent got straight to the point.
"Jane has been staying at Mr. Hiroshi''s vi!" Phoenix disclosed, his words covered with astonishment.
"It''s no wonder I couldn''t locate her anywhere near Nathan''s other properties. It''s quite a revtion, isn''t it? Phantomke living under the same roof as the Godfather of the Sawada n. One can''t help but wonder about the nature of their connection. Could it be that Nathan sent her to work with the Sawada n as part of some alliance they''ve formed?" The intrigue in Phoenix''s voice was palpable as he contemted the possible implications of this surprising revtion.
Meanwhile, Vincent''s eyebrows flickered with intrigue upon receiving this unexpected piece of information. "I''m just as clueless as you are," he admitted, his curiosity piqued.
"This falls under your jurisdiction, Phoenix. It''s up to you to delve into the details and uncover the reasons behind Jane''s presence at Hiroshi''s temporary residence here in Country M. Give me the result, ASAP!"
"Okay, my King! I''ll do my very best to investigate this."
Chapter 655 Old Man Xu wants to meet Her
Chapter 655 Old Man Xu wants to meet Her
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
Vincent found himself fixated on his phone screen, contemting whether or not he should reach out to Jane. Thoughts of her had consumed his entire morning, making it nearly impossible to focus on anything else. The idea of approaching her or visiting her was a bit challenging, especially now that she was staying at Hiroshi''s residence.
As he sat there, his thumb hovered over the send button, thinking of the words he would use in that message. Theplexity of his emotions weighed heavily on him.
Amidst Vincent''s internal struggle, the door to his room swung open unexpectedly, startling him. Monica, who had just emerged from a refreshing swim in the pool, greeted his sight as she entered the room leisurely.
Her damp hair clung to her shoulders, evidence of the invigorating dip she had just taken. Wrapped in a white bathrobe, she exuded an air of casualfort. Taken aback by Monica''s unexpected entrance, Vincent momentarily forgot about the message he was about to send to Jane. He immediately put down his phone, deliberately hiding his phone screen from Monica''s view.
"Hello, Babe!" Monica greeted Vincent with a seductive smile.
She observed him from across the room, her steps deliberate as she approached him. Reaching his side, she settled herself gently onto hisp, her arms encircling his neck in a tender embrace ."I noticed you''ve been here all alone, lost in your thoughts. Is everything okay?"
Vincent, still somewhat distracted by Monica''s presence, managed to regain hisposure. "Oh, no, not at all," he replied with a gentle smile, though he couldn''t help but feel a twinge of anxiety about the message he had momentarily set aside. "I was just, um, thinking about something. But it''s nothing serious. Everything is well."
Monica nodded understandingly, her wet hair glistening in the room''s soft lighting. "Alright, then. I just wanted to say hi before I go get dressed."
As Monica turned to leave, Vincent''s gaze briefly lingered on her departing figure, her bathrobe trailing behind her. The unexpected interruption had momentarily shifted his focus from the emotional dilemma with Jane to the presence of the charming and seductive Monica.
As Monica walked toward the wardrobe, her steps momentarily paused, and she turned to face Vincent once more. Her brow furrowed with concern as she said, "Perhaps, are you worried about the DNA result? You shouldn''t have suggested it. What if this will backfire on us?" Monica was referring to the DNA samples Vincent had provided to Ethan yesterday.
However, Vincent let out a soft chuckle as his eyes glinted with confidence. "Why should I be bothered by the result? Ethan will have no other choice but to ept it no matter what," he responded with a hint of amusement.
Monica narrowed her eyes at him. "I''m not talking about your DNA sample," she rified, her voice carrying a hint of annoyance. "I''m talking about mine!"
Vincent chuckled once more. "My Uncle has it all under control," he reassured her. "Do you really think I''d jeopardize everything by allowing Ethan to have your DNA samples and sow doubt in his mind?" His response conveyed both his confidence in their n and his implicit trust in his method.
Monica could only sigh in defeat, her earlier concerns fading into the background. "Okay, you''re probably right," she conceded, realizing that her worries might have been baseless.
Nevertheless, a lingering uncertainty remained. She shifted the conversation toward a more delicate topic, one that had been troubling her thoughts. "But Babe, what if he doesn''t choose you? What if he decides to stay with Nathan?"
Vincent contemted Monica''s question for a moment, his gaze distant as he considered the potential oues. It was a difficult scenario to envision. Finally, he spoke, his voice steady butced with a hint of determination.
"If Ethan chooses to stay with Nathan," he began, "then I''ll continue to pursue him and win his trust until he epts me as his real father. This is the only way I can take him away from Nathan."
Monica nodded, understanding theplexity of the situation. She knew that whatever the oue, Vincent wouldn''t allow Nathan to have aplete happy family. He would ruin everything just to make him suffer.
*****
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
In the meantime, the subject of Monica and Vincent''s conversation, Ethan, had made his way back to the Sparks Mansion after his hospital discharge. Ethan''s cheerful attitude returned and the mansion was filled with his vibrant and lively attitude. It seemed that the positive news of Nathan and Jane''s official rtionship had evidently lifted his spirits.
Ethan''s eyes sparkled with delight as he shared the news with Butler Li and Old Man Xu, his excitement evident. "Grandpa! Uncle Li! Guess what?" he eximed, unable to contain his enthusiasm. "Dad finally got a girlfriend! Dad and Miss Jane are officially a couple now!"
Ethan''s voice brimmed with joy and a sense of relief as if a weight had been lifted off his shoulders. He was happy because Jane wouldn''t die once his Dad fell for her. He learned about Jane''s mission because he overheard Jane''s conversation with Bam-Bam before.
On the other hand, the unexpected news from Ethan left Old Man Xu puzzled, and he turned his attention to Butler Li, his expression a mixture of curiosity and bewilderment. With a furrowed brow, he fixed his gaze on the butler and asked, "Jane? Who is Jane? And what happened to Abigail?" Old Man Xu thought his son was still in a rtionship with Abigail. He wasn''t updated at all.
Feeling a little bit awkward, Butler Li cleared his throat before responding. "Chairman Xu," he began, his words measured and respectful, "it appears that Miss Jane is a recent addition to Mr. Nathan''s social circle, and I must admit, I don''t possess many details about her myself."
Butler Li couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment when it came to Jane, for his loyalty and support had always been firmly behind Abigail. In his eyes, Abigail had been the natural choice to assume the role of the next Lady of the House. Who would have thought there would be a dramatic twist in Nathan''s personal lifetely?
"As for the situation between Master Nathan and Miss Abigail, it has undergone certain changes recently. I believe you may find it best to seek an exnation directly from your son to gain a clearer understanding of the matter," he added, concealing his disappointment.
Old Man Xu''s face registered a mix of emotions, his thoughts racing as he processed this unexpected turn of events.
In the midst of their contemtive conversation, the room was suddenly filled with the melodious sound of Ethan''sughter, capturing the attention of both Old Man Xu and Butler Li. Because of the shocking news, they had almost forgotten about his presence.
"Grandpa... Uncle Li," Ethan chimed in, a mischievous glint in his eyes, "There''s no need for those stern expressions. I promise you, you''re going to like her! She''s genuinely the most wonderful woman I''ve ever met in my entire life!"
Old Man Xu: "..."
Butler Li: "..."
The room fell into a momentary silence once more, as Old Man Xu and Butler Li exchanged incredulous nces, their unspoken thoughts echoing the astonishment they both felt.
It was aplete contrast to the earlier days when they had witnessed Ethan''s matchmaking efforts to bring Abigail and Nathan together. Now, he seemed to be overflowing with joy as he enthusiastically spoke of another woman named Jane who suddenly became Nathan''s new girlfriend.
But unknown to Old Man Xu, he would be more surprised when he found out that Jane was none other than Phantomke.
"Very well," Old Man Xu replied with a hint of amusement in his voice. He leaned forward, his eyes twinkling with curiosity. "I''m quite eager to meet this intriguing woman you''ve been talking about, my dearest grandson. Let your father know that I''ll only believe it when he officially introduces her to me."
Ethan''s eyes lit up with enthusiasm as he nodded vigorously. "Alright, Grandpa, don''t go anywhere," he said, his excitement palpable. "I''ll call my father right away and ask him to bring Miss Jane over today so you can meet her in person."
With a sense of anticipation, Ethan picked up his phone and dialed his father''s number. It did not take long before Nathan answered the call. Ethan put it on speaker mode so that Old Man Xu and Butler Li would hear Nathan''s voice.
"Hello, Ethan? Have you arrived home?" Nathan inquired promptly. He had a prior engagement and had entrusted Axel with the responsibility of driving Ethan home on his behalf.
"Yes, Dad! I arrived safely. I called because I have one request from you. Can you invite Miss Jane over for lunch? I want to spend time with you and her," Ethan requested of his father. Butler Li and Old Man Xu silently observed Ethan as they listened to his conversation with Nathan.
"Okay, I''ll ask her. Wait for us," Nathan responded promptly. He, too, desired to bring Jane home, unaware that Old Man Xu would be eagerly waiting for their arrival.
Chapter 656 Her Date in the Engagement Party
Chapter 656 Her Date in the Engagement Party
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
Jane was engrossed in her work, her fingers flying across theptop keyboard as she concentrated on her tasks. The living room served as the backdrop for their busy preparations for the forting engagement party, which was rapidly approaching.
The three women had gathered in the living room to assist Abigail with the party preparations. Hanabi had taken on the task of printing the invitation cards, each one meticulously crafted with care.
Abigail, on the other hand, was poring over a fashion magazine sent by Madam Priyanshi, her brow furrowed in indecision as she flipped through the pages, searching for the perfect dress to wear to the engagement party. The array of stunning dresses made her decision all the more challenging.
"Sis, I just can''t choose. Every single dress is so beautiful!" Abigail admitted with a sigh, her arms wrapping around Jane''s as she sought her sister''s guidance. "Can you help me choose one?"
Jane, who had momentarily paused her work on theptop, readily shifted her focus to the magazine at hand. Her eyes roved over the magazine''s pages.
"You can choose any of these, and you''ll undoubtedly look absolutely gorgeous," she reassured Abigail, her words carrying the confidence of a sister''s unwavering support. Yet, deep down, Jane knew that selecting the perfect dress wasn''t her area of expertise either.
"Hmm. Okay. I think I should ask Daveter," she mused, her 15:48
shoulders rxing as she closed the fashion magazine, setting it aside. She finally gave up. She would let her fianc¨¦ choose for her.
"By the way, where is Cherry?" Abigail asked, her gaze scanning the room in search of their missing friend.
Jane responded promptly, her voice steady, "She went out for some errands." It was a sinct response, concealing the true reason behind Cherry''s absence. The errand she was referring to was rted to Monica. Jane was still pissed off since Monica approached Ethan.
After all these years, that woman came back to bring chaos to Ethan''s peaceful world. Jane harbored a deep-seated mistrust of Monica, a sentiment born from her uncertainty about the woman''s true intentions.
Jane couldn''t fathom how a mother could abandon her own child, all in pursuit of her ulterior motives and schemes. The very thought of it filled Jane with a mix of anger and disbelief.
Monica''s actions had left asting mark on Ethan, and Jane was determined to protect him from any further harm, no matter what it took.
"Sis, just a heads up, Tatsumi is going to be discharged today. Please, don''t fall for his antics when he starts pestering you," Hanabi chimed in, bringing a new topic into their conversation.
Abigail, ever curious, inquired further, seeking rification. "Tatsumi? He''s Uncle Kazuki''s son, right?"
Hanabi confirmed her suspicion, nodding vigorously. "Yes, that''s him. But don''t be fooled by his seemingly good-guy appearance. He''s shameless and a bit of a troublemaker!" Hanabi warned, ensuring Abigail and Jane were well-prepared for Tatsumi''s return.
Jane couldn''t help but chuckle at Hanabi''s words. The dynamic between Hanabi and Tatsumi was akin to that of a cat and a dog, with their constant bickering and disagreements providing endless amusement for those around them.
Abigail''s teasing smile was impossible to miss as she directed her next question at Jane, a yful glint dancing in her eyes. "Sis, is he the one you''re nning to bring as your date to my engagement party?"
Hanabi couldn''t help but pout her lips when Abigail raised the subject. Her concerns were evident, and she wasn''t keen on the idea of Jane tolerating Tatsumi''s unpredictable antics.
"Bringing him as your date is a bad idea," Hanabi interjected, her voice tinged with genuine concern. She wanted to protect Jane from any potential trouble. "He''ll only be more shameless if you indulge him," she cautioned, voicing her reservations about Tatsumi''s behavior and the impact it might have on Jane.
Jane offered Hanabi aforting tap on the back, a reassuring gesture meant to console her concerns. "Tatsumi is a good friend of ours, Hanabi. Don''t be so harsh on him," Jane urged, her tone gentle and understanding. "He cane to the engagement party but I have a different date," she added.
Abigail''s eyes sparkled with anticipation at Jane''s next statement, and she couldn''t contain her excitement. "Who''s your date?" she asked, her curiosity piqued.
Meanwhile, Hanabi couldn''t shake a nagging feeling that lingered within her. Both women eagerly turned their attention back to Jane, intrigued and curious to know who her chosen date for the engagement party would be.
A hint of reluctance tugged at Jane''s smile as she turned to Abigail. Her concern for her sister''sfort and happiness was evident in her eyes, and she wanted to make sure that her decision wouldn''t cause any difort for Abigail and Dave.
"Actually," Jane began, her voice gentle and tentative, "I wanted to ask for your consent first, sis. I want to know if you''ll be okay with it." She paused, her gaze shifting between Abigail and Hanabi, before finally revealing her n.
"I''m thinking of bringing Nathan as my date to your engagement party." Jane''s words hung in the air, waiting for Abigail''s response, knowing that her sister''s feelings mattered most in this decision.
On the other hand, the mention of Nathan''s name left both Hanabi and Abigail momentarily taken aback. The unexpected proposition had caught them off guard, and they exchanged nces, processing the surprising turn of events.
Hanabi''s feelings toward Nathan were still colored by her past resentment, stemming from the enmity between him and Jane. However, out of respect for Jane''s choices and their friendship, she had been making an effort to understand and ept Jane''s decision to forge a connection with Nathan.
Abigail, while not harboring the same level of animosity as Hanabi, couldn''t help but express her concern. "Sis, you have nothing to worry about me¡ but I am more worried about Nathan," Abigail began, her tone thoughtful.
"You can bring him. But are you sure he''ll befortable attending my engagement party? I don''t want him to feel uneasy or out of ce." Her consideration of Nathan''s feelings was evident, and she wanted to ensure that everyone felt at ease during the celebration.
She leaned in closer, her voice soft and reassuring as she addressed her sister''s worries. "He''s absolutely fine with it," Jane affirmed, her eyes reflecting her confidence in Nathan''s willingness to attend the event with her.
With a gentle nod, she continued, "And don''t worry, we won''t be mingling with the other guests. We''ll be in the shadows, silently celebrating with you."
Jane emphasized her intention to stay in the background, ensuring that the focus of the party remained on Abigail and Dave.
She held Abigail''s hand and squeezed it gently, her voice barely above a whisper as she reminded her of their initial n. "Remember, I don''t want the other guests to know about my existence or my connection to you, the Hiroshi and the Yan Family. I''ll keep a low profile." Jane''s words held a note of determination, reaffirming hermitment to maintaining their secrecy during the event.
"Okay, Sis. I understand," Abigail replied, feeling relieved and at ease.
Their conversation, however, was interrupted when Mr. Hiroshi made his entrance into the living room, apanied by two men who followed closely behind him. His announcement drew the attention of his daughters and Hanabi.
"Ladies, you have two handsome visitors," Mr. Hiroshi dered, his tone carrying a hint of amusement as he presented the unexpected guests to his daughters.
The sight of Nathan and Dave together left the three women in the room pleasantly surprised. They exchanged nces, a mix of curiosity in their eyes. The simultaneous arrival of the two men had certainly piqued their interest, and they couldn''t help but wonder if the two gentlemen arrive at the same time. And what was the reason behind it?
"I''ll leave them in your care," Mr. Hiroshi added with a meaningful nce directed at Jane and Abigail.
Jane was the first to step forward, setting herptop aside as she approached Nathan. "Why are you here?" she inquired, her gaze fixed on him. Her eyes sparkled with delight, and she made an effort to contain the wide smile that was on the verge of breaking free from the corners of her lips.
Jane couldn''t deny the overwhelming joy that surged through her heart upon seeing Nathan today. His unexpected presence had stirred a sense of longing within her, and she couldn''t help but admit to herself that she had missed him deeply.
Meanwhile, Nathan wasted no time in getting to the point. "I''vee to pick you up. Ethan wants to have lunch with you to celebrate his hospital discharge," he exined, his tone conveying the straightforward nature of his visit.
Nathan''s gaze remained fixed on Jane, his eyes filled with a deep intensity that mirrored his own yearning and desire to see her on that day.
While the two of them locked eyes in a moment of unspoken connection, Dave, Abigail, and Hanabi couldn''t help but observe the unfolding scene with a mixture of amusement and surprise.
It was as if Nathan and Jane had created their own world,pletely ignoring the presence of the others in the room. They felt like the three of them had be invisible in Nathan''s and Jane''s eyes.
Dave approached Abigail, his voice hushed as he whispered gently, "Shall we go, my love? It seems like Nathan and Jane could use some privacy right now. Besides, you and I have a special date nned today. Are you all set?"
Abigail''s eyes lit up with anticipation, and she nodded eagerly. "I''m absolutely ready!" Her excitement was evident as she looked forward to the romantic date they had nned together.
As the only one without a partner, Hanabi could only heave a sigh of defeat. She quietly made her exit, leaving Jane and Nathan alone in the living room.
Chapter 657 Mr. Hiroshi Confronted Nathan
Chapter 657 Mr. Hiroshi Confronted Nathan
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
"I''ll just go change first, and then we can head over to your house," Jane said with a warm smile as she gestured for Nathan to take a seat on the sofa. She ascended the staircase, leaving Nathan in the cozy living room.
As Nathan found himself alone, an unexpected presence made itself known as Mr. Hiroshi emerged from his hiding spot. It turned out that the old man had been discreetly observing their interactions. He approached Nathan and joined him in the living room, a sense of purpose in his demeanor.
Mr. Hiroshi cleared his throat, signaling his desire for a private conversation with Nathan. "While we wait for my daughter, would you mind apanying me to the garden?"
Nathan nodded affirmatively, rising from his seat to follow Mr. Hiroshi. Together, they made their way through the house and into the garden, where they could converse in peace.
Standing side by side, Nathan and Mr. Hiroshi took in the serene beauty of the flower garden that surrounded them. It was Mr. Hiroshi who finally decided to break the silence, his voice carrying a tone of earnest concern.
"So, you''re here to visit my eldest daughter, Jane, not Abigail," Mr. Hiroshi began, his gaze fixed on Nathan. "Allow me to be direct with you, Nathan. I''m here to inquire about your true intentions towards Jane. I don''t want Jane to get hurt. Are you sincerely interested in her, or is this just a passing fancy?"
Mr. Hiroshi was aware of Nathan''s previous feelings for Abigail and the difficulty of moving on from a heartbreak. He couldn''t help but be worried that Nathan might merely be using Jane as a means to fill a void left by his past rtionship.
At that moment, Nathan couldn''t help but empathize with Mr. Hiroshi''s concern. As a father himself, he understood the natural instinct to shield one''s child from any potential pain or heartache.
He looked Mr. Hiroshi squarely in the eyes and began to speak earnestly, "I won''t deny that there was a time when I loved Abigail deeply, and yes, there''s still a lingering confusion in my heart. But, Mr. Hiroshi, one thing I can assure you is that I harbor no ill intentions toward Jane. I''m not using her as a means to fill a void or escape from the past. My desire to get to know her better and to build something meaningful with her is absolutely genuine."
Nathan''s voice carried sincerity as he continued, "There''s something about Jane that draws me in, something that goes beyond words. It''s like an unspoken connection that I can''t quite exin. I want to be there for her and to see where our journey together leads us. I understand your concern, and I want you to know that I genuinely care for her well-being."
Mr. Hiroshi made a concerted effort to mask his smile, determined to maintain a facade of seriousness. Deep inside, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of contentment upon hearing Nathan''s heartfelt words. He sensed the authenticity in Nathan''s sentiments, which eased his concerns.
Then, he arched his eyebrow, a glint of curiosity in his eyes. "Building something meaningful with her?" Mr. Hiroshi repeated, a touch of intrigue coloring his voice.
"What precisely do you mean by that, Nathan? Are you actively pursuing a rtionship with my eldest daughter? Is this a courtship in progress?" Despite his probing questions, Mr. Hiroshi managed to maintain his stoic poker face, leaving Nathan to provide further rification.
Nathan found himself momentarily caught in a dilemma. The weight of Mr. Hiroshi''s scrutiny pressed upon him, and he couldn''t help but ponder whether revealing the truth might elicit a negative reaction from Jane''s father. Nheless, he recognized the importance of transparency in this conversation. Mr. Hiroshi was seeking genuine answers, and Nathan felt obligated to provide them.
As he deliberated his response, Nathan understood the significance of this moment. Jane''s father was conducting a thorough interrogation, and it was mandatory for Nathan to bepletely forting. Any half-truths or evasions could potentially lead to disappointment on Mr. Hiroshi''s part.
With a deep breath, Nathan chose honesty as his guiding principle and began to speak, "Mr. Hiroshi, to be entirely frank¡ Jane and I have actually skipped the courting stage. We are already in a dating rtionship."
Mr. Hiroshi: "..."
The pause that followed was evident, as Mr. Hiroshi struggled with the revtion. Nathan had just dropped the bomb. He didn''t expect that the two already brought their rtionship to that level. His youngest daughter was about to get married, and now, his eldest daughter had entered a romantic rtionship! A swirl of emotions welled up within him, and he found himself momentarily speechless.
In that silence, Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t help but entertain a touch of envy for the two men who had captured the hearts of his daughters. Theplexity of emotions coursing through him was undeniable as he navigated this new chapter in his daughters'' lives.
Mr. Hiroshi let out a deep sigh, his voice tinged with a hint of wistfulness as he spoke candidly to Nathan, "Sigh. It''s striking, isn''t it? My daughters have truly be adults now. I find myself wondering if they still need me. I''ve been absent from their lives for several years, and I''ve missed out on witnessing their growth. That is my single greatest regret in life."
As he confided in Nathan, Mr. Hiroshi''s tone carried a mixture of nostalgia and remorse. He was grappling with the sense of loss that often apanies the passage of time, particrly when ites to the profound changes in the lives of his beloved daughters.
Nathan gently reached out and gave Mr. Hiroshi''s shoulder a reassuring tap, his eyes filled with empathy as he sought to console the father who was wrestling with his emotions. "You know, Mr. Hiroshi, your daughters, Jane and Abigail, have always longed for the day they could reunite with you. They cherish the idea of having you back in their lives," Nathan said with sincerity, his voice soft andforting.
He continued, "Please don''t be disheartened. Dave and I aren''t here to take your daughters away from you. We''re here toplement the love and care they receive from their father. Our intentions are to build a future where all of us, you included, can y a meaningful role in their lives. Your presence and guidance as their father are invaluable, and they treasure it deeply."
Nathan''s words were meant to alleviate Mr. Hiroshi''s worries, assuring him that their intentions were rooted in love and a desire for unity rather than separation.
Mr. Hiroshi could only give him a grateful look in his eyes. Nathan managed to console him and feel at ease with hisforting words.
Unknown to Nathan and her father, Jane had been discreetly eavesdropping on their heartfelt conversation. Her lips curled into a warm, affectionate smile as she observed Nathan''spassionate efforts tofort her father. Witnessing this soft side of Nathan filled her heart with admiration, and she couldn''t help but feel a surge of pride.
At that moment, Jane quietlymended Nathan in her own thoughts, her voice barely a murmur, "Hmm. I''m going to have to reward himter. He''s such a sweet-talker." She let out a soft giggle.
As she contemted how to express her appreciation to Nathan, Jane''s heart swelled with affection for the man who had not only captured her heart but had also endeared himself to her father through his genuine care and understanding.
Chapter 658 [Bonus chapter] His Reward From Jane
Chapter 658 [Bonus chapter] His Reward From Jane
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
Feeling satisfied, Mr. Hiroshi found sce in Nathan''s earnest response. With a nod of approval, he decided to let him go, his earlier concerns seemingly put to rest.
"Thank you for your honest response." Mr. Hiroshi acknowledged, offering Nathan a warm but concise dismissal. "I won''t keep you long. You can now go. I guess my daughter is done changing her clothes. She might be awaiting your return in the living room."
Nathan just bobbed his head in acknowledgment, appreciating Mr. Hiroshi''s understanding. As he took his leave, he made a mental note to discuss with Jane the fact that he had openly discussed their rtionship with her father.
''Hmm. I didn''t consult her. I wonder if she will be upset,'' Nathan couldn''t help but ponder quietly as he navigated his way back to the living room.
However, little did he know, Jane was far from upset; in fact, she was thrilled and happy. Nathan''s unwavering honesty had reassured her, and she felt a deep sense of happiness that he had bravely faced her father''s questions and confirmed their rtionship without hesitation.
In the cozy living room, Jane sat on a cushioned chair, her face adorned with a radiant smile that seemed to illuminate the entire space. The anticipation of Nathan''s return had her on the edge of her seat, and she couldn''t contain her excitement when she finally spotted him.
Without a moment''s hesitation, Jane sprang to her feet, her graceful movement drawing Nathan''s attention. As he made his way towards her, she closed the gap between them with a quick stride and gently captured his hand in hers, her fingers intertwining with his.
With unwavering affection, she looked up into Nathan''s eyes, her voice carrying a blend of eagerness and tenderness, "Shall we go?"
Nathan''s heart swelled with warmth as he met her gaze, his own smile mirroring the affection in her eyes. With a simple, heartfelt nod, he replied, "Yes." The two of them stood there, hand in hand, as they stepped out of the mansion.
As Nathan and Jane made their way to the parking area where Nathan''s car was stationed, a sense of togetherness enveloped them. The vignt guards on duty recognized their presence and promptly opened the gate, allowing them to exit the mansion grounds.
Inside Nathan''s car, they settled into their seats, each unaware of the subtle intrigue unfolding around them. As they drove away, a mysterious pursuit car remained in the shadows, following their path after they departed from the Hiroshi Vi.
Thirty minutester, Jane and Nathan reached the Sparks Mansion. But even before they could pass through the gate, Jane advised Nathan to stop the car.
"What''s wrong?" Nathan asked her as he pulled the car to a halt at Jane''s request. He parked it neatly to the side, a few meters away from the mansion''s imposing front gate. He turned to Jane, his eyes reflecting the worry that had crept into his thoughts.
To Nathan''s surprise, Jane removed her seatbelt and reached out to Nathan with a gentle touch. Her fingers brushed against his cheek, guiding his face towards hers. Nathan felt like he was mesmerized by Jane''s emerald eyes which were filled with longing and unspoken desires.
The warm and delicate scent of her perfume mingled with the soft hum of her fresh breath, fanning his face. Nathan could only gaze at her with anticipation, his heart thumping so hard and fast against the wall of his chest.
With an irresistible pull, Jane brought Nathan''s head closer, her fingers intertwining in his hair. Secondster, their lips met in a slow, sensuous dance, a sweet and passionate exchange of emotions that had been building between them inside that closed space of the car.
As their kiss deepened, an electrifying surge of desire coursed through them, igniting their senses in a fiery embrace. Nathan''s tongue ventured into Jane''s mouth, its movement marked by both eagerness and sensuality. Jane, equally enamored by the passionate connection between them, responded eagerly, parting her lips to invite his sensual exploration.
His mouth ground into her opened lips, beneath his probing tongue. Their tongues intertwined with an exquisite movement, engaging in a tantalizing dance that seemed to have a life of its own. They tasted each other''s essence, savoring the intimate, sweetmunion that flowed between them. It was a symphony of desire, a fusion of two souls lost in a moment of unbridled passion.
In that stolen moment, the world beyond the car''s interior ceased to exist. Time slowed to anguid crawl as they surrendered to the intoxicating spell of their shared intimacy. Their hearts beat as one, the rhythm of their desires echoing in perfect harmony.
The ravenous kiss lingered for what felt like an eternity, an insatiable exchange of longing and passion that left them both gasping for air. As Jane finally drew back, her lips parted from Nathan''s with a reluctant sigh, the remnants of their shared desire still smoldering in her gaze.
Nathan, now breathless and yearning for more, couldn''t help but groan in a yful yet impatient protest. He found himself yearning for the kiss to continue, a testament to the insatiable hunger that had ignited between them.
Nathan''s groan reverberated through the charged air, a wordless plea that echoed their shared desire. While, Jane, her eyes fixed intently on him, couldn''t help but moisten her lips with a slow, lingering sweep of her tongue. Her action was a bold deration, a clear testament that neither of them wanted to bring this passionate kiss to an end.
"That''s your reward," Jane softly mumbled, caressing his cheeks.
"Reward for what?" Nathan asked her confusedly.
"Forforting my father," she responded truthfully.
With an irresistible pout on his lips, he spoke in a voice filled with yfulint, "I want more." His words were apanied by a seductive gaze that conveyed his unquenchable appetite for her, a hunger that mirrored her own.
Jane''sughter, as soft and melodic as a whisper, filled the intimate space between them. Her delicate fingers yfully tapped the tip of Nathan''s nose, infusing a touch of lightness into their passionate moment. "Later, Darling," she murmured, her voice brimming with affectionate warmth. "Ethan might be waiting for us already."
Nathan''s heart swelled with a sense of contentment, and a grin stretched across his face, transforming his features into a portrait of sheer delight. The endearment "Darling" from Jane''s lips had the power to send a wave of exhration coursing through him. He couldn''t help but be captivated by the way she called him by that endearing name, and in that moment, he was utterly smitten.
Nathan ignited the engine, the low rumble of the car''s power echoing the anticipation building within him. He couldn''t help but smile, his thoughts lingering on Jane''s tantalizing promise. The prospect of her reward after their lunch was a very tempting thought that had his heart racing and his imagination running wild.
Meanwhile, unknown to Nathan and Jane, their passionate moment had not gone unnoticed. A shadowy figure who secretly tailed them earlier captured the intimate exchange between Nathan and Jane in a photograph. He was none other than, Phoenix, Vincent''s right hand man.
Phoenix was taken aback by the unexpected intensity of the connection he had witnessed between Nathan and Phantomke. He had always believed that Nathan held a deep resentment for her, but the reality of the situation appeared to be far moreplex.
With a sense of urgency, Phoenix swiftly sent the incriminating photo to Vincent, reporting this significant revtion he had discovered today.
Chapter 659 Speeds Revelation
Chapter 659 Speed''s Revtion
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
*Crash*
A shattering noise reverberated throughout Vincent''s study room. In a fit of anger, he forcefully mmed the ss of whiskey against the surface of his table. The report from Phoenix hadnded like a bombshell in hisposed world.
His right-hand man sent him a photograph that had ignited an inferno within him. Inside a car, Jane and Nathan were locked in an intimate embrace, their lips pressed together in a passionate kiss.
It was a scene that shattered his heart and intensified his jealousy toward Nathan. His fingers trembled with a mixture of rage, disbelief, and heartache as he gazed upon the photograph.
Despite his fingers being sliced open by the jagged remnants of shattered ss, with an anguished expression on his face, Vincent''s fiery rage overshadowed any trace of physical pain. The crimson liquids coursing down his trembling hand were a testament to the fury that surged through him.
He had never expected this turn of events. He wondered if Nathan and Jane had finally discovered the truth about their past rtionship. How could they suddenly be intimate with each other?
Vincent clenched his bleeding fists and his eyes set aze. "Monica might be the reason. Nathan''s hatred for Jane disappears after finding out that Monica is alive." Vincent assumed that Jane already confided in Nathan, revealing the truth about Monica''s existence.
"I can''t let this happen! Nathan must suffer. He should be abandoned by the people he loves. I''ll take them away from him!" Vincent mumbled through his gritted teeth.
Vincent dialed Phoenix''s number once more, giving him further instructions. After a few rings, Phoenix answered the call.
In a frigid,manding tone, Vincent''s voice sliced through the phone line as he inquired of Phoenix''s location. "Phoenix, are you still in Sparks Mansion?"
"Y-Yes," Phoenix stammered as he replied reluctantly. He could sense that his boss was not in a good mood. He couldn''t help but wonder if he was somehow responsible for Vincent''s grumpy mood. He sent him the photo. ''Don''t tell me¡ he is affected by those photos. Does he really have feelings for Phantomke?''
With a sense of urgency that pulsed through his every word, Vincent issued his instructions to Phoenix. "Leave that location immediately. Head to the Red Dragon Mafia''s headquarters and ensure you secure an audience with Jack. Retrieve the truth serum you acquired from the Syphiruz Mafia Medical Facility. Once you''ve got it, employ it for an interrogation on a member of the Sawada n who''s fallen into the Red Dragon''s custody."
Vincent was desperate. He would like to dig deeper and find a hole in the rtionship between Syphiruz and Sawada. What role Phantomke was ying in this?
Phoenix acknowledged his boss''s orders with a crisp "Copy, Boss," but curiosity and determination shone through as he sought further rification. "What specific information are we aiming to extract from the Sawada n member? Are we considering an offensive move to disrupt the Sawada n''s operations?"
"Ask them why Phantomke is staying with the godfather." Vincent was more interested in Phantomkes'' matter rather than attacking or sabotaging the operation of the Sawada n.
Phoenix fell silent for a moment. His leader''s unspoken wishes had crystallized in the directive, and he knew the importance of this mission. "I''m on my way," he finally affirmed, his voiceced with determination. "I''ll provide updates the moment I obtain crucial information."
After hearing his reassurance, Vincent hung up the phone. Obeying his leader''smand, Phoenix immediately left the Sparks Mansion. His fingers absentmindedly massaged his temples, a subtle gesture of the mounting pressure he had been undertely. The weight of his responsibilities seemed to multiply with each passing day.
In the midst of his journey, Phoenix couldn''t help but wonder about the state of affairs in their main headquarters situated in Country R. His thoughts gravitated towards Speed, the trusted individual left in charge of overseeing their operation.
Phoenix decided to call Speed to find out if everything was well. Thest time he called them, the members were hunting one member of the Sawada n who kept asking about their leader''s whereabouts. He didn''t hear any updates from them. He wondered if Speed managed to capture him.
Ring! Ring!
Speed ignored his call. Phoenix continued contacting her. Despite his persistence, Speed chose to disregard Phoenix''s initial call, which left him increasingly vexed. A tinge of irritation crept into his demeanor as he persisted in his attempts to reach her. With each unanswered call, a deep furrow etched itself onto his forehead, wondering what Speed was doing right now.
Phoenix, growing increasingly impatient, fired off a terse message: [ "Speed! Answer my call immediately; otherwise, I''ll have to assume that there''s trouble brewing in our operation. Have you stirred up more problems?" ]
As soon as Phoenix dispatched this message, Speed''s iing call shed on his screen, her prompt response preventing his esction to contacting the main headquarters.
A smirk crept across Phoenix''s face as he noticed Speed''s caller ID illuminate his phone screen. Raising an inquisitive eyebrow, he tapped the answer button, routing the call through his earphones as he continued navigating the road.
"What kept you so upied that you couldn''t answer promptly? Do I really need to resort to threats just to grab your attention?" Phoenix inquired, his tone edged with mock exasperation as he teased hisrade.
Speed was guilty. At that moment, she found herself in Country M, a fact she had neglected to disclose to both Vincent and Phoenix. Her mission to apprehend Tatsumi was proving far more challenging than anticipated, and the unfamiliar territory posed additionalplications.
Furthermore, her financial resources had dwindled, making it increasingly difficult to cover her day-to-day expenses in this foreignnd. Faced with these mounting challenges, she realized that she had no alternative but toe clean to Phoenix about her predicament.
"Phoenix¡ To tell you honestly¡ I''m here in Country M to capture that bastard!" Speed dered to him.
*** Screeching Sound***
The sudden revtion hit like a screeching sound, causing Phoenix to m on the brakes in shock. "What the hell? When did you arrive? Why didn''t you inform me sooner? And with you here, who''s left back at our main headquarters overseeing our operations?" Phoenix''s tone carried a stern reprimand as he sought answers to the unexpected turn of events.
"Rx, Phoenix, no need to get upset," Speed urged, her voice soothing as she attempted to defuse the mounting tension. "In exchange for my dyed disclosure, I''ll provide you with valuable intel about the Sawada n. Did you know that the godfather himself is here in Country M due to concerns about his daughter? What''s more, the man I''ve been pursuing happens to be the fianc¨¦ of the godfather''s daughter."
Speed strategically offered this information in an effort to cate Phoenix''s anger. She understood the necessity of calming him down, as any misstep on her part could lead to Phoenix reporting her actions to Vincent, resulting in certain consequences she was keen to avoid.
Meanwhile, Phoenix''s expression turned skeptical, his eyes narrowing, and his lips forming a tight line. "Your information doesn''t carry any significance," he retorted, his toneced with doubt. "We''re already aware that the Sawada n Leader is present in this country, as well as her daughter. However, our intelligence indicates that she''s engaged to a police officer, not a member of the Sawada n. It seems the information you''ve acquired is inurate."
Phoenix''s words bore a sense of authority, revealing that he possessed a solid grasp of the situation and was quick to debunk any misleading details.
"Eh? What are you talking about? I can only ry what I heard," Speed persisted, her tone unwavering as she defended her information. "There''s no way he would fabricate something like this. I distinctly overheard in the hospital that this man is engaged to the godfather''s daughter, Jane!"
Phoenix''s brows furrowed in exasperation, his patience wearing thin. He sought rification, his toneced with confusion. "What did you just say? Jane? Are you sure you meant Jane and not Abigail?" He couldn''t help but question whether he had misunderstood Speed''s statement.
"See, we''re talking about two different women here!" Speed emphasized, a hint of frustration in her voice. "You''re familiar with Abigail, but my intel pertains to the other daughter, Jane."
Phoenix fell momentarily silent as a startling realization washed over him. When Speed mentioned Jane''s name again, it triggered a sudden connection in his mind.
''Wait a minute. Don''t tell me Phantomke is also one of Mr. Hiroshi''s daughters,'' he mumbled to himself, his eyes widening in shock, his mouth hanging open in disbelief. The pieces of the puzzle seemed to be falling into ce, potentially exining why Phantomke had been residing with the Hiroshi family in their vi.
"Hey, Phoenix?! Are you still there? Are you listening to me?" Speed asked him when she only heard silence from the other line.
Without uttering a single word, Phoenix abruptly disconnected the call. His mind was abuzz with the urgency of confirming the newfound information.
Chapter 660 She Might Dominate You
Chapter 660 She Might Dominate You
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Nathan and Jane strolled gracefully through the entrance of the vi, their fingers lovingly entwined. As they ventured further into the mansion, the air was filled with an air of anticipation. Ethan and Old Man Xu had been eagerly awaiting their arrival.
Suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, Ethan rushed towards them the moment he spotted them, his eyes filled with excitement.
"Miss Jane! Dad!" Ethan eximed joyfully, his voice echoing through the grandeur of the mansion. In a burst of boundless affection, he leaped into their arms as soon as he reached their side, embracing them tightly.
Old Man Xu was taken aback witnessing the scene which looked like a heartwarming family reunion. However, his astonishment turned into shock when he realized who the woman was.
''Wait! This woman... She resembles Phantomke. Is she Phantomke?'' Old Man Xu''s eyes widened, and his mouth hung open in disbelief. ''What is going on here?'' Old Man Xu turned to his son with a questioning gaze.
It was as if Nathan could discern his father''s thoughts, for he simply nodded in confirmation of his assumption. Disregarding his father''s reaction, Nathan assumed the role of host and gracefully led Jane toward the dining area together with Ethan. Old Man Xu could only follow them from behind.
As he made his way towards the dining area, Old Man Xu impulsively seized Butler Li by the hand and leaned in to whisper urgently, "I can''t believe that this woman is here. Can''t you recognize her?"
Butler Li''s brows furrowed in confusion upon hearing the question. "Why, Master? Do you know her?"
Old Man Xu smacked his forehead in frustration and vented his exasperation. "Of course! I know her! She''s Phantomke, the assassin who killed Monica! I thought she was in aa. I had no idea she had regained consciousness. How could Nathan bring this woman here and introduce her to Ethan? Are they in a serious rtionship?" Old Man Xu realized that he was no longer up to date with his son''s personal life, and a wave of concern washed over him.
Butler Li was left in a state of shock as Old Man Xu disclosed Jane''s true identity. It suddenly made sense why he had sensed such a strong and intense aura emanating from her. Turning his gaze towards Jane''s retreating figure, Butler Li observed her with a sense of intrigue.
"She exudes the same aura that Abigail did when I first met her," he murmured, a reminiscent smile ying on his lips.
"Master, why don''t you observe them if your son and this woman are just faking their rtionship? You can also confront your son directly after the meal," Butler Li suggested.
Old Man Xu nodded in agreement. "Alright, please assist me in monitoring and observing them," he conspiratorially whispered to his devoted servant.
"Okay, Master. Leave it to me," Butler Li reassured him, winking at him.
The two exchanged knowing nces as they joined Nathan, Jane, and Ethan. The young boy couldn''t contain his joy; a wide grin stretched from ear to ear as he chatted with Jane.
However, in contrast to Ethan''s jubnt mood, Jane felt a touch of unease. She had not anticipated Old Man Xu''s presence at the lunch today, and it caught her off guard. She tried topose herself but couldn''t help but ask Nathan if he had been aware of this surprise guest. Nathan, too, appeared unaware of his father''s presence, shaking his head in response.
As Old Man Xu settled into a seat beside Ethan, the young boy immediately reached out and took his hand, introducing Jane with enthusiasm. "Grandpa, this is Miss Jane, my father''s girlfriend," he announced proudly.
"Cough! Cough!" Jane choked on her water when she heard Ethan''sst words. She didn''t expect that the young boy would introduce her to his grandfather as Nathan''s girlfriend.
Jane was momentarily flustered and unsure how to respond. She discreetly tried to regain herposure, her mind racing to process this unforeseen development. She couldn''t help but steal a furtive nce at Old Man Xu, attempting to gauge his reaction.
A question loomed in her mind: ''Will he be fine about this?''
Old Man Xu maintained an impassive expression, his poker face revealing no emotions. He simply nodded in acknowledgment of Jane''s introduction. However, beneath hisposed exterior, he was engaged in a silent assessment of both Nathan and Jane.
Despite his efforts, he couldn''t quite discern their true rtionship. The couple appearedposed, refraining from any overt public disys of affection, leaving Old Man Xu in a state of curiosity and intrigue.
But unknown to him, Butler Li and the maids in the Sparks Mansion had already witnessed the passionate kiss shared by Nathan and Jane in the living room a few days ago. Consequently, when Ethan introduced Jane as Nathan''s girlfriend at the dining table, the maids who were serving them remained unfazed, having already gained insight into the true nature of their rtionship.
"Nice to meet you, Chairman Xu," Jane greeted him with politeness.
"Likewise," Old Man Xu responded in a straightforward manner.
Once again, an ufortable silence filled the room. Nathan decided to break the tension by prompting everyone to begin their meal.
Ethan pursed his lips, a tinge of disappointment creeping over him as he sensed his grandfather''s chilly reception toward Jane. It was evident that Old Man Xu was not extending a warm wee to her at all.
As Old Man Xu met his grandson''s sharp gaze, he couldn''t help but be troubled by the disappointment etched across Ethan''s face. It was a rare urrence for Ethan to disy such a chilly demeanor towards him, leaving Old Man Xu to wonder if he had unintentionallymitted some wrongdoing.
*****
Thirty minutester, Old Man Xu dragged his son toward the balcony while Jane and Ethan went upstairs to y with his robotic friends. The old man decided to confront his son as he found it increasingly difficult to grasp the true nature of the rtionship between Jane and Nathan. He refused to believe that his son was dating Jane.
"Nate, tell me the truth," Old Man Xu pressed his son, his tone heavy with concern and suspicion. "Are you and Phantomke pretending to be a couple to spare Ethan''s feelings because Abigail is now engaged to another man? And why her? Why did you let her get close to Ethan? She''s the one who took his mother''s life, remember?" The old man''s interrogation left no room for evasion; he demanded a truthful response.
"No, Dad. We''re not pretending. Our feelings are genuine. It''s not about Abigail," Nathan replied earnestly. He paused briefly before continuing, "And I want to rify your wrong assumption. There''s something else you need to know."
Old Man Xu found himself speechless, his mind racing to process what his son had just revealed.
"Jane didn''t kill Monica. Monica is alive," Nathan dropped yet another bombshell, leaving Old Man Xu in stunned silence.
Old Man Xu: "..."
"We''ve all been deceived by her¡ª you, me, and even Ethan," Nathan''s voice quivered with bitterness. "She made the choice to abandon us," he continued. "She''s now living under a different identity, Helena Carlsen. I suspect she underwent stic surgery."
"What?! That woman?! Monica is none other than Maximilian Carlsen''s daughter, Helena? But why? Why did he insist on arranging a marriage between you two if she had already left you?" Old Man Xu was thoroughly confused by this startling revtion. He couldn''t help but recall the threats made by Maximilian Carlsen to coerce him into arranging a marriage between Nathan and Helena in the past.
"I have two deductions," Nathan responded, "Either Maximilian is unaware of Monica''s true identity, or he is a part of this alliance, actively working to destroy me."
"I will find out soon. It depends on how Maximilian Carlsen will react after receiving my package." Nathan borated. His voice was resolute as he continued, "Inside that package, I''ve included irrefutable evidence that the Helena Carlsen he''s familiar with is nothing but a counterfeit persona." Nathan''s words held an air of anticipation, as he eagerly awaited Maximilian''s response to the revtion.
Old Man Xu could only nod his head in understanding. "Alright, it''s all bing clear now. I suspected as much. Monica is a shrewd and maniptive woman. I have no fondness for her whatsoever." Old Man Xu made no effort to conceal his strong animosity towards Monica. His feelings ran deep; he despised how she had toyed with his son''s emotions. The only redeeming aspect he found in Monica was Ethan, the precious gift she had given to their family.
"If it weren''t for Ethan," Old Man Xu confided in his son, "I would have considered separating the two of you a long time ago."
Nathan smirked at his father and shot back, "Yet, you attempted to get rid of her yourself."
Old Man Xu couldn''t deny that fact.
"Now, I''ll ask you," Nathan asked his father with anticipation, "How do you feel about Jane?"
"If you don''t like her, simply refrain from interfering in her life," Nathan cautioned sternly. "I''m warning you, Dad, do not intrude into my personal matters anymore. And, most importantly, never harm her in any way."
Old Man Xu was taken aback by his son''s newfound protectiveness towards Jane. It became clear to him that his son no longer harbored any hatred or resentment towards her.
"Hmm, as long as you and Ethan have taken a liking to her, I won''t raise any objections," Old Man Xu admitted. "In fact, I quite like her myself. She appears to be capable and talented, a truly remarkable woman. Do you think you''re up to the challenge of being with her?" Old Man Xu teased his son yfully.
"She might dominate you," Old Man Xu added, grinning from ear to ear.
Chapter 661 Not His Father
?
661 Not His Father
~~~*****~~~
Day Seventy-Two...
After talking to his father, Nathan decided to join Jane and Ethan in his yroom. He was still looking forward to the reward Jane had promised to him. However, he couldn''t find a chance to have a private moment with her because Ethan was sticking to Jane''s side!
With a deep frown on his forehead, Nathan watched his son with an impatient look. "Ethan, stop ying already. You should take a rest. You have just been discharged from the hospital. Don''t strain yourself," Nathan butted in, interrupting Jane and Ethan who were ying video games.
Ethan turned to his father and spat back, "Dad, don''t be impatient. Wait for your turn. You can y with Miss Jane too once we are done."
Jane could only giggle after seeing Nathan''s pitiful look. He crumpled his face as he pursed his lips. He stared at Jane pleadingly, asking her to help him.
But Jane shook her head while smiling teasingly. Her number one priority was Ethan, so Nathan had to wait. Feeling a little bit upset, Nathan left the room with his grumpy mood. He suddenly felt out of ce and jealous because Jane focused only on his son, Ethan.
"Sigh. Why is it so hard topete with a cute charming kid?" Nathan murmured to himself as he headed to his study room.
Ethan and Jane continued ying as they spent quality time together. Ethan was very attentive to Jane.
As Jane yed on herptop, his eyes were fixed on her, watching her with a bright smile on his face. ''I''m the happiest child today. My grandpa finally acknowledged my Mom. Her rtionship with my Dad is improving day by day. I couldn''t ask for more. Oh right... I wish them to be together and live happily... with me!''
The young boy couldn''t contain his happiness. With Jane by his side, he felt as though he had aplete family. After a while, the young boy leaned into Jane''s side, letting himself sink into thefort of her embrace as he watched her y. Jane, on the other hand, gently guided him to sit on herp. Together, they assumed control of the mouse and keyboards.
"Can I officially call you Mom?" Ethan asked Jane.
Jane was momentarily taken aback. Ethan had posed the same question to her when her soul resided in Abigail''s body. She was genuinely surprised that Ethan was treating her in the same way he had treated Abigail.
''Is it possible that Ethan can actually recognize me... my soul?'' Jane pondered to herself.
Sensing her distraction, Ethan gently called out to her as he gazed up. "Miss Jane?" Ethan''s concerned tone drew her attention.
Captivated by his puppy-eyed look, Jane couldn''t help but smile as she tenderly caressed his fluffy cheeks. "You can always call me Mom," she said with warmth in her voice, "I''ll be your mom for as long as you want."
Ethan''s head bobbed with unrestrained enthusiasm, his eyes filled with joy and excitement. "Thank you, Mom!" he eximed. Without hesitation, he shifted his body to the side so he could wrap his arms around her in a warm hug.
They found themselves in that heartwarming embrace when a sudden knock on the door interrupted the moment, instantly capturing their attention.
"It''s me, Young Master," came the voice of Butler Li from the other side of the door.
?
Ethan frowned when he heard Butler Li. He already understood why the butler came to see him. Perhaps, the DNA result was out. Hiding his anxiousness, Ethan released Jane from his embrace.
"Mom, I''ll have a chat with Uncle Li. While you wait for me, please go check on my father. He might be upset right now. I noticed his grim expression when he left my room a little while ago. Pacify him for a moment," Ethan concealed his own concerns behind a teasing smile.
Jane just let out a soft giggle and nted a gentle kiss on Ethan''s forehead. "Okay, my baby. I''ll go and see your father. The two of you can talk here." Jane got off the sofa and made her way to the door. She was the one who let Butler Li in.
When their gazes locked, Butler Li responded with an awkward smile and a nod, a piece of paper concealed behind his back as he noticed Jane''s inquisitive look.
"Sorry for the interruption. I need to discuss something with my young master," he informed her politely.
"It''s quite alright," Jane replied with a gracious smile. "I''ll leave you two alone for some privacy."
"Thank you," he responded with a nod of appreciation.
When Jane left Ethan''s yroom, Butler Li immediately approached Ethan who was arranging theptop. He shut down theptop they used during their ytime.
"Young Master, I have obtained the results of the DNA tests," Butler Li announced, extending the document toward Ethan, who took it into his hands.
A whirlwind of mixed emotions coursed through Ethan''s expressive eyes as he received the document, reflecting a blend of anticipation, anxiousness, and apprehension all at once.
Butler Li just stood in front of Ethan, waiting for his next instructions. He had anticipated that the young boy might want to share the results with him, given their closeness. However, to his dismay, Ethan was determined not to unveil the contents of the document in front of anyone.
With a sense of reluctance, Ethan finally spoke, "Uncle Li, could you please excuse me for a moment? I know you are also dying to know about the result. And you might be wondering who are the owners of those DNA samples. However, just like what I''ve said before, this matter can''t be known by anyone including my father. So sorry to say, but I can''t disclose the result to you."
Butler Li smiled sheepishly and scratched the back of his head. "I understand, Young Master." He respected Ethan''s decision. After saying that, he exited the yroom.
When he got alone inside his yroom, Ethan shifted his gaze to the document thaty on his small hands, his heart beating rapidly against his chest. With a deep, shaky breath, he finally mustered the courage to tear open the sealed document.
The crisp paper yielded to his touch, revealing the contents that would alter the course of his life. As he began to read, his emotions fluctuated between hope and fear, leaving him in a state of emotional turmoil.
After a few minutes, Ethan felt like every ounce of his energy was drained from him as he read the positive results written on the paper. The DNA samples were matched with a high percentage, indicating that he was blood-rted to both Vincent and Helena, who was in fact, Monica.
"That guy... he is my real father? And that woman... is my biological mother: Ethan shook his head vehemently as he gripped the paper tightly. He couldn''t ept this result. This was not the truth he wanted to know. 3
A sudden mistiness clouded Ethan''s eyes, and his tears welled up. The mere thought of Nathan, his beloved father, pained his heart, causing an ache that seemed unbearable.
"I can''t believe it... my Dad, he''s not my biological father," Ethan whispered, his voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and sorrow.
The weight of this revtion bore down on him, leaving him at a loss for what to do. He felt a burning desire to scream, to release the pent-up frustrations and the torrent of negative emotions that surged within him, but he was trapped in a whirlwind of confusion and hurt.
Chapter 662 Claiming His Reward
?
662 iming His Reward
Day Seventy-Two...
~~~***~~~
After leaving Ethan''s ying room, Jane searched for Nathan. Her intuition led her to his study room, believing that her man had sought refuge in his study room to kill some time as he waited for his turn to spend time with her.
A fond smile graced her lips as she recollected the cute image of Nathan, trying to match Ethan''s charm in vying for her attention. His impatience and his attempts topete with his son for her affections warmed her heart. But to his dismay, Jane chose to prioritize Ethan at that moment. Besides, she already made a mental note topensate him.
It did not take long before Jane reached Nathan''s study room. She didn''t require assistance for finding his room from anyone since she was well-acquainted with the various rooms within the Sparks mansion. After all, she had called the mansion her home for over a month.
With a yful smile on her lips, Jane quietly entered Nathan''s study room which was attached to his main bedroom. The soft creak of the door was barely audible as she pushed it open. There, she found Nathan napping in his executive chair, his tall sturdy frame reclined slightly and his back snugly fitted against the plush cushion.
Nathan''s eyes were closed. The peaceful vibe of his good sleep had softened his features. Jane stood there, enjoying the delightful view. Her heart swelled with affection as she took in the sight of the man she loved.
Her gaze scanning his sleeping figure, Jane found herself captivated by Nathan''s handsome face. She decided not to disturb him but simply cherished this moment as she moved closer to him, gently leaning on his table.
"For the past two years, he despised me intensely. However, we have now resolved the misunderstanding that once drove us apart. Both of us were victimized by someone else''s malicious plot. I still can''t believe that Nathan and I are officially a couple. Is this enough for my mission? Will I live after the one hundred days?" Jane remained uncertain about the status of her mission, especially as Bam-Bam had disappeared once more and had yet to reappear before her.
Jane was delighted to observe the changes in Nathan''s attitude towards her. She had once believed that Nathan would never acknowledge her feelings, but now he was making an effort to reciprocate them, making her feel truly special. She could see his gentle and sweet side now.
As the minutes ticked by, Jane''s desire to caress Nathan''s face grew stronger. She tentatively extended her right hand toward him, yearning to make contact. However, before she could reach his face, Nathan swiftly seized her wrist and gently tugged, causing her to lose her bnce and lean closer to him.
Instinctively, Jane used her elbow to keep her body from identally colliding with his. She lingered above him, their faces merely centimeters apart, the warmth of their fresh breath gently caressing their skin.
In that instant, Nathan''s eyes fluttered open, and their gazes locked in an intense connection. A wicked smile yed on his lips as he mumbled, "Jane." pronouncing her name with a seductive undertone. "You''ve been looking at me for quite a while now, feasting on my gorgeous face. Instead of just standing there, you should have taken action by now," he teased, referring to the reward she had promised him.
?
Little did she know, Nathan had already detected Jane''s presence and identified her by the sweet fragrance of her perfume. He had grown ustomed to the scent over time. He just controlled himself and pretended to be asleep since he was a bit upset.
However, the instant he sensed her eyes upon him and felt her near, Jane managed to stir his emotions and senses. He could no longer contain his desire and eagerly drew her closer to him. Meanwhile, Jane''s smile was warm and affectionate as she gazed back at him, her eyes inevitably drawn to his irresistibly kissable lips. Their rich, crimson hue was an invitation she found nearly impossible to resist. She felt a maic pull, urging her to taste his lips once more.
Jane had to admit to herself that she harbored a longing, a yearning to kiss this captivating man repeatedly. She couldn''t get enough of him.
Without wasting any more time, Jane eagerly embraced the challenge, closing the distance between them. Her lips descended upon his. Nathan, his heart pounding with satisfaction, remained perfectly still, granting Jane the initiative she sought. He longed for her to kiss him with the full force of her desire, to express her passion in the way she saw fit.
Jane gently brushed his lips, her tongue licking and tantalizingly tracing the contours of his lips. She ignited a fire of desire within both of them. That was his cue to part his lips open, inviting her inside his mouth. Her tongue ventured into the warmth of his mouth, engaging in a passionate dance with his own tongue.
As Jane''s tongue wrestled with his, Nathan couldn''t resist the urge any longer. He encircled his arms around her waist, drawing her closer to him, their bodies pressing against each other in a fiery embrace as they deepened the kiss further.
Nathan''s hands swiftly fixed her position to make her morefortable as he made her sit on hisp, not breaking the kiss.
Jane''s hands were now wrapped around his neck, one hand tugging his hair.
Jane suddenly moaned in between their kisses when Nathan''s palm kneaded her one breast through her shirt. Not yet satisfied, Nathan slid his hand under her shirt so that he could touch and caress her bare breast.
As Nathan captured her tongue inside his mouth and sucked her, his naughty fingers, tingling with anticipation, gently traced the contours of her plump breast, causing a cascade of pleasurable sensations to course through her body. He yfully tugged at her nipple, eliciting a soft yet sultry moan that escaped her parted lips.
This was his way of stimting her and he could feel her body responding to his every caress, the heat of her skin intensifying under his loving touch. Nathan wouldn''t let her escape this time. He wanted to im his sweet reward no matter what. 2
Chapter 663 Worried I might give your little brother a nip?
?
663 Worried I might give your ''little brother'' a nip?
Day Seventy-Two...
~~~***~~~
Damn it! I don''t have control over my body! Nathan muttered to himself inwardly, a furrow creasing his brow as he wrestled with his overpowering desire. He felt utterly and inexplicably addicted to her, a craving for her physical touch and the intimate connection that had taken root within him.
Inwardly, he pondered the bewitching effect this alluring woman had over him. ''What have she done to me?''
"Let''s move to my room," Nathan whispered, his voiceced with a seductive urgency, as they briefly broke the kiss. Without waiting for her response, he swiftly and gently lifted her into his arms, cradling her as he carried her to his bedroom.
"Nate, what are you nning to do?" Jane asked him, arching her eyebrow. She had a nagging feeling about this. Nathan''s cheeky smirk was her indication that this guy was up to something naughty.
"We are in your house. Ethan and your father are also here," Jane pointed out, emphasizing the need for him to behave.
However, Nathan responded with feigned innocence, his mischievous glint remaining undiminished. "That''s precisely why I''m leading you to my room. No one will intrude or interrupt us there." His words carried a promise of the intimate moments they were about to share, sealed by the privacy of his bedroom.
"I''m eagerly anticipating that reward," he whispered into her ear, his voice dripping with longing. "A mere kiss won''t be enough to satisfy my appetite."
?
Jane''s eyes sparkled with desire, her passion unbridled as she acknowledged her own yearning for him at that very moment.
Upon entering his bedroom, Nathan took a moment to ensure the door was securely locked. Thest thing he wanted was the possibility of his son, Ethan unexpectedly bursting in, disrupting the privacy they craved. The soft click of the lock echoed in the room.
"It''s my turn now. You spent so much time with my son," Nathan added, a tinge of jealousy could be heard in his voice. His tone revealed theplex blend of emotions he was experiencing, a mix of longing and possessiveness as he yearned for Jane''s undivided attention, even if just for a little while.
Jane''sughter bubbled up, her soft giggle filling the room. She couldn''t believe that this guy was getting jealous of his own son. "You silly guy! There''s no need to be jealous of Ethan. In fact, I like you more because you have a charming son like him," Jane said as she teased him.
Nathan pursed his lips but his eyes gleamed with joy. He gently put her down and held her shoulders. Looking into her emerald eyes, Nathan asked her a question. "Don''t you hate me... after what I have done to you?"
Jane paused for a moment, staring at him intently. "Honestly, I resented you once. But it''s all in the past now. Besides, this is not entirely your fault. Let''s leave it in the past, shall we? No need to dredge up old grievances and spoil the mood."
Having expressed her desire to move forward, Jane yfully but forcefully pushed Nathan, causing him to topple backward onto the bed. Jane wasted no time in joining him, positioning herself above him.
Nathan''s eyes were filled with anticipation as he watched her every move. The pure lust in his gaze was evident when she started undressing his upper body, taking off his shirt. He couldn''t help but moisten his lips as Jane''s delicate hands began their sensual exploration, gliding across his firm chest and making their way down to his sculpted abs.
Her fingertips moved in yful, seductive circles on his stomach, tracing the contours of his chiseled muscles with a teasing tenderness that sent shivers down his spine.
It didn''t take long before Jane''s warm, eager lips traced a path to Nathan''s neck and corbones, her kisses sending delightful shivers down his spine. Her tongue danced over a particrly sensitive spot, eliciting a low, seductive moan from him.
At the same time, her right hand embarked on a slow journey southward, her fingers teasingly exploring every contour of his torso. Nathan held his breath as he savored the moment.
Jane''s hand descended further, reaching the unmistakable bulge beneath his pants. Her palm pressed against his throbbing erection, and her fingers danced skillfully over the fabric. As she squeezed gently, a pleasured groan escaped Nathan''s lips, his body responding to her touch with undeniable desire.
"Jane..." Nathan breathed her name with an intensity that echoed his burning desire.
Nathan didn''t know how long he could restrain himself from pinning her down on the bed and iming her over and over again. However, he didn''t want to rush things. Besides, Nathan would like Jane to take the lead, to explore and please him. As much as possible, he didn''t like to interfere.
Subconsciously, Old Man Xu''s words shed in Nathan''s mind. [ "She might dominate you." ]
Deep inside, Nathan yearned to witness how Jane would dominate him, particrly within the confines of his own bed. That alone ignited a fervent arousal within him, and he couldn''t help but find himself captivated by the idea.
He allowed himself to indulge in vivid fantasies of Jane asserting control, the mere thought of her dominance setting his desires aze.
As Nathan''s fantasies continued to fuel his lust, Jane''s lips zed a scorching trail from his neck, down to his chest. With the will to please him further, she closed in on one of his nipples, capturing it between her warm, moist lips. Her tongue danced sensually, caressing andvishing his are with tantalizing strokes.
Nathan bit down on his lower lip, a futile attempt to stifle the guttural groan that fought its way to the surface. Jane''s mastery of pleasuring him was nothing short of exquisite. She mimicked the way Nathan''s lips and tongue yed with her nipples and breasts. She repeated her actions, devouring his nipples alternately. She seeded in giving him pleasure through this intimate forey. When she was satisfied with Nathan''s body reaction, Jane gazed up to look at him and said, "I''m going to taste and devour you down there." A yful and naughty smile stered on her face while licking her own lips. She deliberately squeezed his throbbing erection when she said herst remarks.
Nathan''s body froze, his muscles tensing as if electrified, and he found himself momentarily speechless when Jane''s words reached his ears. His heart, in turn, seemed to double its tempo, pounding with a mixture of excitement and anticipation that threatened to overwhelm him.
His desire surged, and his cock reacted with immediate, unrestrained vigor, hardening further at the vivid imagery that flooded his mind. The mere thought of Janevishing him with a passionate blowjob was enough to ignite an inferno of arousal within him, setting his body ame.
As Nathan gradually regained hisposure, he felt the urge to rify, his voiceced with a mixture of curiosity and anticipation. "Are you sure about this? Do you really wanna do this? Have you ever done it before?" Nathan''s curiosity was piqued.
Jane blinked a few times, gathering her thoughts before responding. "No. I''ve never done this to anyone before," she admitted with an air of innocence.
"This might be my first. Consider yourself my inaugural experience." Her tone held a yful note, and she couldn''t resist teasing him, herughter dancing in her voice. "Why? Worried I might give your ''little brother'' a nip, are you?" She added with a mischievous glint in her eyes.
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 664 Beg Me
?
664 Beg Me
Day Seventy-Two...
Jane continued giggling as she stared at Nathan''s funny expression. He was at a loss for words when he heard herst remarks.
Butter on, Nathan lifted his eyebrow and grabbed her hand, guiding it down to his bulging erection. He pressed her palm against his pants and said, "What did you say? Little brother? Do you really think that mine is little?" A dangerous smirk stered on his handsome face.
Jane didn''t know what to say. She had to admit that Nathan''s size was huge. She couldn''t refute that fact. Did she hurt his ego when she called it "little" brother?
Before she had a chance to utter a single word, Nathan swiftly maneuvered, skillfully turning her over to alter their positions. With a seamless, almost effortless motion, he firmly and yet gently secured her beneath him on the bed. The shift in their positions ced him atop her, and she could feel the undeniable presence of his strong muscr physique intimately pressing against her own, heightening the tension in the room.
In a yful and seductive manner, he affectionately pressed his hard-on against her belly, allowing her to feel the remarkable size of his cock. With his face drawing nearer to her ear, he sensually murmured, his warm breath sending shivers down her spine, "Don''t you feel sore after our passionate encounter thest time?" His lips teasingly grazed against her earlobe, making her heart race with anticipation.
Her cheeks flushed with a blend of embarrassment and arousal, vividly recalling the exquisite sensations of having him deep within her. The enormity of his cock had brought her an overwhelming wave of pleasure during theirst sexual intercourse, etching the memory of their connection deeply into her consciousness.
Each hard thrust, a testament to their passion, had sent ripples of ecstasy coursing through her body, making her wet and horny just thinking about it. But Jane wouldn''t allow Nathan to take control over her at this moment.
As their desire continued to surge, an irresistible heat of arousal enveloped Jane. She flipped him over, switching their position once again. Now, it was her turn to assert dominance as she expertly pinned Nathan down on the bed, straddling his form with a newfound intensity.
Her palms rested firmly on his robust chest, and with a sensuous sway of her hips, she pressed herself against his prominent, bulging erection.
''Ohh~" A soft, throaty moan escaped Nathan''s lips, resonating with profound pleasure as their bodies pressed together, the sensation of their intimate contact sending shivers down his spine.
Each grinding movement intensified the electrifying connection between them, their desires igniting like a passionate ze. Without further ado, he fervently grasped the fabric of her clothing, tearing it apart in his eagerness to unveil her soft, inviting flesh and the gentle contours of her breasts.
His fingers, driven by an insatiable craving, explored her form with a hungry touch, tracing the lines of her delicate skin as he palmed and kneaded her soft plump breasts. He tugged her nipples as Jane kept grinding herself against his throbbing cock.
After a while, Jane grabbed Nathan''s wrists, stopping him from touching her."I thought you want your reward? Why are you distracting me?" Jane stared at him with amusement, her lips curling up in a mischievous smile. "Are you afraid I might bite your big brother?"
?
Nathan averted his gaze, concealing the blush that tinged his cheeks. It wasn''t fear that coursed through him, but rather, he was eagerly anticipating what she was about to do. His concern wasn''t for himself but for Jane, who was about to do this kind of intimate forey for the first time. He didn''t want her to feel disrespected by letting her give him a blowjob. Some women were notfortable doing this kind of forey.
Though he was resolute in hismitment to treat her with care and consideration, an undeniable, primal desire stirred within him. He couldn''t help but let his mind wander to the enchanting possibilities of the pleasure she might bestow upon him with her mouth. The mere thought of her taking him into her warm, wet cavern and teasing him with her lips and tongue ignited his burning desire.
"Nate, answer me. Do you want it?" Jane inquired in hermanding tone as her fingers began to unzip his pants.
Under Jane''smanding dominance, Nathan found himself entrapped within the maic pull of her gaze. Her free hand grasped his jaw, ensuring that his eyes remained locked onto hers, denying him even a fleeting escape. A sly, knowing smile curved upon Jane''s lips as she sensed the intensity of Nathan''s lust.
She deliberately moistened her lips with a lick, purposefully teasing him further. It was clear to her that Nathan harbored the same fervent fantasies of her taking control, using her mouth to pleasure him.
Jane leaned in, her voice a sultry whisper that sent an electrifying sensation coursing through his body. "Just say the word, Nate. Do you want me to lick and suck your cock?" Her fingers managed to free his arousal from its confines, her touch teasingly exploring every inch of his hardened length.
With a mischievous glint in her eyes, she brushed her thumb against the tip of his erection, eliciting a sharp gasp from him.
Jane, still immersed in her role of dominance, continued to stroke his hardened length. Her words wereced with a seductive authority as she moved closer, her breath warm against his skin. "Beg me, Nate," she purred, enjoying the sight of him utterly disarmed and flustered. It was seldom for her to witness Nathan like this. Jane had the power to make this proud man sumb to her dominance and allure.
"Yes... I want it." Nathan responded in a low voice, biting his own lips.
"I can''t hear you, Nate," Jane gently chided, her voiceden with yful anticipation, her breath caressing his earlobe, sending tingles down his spine. "Say it louder, spell it out for me," she teased, her eyes dancing with delight, as a faint, amused smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "I said...beg me," she added.
Nathan swallowed hard, struggling with the erotic vulnerability of the moment. His voice quivered as he responded, his tone a blend of need and desire. "Please, do it. Touch me...I want your lips and tongue on my cock," he finally conceded, his words filled with longing and submission,ying bare his fervent cravings for the pleasures she could give him.
Chapter 665 Pleasing Him With Her Lips
?
665 Pleasing Him With Her Lips
Day Seventy-Two...
Jane was satisfied when Nathan conceded. She never expected him to be this obedient. She would be happy toply and fulfill his request. She was in the mood to reward her man. Spending quality time and intimate moments with Nathan would strengthen their connection.
Without hesitation, Jane repositioned herself, settling herself between his legs. Nathan, in turn, reclined his upper body, propping himself against the bed''s headboard with his elbow, his gaze fixed on her. He yearned to watch her.
His heart raced within his chest, and his eyes shimmered with anticipation. Nathan held his breath, eagerly waiting for her to make a move.
Nathan involuntarily bit his lower lip as he felt Jane''s hand firmly grasp his erection. With a seductive smile, she maintained her eye- to-eye contact with him as her fingers sensually began to stroke his hardened length. She felt his cock pulsate under her touch. It grew bigger and harder.
Nathan''s hands clung to the bedsheets, fingers tightly gripping the fabric as Jane continued her sensual exploration of his arousal. It didn''t take long before she drew her face closer to hisher region, a wicked grin dancing upon her lips.
Nathan''s breath caught in his throat and his eyes sparkled with lust and yearning, as he felt the sultry warmth of Jane''s breath caressing his throbbing manhood.
An overwhelming rush of sensation surged through him as Jane let her tongue escape her mouth, yfully tracing the very tip of his rigid member. "Oh, F*ck," Nathan groaned in ecstasy, struggling to maintain hisposure, fully immersing himself in the intoxicating pleasure Jane was bestowing upon him.
With an innate sense of desire and expertise, Jane continued her seductive journey. Her tongue glided from the tip of Nathan''s hard cock down to its very base. Meanwhile, her fingers yed merrily with his testicles, adding an extrayer of exquisite delight as her tongue explored and savored every inch of his hardened length.
Pre-cum glistened at the tip of Nathan''s throbbing arousal, and without hesitation, Jane''s tongue eagerly darted forth to lick and suckle on the warm liquid. It sent electric waves of pleasure coursing through Nathan''s entire being, his insatiable desire threatening to consume him whole.
The sensation of Jane''s tongue licking his pre-cum intensified his arousal, each sensuous touch stoking the mes of his passion. Nathan, overwhelmed by both pleasure and a hint of amusement, couldn''t help but gulp audibly. He couldn''t deny the intoxicating allure of Jane''s affectionate attention to his manhood. He had to suppress a chuckle when he observed the crumpled expression on Jane''s face as she encountered the unique taste of his pre-cum. It was evident that this was a first-ever experience for her, her taste buds unacquainted with the intimate vor.
"Don''t force yourself," Nathan softly murmured, his gentle hand reaching out to tenderly caress her face.
Jane, breaking her focus, lifted her head and locked eyes with Nathan. "Why? Am I not doing well?" Jane asked him innocently, worried that she was doing it the wrong way.
Nathan could no longer hold his chuckle. Jane''s reaction was too cute and funny. "No! You are doing fine. You silly, girl. Can''t you see it? My big brother is so hard and throbbing because of you." He reassured her.
?
Getting more confidence because of Nathan''sst remarks, Jane went back to action. At this moment, she parted her lips and tried to put his cock inside her mouth, her hands wrapping around its base.
Jane, determined to take him to the brink of ecstasy, tried to swallow and amodate his entire length. As she did so, her mouth was stretched to its limits, and his firm tip brushed against the back of her throat, drawing yet another soft groan from Nathan.
A shiver of pleasure rippled through Nathan''s body as Janemenced a tantalizing rhythm, moving her head up and down, her lips creating a sinuous dance along his shaft. Nathan squeezed his eyes shut in delight and pleasure.
Jane, however, was not content to settle for conventional pleasures. She teasingly drew back, liberating his throbbing member from the sweet captivity of her mouth. Her delicate fingers continued to stroke his length with expert precision while she yfully licked his tip once more, akin to savoring a delectable lollipop.
Nathan''s body tensed and became stiff. His primal instincts urged him to thrust his hips, to plunge further into the warm haven of her mouth. But Jane had other ns, her focus solely onpping and suckling on the sensitive tip.
Nathan felt utterly spellbound by Jane''s prowess, his gaze fell on her as she graced his engorged member with her moist red lips. With each movement, her tongue worked wonders, drawing forth his pre-cum in droplets, and he could do nothing but surrender to the mesmerizing sensations she was giving him.
After a while, Jane took his manhood out of her mouth and stared at him, meeting his gaze. "How is it?" Jane asked him again, seeking acknowledgement from him.
Nathan could nod his head and replied, "You are doing fine. It''s so good. Keep going, Darling." He stroked her hair once more.
?
Jane resumed what she was doing, taking his cock inside into her mouth once more. Her lips formed a snug seal around his throbbing arousal, sucking and licking him that sent waves of ecstasy rippling through Nathan''s entire being.
Simultaneously, her fingers worked his shaft, kneading and caressing it in a rhythmic dance of desire. Thebination of her mouth and hands left Nathan in a state of utter euphoria. His pupils dted as an overwhelming surge of pleasure spread throughout his body. Her every touch and seductive stroke propelled Nathan closer to the brink of release.
"Keep going... Aaah~," Nathan urged with an almost desperate plea, his voiceced with raw desire, his grip on her head gently guiding her face closer to his pulsating manhood. "Suck me harder," he groaned, lost in the whirlwind of sensations.
Jane, obedient and eager to oblige, continued the rhythmic motion of her head, taking in his considerable size within the warm haven of her mouth. The electrifying intensity of their passionate connection was building to a crescendo, the waves of pleasure cresting higher and higher. "A little more... I''m cumming."
Just as Nathan was on the brink of climax, he recognized the urgency of the moment. He delicately withdrew his throbbing arousal from Jane''s mouth, a gesture filled with consideration and a desire to spare her any difort. He didn''t want her to struggle with his release, not when their shared pleasure was so profoundly important to him.
Soon, the room was filled with Nathan''s unrestrained groans of pleasure. His hips bucked with unbridled need as he took matters into his own hands, fingers tightly gripping his shaft.
With a sense of urgency, he began to fervently stroke and rub himself, the intensity of his desire building to an almost unbearable peak. Each skilled movement of his fingers brought him closer and closer to the release he so desperately sought, the powerful sensations coursing through him like electric currents.
Jane could only watch Nathan''s unabashed disy of pleasure with a mischievous glint in her eye. His passionate release had an almost hypnotic effect, drawing her into a world of sultry desire.
Reflexively, she let her hand slip beneath the waistband of her pants, her fingers venturing eagerly between her thighs to caress her own aroused and glistening sex. Her body hummed with an electrifying need, the sight of Nathan savoring his orgasm had ignited a fiery desire within her.
Her fingers danced sensuously over her most intimate regions, the warmth and wetness between her legs serving as a potent reminder of the powerful allure that their shared passion had ignited. Jane was fully immersed in the throes of her own desire, her breath quickening as she watched Nathan reach the pinnacle of his pleasure.
Chapter 666 My Complete Family
Chapter 666 My Complete Family
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
Jane and Nathan were still trying to recover from the overwhelming sensations of their passionate encounter when they were abruptly interrupted by a knock at the door. Both of them exchanged nces, realizing they were still in half-naked.
"Nate, it''s me," Old Man Xu''s voice called from outside.
Jane swiftly sprang from the bed, frantically searching for her clothes. Her heart sank when she remembered that Nathan had inadvertently torn her shirt in the middle of their passion.
"Nate, you have a knack for tearing my clothes," Janemented, gazing helplessly at her ruined shirt.
Nathan merely smirked as he zipped up his pants and offered her his own shirt. "You can wear my shirt for now."
Jane''s jaw dropped at the suggestion. "Are you serious? Your father might¡ª"
Before she could finish her sentence, Nathan silenced her with a brief yet tender kiss. When he pulled away, he gently caressed her cheeks with his thumb. "Don''t worry about him."
"Do I need to hide?" Jane inquired, her voiceced with concern.
Nathan shook his head, his voice filled with assurance. "There''s no need to hide. You''re my girlfriend." With that deration, he swiftly covered the disarray on his bed with a nket and headed toward the door.
Jane watched Nathan''s retreating figure with loving eyes. Hisst remarks sent her heart into frenzy, and a radiant smile graced her lips.
"This guy... he really knows how to make my heart flutter," Jane mumbled with a smile as she slipped into Nathan''s shirt.
It didn''t take long for Nathan to answer the door, revealing his father, Old Man Xu, who looked surprised to find his son half-naked, wearing only his pants. His eyes widened further as he caught a glimpse of Jane, now d in Nathan''s oversized shirt.
Old Man Xu could discern what had transpired in the room. ''OMG,'' he thought, ''this is for real. My son has taken his rtionship with Phantomke to the next level.'' His gaze darted back and forth between Nathan and Jane, a mixture of astonishment and curiosity in his expression.
Old Man Xu leaned in closer to Nathan, his voice a hushed whisper, "Son, are you nning to gift me with a second grandchild? I won''t disturb you. You can continue. Did I interrupt something?" A sly smirk yed across the old man''s seasoned face.
Nathan was momentarily taken aback by the mention of a second grandchild. To his surprise, he found himself not entirely averse to the idea. In fact, his heart was filled with excitement. The notion of weing a child with Jane into their lives resonated deeply within him, stirring a profound sense of longing and joy.
Old Man Xu''s smile widened even further, sensing his son''s genuine consideration of the idea. With an affectionate nudge to Nathan''s shoulder and a yful wink, he teased, "You know, it''s not such a bad idea, is it?"
"I know," Nathan replied nonchntly. "Anyway, why are you here, Dad?"
"I''m looking for my grandson, Ethan. Have you seen him?" Old Man Xu brought up the reason why he went to see Nathan. He was searching for Ethan. He didn''t see the young boy in his room.
Both Jane and Nathan furrowed their brows upon hearing this. "Have you checked his yroom?" Nathan inquired.
Jane also approached the two men, concern etching her features.
Old Man Xu responded promptly, "No, he''s not there. I wanted to spend time with my grandson, and I thought he might have been upset with me."
Jane interjected, "He''s with Butler Li."
Old Man Xu scratched his chin in puzzlement. "Weird. Butler Li is in the kitchen. So where did my grandson run off to?"
Jane and Nathan exchanged anxious nces.
"Maybe he''s in the garden," Nathan suggested.
"Let''s go find him," Jane urged, her unease growing. She was keen to inquire with Butler Li, who had been thest person to speak with Ethan.
Nathan swiftly retrieved another shirt from his wardrobe and joined Jane and Old Man Xu. There was no logical reason for Ethan to disappear suddenly without informing them, especially with Jane in the house.
Little did they know, Ethan had left the house without a word. The young boy was profoundly affected by the results of the DNA test. He went out with a small backpack. The young boy had conflicting thoughts right now.
*****
Half an hourter, Ethan found himself standing in front of arge gate of Vincent''s vi. Fueled by unwavering determination, he reached out to press the doorbell. The head guard stationed nearby promptly recognized his presence and ryed the information to Vincent, who was enjoying a leisurely moment by the pool with Monica.
"Sir, a young boy is here to see you. He is Ethan Sparks," the head guard reported to Vincent over the phone.
Vincent''s eyes gleamed with anticipation upon hearing this unexpected news. He had been aware that Ethan was waiting for the DNA test results, but he hadn''t expected him to pay a visit today.
"Please, allow him in," Vincent replied eagerly. Then, he turned to Monica, who was reclining beside him, and said with a meaningful smile, "Babe, our son is here."
Monica''s lips curled up into a mocking smile. "Did you just say our son? Or your son?"
"He is our son. Don''t forget that." Vincent insisted before he stood up to wee Ethan.
Monica just rolled her eyes skyward before fixing her robe. She followed Vincent since she needed to y along with him.
The two of them headed to the living room. And they greeted Ethan with a warm smile.
"Have you found the answer you are looking for, my son?" Vincent inquired directly, his gaze fixed on Ethan. His attention was drawn to the backpack slung over the young boy''s shoulder, leaving him to ponder whether Ethan had chosen to leave Nathan and perhaps intended to stay with them.
"I''ve received the DNA test results," Ethan replied in his typicallyposed tone, his innocent eyes locked onto Vincent''s.
Monica and Vincent shared a moment of jubtion upon hearing Ethan''s words, sensing that the young boy had finally begun to believe them.
Vincent couldn''t contain his hope as he inquired, "So, does this mean you''ll stay here with us, your real parents?"
Ethan maintained a solemn expression as he responded, "I just came to let you know. Biologically, she and you might be my parents. But in my heart, my Dad will always be my father. I''ve grown up with him, and he loves me."
"If you truly consider me as your son¡ Then you have to respect my decision. Don''t tell my father about this. If you truly love me, then you won''t reveal this to my Dad." Ethan was negotiating with Vincent, but at the same time, he was trying to test Vincent''s sincerity.
Monica was the first one to react. "Don''t you want to have aplete family? We are your parents. You should stay with us, son!"
Ethan cast an emotionless nce in Monica''s direction, his young heart failing to register any maternal connection with her. His affections were undeniably stronger for Jane, leaving Monica in the shadows byparison. The depth of his bond with Jane eclipsed any sentiment he held for the woman before him.
"I will acknowledge you as my biological parents. However¡ I have my Dad and Miss Jane. They are myplete family." Ethan dered with unwavering conviction, leaving both Vincent and Monica momentarily speechless. The profound sense of belonging and love he had found with them made him feel whole and content, rendering any further exnations unnecessary.
Chapter 667 Ethans Real intention
Chapter 667 Ethan''s Real intention
Day Seventy-Two¡
~~*****~~
Vincent was displeased when he heard Ethan''sst statement. But he already expected that this young boy would still need to adjust upon learning the truth. Instead of getting mad, Vincent had to be patient with him.
"Okay. I will respect your decision. But will you give me a chance to be your father? Can you spend time with me once in a while?" Vincent requested him.
Monica furrowed her eyebrows. She thought Vincent would try to convince Ethan to leave the Sparks Mansion. He should be more assertive in taking Ethan away from Nathan and cing him under his care.
Monica was about to touch and hug Ethan but the young boy reflexively stepped back. She pursed her lips, trying to conceal her negative emotions.
"My son, can you give your mother a hug?" Monica leaned over as she extended her two hands in front of him, asking for a hug. She put on a pleading look in her eyes.
Ethan''s initial hesitation gave way to a few moments of contemtion. After taking a few deep breaths, the young boy decided to close the gap between them and gave Monica a warm embrace. As he held her, he couldn''t help but analyze his feelings toward this woman. It was a strange feeling, as he found himself unable to establish any sort of motherly connection with her, despite the tender moment they shared. This absence of a maternal bond left him feeling somewhat perplexed and detached.
On the other hand, Monica''s lips curled into a satisfied smile, thinking that Ethan was finally acknowledging her as his biological mother. Little did she know, Ethan still harbored doubts. He couldn''t help butpare Monica to Jane. In Monica''s embrace, he couldn''t find the same sense of security andfort that he had felt with Jane.
"Have you eaten?" Vincent softly asked Ethan, stroking his head.
"I''m not hungry, sir." Ethan simply replied.
"Can you call me Dad? Not Sir," Vincent made a solemn request.
"I can''t for now," He frankly responded.
"It''s okay. I understand. By the way, what''s in your backpack?" Vincent shifted his attention to Ethan''s bag.
"It''s nothing. Just my ordinary stuff. Can you give me a tour of the house?" Ethan inquired with an innocent tone. His eyes darted around the surroundings, as though he were scanning the area, searching for someone.
Vincent, presuming Ethan was searching for Mia, responded, "Mia is at school. I heard from her that you didn''t attend school today."
"Gentlemen, please excuse me for a moment. I''ll just take a shower and put on some proper clothes." Monica butted in. She was still wearing her robe after dipping from the pool.
"Okay, Babe. I''ll just tour Ethan around."
That signaled Monica to make her exit. Vincent, on the other hand, chose to stay with Ethan, doing his best to engage and connect with the young boy. Leading Ethan through various parts of the house, Vincent directed him to his study and other areas. Ethan followed in silence, almost as if he were in the process of acquainting himself with the house''syout.
Ethan appeared to thoroughly enjoy his tour of the study, so he settledfortably onto the couch, cing his backpack beside him. His curious gaze wandered over the bookshelves, scanning the titles. Vincent observed him with a warm, contented smile on his face.
"Do you love reading?" Vincent inquired, his tone filled with genuine interest.
Ethan simply nodded, his focus still on the books. "Can I stay here for a while?"
"Of course, you can. I''ll fetch you some snacks. Feel free to stay and enjoy the books. Some of them are Mia''s favorites. I''m delighted to see that the two of you are getting along so well," Vincent remarked.
Ethan offered no furtherments, his attention nowpletely absorbed by the world of books around him. However, the moment Vincent stepped out of the study room, his real intention reflected in his eyes.
Returning to the couch, Ethan delved into his backpack and retrieved a small, inconspicuous device resembling a bugging tool. The young boy nned to spy on Vincent because he still doubted him. He couldn''t fully trust this stranger who suddenly became his biological father. His gut feeling was telling him that something was off with this timing and the revtion.
He decided not to trouble Nathan and Jane with his concerns and, therefore, opted to handle the matter on his own, keeping it concealed from them. He believed that Nathan and Jane needed to concentrate on their rtionship, and he felt content observing them together, putting in the effort to strengthen their connection as a couple.
Ethan proceeded with care, discreetly concealing the spying device in a location that he suspected Vincent would not easily detect. A mischievous grin crossed the young boy''s face once he had sessfullypleted his mission. He had nothing to lose. He just wanted to confirm and find out if Vincent and Monica had ill motives. "I should nt a spying device to monitor her," Ethan mumbled, referring to Monica. But he thought that it was inappropriate to nt some bugs in the couple''s bedroom. Ethan rubbed his chin, trying to figure out what the best thing to do.
Then an idea popped up in his mind. "Her phone. I should spy on her using her phone." Ethan finally came up with another strategy. His next target was Monica''s phone. To him, Monica seemed more suspicious than Vincent.
It did not take long before Vincent returned to his study room, holding a tray containing a slice of sweet cake and a pitcher of juice. He saw Ethan quietly sitting on the couch, reading a book. Vincent was deceived by Ethan''s innocent look. He was clueless that this harmless boy had already nted a spying device in his study room.
"Let''s eat," Vincent softly said, cing the trace on the surface of the table.
"Uhm¡ Okay. Thanks¡ Where''s my mother?" Ethan was getting ready for his next task.
"She''s going to join us in a while," Vincent reassured him.
Ethan simply nodded in response. However, he found himself deep in contemtion, mulling over the idea of cing a bug on Vincent''s phone as well. After all, he had extra devices.
Chapter 668 Invitation for the Big Event
668 Invitation for the Big Event
Day Seventy-Two...
[At Vincent''s Vi...]
Ethan stole Monica''s phone when she was not paying attention. They were talking on the balcony when he excused himself. He simply went to thefort room and began putting the spying device on Monica''s phone.
It only took him one minute to finish his task. He left Monica''s room inside Vincent''s room before he returned to the balcony. On the other hand, he failed to acquire Vincent''s phone.
"Are you okay, Ethan? Do you have an upset stomach?" Vincent asked him worriedly.
"I''m fine," Ethan reassured him. "I would like to go home now. Thank you for having me here today!" he decided to bid farewell. He was certain that Nathan and Jane were already looking for him. When he switched on his phone, he received several messages from Nathan, Jane, and Old Man Xu.
"Let me send you back." Vincent volunteered. Monica just shrugged her shoulders when she met Vincent''s eyes. She didn''t want to tag along so she told him she would stay behind.
"I''ll just get my key," he said to them. Vincent headed upstairs.
Meanwhile, Ethan sent a message to his father since he didn''t want them to worry about him.
[ Dad, I dropped by the school. I''m on my way now. Please keep Miss Janepany. Make her feel at home. ]
Ethan was still waiting for Vincent when Monica suddenly spoke up, catching his attention.
?
"What do you like about Jane?" Monica tried his best to hide the animosity in her voice when she mentioned Jane''s name. She was curious as to why this young boy was so attached to Jane.
"She''s cool, kind, and caring," Ethan answered matter-of-factly. "She has everything. Beauty and Brain!" he couldn''t help but praise Jane in front of Monica. He felt so proud of her. He caught a glimpse of jealousy in Monica''s eyes. But she managed to conceal it right away.
"I hope you will also like me. After all, I''m your biological mother." Monica felt the urge to steal Ethan''s affection away from Jane.
Ethan just remained silent as he stared at her. He couldn''t force himself to like someone.
"Let''s go!" Vincent''s voice interrupted the two.
Ethan just bobbed his head. Vincent extended his right hand to him and Ethan epted it. He guided him toward the parking lot.
Monica could only re at Ethan''s back.
"We must destroy the rtionship between that boy and the bitch!" Monica said through her gritted teeth. She clenched her fists before she went back inside the house. That was the time she realized that her phone was missing.
"Gosh. Where did I put it? Did I misce it? Sigh, I need to contact Veronica today and ask her about the weapons!"
Monica summoned the maids and ordered them to find her phone all over the house.
"Find my phone. ASAP!"
*****
[At Sparks Mansion...]
Everyone had been searching for Ethan. But the three of them finally calmed down after receiving Ethan''s message.?
Nathan immediately approached Jane who had been working on herptop to track Ethan''s location. "His phone is finally switched on," Jane informed Nathan.
But Nathan just pulled her closer to him and whispered, "Don''t worry. He is fine. He sent me a message. He is on his way. He said he just dropped by the school. No wonder his school bag is not here."
"Then why didn''t he tell us?" Jane asked him, still worried about the young boy.
Nathan just cupped her face, trying to calm her down. "Shhh. Calm down. You can ask him when he arrives."
Jane could only take a deep breath.
"Cough! Cough!" Old Man Xu cleared his throat, making Jane and Nathan realize that they were not alone. He had been sitting in front of them while drinking his green tea. ¡ü
''Did they forget about my presence? They are giving me dog food!'' Old Man Xuined inwardly. He wasn''t used to seeing his aloof and prideful son acting so sweet and gentle in front of Jane. Before, all he could see was hate whenever his son would stare at Phantomke. But now, those angry gazes were gone.
"Since my grandson ising back, we can now discuss another important matter." Old Man Xu fixed his gaze on his son, Nathan. "What important matter?" Nathan asked, lifting an eyebrow.
"Son, Have you forgotten? We will be celebrating the 50th anniversary of SYP Twilight Corporation. I rescheduled the grand event to two days from now due to the avability of our VIP clients. I''ve already forwarded you the program details, but I haven''t received your feedback yet," Old Man Xu reminded his son.
Old Man Xu cast an incredulous look in Nathan''s direction. As the CEO of thepany, Nathan should have been more hands-on in the preparations for this significant milestone. However, it appeared that his son''s thoughts were preupied by something else.
Nathan responded, recognizing the importance of the event to his father. "I''m perfectly fine with the schedule change. You don''t need to wait for my feedback. Besides, you still have the final say when ites to decision-making for this grand asion." Nathan understood that SYP Twilight Corporation was his father''s life''s work, a testament to his tireless dedication and hard work.
"Okay. You can send an invitation to Mr. Hiroshi and the Yan Family." Old Man Xu turned to Jane. "Do you mind attending the big event and bing my son''s date?"
Nathan: "..."
Jane: "..."
Both Nathan and Jane were rendered speechless. Old Man Xu directly invited Jane and even asked her personally to be Nathan''s date during the event.
"Dad! I should be the one doing that. Asking her to be my date. Why do you have to ruin my n?" Nathan reprimanded his father.
Old Man Xu just let out a soft chuckle. "Well... I''m the Chairman and the overall coordinator for this event. I can invite your girlfriend and ask her to be your date. Is there something wrong with that? Besides, you almost forget about the event. I just reminded you today."
Jane''s gaze darted back and forth between Nathan and Old Man Xu as conflicting thoughts swirled in her mind regarding the invitation. epting Old Man Xu''s invitation to apany his son and be Nathan''s date to the 50th celebration of SYP Twilight Corporation would thrust her into the spotlight, which contradicted her intention of keeping a low profile. She had no desire to draw attention to herself, especially since she remained a target of the King Stallion Mafia.
"I can attend the event." Jane began. her voice tinged with concern.?
"However, I can''t stay by Nathan''s side. I''m not ustomed to theserge gatherings. I''m an assassin who thrives in the shadows, not someone who stands in the spotlight."
Old Man Xu and Nathan nced at her with mixed emotions. Nathan was a little bit disappointed because Jane expressed her intention of not staying by his side during the event. But he understood her and he would respect her decision.
"No need to feel pressured. I''ve attended numerous events without a date. You''re not obligated to apany me just because you''re my girlfriend," Nathan reassured Jane.
Nathan''s words carried aforting tone, and he emphasized that Jane''s presence at the event was entirely her choice, devoid of any obligations stemming from their rtionship.
Jane appreciated Nathan''s response. "I''lle. I''ll be watching from the sideline."
"Your presence is enough... You can alwayspensate me anytime..." Nathan yfully and suggestively replied.
Old Man Xu could only grin from ear to ear. ''Here we go again. Another public disy of affection!
Chapter 669 Two Daughters!
?
669 Two Daughters!
Day Seventy-Three...
Speed went to the hospital to check if her target was still there. Unfortunately, Tatsumi had been discharged from the hospital and he was no longer there.
"Damn! How can I find him?" Out of her frustration, Speed kicked the trash bin outside the hospital lobby.
"I have no choice left. I must join hands with Phoenix."
With that thought in mind, Speed contacted Phoenix. She sent him a message, asking him to fetch her in the hospital parking.
Speed waited for thirty minutes beforePhoenix arrived. She immediately approached him the moment he alighted from his car.
"What took you so long?" Speedined, punching Phoenix''s shoulder.
Phoenix''s eyebrows were drawn together as he red at Speed. "You don''t have the right to get mad at me. You are the one who is at fault here." Phoenix spat back at her.
Speed just feigned innocence and proceeded to the front passenger seat. She entered the car without waiting for Phoenix. The guy could only shake his head as he watched her helplessly.
"Where are we going?" Speed asked him when Phoenix settled in the driver''s seat. She was a little bit anxious to meet their leader.
"We have a task to do before I deliver you to our King. So don''t feel relieved just yet. You are subject to the punishment of insubordination." Phoenix threatened her.
Speed put on a pitiful face as she pursed her lips. She folded her arms across her chest and turned to the window. She didn''t care where Phoenix would go as long as she wouldn''t meet their leader today. She didn''t want to get punished.
It did not take long before the two of them stopped in a two-story building. The two stepped out of the car. They were greeted immediately by two armed men, serving as the guards.
"Let''s go." Phoenix motioned for Speed to follow him.
The guards guided them to the underground basement. As they took the underground elevator, Speed moved closer to Phoenix and asked him again. "Where are we? Is this our new headquarters in this country?"
"No. This is not ours. This belongs to Red Dragon Mafia... our ally." Phoenix informed her.
Speed gasped after hearing this. She was aware of the new alliance formed between the King Stallion and the Red Dragon Mafia. However, she hadn''t met any members of the Red Dragon Mafia.
Ding!
The elevator slid open, revealing a trio of striking men standing there-Alexander, Spade, and Jack. They had been anticipating Phoenix''s arrival, and as the doors parted, Phoenix extended a polite greeting to Alexander, known as the Dragon Lord.
"Good to see you, Alexander," Phoenix said respectfully, acknowledging the leader.
Phoenix then introduced the second-inmand, Speed, to the trio. "This is Speed," he exined as he gestured toward Speed. "Allow me to introduce you to the Dragon Lord and his loyal subordinates."
"I''m Spade," the man with a subtle air of mystery revealed himself, a wry smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "And I''m Jack," chimed in the man known as the group''s hitman.
Spade extended his right hand. offering a handshake. while Jack nodded in acknowledgment.
"I have Spade, while your leader has Speed," Alexander made a sidement.
Phoenix could only let out a soft chuckle.
"By the way, I apologize for not being able to invite you here yesterday." Alexander held Phoenix''s shoulder. Phoenix was supposed to visit their headquarters yesterday but due to some issues, Alexander had to reschedule Phoenix''s visit.
"It''s okay, Dragon Lord. I already exined the situation to my King. The reason we are here is to confirm something. Are the members of the Sawada n still alive?" Phoenix inquired with intrigue.
"Of course. We haven''t touched them yet. They are resting in the prison cell." Spade butted in.
"I brought a truth serum which was created by the Syphiruz Mafia. My King wants to know something about the rtionship between Phantomke and the Godfather." Speed mentioned that the leader of Sawada n had another daughter and her name was Jane. Phoenix needed to confirm if this Jane was none other than Phantomke.
In the midst of the conversation, the Dragon Lord couldn''t help but disy a hint of surprise at the mention of Phantomke. He found himself pondering the reasons behind Vincent''s investigation into this matter.
"Phantomke has been residing in the Hiroshi Vi, along with the godfather and his daughter, Abigail," Phoenix revealed, shedding light on the situation.
Jack ventured his thoughts, specting, "Perhaps Nathan has instructed Phantomke to ensure Abigail''s safety. It''s quite possible since the Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n have joined forces."?
However, Phoenix promptly shook his head, refuting the idea. "I don''t think that''s the case. Abigail is engaged to her childhood friend. Moreover, it appears there''s something romantic developing between Nathan and Phantomke. I witnessed them sharing a kiss with my own eyes," Phoenix disclosed, dropping a bombshell that left everyone in stunned silence.
However, the news of Abigail''s engagement struck Alexander even harder. Over the past few days, he had put forth his utmost efforts in an attempt to win Abigail''s affection and draw closer to her.
"We need to find out the truth through them," Phoenix suggested.
Alexander summoned his subordinate who was guarding the prison cell. "Bring one member of the Sawada n to the interrogation room."
Alexander led them to the interrogation room. Phoenix and others followed him as Phoenix prepared the truth serum. A few minutester, the guard brought the member of the Sawada n, tying him to a steel chair. He was still blindfolded but his expression ranged from defiance to unease.
"I''ll inject him with the truth serum first," Phoenix mumbled as he moved closer, preparing to administer the truth serum.
Phoenix, d in a sleek ck suit, approached the first member with a small syringe filled with the truth serum. The individual, bound to a sturdy chair, struggled as Phoenix''s steady hand injected the serum into his right arm. Tension gripped the room as they knew that the serum wouldpel the guy to reveal the unvarnished truth.
The serum took effect quickly, causing beads of perspiration to form on the brow of the first member. His resistance weakened as the serum''s influence took hold.
Phoenix began his questioning. "Do you know Phantomke? What is her rtionship with your n Leader?"
The member started to talk, answering Phoenix''s question obediently. "I heard that name before. She''s an infamous assassin. However, she has no connection to our godfather."
Phoenix and Alexander exchanged nces with one another. They were clueless that this guy had no idea about Jane''s real identity as Phantomke. Jane didn''t reveal this secret to her father, Mr. Hiroshi, and the other members. Only Tatsumi and Hanabi knew about her identity as Phantomke.
"See, I told you. Nathan must be the one who made Phantomke be Abigail''s bodyguard." Jack mumbled, shrugging his shoulders.
Phoenix turned to look at Speed, eyeing her suspiciously. "Did you just lie to me, Speed?" He sounded a little bit angry and upset.
"Hey! Don''t use me! I didn''t lie to you!" Speed defended herself. Annoyed by Phoenix''s usation, Speed pushed him aside as she faced the member of the Sawada n. "Let me ask you. Does your leader have two daughters?"
The member nodded his head and said"Yes."
After hearing that, the atmosphere in the interrogation room became tense and filled with anticipation. Speed asked him another question. "Who are his daughters?"
"Miss Abigail... and Lady Jane."
"See! I''m telling the truth! The godfather has a daughter named Jane!" Speed dered enthusiastically.
*Silence*
Alexander: "..."
Phoenix: "..."
Jack: "..."
Spade:"..."
Chapter 670 Mine! Not His
Chapter 670 Mine! Not His
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
A heavy silence hung in the air as one member of the Sawada n revealed a shocking truth to them. As the truth sank in, a wave of disbelief washed over the room, evident in the wide-eyed stares and open mouths of those present. Phoenix, Alexander, and his loyal subordinates found it hard to believe this.
"Lady Jane is the eldest daughter while Miss Abigail is the youngest daughter," the guy who was under the influence of the truth serum continued to speak.
"Phantomke is Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter," Phoenix repeated, the words carrying an almost surreal weight. His voice trembled with a mix of awe and realization.
"I told you! You never listen to me!" Speed chimed in, giving Phoenix a ridiculing look.
On the other hand, Alexander could only clench his fists. It seemed that he chased the wrong person. Jane was the eldest daughter of Mr. Hiroshi. She would likely be the next leader of the Sawada n. Unlike Abigail, Jane had the capability to lead the Sawada n.
"Oh my Gosh! What a turn of events!" Spade blurted out. Even Jack and Spade knew the implication of Phantomke bing the next leader of the Sawada n. Sawada n would be more formidable opponents, especially now that they joined forces with the Syphiruz Mafia. It would alter the dynamics of the situation along with the course of their next action.
"How are we going to defeat and destroy the Syphiruz Mafia if a powerful n like Sawada is their ally?" Spade expressed his concern.
"We must inform Vincent about this," Alexander mumbled, a deep crease forming on his forehead.
"I''ll call him. You can continue to ask him for him to divulge crucial information about their organization." Phoenix turned to Jack, giving him the task of digging for more information about the Sawada n.
Phoenix dragged Speed with him, leaving the Red Dragon''s Hideout. Alexander took over the interrogation.
"Who are the important figures in the Sawada n? What are their weaknesses?" Alexander resumed the questioning.
"Mr. Kazuki, Lady Hanabi, and the troublemaker, Mr. Tatsumi."
Alexander''s expression changed at the mention of Hanabi''s name. He could still remember what Hanabi did to him in the hospital. She treated him like a prisoner. ''I have some scores to settle with this woman.''
"Boss Tatsumi''s weakness is beautiful women. He doesn''t hurt women. As for Mr. Kazuki, his weakness is his son. He cares so much about Boss Tatsumi. As for Lady Hanabi¡" The guy paused for a moment, trying to rethink what Hanabi''s weaknesses were.
But after a moment of silence, the guy shook his head and replied, "I can''t think of any weaknesses of Lady Hanabi. She is the strongest fighter in our n. She can''t feel pain. She''s also a cold-hearted person, devoid of any emotions. No one among us will dare to offend her, except Boss Tatsumi."
Alexander fell silent for a moment. Was it really possible that Hanabi couldn''t feel pain? She was not a superhuman after all. But the way he described Hanabi felt a little bit strange.
''Is there something wrong with her? I guess she''s not normal.'' He thought to himself. Subconsciously, Alexander''s interest was piqued by Hanabi.
"My lord, I think we should ask him about their major operations in Country J." Jack approached Alexander, tapping his back. Jack''s gesture snapped Alexander out of his deep thought.
"Okay. I''ll leave the questioning to you. I have to go and meet the leader of the King Stallion. We must discuss the next steps of our n." After saying that, Alexander decided to leave the hideout and follow Phoenix and Speed. He must talk to Vincent personally.
*****
[ At Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
In the bathroom, warm steam billowed from the shower, creating a hazy atmosphere. The sound of running water sshed against the tiles, enveloping the room in a soothing cascade of sound.
Vincent stood beneath the invigorating spray of water, his silhouette partially obscured by the frosted ss of the shower enclosure. The sensation of the hot water washing over him was calming and rejuvenating.
It did not take long when he heard the bathroom door swing open. He turned to the entrance only to see Monica''s naked body. She smiled at him seductively as she walked closer to him. She joined him under the shower, her hands exploring and caressing his naked body.
Monica missed having kinky sex with Vincent. In recent times, he had been preupied with various responsibilities, leaving her longing for the attention and connection she craved the most.
On this particr day, as they stood together under the shower, her desire reached a point of irresistible urgency. She couldn''t suppress her longing any longer.
With a bold move, Monica''s hand extended around Vincent''s waist, finding its way to the front, where she boldly seized his erection. The contact elicited a soft, involuntary moan from Vincent as he allowed Monica to explore the depths of his cock.
"I miss your cock, babe. Fuck me hard today, please. Can you?" Monica whispered in Vincent''s ear, her voiceced with a sensual plea.
Her tongue tantalizingly danced around his earlobe, leaving a trail of fiery desire in its wake. Monica''s body pressed sensually against Vincent''s back, her supple breasts and soft belly molding to the contours of his body.
Vincent turned around and gently pushed her on the ss wall of the bathroom. He made her face the ss wall as he parted her legs. He smacked her ass twice, making Monica moan and gasp in both pain and pleasure.
She could feel her pussy getting wet from this kind of stimtion. She loved it when Vincent was acting dominance during their forey.
p!
Her breasts bounced as she jolted from that ass-p. "Ooh~ I love it, Babe. Fuck me hard. My cunt is dying to feel you inside me."
Soon, Vincent positioned his big dick at her entrance. He grabbed her hair and pulled her head down as he swiftly prated her with his hard cock.
"Aahhhh~" Monica moaned loudly. She wasn''t prepared for that sudden intrusion of his big cock inside her pussy.
Vincent unleashed his pent-up desire, his movements growing more fervent and relentless. With every powerful thrust, he delved deep into Monica, setting a breakneck pace that left her breathless and utterly satisfied. Her moans filled the room as the pleasure intensified, and Monica reveled in Vincent''s newfound assertiveness.
However, Monica was blissfully unaware of the hidden conflict within Vincent. With every exhrating thrust, he couldn''t escape the vivid image of Jane''s captivating face, etched in his mind. Jane''s beauty and allure, coupled with the guilt of his secret fantasies, heightened his arousal, creating an inner turmoil that he struggled to conceal.
Vincent kept pounding and pistoning Monica from behind, however, his mind was filled with his fantasies about Jane. He imagined himself prating Jane as she kept moaning his name, her sweet scent intoxicating him.
Vincent closed his eyes, his hips kept moving back and forth as he thrust hard. At that certain moment, he made up his mind. He wouldn''t let Nathan be happy with Jane. He would steal her away from her.
''I want you, Jane. I want you. You should be mine. Not his!''
Chapter 671 Reaching Out to Spade
Chapter 671 Reaching Out to Spade
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Jane''s Secret Hideout¡ ]
Jane invited Hanabi and Tatsumi over to her hideout. Cherry also joined them today. Together, they made their way into the concealed underground basement, where Jane had a stash of herputer equipment and an array of meticulously maintained weapons.
Tatsumi couldn''t hide his amazement as he gazed upon Jane''s impressive array of weaponry. Her daggers and guns, each marked with her engraved initials, exuded a sense of ownership and uniqueness.
"This is incredible," Tatsumi remarked, feeling a shiver of excitement just from the sight of her weapons. He turned to Jane with unwavering enthusiasm. "Mydy, would you be willing to teach me the art of precision shooting? It would be an honor to learn from you, to acquire the strategies and skills needed to conquer and, if necessary, eliminate an opponent."
The request reflected Tatsumi''s earnest desire to hone his abilities under the guidance of someone as skilled and formidable as Jane.
On the other hand, Hanabi couldn''t resist approaching Tatsumi, delivering a light smack to his head. "Quit the act. You already know how to shoot. Stop bothering our sister. She''s a busy woman," she scolded him with annoyance.
Tatsumi responded by narrowing his eyes and pursing his lips, casting a somewhat sardonic look at his so-called rival. "I''m tempted to use my skills on you right here and now."
Jane and Cherry couldn''t help but chuckle as they observed the amusing bickering between Tatsumi and Hanabi. The two seemed to be in a perpetual verbal duel, their camaraderie built on a foundation of light-hearted banter.
Cherry intervened, offering a solution to diffuse the situation. "Let''s cool off with some cold refreshments," she suggested, promptly serving each of them a frosty c. "Both of you are on fire early in the day," she remarked, giggling once more.
Jane agreed and took one of the cs. "Let''s focus on discussing important matters."
With her cue, the atmosphere in the room shifted to a more serious tone. Jane began to address their pressing concerns.
"Cherry, have you received any updates regarding Country R?" Jane inquired, entrusting Cherry with the task of monitoring Maximilian Carlsen, who had recently received the DNA results regarding Helena''s identity. They awaited his reaction.
"Yes, I have," Cherry replied eagerly. "Mr. Carlsen has booked a ticket and is flying to Country M today. It seems he intends to confront the fake Helena. I can''t wait to witness what he does to that impostor."
Jane, however, remained cautious. "We can''t be certain. He might be a part of this scheme."
"By the way, I just got a message from my father. He finally figured out who tried to harm our leader. Have you heard of the Red Dragon Mafia? This organization held ourrades captive. My father is still tracking their whereabouts." Tatsumi chimed in with another revtion, shedding light on the Red Dragon Mafia''s involvement in recent events.
Jane''s brow furrowed at the mention of the notorious organization that had caused trouble for her in the past. This organization abducted her body before when she was still in aa. They also tried to recruit ck Rose before.
"I''m familiar with them," Cherry admitted with mixed emotions, recalling her encounter with them, nearly falling victim to their recruitment tactics. She almost joined this group because of Spade. Fortunately, Abigail stopped her before.
"I can help you track them down," Cherry offered, her tone determined. "I know someone within their organization." She saw an opportunity to leverage her knowledge and connections, specifically involving her prior association with Spade, to their advantage.
Jane considered her options carefully. "Ah, you mean that hacker, Spade. I believe I can help you borrow someone''s identity to get his attention. Spade is known to be an avid fan of the legendary hacker ''Sizzling August,'' and he''ll likely respond promptly if you use this identity," she suggested with a hint of mischief.
Cherry smiled mischievously as she pondered this approach. She had been deceived by Spade in the past, and now, the opportunity to turn the tables on him seemed alluring. This time, she was determined to make him taste his own medicine. "Sure, Sis. I would love that."
Cherry cracked her knuckles, settling herself in front of aputer. She was gearing up to contact Spade, while Jane reached out to Nathan to seek his permission to use his ount as Sizzling August. Hanabi and Tatsumi stood behind, just watching Cherry. They were curious how ck Rose would contact another hacker. This was not their field of expertise so they wanted to learn from her.
Jane returned with a contented smile gracing her face. Nathan had unhesitatingly ced his trust in her, granting her ess to his ount and even providing his passwords. Jane couldn''t help but feel a surge of happiness wash over her, especially knowing that Nathan had chosen the anniversary of their first meeting as his new password.
Jane was the one who logged on using Nathan''s hacker ount. Then she allowed ck Rose to connect with Spade.
"Cherry, can you ask Spade why the Dragon Lord hated the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia? I want to know why this organization is hell-bent on destroying Nathan''s group."
"Sure, Sis!Got it."
The three of them waited in anticipation as ck Rose focused on herputer, attempting to capture Spade''s attention. After fifteen minutes, Spade logged in and discovered ck Rose''s cryptic message, believing it was a message from Sizzling August.
Cherry couldn''t contain her excitement, pping her hands and announcing, "He''s in!"
[ Sizzling August! What''s happening? Am I in a dream? Is it really you, the Legendary Hacker? ]
Spade''s message appeared on Cherry''sputer screen, and it was clear to all of them that he was indeed a fanboy of Sizzling August.
Jane took the reins for a moment, offering a piece of information to Spade as proof of her identity. A few secondster, Spade''s response shed on the screen once more.
[ Oh my gosh! I can''t believe this! I''m talking to my idol! Why? Why did you take notice of me? You''ve been gone for so long. Why have you suddenly resurfaced? ] Spade inundated them with a flurry of questions. Jane pretended to be Sizzling August before when she was still in Abigail''s body. Spade thought Sizzling August was a woman.
Cherry nced at Jane, seeking guidance. "What should I say to him, sis?"
Jane just tapped her shoulders and said, "Just entertain him for a moment. Gain his trust so that he will provide you with information willingly."
"Understood!"
"Let me take over," Tatsumi sat down next to Cherry. He wanted to take part in this so without a second thought, Tatsumi snatched the keyboard from Cherry as he began to type his message for Spade.
[ I am currently in the process of assembling a skilled team for a project that aims to shake up the online world once more. I''ve heard of your impressive skills, and I''ve already enlisted ck Rose. Now, I''m in search of one more member toplete our team. Would you be interested in joining us? ]
The three women were surprised by Tatsumi''s message, recognizing it as a clever cover story.
[ Of course! It''s my honor to join you. Please count me in! ]
ck Rose: "..."
Jane: "..."
Hanabi: "..."
That was so fast! Spade didn''t even suspect anything.
Chapter 672 Opportunity to Destroy the Alliance
Chapter 672 Opportunity to Destroy the Alliance
[ At Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
Vincent had just finished an intimate moment with Monica. The two came out of the bathroom feeling refreshed. They put on some clothes when the butler knocked on their bedroom.
"Master, you have visitors," the butler informed them. "They are waiting downstairs¡ in the living room," he added.
Vincent and Monica exchanged nces with one another. They were not expecting any visitors today. "Who are they?" Vincent asked the butler who was standing outside the door.
"Mr. Alexander and two of your subordinates," the butler promptly responded.
A mischievous glint shed through Monica''s eyes at the mention of Alexander''s name. For her, Alexander belonged to her as one of her toys. She loved ying with Alexander''s emotions. She could still remember how vulnerable Alexander was when it came to her.
However, she couldn''t flirt with him today because Vincent was there. She would allow the two men to talk to each other since she had something important to do.
"Go, Babe. Don''t make our guests wait for too long. I''ll wait here once you are done with your meeting with them." Monica gave him a peck on his cheek before pushing him toward the door.
Vincent descended the stairs to greet his unexpected visitors. Upon entering the living room, he was taken aback by the sight of Speed sitting beside Phoenix.His two subordinates stood up as soon as they saw their leader.
"Why are you here? I thought you were in Country R?" Vincent''s brow furrowed with confusion as he regarded Speed. Meanwhile, Speed could only smile sheepishly as she greeted their leader. "My King¡ something came up. I had toe here to fix some issues rted to our enemies."
Phoenix just scoffed at her exnation. His reaction didn''t escape Speed''s observant eyes, prompting her to narrow her eyes at Phoenix who had a smug smile on his face. On the other hand, Vincent redirected his attention from his subordinates to Alexander. "What brings you here?"
"We have an important matter to discuss," Alexander replied.
Vincent acknowledged the information with a nod, retracing his steps as he moved toward the plush couch. Taking a seat across from Alexander, he gestured for his subordinates to find seats as well. "Take a seat," Vincentmanded, a gesture that was mirrored by the others in the room. Once they had settled in, he leaned back in the chair, his posture a mix of attentiveness and curiosity.
"Now, tell me, what is the purpose of this unexpected meeting?" Vincent inquired, his gaze locked onto Alexander as he awaited an exnation.
Phoenix and Speed nced at Alexander meaningfully as if they were acknowledging him as the right person to deliver the news to their leader, Vincent.
With Phoenix and Speed maintaining their silence, it fell upon Alexander to reveal the shocking truth they had uncovered earlier that day.
"The Godfather of the Sawada n... has two daughters. One of them is Phantomke," Alexander disclosed, his voice steady, but his eyes betraying the gravity of the revtion.
Vincent''s response was a moment of deep contemtion. He fell into silence, his mind working to process the implications of Alexander''s statement.
"What did you just say?" a tumultuous mix of emotions yed across Vincent''s eyes as he struggled with the unexpected revtion. "Jane is the daughter of the n Leader of Sawada..."
Phoenix, Speed, and Alexander nodded their heads to confirm it. There was a moment of silence engulfing the living room. No one dared to speak, anticipating Vincent''s reaction. They thought this shocking news would impact him the most.
However, to their surprise, Vincent''s reaction was far from what they had expected. He burst into sardonicughter, his amusement reverberating throughout the room.
"What a delightful surprise! This is indeed a piece of good news for us!" Vincent dered with an unexpected enthusiasm.
The three of them exchanged skeptical nces, their confusion evident. They struggled toprehend Vincent''s response ¨C why would this be considered good news?
What do you mean, sir?" Speed inquired with a tinge of anxiety, her curiosity evident.
Alexander and Phoenix remained focused on Vincent, their eyes locked onto him, awaiting his exnation.
Vincent leaned forward, his voiceced with purpose as he revealed his strategy. "We now have the means to sow discord between the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia. By utilizing Phantomke, we can shatter their alliance."
He continued, emphasizing his point, "Recall that the Syphiruz Mafia destroyed the Phantom Assassin Guild, and Phantomke nearly lost her life due to Nathan. If the Godfather of the Sawada n were to discover the truth about their past actions, his protective instincts for his daughter would surely ignite. Once he learns the full extent of Nathan''s crime, he will harbor intense animosity towards Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia."
Vincent''s calcted n was beginning to unfold, and the potential consequences of this revtion were vast and uncertain.
Speed''s excitement bubbled over, and she pped her hands in approval. "You''re absolutely right, my King! What an incredible n!"
Phoenix joined in the discussion, adding a crucial point. "This revtion will undoubtedly be a shock to the Godfather. As far as we know, the Sawada n and the Godfather are unaware of Jane''s past as an assassin, concealed under the name of Phantomke."
"I like your idea. This n has the potential to dismantle the alliance between the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia," Alexander acknowledged, his gaze thoughtful. "The Godfather may indeed seek retribution for his daughter''s suffering. To do that, we must inform him and reveal the extent of Phantomke''s torment at the hands of the Syphiruz Mafia. I see this as a valuable opportunity to form an alliance with the Sawada n," Alexander added, recognizing the chance to establish a connection with the powerful organization.
Vincent expressed his agreement with a silent nod, his eyes gleamed with a profound sense of satisfaction. Deep within, he celebrated the potential not only to dismantle the alliance between the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia but also to achieve another significant objective: to sever the connection between Jane and Nathan.
In Vincent''s mind, there was no way in which Mr. Hiroshi would condone the rtionship between Nathan and Jane, especially if he were to uncover the truth about the suffering Jane had endured at Nathan''s hands. The prospect of this revtion, the unveiling of a deeply unsettling past, would undoubtedly be a harsh blow to their connection.
''Nathan... you shall never be with the one you love. I will go to great lengths to separate you. In this lifetime, happiness shall forever elude you,'' Vincent silently vowed to himself.
"Alexander, you can start collecting proof of what the Syphiruz Mafia did to Phantomke and her assassin guild. I will also help you document everything. We must reveal this truth to the Godfather as soon as possible!" Vincent said with urgency. He couldn''t wait to see the chaos between the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia. But he was more excited to see Mr. Hiroshi separating Jane from Nathan.
"Okay. I will mobilize my men to gather the things we need. Let''s waste no time." Alexander smirked evilly as he could imagine the impending war between the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia.
Chapter 673 Veronica & Monica vs Hiroshi Sisters
Chapter 673 Veronica & Monica vs Hiroshi Sisters
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
While Vincent and Alexander discussed their next moves, Monica was also preparing for her evil n. She contacted Veronica regarding the poisonous weapon she requested from her.
"Hello Sissy, Are you done with the weapon I asked you for?" Monica asked Veronica as soon as she answered the phone.
Veronica scoffed from the other line. She hated how this woman was calling her sister. She had no idea that her sister, Monica was alive. However, today, Monica nned to reveal the truth to Veronica¡ªno more reason to hide. Besides, Jane and Nathan have already discovered her true identity.
"Stop calling me, Sissy. I''m not your sister!" Veronica snarled at her.
Monica just let out a soft giggle. "Who said that I''m not your sister?"
Veronica''s eyebrows were drawn together when she heard that. "What are you saying?" Disbelief could be seen in her eyes.
"I''m your sister, Monica. I''m alive. Can''t you recognize me? Although I''ve altered my face and my voice, I remain your sister. If you have doubts, we can undergo a DNA test," Monica revealed the truth with a matter-of-fact tone.
Veronica, exasperated by Helena''s mention of Monica, retorted, "Don''t toy with me, Helena. I don''t have time for your games."
Monica sighed deeply and continued, "You''re quite naive, Sis. Do you think I woulde to your aid if I weren''t your sister, Monica? I''ve even forgiven you for your past attempt to harm me. I know you had Marco try to kill me because of your obsession with Nathan."
"Marco is affiliated with Vincent," Monica added, a mockingugh escaping her lips. "I''ll always be aware of your wicked schemes, dearest sister."
Veronica fell into a momentary silence, her world thoroughly rocked by this revtion. Could it be possible? Was Helena truly Monica?
"How is that even possible? I witnessed your death. We cremated your body," Veronica stammered, still deeply unsettled and unable toe to terms with the situation.
Monica calmly responded, "The woman who died in my ce was the real Helena. She was obsessively in love with Nathan. I, on the other hand, only have affection for Vincent, so I allowed her the opportunity to be with Nathan under my identity. She willingly chose to die for him. It''s not my fault. I can''t fathom why both of you are so crazily in love with Nathan," Monica continued, her toneced with mockery.
Veronica, her anger building, retorted through clenched teeth, "How dare you! You''re the one who came between us! Nathan should have been mine if you hadn''t approached him. If you didn''t like him, why did you seduce him in the first ce?" She was seething with fury.
Another giggle bubbled up over the phone. "My dear sister, I can''t reveal everything to you. Who knows you might betray me again. And you might choose Nathan over me."
"Then how about Ethan? Is he Nathan''s son?" Veronica questioned her with utmost curiosity. She couldn''t ept that her younger sister managed to trick everyone, including her. She failed to see through her n. If she was evil, then her sister was worse. She was a great maniptor!
"Oh, Ethan?" Monica paused for a moment. She was cautious with her answer. She couldn''t trust Veronicapletely so she had to keep the secret from her.
"Of course, Ethan is not Nathan''s son. He is Vincent''s son¡ and my son."
"You are so cruel, Monica. How could you use your own son to deceive Nathan?! You and Vincent are crazy!" Veronica couldn''t stop herself from ridiculing Monica''s actions.
But Monica justughed at her reaction. "You have no right to judge us, Sis. You did so many evil things just to get Nathan. But in the end, you still failed. You allowed Abigail to seduce Nathan. And now, the man you were obsessively in love with was in love with another woman¡ Phantomke. The patient you kept alive."
That revtion was another huge blow to Veronica''s ego. Who would have thought that Nathan would fall for Phantomke¨C the person Nathan hated the most?
"You are lying to me. You just want to provoke me." Veronica refused to believe her.
"I''m not lying to you. The reason Nathan doesn''t hate her anymore is because¡ he already found out that I''m alive. Phantomke revealed my identity to Nathan. This is the very reason I need to acquire that weapon. I can kill Phantomke through that. And I can also avenge you from Abigail."
"We are allies, dear sister, so there''s no need for anger. Our rivals are Abigail and Jane. Let''s direct our hatred and frustrations toward them. They must be dealt with," Monica asserted with unwavering conviction. She then inquired, "Now, where can I find my weapon? Are you done creating it?"
After a while, Veronica heaved a sigh of defeat. "Yes. I already shipped the serum yesterday. It was an express delivery so expect the cargo to arrive by tomorrow."
A sly smile formed on the corners of Monica''s lips. "Very good. Have you seen the news? Abigail and Dave are having their engagement party. Hmm. During their celebration, I am going to use the serum to test its effectiveness." After saying that, Monica burst into a peal of sardonicughter.
"Best of luck. Just ensure that the next news I receive is about Abigail''s death, Sister," Veronica finally acknowledged Monica. She recognized that dwelling on the past served no purpose. Moreover, Monica''s point had struck a chord. It was more sensible to focus on targeting Abigail and Jane instead of harboring resentment for her own sister, Monica. Veronica had only resented Monica before due to her connection with Nathan, but now that she knew Monica was with Vincent, that resentment had lost its hold.
"I love it, Sis. We should work together to destroy those two women. I hate them the most!" Monica dered. The sisters didn''t realize that they were up to Hiroshi''s sisters. Only Vincent knew the connection between Abigail and Jane.
*****
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Crash!
Ethan''s ss of milk tumbled to the floor in response to the conversation he overheard between Monica and Veronica. Anger welled up within him, visible in his eyes. He found it difficult toe to terms with the fact that his biological mother could be so cruel and evil, even going after Abigail and Jane.
''I¡ I can''t let her harm my mom¡ and Aunt Abigail. I have to stop her no matter what!''
Ethan immediately moved, grabbing hisptop. He made sure to download the recordings. But then again, he remembered that some details in the conversation must be cut down. He couldn''t let Jane and his father know that he was not Nathan''s biological son.
Ethan meticulously edited the voice recording before sending it anonymously to both Jane and Nathan. He was well aware of the urgency of the situation and the need to expose Monica''s wicked scheme. Ethan had full confidence that Jane and Nathan would stop at nothing to shield Abigail from harm, and this revtion was the catalyst that would force them into action.
''I''d rather betray my biological mother, as long as I can protect Mom and Aunt Abigail,'' Ethan thought to himself.
Aside from sending the voice recordings to Jane and Nathan, Ethan also took action, tracking the parcel that was sent by Veronica.
Chapter 674 Jacks Jealousy
Chapter 674 Jack''s Jealousy
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At K.D. Cox Salon and Spa¡ ]
Kathleen was taken by surprise when an unexpected visitor arrived, prompting her staff to begin murmuring among themselves. It soon became evident that they had spotted Nathan''s arrival.
Kathleen wasted no time and went to greet Nathan. "To whom do I owe the pleasure of your visit today, Mr. Sparks?" The two had been at odds for a considerable time due to Monica''s presence.
However, since the truth regarding Monica''s betrayal came to light, Nathan should acknowledge his mistake and apologize to Kathleen. He never listened to her even though Kathleen told him about Monica''s cheating incident.
"Are you free? Can I borrow a few minutes of your time?" Nathan politely requested Kathleen.
Kathleen blinked in amusement before nodding her head. Nathan was surprisingly polite today.
"We can talk in the Cafe next door," Kathleen suggested.
Nathan agreed immediately. Kathleen led him to the Cafe. The two ordered some drinks and settled down at the corner table. Little did they know, someone was secretly watching them from a distance. It was Jack. ''Why is Nathan Sparks here?'' Jack pondered to himself. He couldn''t hide the jealousy he was feeling.
Jack had been monitoring Kathleen. He couldn''t find the courage to face her. Besides, he was upied with Red Dragon Mafia''s operation. He just observed the two while they were talking inside the Cafe.
Meanwhile, inside the Cafe, Nathan started the conversation with Kathleen.
"Maybe you are wondering why I came here." Nathan said, ncing at Kathleen intently.
Kathleen was a little bitfortable. She wasn''t used to this kind of Nathan''s behavior. He was very polite towards her. ''What has gotten into him?'' Kathleen pondered to herself.
"Yes, I''m surprised that you came to see me." Kathleen admitted.
"I just want to apologize for everything. I never believed you before. It''s about Monica''s cheating. I should have listened to you." Nathan brought their issues in the past.
"Oh," Kathleen gasped. She was speechless because this was the first time Nathan apologized to her and acknowledged his mistake.
"Can you forgive me?" Nathan asked her again.
"Nate, it''s in the past. Let''s put it behind us. I''ve already forgiven you. I understand that your feelings for Monica clouded your judgment," Kathleen replied with a gentle smile.
"So... have youe to a realization now? Have you discovered who Monica''s secret lover was?" she inquired, her curiosity piqued as she addressed Nathan.
Nathan simply bobbed his head, not denying it. "Yes. I found out."
Kathleen reflexively patted Nathan''s back as she wanted to confront him. This gesture didn''t escape Jack''s observant eyes. His expression turned grim as he was clouded with jealousy.
"Is she trying to flirt with him? Does she not know that Nathan Sparks likes another woman?" Jack clenched his fists as he continued to watch Kathleen and Nathan. He was having internal frustration and anger right now. He had the urge to separate the two and drag Kathleen out of the Cafe.
Oblivious of the jealous man secretly spying on them, Nathan and Kathleen continued their conversation. At this moment, Nathan stopped Kathleen from patting his back. He didn''t need to beforted. He had already moved on. He no longer have feelings for Monica.
In the middle of their conversation, Nathan''s phone beeped, indicating that he received a message. He picked up his phone from his pocket and checked the message. It was an unknown number.
A few secondster, Nathan''s expression darkened and he hastily stood up. "Kathleen, I won''t keep you any longer. I must depart immediately as an urgent matter demands my attention."
Sensing the urgency in Nathan''s expression, Kathleen nodded in understanding. Nathan had received an anonymous message from Ethan, and without wasting a moment, he swiftly exited the caf¨¦, takingrge, purposeful strides.
Watching Nathan''s departing back, Kathleen also stood up to go back to her spa. Unknown to her, Jack already followed her and he pretended to be a customer.
Upon settling into her office, one of Kathleen''s employees approached her with a peculiar request.
"Ma''am, there''s a handsome customer who''s asking to see you. He ims to be an acquaintance," the staff reported with a teasing smile.
Kathleen arched an eyebrow and inquired, "Do we know who he is?"
"He''s keeping his identity secret, Ma''am. He insisted that youe to meet him in person," she replied.
Intrigued by the mystery surrounding this visitor, Kathleen pondered, "Could it be my cousin, Aiden? Is he ying one of his pranks on me again?"
The staff stifled a giggle, familiar with Aiden Wu''s antics. However, the man waiting in one of the spa rooms was not Aiden; his demeanor and presence were quite distinct from Aiden''s.
"No, Ma''am. He''s not Sir Aiden. This is the first time I''ve seen him."
"Alright, I''ll go meet him. Which room is he in again?" Kathleen decided to confront this unexpected visitor, as it seemed to be an eventful day for surprise guests.
"Room 4, Ma''am," the staff replied, resolute in her task of escorting her boss to the designated room. The customer had generously tipped her for this duty.
"Understood. I''ll head to him immediately," Kathleen replied, ready to leave her office. However, she suddenly came to a stop, a thought crossing her mind. "Hold on a moment. Is he harmless?" Kathleen inquired of her employee, seeking some reassurance about the mysterious visitor.
Her employee offered somefort, assuring Kathleen with a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Ma''am. He appears quite decent and harmless."
Kathleen couldn''t help but giggle at her own curiosity as she made her way to Room 4. With a few brisk steps, she arrived at her destination and found herself standing in front of the door. Pausing for a moment, she took a deep breath to steady herself before gently sliding the door open. Cautiously, she stepped inside the room, only to be met with Jack''s cold and unexpected presence.
Bam!
Click!
In an instant, the door mmed shut, and the lock clicked as Jack seized Kathleen and cornered her.
"Jack? It''s you. Why are you¡ª" Kathleen''s words were cut short as Jack, without a moment''s hesitation, cupped her face and imed her lips in a fiery, hunger-filled kiss.
Chapter 675 Habit of Stealing Kisses
Chapter 675 Habit of Stealing Kisses
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
Kathleen was caught off guard by Jack''s fiery kiss. He crushed his mouth against her soft lips, holding her in ce. He nibbled and bit his lips, making them apart. Then he entered her mouth, moving his tongue?over hers with rough thrusts.
Jack ravaged the sweetness of her mouth. Kathleen could only surrender to his advances as she closed her eyes and returned his kisses. She wrapped her arms around his neck, pulling his head closer to hers.
This was the first time Kathleen was kissed like this by a guy. She was being carried away by Jack''s passion. She didn''t want to admit but she loved being dominated by him.
But somewhere in her subconscious, she was reminded of Stephen, the guy she had a crush on for a very long time. ''No. I shouldn''t kiss Jack. I feel like I''m cheating on Stephen. I should only kiss Stephen.''
With that thought in mind, Kathleen, tried to push Jack away, breaking the kiss. In the heat of the moment, after Jack had forcefully kissed her, Kathleen''splicated emotions surged.
With a swift, fiery motion, she drew her hand back and delivered a resounding p across Jack''s face. The sharp sound of the p reverberated through the room, leaving an ufortable tension hanging in the air as Kathleen''s eyes zed with frustration and fury.
Pak!
"Why did you kisss me? And what the hell are you doing here?" Her anger was directed at her own self because she felt like she failed to be faithful to Stephen. Although they were not in a rtionship, she promised to herself that she would wait for Stephen to have feelings for her.
Meanwhile, as the stinging sensation from Kathleen''s p registered on Jack''s cheek, a mix of emotions flooded his mind. He felt a profound sense of regret for his impulsive actions, realizing the inappropriateness of his forceful advance. Her p had not only physically stung but also wounded his pride.
"I''m sorry." he apologized, thinking that he frightened her. He was consumed by his jealousy, clouding his rational mind.
Embarrassment and remorse welled up within him, overshadowing any lingering desire from the kiss. He understood that he had crossed a line, and the unexpected p served as a clear reminder of his mistake.
Kathleen could only sigh helplessly. She found herself struggling with guilt as she stared at Jack''s reddened cheek. She identally pped him hard. She didn''t mean to hurt him. She was just surprised by her own reaction to his passionate kiss.
"Come!" Kathleen grabbed his hand as she pulled him toward the couch. Jack obediently followed her. He somehow managed to gather his emotions and calmed himself down.
"I''ll get you some ice.?Just stay here. Okay?" Kathleen made him sit as she stepped out of the room to retrieve a cold pack from the mini-fridge inside her office. Jack could only clench his fists as he watched her retreating back.
''What I have done? You damn fool!'' Jack started scolding himself.
It did not take long before Kathleen returned as she cradled the ice pack in a cloth and approached Jack who was silently sitting on the couch.
"Jack," Kathleen spoke softly, "I didn''t mean to hurt you that much. I just wanted you to understand how wrong that was." She then reached out and gently ced the ice pack against his throbbing cheek. Jack winced at the initial contact, but the soothing coldness gradually began to alleviate the pain.
"I know. It''s my fault," Jack admitted.
As the minutes passed, the tension between them eased, and they began tomunicate more openly about Jack''s sudden arrival. Thest time she saw Jack was when he was injured in the hospital.
"What brings you here?" Kathleen inquired again.
Jack didn''t hide his true intention. "I want to see you," he admitted. He had been missing her for the past few weeks.
Kathleen, on the other hand, looked down, avoiding Jack''s intense gaze. This was so wrong. She was getting affected by him, and her heart suddenly beat faster.
"Why?" she asked while still nursing his reddened cheek.
"Because... I''ve missed you," Jack confessed. This time, he lifted her chin so that she would meet his gaze. He could no longer hide his feelings. He wanted her to know what he truly felt for her.
Kathleen didn''t want to deceive him, so she chose to be honest. "Jack... I''ve already developed feelings for someone else."
Jack paused for a moment, assuming that Kathleen was talking about Nathan Sparks.
"Are you in a rtionship with him? Does he feel the same way about you?" Jack inquired, his next steps depending on Kathleen''s responses. Surprisingly, he noticed a glimmer of sadness in her eyes as she faced his questions.
She wasn''t able to utter a word because she knew that Stephen had feelings for someone else. Stephen liked Jane. He was overprotective of her. She once witnessed how Stephen cared about Jane.
Amidst the silence, Jack gently took Kathleen''s hands, as if attempting to console her. "I don''t care if you like someone else," he asserted.
Kathleen furrowed her brow for a moment, casting a questioning gaze at him.
"Can you give me a chance? A chance to prove to you that I might be the one for you," Jack implored. He had decided to pursue her, driven by his desire to alleviate her sadness and bring her happiness. For the first time, he felt this strongly about a woman. Kathleen hadpletely captivated him.
Kathleen found herself at a loss for words. Her heart was in turmoil, caught between her feelings for Jack and Stephen. She wasn''t ready to give up on Stephen just yet, but her inner voice urged her to consider giving Jack a chance.
"You don''t have to give me an answer today. Take your time to think about it. But please, promise me you''ll reconsider," Jack implored, his fingers gently brushing her cheek.
Kathleen could only muster a simple "Okay."
That single word brightened Jack''s day; it meant he hadn''t been immediately rejected. He still had a chance. Without hesitation, he ced a kiss on her forehead and said, "Thank you, Kath!"
Kathleen: "..."
Kathleen''s heart raced as his lips met her forehead. Jack had a habit of stealing sweet, unexpected kisses.
Chapter 676 Why Are You Blushing?
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Jane''s Hideout¡ ]
Cherry continued chatting with Spade. At first, the two talked about programs, malware, and otherputer-rted topics. Butter on, she began to gather information from him through their casual conversation. Cherry was still pretending to be Sizzling August.
[ Sizzling August: You''ve mentioned that you are a member of the Red Dragon Mafia. I heard about the rivalry between the Red Dragon Mafia and the Syphiruz Mafia. Can you enlighten me about it? ]
Cherry and Hanabi were both looking at the monitor screen, awaiting Spade''s response.
It did not take long before Spade''s message popped up on her screen.
[ Spade: You won''t believe me. But this rivalry started just because of one woman. ]
"One woman," Hanabi mumbled, furrowing her eyebrows. She couldn''t believe that the root cause of the war between those two powerful organizations was because of a woman. "Is she a Helen of Troy?" She couldn''t help butmented.
Cherry could only giggle while shrugging her shoulders. "Let''s find out more."
She began typing her next message.
[ Sizzling August: A woman? What do you mean by that? Who is this woman? I''m intrigued. ]
"Do you think he''s telling the truth?" Hanabi couldn''t help but doubt Spade''s words.
Cherry let out a soft giggle, giving Hanabi''s shoulder a reassuring pat. "Don''t worry. We''ll find out if he''s lying or not. For now, let''s keep questioning him. He seems cooperative and is willing to answer any questions I throw at him."
Hanabi sighed, her patience intact. "Okay, I''ll be patient. I trust your approach."
"By the way, where''s Tatsumi?" Cherry scanned their surroundings but couldn''t spot theirpanion.
At the mention of Tatsumi, Hanabi''s expression darkened. "He followed Sis Jane. I bet he''s pestering her right now. If it weren''t for the mission, I''d have dragged him back here."
"Let him be. He will just realize soon that our sister likes someone else. Or perhaps, you are jealous. Do you like Tatsumi?" Cherry couldn''t help but tease Hanabi.
But Hanabi didn''t like this joke. She strongly denied it, even mming her hand on the surface of the table. "Of course not! I don''t like that ugly guy!"
"Haha. Rx. I''m just teasing you. But you have to admit that Tatsumi is good looking and he is dependable. Sis Jane trusts him a lot."
Hanabi crumpled her face and cringed at Cherry''sst statement. "You are scaring me, ck Rose. Don''t fall for him."
Another giggle bubbled up. Cherry enjoyed Hanabi''s funny reaction. "Alright. I''ll stop teasing you. Let''s go back to work. Spade is replying."
The two shifted their gazes back to the monitor screen.
[ Spade: It''s a love triangle. My Big Boss fell in love with a woman. But it turned out that woman was in a rtionship with the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. The saddest part is that¡ the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia failed to protect that woman and she died. That''s the reason our Leader harbored resentment toward the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. ]
After reading Spade''s message, Cherry and Hanabi exchanged nces with one another. They somehow connected the dots.
"Is he referring to Monica?" Hanabi mumbled with her wide eyes. "Damn Bitch! She is quite expert in seducing men!"lightsnovel
Cherry bobbed her head in agreement, her expression turned grim. "I wonder if this is part of Monica''s n as well, creating conflict between the Syphiruz Mafia and the Red Dragon Mafia." She shared her thoughts and spections.
"I wanna kill that Bitch! Remember, she is also connected to King Stallion Mafia. Is she trying to date and seduce all the leaders of Mafia Group?" Hanabi felt disgusted by Monica.
"Who is the leader of the Red Dragon Mafia? I want to talk to him and tell him that he was deceived by this witch. Monica is alive!" Hanabi''s anger and frustration surged.
"Should we tell Spade about this? But he might suspect that I''m not the real Sizzling August. He might also notice that I''m defending the Syphiruz Mafia," Cherry consulted Hanabi.
"Don''t tell him. I''ll be the one to talk to their leader. I''ll show him the evidence that Monica is alive. Find out where I can find their hideout," Hanabi requested Cherry.
"But that''s dangerous, Hanabi. What if this guy is madly in love with Monica? Instead of getting furious, he might be happy knowing she is alive," Cherry expressed her concern.
"If that''s the case, then I''ll beat him to a pulp. How could he let himself be fooled by that woman twice? Can''t he find another woman? I know my sis is trying to protect Nathan at all costs. Since the Red Dragon Mafia is after Nathan and his organization, this will be another burden for my sister. I don''t want Jane to be concerned about this. She already has a lot on her te." Hanabi''s determination to protect Jane was unwavering.
Cherry nodded her head in agreement. "That''s true. We can deal with the Red Dragon Mafia and fix this issue with them. Sis Jane can focus on hunting the King Stallion Mafia and their leader."
"Yes. that''s what I''m thinking. She is already busy with tracking and tracing the leader of King Stallion Mafia. I don''t want her to be troubled by the Red Dragon. If we can solve this issue by ourselves, much better!"
"Let''s keep asking Spade about his leader. I would like to convince him to stop fighting the Syphiruz. Furthermore, I heard that the Red Dragon Mafia is trying to get alliance with our n since they are originally from Country J. We have the same territory." Hanabi urged Cherry to gather more information about the Dragon Lord.
Unknown to Hanabi, she already met him in person. Hanabi would be surprised once she found out that the guy she handcuffed in the hospital before was the Dragon Lord.
"Okay. I got it." Cherry was happy toply with Hanabi''s request.
[ Sizzling August: Spade, do you mind setting me up a date with your leader? My friend wants to meet him in person. ]
[ Spade: Who is your friend? Is your friend a woman or a man? ]
[ Sizzling August: A hot alluring woman ]
Hanabi facepalmed when she saw the exchanges of conversation between Cherry and Spade.
[ Spade: Sure. I''ll ask my Boss. But can I also request something from you? ]
[ Sizzling August: Sure. What is it? Tell me. ]
[ Spade: You told me that you recruited ck Rose in your team. Can you also set me a date with her? ]
Cherry: "..."
Hanabi chuckled when she read Spade''sst message. "It looks like this boy is infatuated with you. Tsk, tsk, tsk. He is clueless that he is being deceived by his crush. He is currently talking to you, and he isn''t aware. I pity him." This time, Hanabi began teasing Cherry.
"How does he look? Is he handsome? Is he your type?" Hanabi asked Cherry once more, yfully nudging her shoulder.
"Hey, Hanabi, you are getting even at me, huh!" Cherry pinched Hanabi''s waist. Too bad, Hanabi couldn''t feel any pain at all because of her disorder.
"Who is more handsome¡ Spade or Aiden? Who is your type?" Hanabi teased her further. She heard from Jane that Aiden Wu was also trying to court Cherry. "Whoah! Why are you blushing?"
"No. I''m not." Cherry promptly responded.
Chapter 677 Yes, I Am (Jealous)
Chapter 677 Yes, I Am (Jealous)
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
Just like Nathan, Jane received a message from an anonymous sender. She was surprised to find out that the content of the message was a voice recording. Tatsumi was standing next to Jane when she pressed the y button and listened to it.
*Voice recording ying*
{ Monica: "We are allies, dear sister, so there''s no need for anger. Our rivals are Abigail and Jane. Let''s direct our hatred and frustrations toward them. They must be dealt with." }
Jane''s expression darkened as soon as she recognized Monica''s voice including Veronica''s voice. As she continued to listen, she found out the evil scheme the two sisters were plotting against her and Abigail.
{ Veronica: "I already shipped the serum yesterday. It was an express delivery so expect the cargo to arrive by tomorrow." }
"Are they nning to poison you and your sister? Who are they?" Tatsumi blurted out in his angry tone.
"Shhh!" Jane signaled Tatsumi to keep quiet. She needed to finish the recording first.
{ Monica: "Very good. Have you seen the news? Abigail and Dave are having their engagement party. Hmm. During their celebration, I am going to use the serum to test its effectiveness." }
{ Veronica: "Best of luck. Just ensure that the next news I receive is about Abigail''s death, Sister," }
Jane''s grip tightened on the phone when she heard thest sentence. "These two sisters are courting death. They cane at me. But I won''t let them touch and hurt my sister. I''ll kill them myself," Jane mumbled through her gritted teeth, her eyes set aze.
Tatsumi, who also heard the conversation, couldn''t help but be furious towards thosedies. "Don''t taint your hands, my Lady. I''ll deal with them for you." Tatsumi volunteered. "Just say the word, I eliminate them. Who are these people trying to attack and target you?"
With a dark expression on her charming face, Jane replied to Tatsumi''s inquiry. "Monica and Veronica. Monica is the one who deceived Nathan. I assassinated her. But it turned out, I killed the wrong person. And this was part of their n."
Jane narrowed her eyes at the realization. Monica was aware of her identity as Phantomke. However, the two sisters were still clueless about her real connection with Abigail. She was d that they didn''t know that Abigail was her biological sister.
"What is your n, my Lady? I''m willing to help you." Tatsumi consulted her again. He could see the anger in her eyes.
"I don''t want to give them an easy death. They deserve a harsher punishment than death," Jane said with conviction.
Tatsumi bobbed his head in agreement. "I agree. So what do you think is the most suitable punishment for them?"
Jane''s lips curled up into a sly smile and replied. "I''m still thinking about it. But we need to track Veronica''s whereabouts. She escaped from the Syphiruz Mafia. Based on their conversation, I can deduce that she is currently staying abroad."
When Tatsumi heard that, he hesitated for a moment. He had just reunited with Jane. But now, it looked like he needed to fly abroad to track Veronica.
''Sigh. I will get separated from my Lady. But I can do this. I need to help her.'' Tatsumi thought to himself.
On the other hand, Jane noticed the sullen look on his face. "Are you okay? You haven''t fully recovered yet. Can you do this?"
Tatsumi held her shoulders, casting her a reassuring smile. "I can do this, my Lady. I''m recovering well. I can walk straight now."
"Thank you, Tatsu¡ I promise topensate you. I appreciate your help. But I can''t allow you to do this alone. Why don''t you bring Hanabi with you?" Jane suggested. She was worried that something bad might happen to Tatsumi abroad. She wanted to keep him safe.
"No! My Lady. Not Hanabi. Instead of aplishing our mission, this might result in disaster. I should find another partner. But don''t mention Hanabi!" Tatsumi shook his head frantically, disregarding Jane''s suggestion.
Jane could only giggle at his funny reaction. Hanabi and Tatsumi should learn to coborate and work together as a team. Both of them were skillful and reliable. "Okay. Let me decide on that." Jane patted his shoulder.
They were still talking when Jane''s phone beeped. She received a message from Nathan.
[ Nathan: Where are you? I need to see you. This is urgent. ]
Jane''s eyebrows were drawn together upon reading Nathan''s message. Jane was about to type a message when her phone rang. Nathan didn''t wait for her reply as he decided to call her.
"May you excuse me for a while?" Jane requested Tatsumi as she needed to talk to Nathan privately.
"Okay, mydy. Just call me if you need me." Tatsumi obedientlyplied as he turned around, leaving Jane.
Jane thanked Tatsumi before answering the phone.
"Hello, Nate. I''m hanging out with my friends. What''s the matter?"
"Sorry for disrupting your bonding with them. Can youe to my ce¡I mean here in Syphiruz Mafia. There is something I need to tell you." Nathan didn''t disclose the information over the phone. His very reason was to see her and talk to her personally. He seemed to miss her presence.
"Okay. I''m leaving here to go to your headquarters. Wait for me." Jane didn''t hesitate. Just like Nathan, she wanted to see her man.
Jane said goodbye to Tatsumi, telling him to stay behind and apany Hanabi and Cherry in her hideout. She headed out to meet Nathan.
*Thirty Minutes Later¡.*
Jane arrived at Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters. Chantha weed her at the main entrance and guided her to Nathan''s office.
Chantha and Jane entered the room together. They were greeted by Nathan and Axel. Nathan summoned his two trusted subordinates ¨CAxel and Chantha, to join them.
Nathan and Jane met each other''s eyes. She smiled at him while Nathan motioned for her to sit beside him. Chantha, on the other hand, joined Axel on the opposite sofa, facing Jane and Nathan.
"What''s wrong?" Jane asked Nathan curiously. She could sense Nathan''s grumpy mood and his chilly aura.
Nathan showed her his phone, containing the voice recording sent by Ethan.
Jane was surprised to find out that Nathan also received the voice recording from the anonymous sender.
"You also have this. Do you know who sent this? I can''t track this number." Jane tried to find out who the sender was but she failed.
Nathan squinted his eyes at his phone. "The number has been deleted. It''s not active anymore. But I already examined the voice recording. It is real, not fake. Monica and Veronica¡ they both want to kill you and Abigail." Axel and Chantha were already aware that Monica was alive. Nathan already told them about Monica''s past scheme.
They could feel Nathan''s anger as he spoke. Chantha and Axel looked at each other meaningfully. They knew that Abigail held an important ce in Nathan''s heart. And they thought he was getting mad because Monica and Veronica were targeting Abigail.
"I won''t let them. I will protect my sister at all costs." Jane dered with determination.
"I called Axel and Chantha because I''m gonna need their help to protect you and Abigail," Nathan exined to her. Then he shifted his gaze from Jane to his subordinates.
"Chantha, track the parcel. Make sure that Monica will never receive the parcel from abroad. Axel, I want you to catch Veronica and bring him to me," Nathanmanded them.
Chantha: "Got it, Boss."
Axel: "Okay, Sir."
The two responded in unison. "Oh right! Axel, you can work with Tatsumi in tracking Veronica. I already talked to him. He wants to help me capture Veronica and stop their evil n." Jane finally found a suitable partner for Tatsumi.
However, someone got jealous at the mention of Tatsumi''s name.
"You were hanging out with that guy a while ago?" Nathan questioned her with a jealous tone in his voice. "Upon receiving this message, you informed him and sought his assistance first, instead of contacting me?"
Sensing the heavy tension in the atmosphere, Chantha leaned closer to Axel and whispered, "Uh-oh, I can smell jealousy in the air."
Axel could only bite his lower lip and bobbed his head in agreement. Their Supreme Leader sounded really jealous.
Jane, on the other hand, blinked her eyes in amusement at Nathan''s sudden usation. Instead of getting offended, Jane let out a soft giggle and anchored her arms around Nathan''s elbow.
"Mr. Sparks, are you jealous?" She asked him with her teasing smile.
Nathan pursed his lips, a deep frown forming on his forehead.
"Yes. I am." He admitted, surprising everyone.
Chantha: "..."
Axel: *Cough! Cough!*
Chapter 678 Dont Let Her Win!
Chapter 678 Don''t Let Her Win!
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
''Holy Shit! What did I just hear? Our Supreme Leader admitted he was jealous?! But why?'' Chantha turned to Axel, giving him a questioning look.
"What''s going on here?" She whispered to Axel as she pinched his elbow.
Axel just cast a warning look at her, signaling her to behave. Their Supreme Leader was still in front of them. Even Phantomke was watching them.
Meanwhile, Nathan put on a serious expression, still looking at Jane intently. He seemed like he was asking her for an exnation as to why she was with Tatsumi. Nathan was aware of Tatsumi''s admiration for Jane.
Jane, on the other hand, continued smiling. She had the urge to tease Nathan further. However, Chantha and Axel''s presence was stopping her from doing so.
"Leave us for a moment!" Nathan coldly said, ordering Axel and Chantha to step out of his office. He needed to talk to Jane alone.
Axel didn''t waste his time. He immediately grabbed Chantha''s hand, pulling her toward the door.
Chantha pouted her lips as she followed Axel. She wanted to stay and observe the two. She felt strange just sensing some hint of intimacy between Jane and Nathan.
Bam!
As soon as Axel shut the door behind them, Chantha bombarded him with so many questions.
"Hey, can you enlighten me about what happened there? Why do I feel like the two are having a lover''s quarrel? Are they a thing? Why did our Supreme Leader admit he''s jealous?" Axel could only sigh helplessly while massaging his temples. "Stop being nosy, Chantha. Just mind your own business."
"Eh?! I can''t do that! I am dying from curiosity. What is the real score between the two? You are Nathan''s right-hand man. I believe you know something about this. Spill the beans now, Axel!" Chantha didn''t stop pestering Axel. She demanded answers from him.
"All I can say is that¡ Miss Phantomke is the real Shining Star¡ our Supreme Leader''s virtual friend¡ and his first love." Axel informed Chantha.
She gasped in both shock and disbelief. She suddenly realized that Nathan changed his behavior toward Jane. He was treating her welltely.
"OMG! These two mortal nemesis¡ turn out to be former friends and lovers?" Chantha eximed exasperatedly.
"Don''t overreact. They were not past lovers. They lostmunication even before our Supreme Leader could confess his feelings. He never pursued her. But when Monica reappeared, pretending to be Shining Star, that was the time our Supreme Leader made up his mind¡ He would no longer let her go as he regretted it before." Axel recalled Nathan''s past actions.
"Unfortunately, he confessed his feelings to the wrong person," Axel added as he heaved a frustrated sigh.
"Damn! I want to strangle Monica! She deceived us all!" Chantha clenched her teeth, feeling enraged. "I want to torture her to death. She yed with our Boss'' heart. She deserves a great punishment!" She cracked her knuckles, imagining she was pping and beating Monica.
Axel could only smile at Chantha''s reaction. "What a silly woman!" He pinched her nose and said, "Do you think Phantomke and our Supreme Leader won''t do anything? I''m certain that these two are already plotting their revenge against Monica. Their punishment is way cruel and harsher than yours. Let them aplish their sweet revenge. Just sit back, watch, and enjoy the show." Axel''s eyes gleamed meaningfully.
Chantha was taken aback for a moment. Axel had a point. After a while, a wide grin formed on her lips. "I can already imagine Monica''s impending doom. I must buy popcorn and watch everything until they get the justice they deserve! I''ll give them my full support."
"Okay, good! Now, you must fulfill your task. Our Supreme Leader gives you an important task." Axel patted her head.
Chantha caught his wrist and looked straight into his eyes. "Are you leaving the country to track down Veronica abroad?"
Axel blinked and wondered, "Yes. Why? Are you going to miss me?" He teased her. "Don''t worry, I''ll catch her soon. I''ll be back in the next few days."
"Hmmp!" Chantha seemed to be upset.
"Why? Are you worried about me? Don''t you trust my capability? Besides, I''m not doing this mission alone. I''ll be working with a high-ranking member of the Sawada n." Axel reassured her.
But Chantha continued ring at Axel and spat back, "I''m not worried about your safety. I''m more worried about you flirting with foreigndies! Hmmp!" She folded her arms over her chest.
Axel: "..."
*****
Meanwhile, inside Nathan''s office, the tension grew heavier as Nathan remained upset, emanating a chilly aura. He even distanced himself from Jane, his back facing her as he shifted his gaze to the ss window.
"I''m waiting for your exnation," He sternly said, not looking at her.
Jane couldn''t help but smile seeing Nathan''s jealous reaction. Her heart pounded with joy while her stomach was filled with butterflies.
''Nate is truly jealous.'' Jane thought to herself. He even avoided staring at her. Nathan looked like a child throwing a tantrum.
Since Nathan was not facing her, Jane grabbed that opportunity to hug him from behind.
Nathan was stunned by her sudden action. He could feel her softness and warmth because of her embrace. Her fragrance started to fill his nostrils.
His pride was telling him to push her away. But his body didn''t cooperate. In fact, he enjoyed their closeness.
Jane tightened her grip around his waist as she began to speak. "You have no reason to be jealous. My heart and my body belong to you. I''m yours. Here¡ feel my heartbeat¡" Jane moved closer to him, clinging to him tightly. Jane was right! Nathan could feel her heart beating rapidly. Subconsciously, Nathan''s lips curled up in a satisfied smile and his jealousy started to fade little by little. He just stayed silent because he wanted Jane to pacify him further.
"Hey, Nate. Say something," Jane rubbed her nose at his sturdy back, sniffing his cologne.
"Don''t avoid my question." Nathan tried to maintain his cold demeanor even though deep inside, he wanted to trap her in his arms and kiss her. He needed to control his urge.
"I''m not avoiding it," Jane responded. Her hands started to move, caressing his abs.
Nathan''s body froze and he gulped hard. Jane seemed to know his weakness!
''Damn it! Control yourself, Nate! Don''t let her win!'' Nathan reminded himself inwardly.
Chapter 679 You Are Mine Today
Chapter 679 You Are Mine Today
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane continued teasing him. Her hands were deliberately exploring his body while Nathan tried to fight the urge to respond to her.
"Nate," she called his name in a whisper. "Don''t be upset. I requested Tatsumi to go abroad and capture Veronica. I can''t allow her to harm my sister. I must punish her myself. I didn''t trouble you on this matter because I know you already have a lot on your te."
She tightened her grip on his body as she nudged her nose on the nook of Nathan''s neck, sniffing his fresh and masculine scent. Nathan''s body stiffened and his temperature rose when her soft lips touched the sensitive part of his neck.
''Damn. She is teasing me further,'' Nathan clenched his fists as he mmed his eyes shut, gritting his teeth. It was so hard to ignore her presence. Their closeness and Jane''s scent were affecting all his senses.
''What a temptress,'' Nathanined inwardly, trying to calm himself down. He took a deep breath before opening his eyes once more.
"Do you trust him more than me?" Nathan questioned her, maintaining his cold front. He shouldn''t be carried away by Jane''s attempt to appease him through intimate contact. He should preserve his pride and ego.
Jane raised her eyebrow. She could feel Nathan''s stubbornness. He didn''t want to give in.
"Why? Do you want me to send you abroad to catch Veronica? Do you want to be away from me? Aren''t you d that I requested Tatsumi to go there and search for Veronica, instead of you?" Jane pinched Nathan''s waist as she bit his shoulder.
A surprise groan escaped Nathan''s lips as he didn''t expect Jane to bite his shoulder so hard.
"Hey, are you a vampire?" Nathan swiftly turned around to face Jane, his hand rubbing the spot where Jane had bitten him.
Jane just let out a soft giggle and cupped Nathan''s face. Without saying a word, she tiptoed and kissed Nathan on his lips.
Muah!
It was only a smack kiss. She immediately drew back but she continued cupping his face while staring at him with her sweet charming smile.
"I want to kiss and bite your lips¡" Jane teasingly ran her thumb on the surface of his lower lip.
Nathan was at a loss for words. His cheeks were already red and his heart was pounding crazily against the wall of his chest. He wanted her to do what she just said.
He reflexively licked his lips as if he were inviting her to devour his lips and kiss him hungrily. He just stood there in front of her, not moving an inch. He was anticipating whether Jane would steal another kiss from him.
To his satisfaction, Jane gently pushed him, making him sit on the couch. She immediately climbed on top of him, straddling him. Her hands were clinging on his shoulders¡ around his neck.
On the other hand, Nathan wrapped his arms around her waist, supporting her back so that she wouldn''t fall to the ground. He secured her in his arms.
The two exchanged intense gazes at each other for a moment. Desire was reflected in their eyes.
"Nate, I want to make Monica suffer miserably. Can you give me your permission?" Jane asked him seriously. After knowing how possessive and jealous Nathan could be, she needed to ask his consent for what she was about to do to Monica.
"How will you do that?" Nathan asked her back. He needed to know her n first before he could agree. What if Jane would put herself in danger? He wouldn''t allow that.
"I need to separate her from Vincent. He is the person who is backing her and supporting her. She isn''t even afraid of you¡ despite your reputation as the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. I assume that the King Stallion Mafia is behind them." Jane leaned closer to Nathan.
Nathan furrowed his eyebrows and asked her again. "How are you going to separate them?"
"Vincent seems to be interested in me¡ I''ll try to get close to him and stir a conflict between the couple. I might also find some clues regarding the leader of the King Stallion Mafia through Vincent." Jane shared her n and strategy with Nathan.
But herst statement angered Nathan further. He didn''t like the idea of Jane trying to get closer to Vincent.
"NO!" He promptly objected. "I already sent Joker to infiltrate and spy on them. Sooner orter we will find out the identity of their leader. I can''t let you interact with Vincent! Stay away from him." Nathan''s decision was firm.
Jane heaved a deep sigh. She needed to get his approval before taking action. She pouted her lips and rested her forehead against his forehead.
"Please, Nate. Let me do this. Trust me. Don''t you want to get revenge against Monica? She deceived you. She yed with your feelings. It''s the time we can get even with them." Jane tried to convince Nathan.
"But you''re my woman now. I can''t bear to see you with another guy¡ especially if that person is Vincent," Nathan''s deration hung in the air, his voice carrying a sense of possessiveness and protectiveness.
Jane''s heart skipped a beat because of Nathan''sst remarks. He imed her as his woman. She felt ttered and deeply moved by his sincere words.
Unable to control her feelings, Jane''s instinct took over. In an impulsive and passionate moment, she reached for Nathan, her fingers entwining in his hair as she pulled him closer and crushed her lips against his. Their lips met in a heated kiss, a fusion of desire.
The kiss lingered for a long moment. Jane deepened the kiss as she ground her hips against his. Nathan moaned inside his mouth when he felt the friction between his crotch and Jane''s lower part. He embraced her tightly, his tongue exploring her mouth.
A few minutester, the two pulled away, breathless. Jane and Nathan exchanged a lingering gaze as they tried to normalize their breathing.
"I promise¡ I''ll never get intimate with Vincent¡ and I won''t kiss him. I''ll keep enough distance from him." Jane cupped his face and continued in her pleading tone, "Just let me do this¡ Love."
Nathan let out a sigh of defeat. "I am still against this. But I will trust you on this. Just promise me one thing¡ If I say you should stop¡ you have to stop. No more negotiations! Understand?"
Jane''s eyes sparkled in delight when she heard that. She gave him another peck on his lips and said, "I promise!"
Nathan could only watch her helplessly. He was ufortable with her n but he chose to trust Jane. Jane was about to stand up when Nathan pulled her again and trapped her in his arms. "Where do you think you are going?" Nathan asked, lifting his eyebrow.
Jane blinked her eyes and smiled sheepishly. She could feel Nathan''s erection underneath her. But she decided to feign ignorance. "I''m going to teach Monica a lesson. I have to¨CAah."
Before she couldplete her sentence, Nathan pushed her down on the sofa, trapping her between the cushion and his body.
"You can''t leave. You are mine today."
Chapter 680 Claiming What Is Mine
680 iming What Is Mine
Day Seventy-Three...
"You can''t leave. You are mine today." Nathan whispered in her ear with his sensual voice.
Nathan pressed his body against her as he put pressure on her. Then his hand started to move, tracing the curve of her shoulder, down to the side of her breast. His touch ignited a trail of sensation along her skin.
A shiver raced through Jane, her lower lip captured between her teeth as she swallowed hard, feeling the heat of Nathan''s intense gaze fixated on her lips. His piercing blue eyes seemed to hunger for her, an unmistakable desire zing within their depths.
Not breaking their eye-to-eye contact, his fingers seized the hem of her shirt, inching it upward until her bare upper body was unveiled to him. Lust danced in his eyes, his lips moistened in anticipation. He was contemting whether to kiss her tempting lips or feast on her hot alluring body.
"Help me take this off. I don''t want you to me me again for tearing your clothes apart," Nathan murmured in his husky tone. 2 Jane responded with a soft giggle before obediently yielding to his request. Her hands ascended gracefully, granting Nathan permission to gently peel her shirt away. Nathan didn''t waste any more time as he threw her shirt to the floor.
His fingerstched onto the leftce of her bra, while his teeth delicately ensnared the otherce along her right shoulder. He tugged and pulled theces simultaneously to free her breasts from the confines of her lingerie.
Her breasts protrude in front of him as if they were asking to be plucked by his warm hands. The sight of her beautifully rounded, tempting mounds apanied by their pinkish, aroused peaks only fueled Nathan''s escting desire.
Driven by an almost involuntary impulse, Nathan''s hands enclosed her two breasts, their warmth and weight fitting perfectly in hisrge palms. With deliberate and sensuous movements, he kneaded and massaged her round breasts. Each touch elicited pleasurable moans from Jane, her body instinctively arching in response to the intoxicating sensations.
His teasing caresses continued stimting her sensitive breasts, each squeeze and stroke an exploration of her bosom, as if he were sculpting y or kneading dough, savoring the pliant and responsive nature of her flesh. Each motion was deliberate, stirring an escting passion that seemed to cover them both in an intoxicating dance of desire.
In a moment of instinctive desire, Jane found herself entwining her hands with Nathan''s, theirbined efforts enhancing the sensation as they kneaded and massaged her tender peaks. The room filled with a symphony of her pleasure-a chorus of breathy moans and heavy pants that reverberated through the air. "Haa~ Haa~ Haa~"
"Aaah- oooh Nate-"
But Nathan leaned over to capture her lips, muffling her sound. His kiss was intense as his lips moved hungrily against hers. Alternating between nibbling her lower and upper lip, he evoked a surge of fiery sensations that pulsed through her being.
Seeking a deeper connection, Jane eagerly responded by wrapping her arms around Nathan''s neck and at the back of his head, pulling him closer. Their embrace intensified the fervor of their kiss. The wet smacking sound of their lips crushing each other reverberated through the air.
?
Soon, Nathan released her lips and focused his attention on her nipples. He captured her crown, licking and sucking it as if he was milking her away.
"Oh, Nate~" Jane was overwhelmed by this wonderful sensation. Her body couldn''t get enough of his touches and kisses. He was making her insane. She loved this kind of feeling and she felt addicted to him. She needed more... craving for more.
As if Nathan had read her mind, Nathan''s hand ventured southward, slipping beneath the waistband of her pants. An electric jolt shot through Jane, and almost instinctively, she parted her legs, an unspoken invitation for him to explore the intimate, heated space between them. Her body pulsed with a fervent desire to feel his touch in that achingly sensitive area, an urgent need entuated by her own overwhelming arousal.
The heat between her thighs and the fevered rush of anticipation mirrored her racing heartbeat. She was undeniably drenched, her body responding in an uncontroble manner, aching for the intimate contact that would satiate her longing desire.
She threw her head back and her pupils dted from too much sensation the moment Nathan''s fingers touched her pussy, sliding up and down her slit. Another soft moan escaped her lips.
"Oh god! That feels so good... Ooh~" Jane began to buck her hips up, wanting to create more friction between her sensitivedy part and his fingers.
Nathan smiled in satisfaction. Jane''s arousal was proof that she wanted him and she was enjoying his touches. Because of this thought, Nathan became more motivated to please her further. "You can''t allow other men to touch you... like this... especially Vincent," Nathan sternly said as he thrust his two fingers inside her entrance.
"Aaah~~" Jane gasped and moaned loudly, surprised by the sudden intrusion of his two fingers inside her hole.
"Answer me," Nathan urged her as he inserted another finger inside her pussy cave. Three fingers were now prating her.
Jane''s affirmation came in breathy nods and an uncertain yet consenting
"Y-Yes."
She continued while panting heavily. "Only you... can touch me like this," she managed to express amidst the whirlwind of sensations. Nathan''s smile illuminated his face as her words reached his ears. Drawing his face closer to hers, he indulged in the tender y of nibbling, licking, and gentle suction upon her earlobe, each gesture a testament to his adoration and possession.
A murmur, charged with possessiveness, spilled from Nathan''s lips as he articted his im. "This body is mine..." His words were apanied by an assertive grip on her breast, fingers coaxing and tugging at her nipple in a way that sent pulses of desire through her.
Jane''s response was swift and reassuring. "Yes, I''m yours," she acknowledged, her realization of Nathan''s possessive nature dawning on her. And she wanted to reassure him so that he wouldn''t worry about her n to get close to Vincent.
"Good! Now, I''m going to im what is MINE... over and over again," Nathan dered to her.
The next thing she heard was the unbuckling of the belt and the telltale sound of a zipper being drawn down, signaling Nathan''s intent. Sensations surged through Jane as she sensed Nathan''s movements, his weight shifting over her, and the deliberate guidance of her legs, urging them apart with a firm, yet gentle touch.
The anticipation hung heavy in the air as Nathan positioned himself between her parted legs, their breaths mingling in the space between them. With purposeful determination, he positioned himself, the heat of his desire was evident in the way he guided his hardened length to meet the moist heat at her entrance.
Nathan could no longer control his burning desire. With one swift and deliberate motion, he entered her with an intensity that sent a rush of sensation through both their bodies. The joining of their forms was a collision of desire and need, igniting a fervent connection that consumed them in a whirlwind of passion.
Chapter 681 A Small Act of Deceit
681 A Small Act of Deceit
Day Seventy-Three...
~g~
After an intense two-hour lovemaking session, Jane sumbed to sleep, exhausted. Nathan''s endurance was akin to that of a wild beast. He imed her through three rounds of passionate intimacy, continuing until they moved to the bedroom adjacent to his office.
Nathan just cuddled Jane in his arms as he watched her sleeping figure. He still couldn''t believe that the two of them would end up like this. He tried analyzing his feelings. His heart was at ease. And he could feel the profound joy, just being with her.
He pulled her body closer to him, giving her warmth. He loved smelling her sweet intoxicating scent. Who would have thought the two of them would have another chance to have a fresh start?
Lost in thoughts of their rtionship, Nathan''s contemtion was abruptly interrupted by the shrill ring of his phone. Annoyance furrowed his brow, the intrusion shattered his moment. He fretted, not wanting Jane to be disturbed by the noise.
Regretfully, he gently released Jane from his embrace and rose from the bed, reaching for his phone. His expression darkened at the sight of the caller ID-Helena Carlsen. Monica''s number was saved in his phone as Helena. This was before he discovered the truth about her identity.
He cast one look at Jane''s sleeping figure before he stepped out of the bedroom. He proceeded to his office, answering the phone call.
''What does she want from me now?'' Nathan mused to himself. He could still remember how Monica tried to y with his emotions. Disguised herself as Helena, she acted like Monica during their first dinner date.
??
"What do you want?" Nathan coldly asked her upon answering the call.
"Nate, are you free? Can we talk in person? There is something I must tell you." Monica sounded so serious.
Nathan couldn''t figure out what she was up to. He clenched his teeth, the crease on his forehead deepening further. He felt disgusted because of this woman. She destroyed his rtionship with the real Shining Star (Jane). She made him hate her to the extent he almost killed her. He hurt Jane and he regretted it.
His anger was now directed at this woman, especially now that he learned that she was plotting an evil scheme against Jane and Abigail. He would do his best to protect them. Though the message came from an anonymous source, Nathan believed that Monica and Veronica were capable of hurting innocent people like Jane and Abigail.
"Yes. We need to talk. Where do you want to meet?" Nathan didn''t hesitate to agree to this meet-up. This was the right time to confront this woman who deceived him. He tried to control his anger.
"See me at Rosemary Restaurant at six..." Monica responded.
Nathan didn''t respond. He ended the call as soon as he got the address and the time. He checked the current time on his phone screen. It was already 5:30 pm. He only had 30 minutes left before the meet-up.
He decided to take a quick shower before leaving. He didn''t want to disturb Jane''s sleep so he chose to keep this from her. However, the moment he left the bathroom, Jane was already awake, yawning and rubbing her eyes.
She sat up and leaned on the headboard of the bed, still holding the nket to cover her naked body. "Hey there. Where are you going?" Jane asked him, her curiosity piqued.
Her emerald eyes traced every inch of Nathan''s form. The aftermath of his shower revealed a sight to behold¡ªhis muscr physique on disy, his upper body bared while a towel veiled his lower half. She couldn''t resist his allure and charm, drooling over his hot body while leaving her silently awestruck.
She licked her lips, her admiration of his sculpted physique was evident in her prating gaze. Subconsciously, she lifted her finger, motioning him toe over.
Nathan just smirked at her cheekily, sensing the desire in her gesture. "Are you up to another round?" He asked her teasingly before leaning over and nting a soft kiss on her forehead.
Jane just pouted her lips and gazed at him after he drew back. "I feel sore," sheined.
Herst statement elicited another huskyugh from Nathan''s lips. He sat on the edge of the bed and held Jane close, embracing her.
"I''m sorry. I''ll try to be more gentle next time," Nathan murmured, his fingers gently running through her hair.
In response, Jane yfully pinched his waist. "Your endurance is on a different level," she remarked, a hint of admiration in her voice.
"Why? Can''t keep up with me?" Nathan teased, his smile yful as he tightened his embrace. His spirits lifted once more, Jane''s presence serving as a powerful mood changer after the shadow of Monica''s earlier interruption.
"Of course, I can!" Jane asserted before smoothly shifting the conversation. "Speaking of which, are you heading somewhere?"
With Jane already awake, Nathan saw no reason to keep his ns a secret. "Monica called while you were asleep. She wanted to meet." "Monica?" Jane blurted out, her expression darkening. She hated that woman. "I''ming with you!" She immediately jumped off the bed to put on some clothes. But Nathan stopped her by grabbing her wrist.
"I need to handle this on my own," Nathan said in a soft tone, his eyes imploring her for understanding. He knew this was a confrontation he had to face without Jane''s presence.
Jane fell silent for a moment before nodding her head. "I understand. However, I can''t allow you to go there alone. I''m tagging along. But don''t worry. I''m not joining you. I will just keep an eye on you from the distance. Who knows what Monica is plotting again? We should be careful." Jane reminded him, reaching out to caress his face.
"Will you allow me to watch you from a distance when you are interacting with Vincent?" Nathan brought up Vincent once again. He still couldn''t move on from his jealousy.
Jane could only sigh helplessly. "Can you promise not to meddle? I worry your emotions might get the better of you, and you''ll
interrupt every conversation I have with Vincent," she said, yfully pinching the tip of Nathan''s nose.
"I''ll try my best." Nathan promised to her. However, behind her back, his fingers deceptively crossed, contradicting his promise. Nathan''s reassuring smile remained but the hidden fingers told a different story- a small act of deceit since he was uncertain if he could really just watch them on the sidelines without doing anything.
Chapter 682 Nathans Anger
Chapter 682 Nathan''s Anger
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At Rosemary Restaurant¡ ]
Nathan and Jane left the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters together and headed to the meeting ce where Nathan was going to see Monica. Upon arriving at the restaurant, the couple got separated. Jane allowed Nathan to enter the building first while following Nathan behind.
Monica already booked a table for her and Nathan.She was waiting for his arrival. When the waiter recognized Nathan, he immediately entertained him, guiding him to their table.
From the distance, Nathan saw Monica''s back. She was sitting but at the same time, talking over the phone.
"You can go," Nathan ordered the waiter to leave. He already saw Monica so he didn''t need to be escorted by the waiter. The waiter politely nodded and obeyed hismand.
When he was left alone, Nathan paused for a moment, taking a deep breath to calm himself down. They were in a public ce. He didn''t want to make a scene there so as much as possible he should control his emotions.
He was just a few steps away from Monica when he overheard something. Monica seemed like talking about his son, Ethan. So instead of letting her know about his presence, he stood behind her and continued to listen to the conversation.
"Don''t worry. I won''t tell him that he is not Ethan''s biological father. This is part of our n. Our son must inherit the Sparks''pany and all his wealth. That will be the right time to reveal to them that Ethan is mine and yours." Monica continued to speak, not minding her surroundings.
Nathan''s countenance drained of color at Monica''s words, his world momentarily shaken by the shocking impact of her statement. A visceral reaction overtook him, his body quivering with a potent mix of shock and fury. ''What did she just say? Ethan is not my son.'' echoed in his mind, the revtionnding like a thunderbolt. The thought that Ethan wasn''t his son, but a pawn in a scheme to im his property and wealth, fueled a raging whirlwind of emotions deep inside him.
Jaws clenched tight, a physical manifestation of the storm brewing within. His eyes became a furnace of rage, burning with the intensity of a thousand mes. The betrayal and the maniption destroyed everything he believed in the past. The very foundation of trust and family he believed in had been shattered, reced by anger and disbelief.
"I''ll call you backter. Nathan might be on his way to meet¨C Aaaah!" Monica''s words trailed off abruptly, strangled by the shock that seized her when Nathan unleashed a sudden, aggressive action.
The table resonated with a series of explosive sounds.
m!
Thud!
Crash!
In a fit of unrestrained fury, Nathan closed their gaps and his hand shot out, seizing the ss of water, shattering it into tiny pieces upon the table''s surface. The eruption of sound and fragments mirrored the raging emotions within him, a momentary loss of control in response to the overwhelming weight of what he had just learned. The shardsy scattered, echoing the shattered truth he once believed in and the turmoil consuming Nathan. ''How could this be possible? All these years, I thought Ethan was my son¡ my own flesh and blood.''
Some prying pairs of eyes were now directed at them. Two waiters tried to respond upon hearing the breaking sound of ss. Monica gazed up at him with wide eyes, her lips hung open in disbelief. She was about to say something when Nathan suddenly grabbed her by her neck.
The other customers and the waiters gasped in surprise upon witnessing Nathan''s violent reaction.
"Oh my gosh! He is going to hurt her." "He is Nathan Sparks, right? Who is the woman?"
"She''s familiar. I saw her in the magazine. Helena Carlsen."
Some started to take photos and videos of the current situation. Some people recognized Nathan, the CEO of the SYP Twilight Corporation. This would be a big headline and would go viral once they posted this online.
Meanwhile, Monica struggled in his grasp. She couldn''t breathe. The waiters tried to intervene but they were intimidated by Nathan''s deathly and chilly aura.
"You should have just died," Nathan said through his gritted teeth, his grip on her neck tightening further. Nathan wasn''t paying attention to his surroundings. His urge to hurt Monica was clouding his mind.
"Sir, please let her go," the waiter, summoning his courage, intervened in an attempt to halt Nathan. But as their eyes locked, the waiter faltered in the face of Nathan''s chilling, unyielding gaze, instinctively retreating.
Even in the grip of panic, the waiter tried to reassure himself, rationalizing that in a public setting, Nathan wouldn''t resort to extreme measures. Despite the hesitation, he motioned to his colleague to summon the security guards.
Monica was on the verge of losing consciousness, the world dimming around her as she fought for breath. Before she fainted, Jane finally interfered. She showed up from behind. She approached Nathan, her touch falling upon his tense shoulder.
"Nate, let her go," Jane''s voice, gentle yet firm, sliced through the charged atmosphere.
The weight of Jane''s presence acted as a wake-up call to Nathan''s violent thoughts. With a sudden rity, his rational mind reawakened. He relinquished his grip on Monica''s neck, the constriction easing as he ceased the act of strangling her. The dawning awareness, sparked by Jane''s intervention, pulled him back from the brink, quelling the irrational impulse that had gripped him moments ago.
"Cough! Cough!" Monica gasped some air, rubbing her neck. She wasn''t expecting that Nathan would go overboard, strangling her in front of everyone.
On the other hand, Jane pulled Nathan as she stepped forward, shielding him from the other spectators. "Stop filming!" Jane said in her stern cold voice, threatening the people who were holding their cellphones.
The other customers immediately hid their phones and stopped looking in their spots. With her ring eyes, Jane cast a sharp nce at Monica. Without saying a word, Jane grabbed her wrist, forcing her to stand up.
"Let go of my hand!" Monica screamed at her, trying to tug her hand away from Jane.
But Jane gripped her wrist tightly as she began dragging her to thefort room of the restaurant. "Wait for me here," Jane blurted out to Nathan before she disappeared from his sight.
Nathan, the waiters, and the other customers just watched Jane in puzzlement. What was she going to do?
"Should we follow them?" One waiter asked his colleague.
But when they met Nathan''s cold gaze, the other waited responded with a shake of his head. "We must not meddle with them. Just inform our manager about this. Let her fix this issue. I don''t want to lose my job. We can''t offend these people."
*Inside thedy''sfort room*
Bam!
Click!
Jane mmed the door behind and locked it. Monica reflexively stepped back, maintaining her distance from Jane. She knew that she couldn''t win against her if Jane would suddenly attack her. Jane was stronger than her.
"What do you want?" Monica snarled at her, keeping her brave front.
Jane raised her eyebrow and slowly inched closer to her. Monica kept stepping back until her back touched the wall. She could no longer move.
Pak!
"Aaah!"
Jane pped her hard.
Chapter 683 Avoiding Ethan
?
683 Avoiding Ethan
Day Seventy-Three...
The restroom was engulfed with heavy tension. Monica stood, her hand pressed against the stinging imprint on her cheek. The resounding p from Jane''s hand lingered not just as a physical sting but a blow to her wounded pride. The most hated person in her life could easily p her like this, the sound of the impact still reverberating in her ears.
"You again! I''ll sue you for assaulting me over and over again!" Monica screamed at Jane. As tears welled in her eyes, the cold tiles seemed to amplify the ache in her chest. She wanted to fight back but she was helpless in front of Jane.
''If I only have the poison needle, I can kill her right here right then!'' Monica thought to herself, her angry eyes directed at Jane.
"Sue me all you want. I''ll show the world how fake you are," Jane spat back, sneering at her. She wanted to grab this opportunity to vent her anger toward this woman for trying to plot against her sister, Abigail.
"Stop provoking us, Monica. The only reason I am keeping you alive is because you don''t deserve an easy death. I''ll make you suffer to the extent that you will wish to just die." Jane''s voice wasced with a sinister determination, her fingers gripping Monica''s jaw.
There was an unsettling calmness in Jane''s demeanor, hiding the intense fury and calcted malice brewing beneath the surface. The pressure of Jane''s fingers against Monica''s jaw served as her threat.
"Stay away from Nathan and Ethan," Jane added, pinning her on the wall further.
?
Monica let out a sarcasticugh. "Why should I do that? Ethan is my son. You can''t change that fact! I have all the right to approach him." She couldn''t help but mock Jane.
Jane narrowed her eyes when she heard that. She grabbed her again by her shirt and pushed her hard. "You never be a mother to Ethan... even once. You are a selfish bitch! Lack of maternal instinct."
Another chuckle escaped from Monica''s lips. "I. Am. Ethan. Biological. Mother." She emphasized. "He was in my care for three years before I introduced him to Nathan. No matter what you say, Ethan is my flesh and my blood."
Jane clenched her teeth. She hated the fact that this woman was Ethan''s mother. If she could only wish for one thing, she would rather be Ethan''s mother.
"You abandoned him for your own selfish ambitions. Now that he''s found happiness elsewhere, you''re intent on shattering their peaceful lives. I won''t stand by and let you destroy their happiness," Jane''s nails dug into Monica''s shoulders as her emotions escted. Her words dripped with a blend of usation and frustration.
"You don''t deserve Nathan''s and Ethan''s love. Your very existence is full of lies." Jane''s voice crackled with fury. Unable to contain her rage, she seized Monica''s hair, yanking it downward with a forceful tug. "Without my efforts, you''d have never breached Nathan''s heart. You''ve stolen my identity, Monica."
Monica froze in shock when she heard that. It was confirmed. Jane and Nathan already discovered the truth. Nathan was now aware that the real Shining Star was Phantomke.
With a sudden, swift motion, Janeshed out with a forceful kick directed at Monica''s stomach before releasing her grasp on Monica''s hair. "Consider this a warning. Stay away from Ethan and Nathan. If our paths cross again, this won''t be the extent of what
?
I''m capable of doing." Jane''s voice held a fierce edge,den with a solemn threat.
"I swear, your man won''t be there to shield you." Casting a sharp meaningful nce at Monica, Jane turned around to leave.
Her mind churned with the need to understand what Monica had said to incite Nathan. The gravity of the situation weighed heavy on her as she departed. She witnessed Nathan''s rage and conflicting emotions a while ago.
Despite the pain coursing through her body, Monica''s gaze fixated on Jane''s retreating form. A malevolent smile curled upon her lips, a dark glint in her eyes betraying her intentions. "I love to watch both of you suffer... not only physically but also emotionally. Just wait Phantomke, your happy days are numbered." The venom in her voice hinted at a deeper, more intricate scheme, a plot to ruin their peaceful lives.
"I''m not afraid of you, Phantomke. I''ve yed you before. I defeated you once. I will be able to destroy you again. This time you won''t be able to stand up and fight back." Her smile held a sinister promise
Meanwhile, Jane couldn''t wait to see Nathan. Withrge strides, she went to him. She could still feel the whirlwind of emotions clouding his mind. He seemed distracted and his mind was wandering off somewhere.
"Nate," Jane softly called his name, anchoring her arms around his elbow. "Let''s go?"
Nathan just nodded his head. But before they stepped out of the restaurant, Nathan scanned her from top to bottom first. "Are you okay? Did she hurt you?"
Jane''s lips tugged upward in a mischievous smile. "Nope." She moved closer to him, tiptoeing. "I''m the one who beat her up," she whispered. Then she winked at Nathan, gently pulling him as they headed to the entrance door.
Upon arriving at the parking lot, Nathan remained silent. But he didn''t miss to act as a gentleman for his girlfriend. He opened the car door for Jane before he stepped inside the car.
"Where do you want me to drop you off?" Nathan''s voice held a tinge of detachment, his emotions shrouded by the weight of the recent confrontation with Monica. Nathan was clearly not in a mood.
Feeling the need to apany Nathan, Jane replied, "I''m tagging along with you. Let''s head back to the Sparks Mansion."
"Okay." Nathan started the car, his gaze fixed determinedly on the road ahead. The revtion he''d just been confronted with weighed heavily on his mind, but he found sce in the uninterrupted hum of the engine and the passing scenery.
He remained tight-lipped, unable to articte the storm of thoughts swirling within, struggling with the overwhelming task of processing and epting the shocking truth that had shaken his world.
Jane kept stealing nces at him. She could sense that Nathan was not yet ready to open up so she patiently waited, not pressuring him.
It did not take long before they reached the Sparks Mansion. The two alighted the car and they were immediately weed by a cute charming boy.
"Dad! Mom!" With his sparkling eyes, Ethan ran in their direction. The young boy hugged Jane first.
Complicated emotions shed through Nathan''s eyes upon seeing his son, Ethan. Nathan''s heart constricted and his jaw clenched involuntarily, his gaze drifting away, unable to hold Ethan''s gaze for long. Monica''s haunting words resurfaced in his mind like an unwee, vivid shback.
?
[ Don''t worry. I won''t tell him that he is not Ethan''s biological father. This is part of our n. Our son must inherit the Sparks''pany and all his wealth.]
The weight of those calcted, deceitful words haunted Nathan, a surge of conflicting emotions boiling within. When Ethan moved toward him for a greeting and embrace, Nathan''s reaction was abrupt and impulsive. He sidestepped, evading the moment, keeping a noticeable distance from his own son.
"I''m tired," Nathan mumbled his words a feeble attempt to justify his sudden withdrawal, walking away without looking at his son, Ethan.
Both Jane and Ethan were stunned because of Nathan''s odd reaction. Why did he suddenly avoid Ethan? Why had he abruptly distanced himself from Ethan, shunning the usual warmth and connection they shared?
Chapter 684 What Have You Done?
Chapter 684 What Have You Done?
Day Seventy-Three¡
~~*****~~
"Mom, what''s wrong with my Dad?" Ethan''s innocent inquiry cut through the air, his eyes reflecting a mix of confusion and hurt. The pang of rejection lingered as Nathan had sidestepped his attempt at a hug. A rift, previously unnoticed, had crept into the father-son connection.
Jane''s heart ached at the sadness in Ethan''s voice. Her features softened, and she leaned closer, leveling her gaze with Ethan''s eye level. She also pondered why Nathan reacted that way. She wanted to me Monica for Nathan''s mood swings.
"He might be tired. Don''t take his action to the heart, Sweety," Jane softly said. She wrapped him in her arms, consoling the young boy. "Let''s prepare a dinner for your Dad. I''m sure he is tired and hungry." Jane held Ethan''s hand and guided him inside the house. She already made a mental note to ask Nathan about his distant behavior toward Ethan.
The surge of protective instincts rippled through Jane''s thoughts. ''I feel the urge to reprimand him. He shouldn''t be transferring his irritation to the innocent child just because of his grievances with Monica,'' she reflected inwardly, the concern for the father and son duo tugging at her heartstrings.
Jane decided to spend time with Ethan, making him feel happy despite his father''s cold and distant behavior. Nathan, on the other hand, just stayed in his study room, sulking at his desk. He didn''t know how he would face Ethan, thinking he was a product of Monica''s evil scheme.
Though he didn''t hate the young boy since he knew Ethan was innocent, he couldn''t bring himself to face him with a smile. Monica''s words had deeply unsettled him. For years, he''d held an unwavering belief that Ethan was his own flesh and blood. The revtion of falsified DNA results rocked the very foundation of his reality, leaving him reeling in disbelief.
Nathan tugged his hair tightly. He didn''t know what to believe in anymore, questioning everything he had once held as truth. Rubbing the space between his eyebrows, Nathan''s weariness and the weight of emotional distress etched lines on his face. The fatigue and strain were starkly evident.
With a heavy sigh, he reached for the crystal tumbler beside the decanter, the clink of
ice cubes echoing softly. Pouring a generous amount of whiskey, he observed the liquid swirling in the ss. Nathan decided to wash his troubles away by drinking whiskey.
The scent of oak and aged spirits floated through the room as he raised the ss to his lips, taking a deliberate sip. The warmth of the whiskey slid down his throat, a bittersweet sce offering temporary respite from the turmoil within. With each sip, the sharp edges of reality seemed to soften, blurring the lines of his troubles, if only for a fleeting moment. As the amber liquid warmed his insides, Nathan closed his eyes, attempting to drown out the chaos of his thoughts only for a while.
After half an hour, a soft knock could be heard from the outside. "Dad, it''s me. The dinner is ready. Let''s eat." Ethan made his presence known to his father.
Nathan tossed a look at the closed door,plicated emotion resurfaced in his eyes. Part of him wanted to believe that Ethan was his biological son. But thinking about the past, the seed of doubt started to grow in his heart.
Monica didn''t truly love him. She only used him. Besides, they only slept once. There was a big possibility that Vincent was Ethan''s biological father.
"I need to be certain, once and for all. If it means undergoing another DNA test, then so be it," Nathan resolved silently, a steely determination firming his resolve.
Summoning his scattered emotions, Nathan rose from his seat and traced his steps toward the door. The moment he opened the door, Ethan''s radiant smile greeted his sight.
"Dad, let''s go. I know you are tired. Mom and I prepared a delicious dinner for you," Ethan''s enthusiasm cut through the heavy atmosphere, his words a gentle invitation.
Nathan paused for a moment, reflecting on his rude and cold behavior toward his son a while ago. Nathan''s heart constricted with guilt. Without hesitation, he lowered himself and enveloped Ethan in a tight embrace, seeking sce in the warmth of their connection. "I''m sorry, son. I''m truly sorry," Nathan''s voice quivered with remorse as he expressed his heartfelt apology to Ethan.
Ethan, disying a maturity beyond his years, returned the embrace, his tender smile speaking volumes. "It''s alright, Dad. There''s no need to apologize," he reassured, his hand patting Nathan''s back in aforting gesture.
Unseen by Nathan and Ethan, a silent observer lingered in the shadows. Butler Li, with his discreet presence, stood in his spot, admiring the heartwarming scene before his eyes. He was interrupted when his phone vibrated. He checked his phone and his
demeanor changed upon reading the message. He cast onest look at the father and son duo before he left silently.
*****
[ In Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
The mansion vibrated with an uneasy tension as Monica, consumed by an indignant fury, marched through the hallway. Her steps echoed sharply against the polished marble floors, an indication of her agitated state. Upon reaching Vincent''s study room, with a swift, forceful motion, she flung the door open, the hinges creaking in protest.
m!
The door swung wide, mming against the wall with a resounding thud. Monica''s entrance disrupted the serenity of the surroundings as she barged into Vincent''s study room, her breaths ragged, and her face contorted with frustration.
Vincent, startled by the sudden intrusion, looked up from his desk, a mix of surprise and concern etched across his features. "What happened to you?" Vincent stood up and abruptly approached Monica. He reached out, lifting her chin. He saw the red mark on her cheek, the impact of Jane''s hard p.
"This was done of that Bitch! Phantomke assaulted me once again!" Monicained to Vincent. Monica''s simmering anger erupted. Vincent didn''t know what to say. He knew that no words could appease Monica''s anger. He just caressed her cheeks before wrapping her in his arms. He could only console her like this.
Meanwhile, Monica''s mood changed when Vincent showed her his sweet sides. Despite her bad encounter with Jane, something good happened today. She couldn''t wait to share the piece of good news with Vincent.
"Darling, I did it. Our n! It worked," Monica announced, a triumphant glint in her eyes.
Vincent''s brow furrowed in confusion at her promation. "What n?" His voice held a note of perplexity as he leaned back slightly, casting a probing nce at Monica, searching for rity in her cryptic deration.
The air crackled with an unspoken tension as Monica hesitated for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the space between them.
"I indirectly informed Nathan that Ethan is not his biological son. We can now easily get Ethan back. If Nathan hates him, he will no longer fight for Ethan''s custody. He might be willing to give Ethan to us." The phone call was part of her n. She was not talking to Vincent at that time. She just made it look like she was talking to him while letting Nathan hear everything.
"What have you done, Monica?! You didn''t consult me about this!" Vincent was enraged when he learned about her actions. He promised Ethan that he wouldn''t tell Nathan about their rtionship for the time being.n-/O????????1n
Chapter 687 Jane Finding Out the DNA Test Result
Chapter 687 Jane Finding Out the DNA Test Result
Day Seventy-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
The sun had just begun to cast its gentle rays across the mansion. With a cheerful smile, Butler Li approached Ethan''s door, holding a tray using his right hand. Using his free hand, he knocked on Ethan''s door. The knocking sound echoed in the hallway.
"Young Master Ethan, it''s breakfast time," Butler Li called out in hisposed, yet gentle voice, expecting to hear the familiar rustle of a child stirring from sleep or the lively response of a young boy eager for the day''s adventures. However, there was no response from within.
Frowning slightly, Butler Li knocked again, a touch more firmly this time, his concern growing as the seconds ticked by in silence. The absence of any reply or movement from inside the room raised a flicker of unease within the butler''sposed demeanor.
"Young Master Ethan?" Butler Li called out as he turned the doorknob, finding it unlocked.
With a gentle push, he opened the door to Ethan''s room, the morning light filtering in, illuminating the space where the young master usually spent his mornings. As Butler Li stepped into the room, carrying the tray of breakfast, he was greeted by an unexpected sight.
Ethan''s room was eerily empty, devoid of any sign of the young master''s presence. The bed, neatly made, showed no signs of having been slept in. Butler Li''s heart skipped a beat as he observed the pristine state of the room.
Confusion etched deeply onto his features, Butler Li set down the breakfast tray on a nearby table and headed to the bathroom, hoping that Ethan was just taking a bath. But he couldn''t hear any sound from the shower. "Eh? Where is my young master?"
With a growing sense of rm, Butler Li swiftly exited the room, alerting the household staff immediately to organize a thorough search of the mansion, hoping to see Ethan''s presence. After giving his order, he quickly headed to Nathan''s room to report Ethan''s disappearance.
"Master! Master!" Butler Li''s urgent voice echoed outside Nathan''s bedroom. It did not take long before Nathan opened the door. He was already wearing his ck suit, getting ready to go to work.
"What''s wrong?" Nathan asked the Butler in puzzlement. He could see his troubled expression.
"Is young master Ethan with you?" Butler Li couldn''t hide his anxiousness.
"No. Why?" Nathan''s brows furrowed in concern at the mention of his son. "Did you check his room?"
"Yes, Master. I went there to deliver his breakfast only to find out that he was gone. There is no sign of the young master in his bedroom. It looks like he didn''t spend the night here. I already mobilized everyone to search for him around the mansion." Butler Li spoke spontaneously, without taking a breath.
"Calm down. Talk slowly," Nathan ordered him sternly. He was annoyed to see Butler Li panicking.
Butler Li heaved a deep sigh before repeating his words. Nathan''s expression turned cold. Ethan had no reason to disappear. He was so happyst night after spending some quality time with Jane.
With hisposed self, Nathan decided to check the CCTV footage and find out Ethan''s whereabouts. Butler Li finally realized what was running in Nathan''s mind. He immediately followed him behind. He forgot to check the CCTV control room. It slipped his mind.
Upon entering the CCTV control room, Nathan proceeded to review the footage. To his surprise, the cameras were switched off. A sense of unease crept over him. He suspected that his son had deliberately disabled the CCTV cameras around the mansion. The cameras had been turned off since 10:00 pm the previous night.
"Did he leave the mansion on his own?" Nathan pondered to himself. "But why? For what reason?"
An uneasy feeling settled within Nathan as he attempted to dissect the potential reasons behind Ethan''s disappearance.
"Why don''t you call Miss Jane, master? Who knows the young boy went to see her?" Butler Li suggested, attempting to reassure himself that Ethan might have gone to see Jane or apanied her the previous night.
As Nathan continued to scrutinize the footage from the previous night, he reached for his phone and dialed Jane''s number. The phone rang several times, but there was no answer. He tried again, his eyes fixed on the monitor screen, waiting for Jane to pick up.
After a few minutes, Nathan found something in the CCTV footage. His expression turned grim when he spotted his son, hiding behind them in the garden area. He recalled that this scene was the moment wherein Nathan confided his feelings with Jane. He told her about what he discovered regarding Ethan''s father.
"Damn it!" Nathan mmed the table with his clenched fists. Butler Li jolted in surprise because of Nathan''s violent reaction.
"Master? Is everything okay?" Butler Li asked him worriedly.
Nathan didn''t respond. He just rubbed the space between his brows while gritting his teeth. ''Ethan¡ might have heard our conversation.'' Nathan could imagine the negative effect of his words on Ethan. He could see on the screen the sad look in Ethan''s eyes. Nathan started ming himself. He didn''t mean to hurt Ethan''s feelings by doubting their connection.
''Is that the reason why my son chose to leave?''
*****
[ At Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
Jane had been waiting for her sister toe home. She wanted to see the DNA result. When she called Cherryst night, she learned that Cherry already handed the result to Abigail. However, Abigail was not around as she and her fianc¨¦, Dave went on a trip.
She just came out of the bathroom when she noticed that her phone was ringing. She immediately pressed the answer button upon seeing Nathan''s caller ID.
"Hello, Nate?" Jane wondered why Nathan called her early this morning. Was something bothering him again?
"Jane, did my sone to see you?" Nathan directly asked Jane, his eagerness to know Ethan''s whereabouts evident in his tone. He held onto the hope that Ethan might have sought refuge with Jane after running away home.
"No. Why? Did something happen to Ethan?" Jane asked in confusion.
There was a moment of silence from the other line. Nathan hesitated to deliver such distressing news to Jane. However, he recognized that she deserved to know, considering her deep concern for Ethan''s well-being.
"I believe... my son may have left home after overhearing our conversationst night. He''s gone missing," Nathan reluctantly confessed, his voice filled with a mix of regret and worry. He understood the gravity of the situation and felt a pang of guilt for inadvertently causing Ethan to flee.
Upon hearing the distressing news about Ethan running away and being missing, Jane''s emotions surged within her. At first, a sharp pang of shock and disbelief pierced her heart. Her mind raced toprehend the gravity of the situation as her breath caught in her throat.
An overwhelming wave of concern washed over Jane as her maternal instinct kicked in once again. Anxiety clenched at her chest, her heart pounding with a mixture of fear and empathy for the child who had be dear to her like her own son.
With a trembling voice, Jane tried to mask her distress as she responded to Nathan. "We... we must find him. Where are you? I''m going there," she managed to articte, her voiceced with concern and determination.
Beneath herposed exterior, a storm of emotions raged¡ªa fierce determination to help find Ethan and an overwhelming desire tofort and protect the young boy in distress. Immediately, Jane''s mind whirred into action, thoughts racing as she considered what steps to take next, bringing the young boy back to his home.
Ending the call, she grabbed her car keys and stormed out of her room. In no time, she reached the front door of Hiroshi''s mansion. However, she stopped after bumping into Abigail and Dave.
"Sis, where are you going?" Abigail asked her sister, upon observing her relentless expression. She was in a hurry.
Jane''s eyes gleamed upon seeing Abigail. She needed to get the DNA test results from her. If this DNA test result proved that Vincent was not Ethan''s biological son, she should bring it with her while searching for Ethan. This was one way of clearing the misunderstanding and convincing Ethan to return home.
"Sis, where is the DNA test result handed over to you by Cherry? I need it." Jane asked Abigail urgently.
Blinking her eyes in puzzlement, Abigail nodded her head. "Yes, Sis. I have it. But I don''t remember who owned those DNA samples."
"Did you check the content?" Jane asked her again. She held her sister''s shoulders in anticipation.
"Yes, Sis. I did. The results match," Abigail responded.
Jane felt like a bomb exploded in front of her after hearing Abigail''sst remarks. She refused to believe it. ''No way! This can''t be!''
Chapter 688 Getting Arrested
Chapter 688 Getting Arrested
Day Seventy-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
After talking to Jane, Nathan summoned the Sparks family guards including the elite members of the Syphiruz Mafia to find Ethan all over the city¨C every corner and spot must be meticulously searched.
He articted the urgency of the situation, dering the search for Ethan as a top-priority mission, a task that demanded immediate attention and relentless effort. Every corner of the city was to be meticulouslybed
"This is our top priority. We must locate my son as swiftly as possible," Nathan dered firmly, his voice resonating with a blend of authority and desperation. His eyes conveyed a steely resolve, a father''s determination to bring his child home safe and sound.
"I will reward you greatly!" he added, promising substantial rewards to whoever seeded in finding his missing son.
With a sense of urgency and a clear directive, the guards and elite members of the Syphiruz Mafia mobilized swiftly, dispersing throughout the city like awork of vignt sentinels.
As the weight of Ethan''s disappearance pressed heavily upon him, a profound realization struck Nathan with unwavering rity. Regardless of any biological connections, Nathan recognized the immense depth of love and care he held for Ethan, a sentiment that extended far beyond mere familial bonds.
''Ethan is my son. I will fight for him,'' Nathan dered to himself. He cherished Ethan deeply, his heart aching with a paternal instinct to protect, nurture, and ensure the safety of the young boy who had nestled his way into his heart.
"Master," Butler Li''s voice snapped Nathan out of his deep thought. He lifted his head, meeting the butler''s gaze.
"Chairman Xu called, asking why you were not answering his call. He wanted me to remind you that tonight will be the big event¡ the 50th anniversary celebration of the SYP Twilight Corporation. He is asking you to report to the office today for the final preparation for tonight''s event." Butler Li gulped hard, feeling anxious. Nathan was giving him a cold sharp re.
Nathan was not in the mood to deal with thepany''s operation and the anniversary event. His top priority was to find his son.
"Just tell him I''m busy. I will just see him in the event¡ tonight. By the way, don''t let the old man know that his grandson has gone missing." Nathan didn''t want his father to be troubled by Ethan''s disappearance. He would tell him what happened after tonight''s event. For now, he wanted his father to focus on the anniversary celebration of thepany.
"Got it, Master." Butler Li obediently responded.
Nathan was about to dismiss Butler Li when the distinct sound of the inte resounded inside his study room. It looked like the guard wanted to pass a message to Nathan.
"Sir, Miss Helena Carlsen is here, demanding your presence," the guard''s voice was heard. Both Nathan and Butler Li gazed at the inte.
With a dark expression on his face, Nathan pressed the microphone button and responded to the guard, "Don''t. Let. Her. In." Nathanmanded in his stern cold voice.
"Sir¡ We have a problem. She brought police officers with her," The guard anxiously said.
Butler Li gasped when he heard that. He looked at Nathan, his eyes seemed to ask his master what was going on. Why did Helena Carlsen bringw enforcement to the Sparks Mansion?
Nathan pursed his lips, his brows knitted in a deep frown of annoyance. He just waved his hand, motioning for Butler Li to escort the unwanted visitors inside the mansion.
Understanding his master''smand, the butler immediately proceeded to the entrance gate.
A few secondster, the entrance gate swung open, revealing Butler Li, a portrait ofposure, though a flicker of concern crossed his features as he greeted thew enforcement officers.
"May I assist you, officers?" he inquired, masking his worries with a calm demeanor.
The sergeant stepped forward, authoritative and resolute. "We are here to apprehend Mr. Nathan Sparks on charges of assaulting Miss Helena Carlsen. We have a warrant for his arrest," he announced, his voice carrying a steely resolve.
Butler Li''s expression tightened, a fleeting moment of disbelief crossing his face. He hesitated for a second, thenposed himself, stepping aside to allow the officers entry. "Pleasee in," he gestured, guiding them through the mansion''s hallways.
As Helena and the officers advanced through the mansion''s corridors, the atmosphere shifted, tension crackling in the air. Nathan emerged,posed but visibly angered, his eyes meeting the determined gaze of the officers and seeing Helena''s mocking smile.
Helena moved closer to Nathan and whispered provokingly, "Mr. Sparks, if you don''t want to rot in jail, you should beg me. Ask for my forgiveness and obey me."
Helena waved her phone which contained the video of Nathan strangling her at the Rosemary Restaurant. "Congrattions! We became viral on the inte," she added, letting out a sarcastic giggle.
Nathan remainedposed and unfazed. He decided to cooperate with the police officers, knowing the legal implications of the situation. The officers moved forward, their duty unyielding as they approached Nathan, preparing to carry out the arrest.
The entire Sparks Mansion was put in chaos upon witnessing their master getting arrested.
*****
[ Back to Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
"The results match." Those simple words reverberated in Jane''s ears, sending shockwaves through her entire being. They were like a sledgehammer, shattering her world into irreparable fragments.
A feeling of helplessness engulfed her as her heart, burdened with worry and sorrow for Nathan and Ethan, seemed to ache physically, the pain cutting through her like a relentless de. Every fiber of her being felt drained as if an unseen force had emptied away her strength.
"Where is the document? I need to see it," Jane''s voice quivered with desperation, each word tinged with a sense of urgency and a quest for tangible evidence toprehend the gravity of the situation.
Abigail didn''t waste any more time as she retrieved the document inside her room. She ced it in her bedside drawer.
"Jane, are you okay?" Dave tried to assist her. He sensed her paleness and she didn''t look good.
"I''m fine," Jane lied.
After a few minutes, Abigail returned to the living room, holding the DNA test result. She handed it over to her sister. Jane''s trembling hands reached out, grabbing the papers. She immediately turned the pages to thest part where she could see the result.
Upon viewing the result, her eyes widened in surprise. A myriad of conflicting emotions danced across her face, casting a shadow of confusion and turmoil upon her features.
''What the hell is this?'' Jane pondered to herself, her eyes fixated on the paper.
Clueless of what was happening, Abigail and Dave exchanged nces with one another before shifting their gaze back to Jane.
"Sis, do you know what this DNA test result is all about?" Abigail asked Jane curiously.
Jane was so immersed in reading the result over and over again that Abigail''s words failed to register in her mind.
"Oh God! I need to see Nathan!" Jane blurted out. "Sis, thank you for this. I''ll talk to youter. I have to go!"
Jane dashed out of the mansion, heading to her car. The hint of sorrow and sadness in her eyes had long gone. It was reced by a spark of hope.
With a gentle curve, Jane''s lips formed a warm smile, a glimmer of relief and curiosity lighting up her expression. Clutching the document tightly in her hands, she couldn''t contain the rush of emotions that swept over her.
"The DNA results match," she murmured softly, the words carrying both astonishment and a hint of bewilderment. "But it doesn''t indicate a direct paternal connection... Instead, it suggests an uncle and nephew rtion." The revtion stirred a blend of emotions within Jane.
Though she hated the fact that Monica was Ethan''s biological mother, she was happy to know that there was still a big possibility that Nathan was Ethan''s biological father. There was no way Stephen would fake the result. No one could intervene because she conducted this DNA test in secret. Even Vincent and Monica couldn''t possibly anticipate this.
She sensed Monica''s malicious intent. Once again, Monica aimed to deceive Nathan with her lies, attempting to persuade him that Ethan was not his son. Moreover, this DNA result raised a potential scenario. If Nathan indeed turned out to be Ethan''s biological father, it could suggest a deeper connection¡ªNathan and Vincent might be blood rtives, perhaps even siblings.
This was the only exnation she could think of as to why Vincent''s DNA matched Ethan''s DNA with a certain percentage.
Chapter 693 The Abandoned Son
Chapter 693 The Abandoned Son
Day Seventy-Four¡
~~*****~~
The Grand Ballroom of the prestigious Golden Royale Hotel was adorned with decorations and shimmering lights, setting the stage for the extravagant 50th-anniversary celebration of SYP Twilight Corporation.
VIP guests, board members, directors, and employees in their finest attire filled the hall, creating an atmosphere brimming with anticipation and sophistication.
A massive banner, proiming "Celebrating 50 Years of Innovation and Sess," graced the stage, a testament to thepany''s remarkable journey and achievements.
The air was filled with an aura of pride and aplishment as the guests mingled, exchanging congrattory remarks and sharing anecdotes of their association with the esteemed corporation.
Old Man Xu requested the event organizers to invite actors, actresses, and musicians who would entertain everyone while waiting for the program to start.
A famous band was now ying on the stage, filling the hall with lively music.
Old Man Xu checked his time. Thirty minutes left before the program began but his son and his grandson were not yet around.
He decided to call Nathan, asking him about their whereabouts.
"Where are you now? We can''t start without you. We willunch our new project andmemorate your mother''s legacy. You and my grandson should be here by now." Old Man Xu''s impatience could be heard in his voice.
"Rx, Dad. We are on our way now." Nathan reassured his father. He was the one driving the car. Jane apanied them. But she won''t enter the venue with Nathan. She didn''t want to catch people''s attention. She would simply sneak into the hall and watch the event. But she won''t show up as Nathan''s date.
"Don''t keep our guests waiting." Old Man Xu reminded him.
"I know, Dad. No need to tell me."
After the call, Old Man Xu signaled the staff to serve the food. It did not take long before an exquisite banquet adorned the tables, featuring a culinary masterpiece of delectable dishes and fine wines.
The directors approached the Chairman, giving him congrattory words. Old Man Xu cheerfully entertained them, feeling proud and grateful to everyone who made this event possible.
The old man was clueless that an uninvited guest would show up to ruin the celebration.
"Enjoy all you want. Later¡ you won''t be able to smile¡ like that." The man in the ck suit mumbled as he watched Old Man Xu from a distance. He decided to conceal his presence in the meantime. This was not yet the right time to show up in front of him.
After a while, Nathan and Ethan finally arrived at the venue, joining Old Man Xu and the other guests. Upon seeing the father and son duo, Old Man Xu signaled the host to start the celebration.
The master of the ceremony caught everyone''s attention as she greeted everyone with enthusiasm. She immediately called Old Man Xu on the stage.
The programmenced with a speech from Chairman Xu whose unwavering leadership had propelled the corporation to unparalleled heights.
"Today marks a remarkable milestone in our journey¡ªa journey adorned with dedication, innovation, and unwaveringmitment to excellence." Old Man Xu started.
Laughter and apuse reverberated throughout the ballroom, raising their wine sses.
"Fifty years ago, together with my beloved wife, a vision took root¡ªa vision fueled by passion, perseverance, and the relentless pursuit of greatness. From humble beginnings, our corporation has blossomed into a beacon of innovation and a testament to resilience in the face of challenges. We are the number one manufacturer of high technologies, robots, and Artificial Intelligence!"
As Old Man Xu spoke, the photos of his beloved wife and the history of thepany shed on the widescreen, showcasing the evolution of SYP Twilight Corp through the decades.
From archival photographs capturing humble beginnings to state-of-the-art technological innovations, the journey of thepany was beautifully depicted, evoking nostalgic smiles and wistful nces from attendees.
"As we gather here tonight, we stand on the shoulders of giants¡ªour visionary founder¡, resilient employees, and supportive partners whose dedication and hard work have contributed to thepany''s legacy. Now¡ Let''s toast for our aplishments!"
The guests raised their wine sses once more as they celebrated the milestone anniversary, their spirits buoyed by the joyous atmosphere.
"May I invite my son and my grandson to join me here?" Old Man Xu chuckled, inviting Ethan and Nathan toe up on the stage.
Amidst the lingering echoes of apuse and cheers, someone made his presence known as he pped his hand while making his way onto the stage, stealing the spotlight away from Nathan and Ethan.
Nathan and Ethan were taken aback when they recognized the man. It was Vincent.
"What is he doing here? Who invited him?" Nathan mumbled to himself, his gaze following Vincent''s every move.
Ethan, on the other hand, reflexively looked around, searching for Jane. He was worried that Vincent would create trouble.
Old Man Xu raised his eyebrow as he watched Vincent, walking closer to him. He didn''t know him at all. And who the hell is he? He called his son and grandson to join him, not a random stranger.
The guests also focused their attention on the man who had a strong aura. They were curious about his identity. This was their first time seeing him. They were also confused that he went to the stage instead of Nathan and Ethan.
"Who are you?" Old Man Xu asked Vincent the moment he reached his spot. Though puzzled, the old man maintained his smile. The guests were watching them.
Vincent sneered at Old Man Xu before motioning for the host to hand the microphone over to him. Mesmerized by Vincent''s gorgeousness, the host obediently gave the microphone to him.
"You called your son toe up here¡ so I joined you. Because¡ I''m your son," Vincent proimed, the weight of his words hanging heavily in the air.
"The son you once abandoned, overlooked, and chose not to recognize," his voice quivered with raw emotion.
"The very same son you turned away due to your self-centeredness." Each word carried a torrent of suppressed feelings, years of hurt and neglect surfacing in that poignant moment.
Old Man Xu stood frozen, his weathered face etched with a mix of astonishment and disbelief as Vincent''s revtion about their father-son rtionship resonated in the air. The wrinkled lines of his countenance seemed to deepen, revealing the turmoil within him, his eyes wide in shock, unable to process the truthid bare before him.
Memories of the past suddenly came back to his mind. A certain boy together with his mother sought his presence, begging him to acknowledge him as his son.
The crowd surrounding them mirrored varying degrees of surprise, their murmurs fading into a stunned silence. Gasps escaped from some, while others exchanged incredulous nces, unable toprehend the depth of the revtion that had just unfolded.
"Is this true? Nathan Sparks has a brother. Who is older between them?"
"Oh my gosh! Look at them. I can see the resemnce between the two! This guy might be telling the truth."
The gravity of Vincent''s words hung in the atmosphere, causing a collective hush to descend upon the once bustling scene.
"Why don''t you introduce me to my brother? He deserves to know my existence¡ my very existence proves your betrayal to his mother." Vincent spoke up while eyeing Nathan mockingly.
Chapter 702 Fixing the Relationship
Chapter 702 Fixing the Rtionship
Day Seventy-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Vincent''s Vi¡ ]
As early as 6:00 in the morning, Vincent received a piece of devastating news from his subordinate. Vincent was enjoying his coffee inside his study room when his loyal subordinate burst in with a look of sheer panic etched across his face.
He got the information from one survivor of the explosion. Unfortunately, he was the one who happened to be avable today and he must deliver this bad news to Vincent.
"My King¡ I have bad news¡ it''s the hideout. It''s gone. The explosion... it''s bad." Vincent''s subordinate was still panting and trying to catch his breath.
"Our hideout was attacked this morning. Several explosions happened in the different areas. Phoenix was badly injured. We have eighty percent casualties. Aside from that, we also lost a hundred million worth of truth serum."
Vincent''s eyes narrowed, a storm brewing within them. His fingers tightened around the cup of coffee, a muscle twitching in his jaw as he absorbed the news. He almost spilled the coffee. Fortunately, he managed to put it down on the table.
"How did this happen? Who is responsible for this?" Vincent asked him, his voice calm yet dangerous.
The man hesitated, his eyes avoiding direct contact with Vincent. He stumbled over his words. "We... we''re still investigating, my King. It looks like an orchestrated attack. The explosives were... improvised. We suspect someone knew ouryout."
Vincent''s knuckles whitened as he gripped the desk, his facade of control beginning to crack. He inhaled deeply, attempting to contain the fury bubbling within him.
"Find out who did this. And I don''t care what it takes. I want names. I want their connections." Vincentmanded him irately.
The subordinate nodded vigorously, understanding the gravity of the situation. He hastily exited the room, leaving Vincent alone with the weight of the devastating news.
The moment he was left alone, Vincent leaned back in his chair, his mind racing, his expression a blend of rage and disbelief. He clenched his fists, a tangible aura of menace enveloping him as he pondered to himself. He suspected the Syphiruz Mafia.
Gritting his teeth, Vincent reached for the phone, dialing a number with swift determination. As the line connected, his voice was cold and menacing. "Prepare for war. Reveal the truth to the Godfather."
Alexander, the Dragon Lord, understood Vincent''s motive. He had been waiting for his go signal before revealing the truth to Mr. Hiroshi. They were done collecting pieces of evidence that would prove how Nathan hurt Jane before.
"Okay. I know what to do. Leave this to me." Alexander was aware of what happened to the King Stallion Mafia''s hideout. He also heard the news from his subordinates. Since Red Dragon Mafia was an ally of King Stallion Mafia, this attack had implications with their alliance. They must work together and eliminate the threats.
"Do you suspect the Syphiruz Mafia has something to do with the explosion of your hideout?" Alexander asked Vincent directly.
Vincent was quiet for a few seconds before he responded to Alexander''s query.
"Nathan and his men are the only people who could do this to me. Unless you betray me." Vincent sneered as he mumbled those words.
"Why would I betray you? We are in this together. I want Nathan''s destruction. We have the same goal!" Alexander defended himself.
"I know," Vincent replied confidently. "There is a reason why I suspect Nathan. I guess I let a traitor in my turf." Joker''s face shed in Vincent''s mind. He wondered if that traitor also betrayed him¡ just like how he betrayed his former master (Nathan) before.
*****
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ]
Ethan sat at the dining table, his small frame barely visible against therge chair. His Grandfather, Old Man Xu, sat across from him, a gentle smile on his face, trying to engage Ethan in conversation. However, Ethan seemed distracted.
The table is adorned with a simple yet hearty meal ¨C steaming bowls of soup and freshly baked bread. But Ethan''s te remains untouched. Ethan fidgeted with his spoon, his appetite seemingly absent. His gaze darted between his grandfather and the clock hanging on the wall, his excitement and anticipation evident.
"Ethan, my boy, aren''t you hungry? The soup is getting cold." Old Man Xu could no longer bear to see Ethan''s food untouched.
"Grandpa, I''m waiting for my Dad and Mom to arrive." His voice carried a mixture of hope and disappointment. He nced at the empty chair beside him, aching for the presence of his father, Nathan, and Jane. He already missed them, especially Jane.
He thought Jane would be sleeping at the Sparks Mansionst night. However, the two didn''t show up. He ended up sleeping on the sofa while waiting for them. Butler Li was the one who transferred the boy to his bedroom.
"I''m sure they''ll be here soon,d. Let''s not let the food go to waste," Old Man Xu reassured his grandson, tapping his back.
Little Ethan heaved a sigh of defeat. "Okay, Grandpa."
"By the way, Grandpa¡ is it really true? That Vincent guy¡ is your biological son? My father has a brother? Who is older between them?" Ethan began confronting his grandfather. Last night, Old Man Xu was still shaken by Vincent''s appearance so he didn''t open a conversation regarding this issue.
When Ethan raised this question, the smile on Old Man Xu''s face disappeared. He was filled with guilt.
"It was a mistake on my part, grandson. I didn''t betray your grandma. Do you think I''m a bad person for not acknowledging him?" Old Man Xu consulted Ethan, asking for his opinion. He knew that his grandson would be honest with him. He would ept his views and opinion.
"Should I apologize to him?" Old Man Xu asked him again.
Ethan didn''t answer right away. He tried to analyse the situation first. He put down his spoon and fork for a moment before staring at Old Man Xu.
"I won''t judge you, Grandpa. But you have to exin this to my father. Because of what you did before, my Uncle ended up hating my father. I believe¡ Uncle Vincent wants to ruin my Dad out of jealousy." Ethan could somehow connect the dots now. Vincent and Monica worked together to scheme against Nathan.
"Sigh. Yes. I owe your father an exnation¡" Old Man Xu acknowledged his mistake.
"But you also need to fix your rtionship with Uncle Vincent. I don''t hate him. He is so kind to me. I hope he forgives you¡" Ethan held his grandfather''s hand, squeezing it gently to console him.
"I will try¡grandson. But I doubt it. I''m afraid he showed up for one purpose. He seems like dering war against his brother." Old Man Xu expressed his concern.
"Don''t worry about my father. He can deal with anything¡ especially now, my Mom is on his side! They are a power couple." Ethan was confident. He believed that his father could do anything as long as Jane was on his side.
Meanwhile, Old Man Xu chuckled softly as he watched the boy with amusement. "My grandson¡ are you sure you are just five years old? You are smarter than your father."
Chapter 704 A Stand-in
Chapter 704 A Stand-in
Day Seventy-Five¡
~~*****~~
Ethan and Jane gave privacy to both Nathan and Old Man Xu so that they could talk about Vincent. Old Man Xu owed his son an exnation. After having their breakfast, the father and son duo proceeded to the garden.
The garden held a special ce in Old Man Xu''s heart because histe wife, Nathan''s mother, was the one who built this garden.
"Nate¡ my son," Old Man Xu called him out. "Are you mad at me? Do you hate me?" He asked him with a sullen look on his aged face. Nathan could see the guilt in his father''s eyes.
"I hated you once¡" Nathan answered him truthfully. He hated his father when he discovered that Old Man Xu tried to eliminate Monica for his sake. "But I was wrong. I should have listened to you. I shouldn''t have doubted your words. So now¡ before judging you, I will listen to your exnation. I''ll give you a chance to justify yourself. How did I end up having a brother?"
Old man Xu heaved a deep sigh. "I think it started when I went to Country R to do business with other organizations. I attended a party to socialize with everyone. Your mother wasn''t able toe with me. At that party, I met Vincent''s mother. She was assigned by her father to apany me and entertain me during the entire duration of the party."
Nathan just kept quiet, listening to his father. He was observing Old Man Xu''s expression. He somehow felt that his father was not hiding anything from him.
"Believe me or not, I didn''t have any intention to flirt with other women. I was faithful to your mother. However, I didn''t expect Vincent''s mother to fall in love with me. It turned out¡ she already saw me before."
"That night¡ I was drugged¡ and I didn''t remember anything. I just woke up on a bed, naked¡ while Vincent''s mother was hugging me. I was furious at that moment. I left without saying a word. That was thest time I set foot in Country R."
"But before I left, I talked to her father. I fought with him. I even threatened her father not to show up in my face again, together with his daughter. Or else, I''ll kill them. I was mad and couldn''t ept it. I felt guilty for your mother. It wasn''t my intention to sleep with other women. That was just a mistake. I tried my best to hide it from her and forget about Vincent''s mother."
"For me¡ she was just an insignificant person I needed to forget¡ But six yearster¡ she came to me¡ asking me to acknowledge Vincent as my son." Old Man Xu continued telling Nathan the story.
"But my heart was like a stone at that time. I was still angry at her. But she begged me several times. She even kneeled in front of me, sobbing and crying. Vincent was watching us. But I didn''t give them a chance. I thought the two of them would destroy our family. I pushed them. I sent them away. I forbade them froming near you or my wife."
"After that day, I didn''t know what happened to them. They didn''te back. I felt relieved. I didn''t want your mother to find out my mistake. I was afraid she would hate me. Do you me me for this?"
Nathan narrowed his eyes upon hearing his father''s story. "You were a coward. You should have done better, rather than running away and avoiding to take responsibility for your mistake. My mother would have understood you if you just told her the truth."
"My brother shouldn''t have hated both of us¡ to the extent that he wants to destroy us." Nathan reprimanded his father.
"You shouldn''t have hated him as well. He was innocent. It was his mother''s fault for taking advantage of you. But the child was not someone to me,"?Nathan added. He could sympathize with Vincent. He understood why that guy hated his family so much.
"Don''t worry, Nate. I will try my best to fix this. I''ll talk to your brother and ask for his forgiveness." Old Man Xu reassured him. He wanted to fix their rtionship and solve the conflict between them.
"I don''t know. I am afraid that it''s toote. He had done something I would never forgive." Nathan mumbled through his gritted teeth.
He folded his fingers into tight fists as he recalled how Jane suffered from Vincent''s scheme. He could ept if Vincent would try to hurt him. But Jane didn''t deserve it. He wouldn''t forgive Vincent for what he had done to Jane.
"You can fix your rtionship and ask for forgiveness from him. However, I have a different n. I''ll punish him for hurting the people who are precious to me. Don''t stop me, Dad." Nathan warned his father.
Old Man Xu could feel the chilly aura surrounding Nathan. He could see that his son was serious with his words.
"What did he do?" Old Man Xu asked him curiously.
"I can''t tell you everything. But you have to know that Vincent is the leader of the King Stallion Mafia. And he is dering war against us, the Syphiruz. I will never back down." There was conviction in his every word.
Meanwhile, Old Man Xu was surprised when he heard that. ''Vincent is also a leader of a mafia organization.''
"Nate¡ I''m still your father. If you need my help. I''m just here." Old Man Xu expressed his support.
"No. You should be neutral, After all¡ both of us are your children. You don''t have to get involved with our fight. This is my own fight."
Old Man Xu had a nagging feeling about this. ''Can I bear to see my sons fighting?''
"Nate, do you still have feelings for Monica? Are you doing this because of her? I just learned the truth. Monica is alive¡ and she is living as Helena Carlsen."
Nathan put on a mocking smile at the mention of Monica''s name. "Yes, I still do have¡?a feeling of disgust and hatred¡ Just like Vincent, she has to pay for everything. I have never loved her."
"But she is Ethan''s mother. Are you sure you can punish her?" Old Man Xu thought that Nathan would go easy on Monica because of Ethan.
When confronted by that question, Nathan was rendered speechless.
"Sigh." Old Man Xu moved closer to Nathan and held his shoulders. "Son, do you think¡ there is a possibility that Monica is not Ethan''s biological mother? Think hard. Do you remember sleeping with her? How many times did you have sex with her?"
"If she was Vincent''s woman even before you met her¡ I don''t think he would allow her to have sex with you. What if¡ they used someone as her stand-in?" Old Man Xu raised his spection regarding the situation.
Nathan was at a loss for words once again. His father had a point. As far as he could remember, his first night with Monica was very vague. He couldn''t remember clearly.
"You are right, Old Man. I think I was also drugged when I slept with her."
Chapter 705 First Move to Destroy the Alliance
Chapter 705 First Move to Destroy the Alliance
Day Seventy-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
Mr. Hiroshi was spending time with his daughter, Abigail as they prepared for the uing wedding. Mr. Hiroshi meticulously arranged a sample floral decoration with practiced precision while his daughter, Abigail, and her fianc¨¦, Dave, sat nearby, sorting through wedding invitations.
"Pa, have we forgotten something? Can you check this list?" Abigail showed Mr. Hiroshi the guest list for the uing wedding.
Mr. Hiroshi scanned the list for a few seconds before shaking his head. "I think every important person whom you want to invite are already on the list." After saying that, Mr. Hiroshi turned to his future son-inw. "How about you, Dave? Have you included your superiors here? You should invite them as well. Or maybe we can also invite the generals."
Dave let out a soft chuckle when he heard Mr. Hiroshi''s suggestion. His position in the police department was not yet high. He couldn''t possibly invite those high-ranking officials.
"I''m sorry, Dad. But I am still a nobody for those high-ranking officials. I don''t think they will waste their time to attend my wedding." Dave scratched his face in embarrassment.
"Hmm. Is that so? No worries, my son. This father-inw will help you get your promotion," Mr. Hiroshi dered with a mischievous smirk ying across his face.
''I can help my son-inw in his promotion by capturing small gangs and syndicates in this country. With the power of my Sawada n, he can easily pull this off.'' Mr. Hiroshi thought of a way he could assist Dave with his promotion.
On the other hand, Dave didn''t take his words seriously. He thought Mr. Hiroshi was just making him feel better. Dave was clueless that Mr. Hiroshi was indeed capable of helping him in his career promotion.
The three of them continued what they were doing when Kazuki showed up, calling Mr. Hiroshi''s attention.
"Master! May I talk to you for a while?" Kazuki was being secretive. He nced at Mr. Hiroshi meaningfully. Dave and Abigail shouldn''t hear their conversation. This matter had something to do with the Sawada n.
"Alright. My daughter and my son¡ I have to excuse myself. I leave this to you." Mr. Hiroshi handed over the sample floral decoration he made.
"Thanks, Pa!" Abigail cheerfully epted it.
Dave just nodded his head with a smile.
Soon, Mr. Hiroshi stood up and followed Kazuki to the balcony.
"Tell me what''s happening. Why are you looking so serious?" Mr. Hiroshi raised his eyebrow as he confronted Kazuki. He could feel that his right-hand man had something important to say.
"The Dragon Lord contacted me once again. He wants to meet you, Master."
Mr. Hiroshi squinted his eyes, feeling a little bit annoyed. "That man is so persistent. I already dered our alliance with the Syphiruz Mafia. Why does he keep on pestering me? I won''t meet him. And That''s final!"
"But¡ Master¡ The Dragon Lord had already expected that you would refuse to meet him so¡ he mentioned that he was going to reveal a piece of information concerning your daughter, Jane. He sounded very serious about it. Master, I''m afraid¡ we must meet him in person." Kazuki felt like there would be a big revtioning from the Dragon Lord.
"How did he know about my daughter, Jane?" A flicker of concern shed through Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes. "How dare he use my daughter just to lure me?" Mr. Hiroshi became more annoyed. He couldn''t say no when it came to his daughter. If this matter had something to do with his daughter then he should meet the Dragon Lord.
"I''m not certain. However, It seems that he knew her," Kazuki responded.
"Sigh. Where is he?" Mr. Hiroshi heaved a sigh of defeat.
"Master¡ he sent me this address. We must be careful. This might also be a trap. Should I bring Hanabi with us?" Kazuki pursed his lips when he thought of his son, Tatsumi. That guy went abroad once again without even informing him.
''When I need him, he is not around. What a useless son I have!'' Kazuki cursed his son inwardly. He wanted to punish his son once Tatsumi returned.
"No. We can''t bring Hanabi. Her task is to protect Abigail and Jane. She should stay here. Just bring some elite bodyguards. Until now, we haven''t located our missingrades."
"Okay, Master. I understand." Kazuki immediately summoned their elite fighters among the n members.
"Shall we go now, Master? The Dragon Lord is waiting for us in that ce."
Mr. Hiroshi just bobbed his head. He pondered as to how the Dragon Lord learned about Jane''s existence. He hadn''t revealed to the outsiders about Jane''s existence. Only members of the Sawada n and the people close to them knew about his rtionship with Jane.
The two of them just waited for the elite bodyguards to arrive before they left the mansion. Mr. Hiroshi was very silent during the entire journey.
''What is he up to this time?'' Mr. Hiroshi mused to himself. Butpared to other mafia leaders, the Dragon Lord was not that scheming. If he had topare him with Nathan, the Dragon Lord was still an immature leader.
''Sigh. I''m d I chose Nathan over Alexander. I can see Nathan''s potential. He can protect my daughter.'' His lips curled up in a faint smile, thinking about Nathan''s reputation.
Forty-five minutester, Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki reached their destination. It was a five-star hotel.
"Hmm¡ so he chose a public ce as if he is telling us he won''t do stupid things here." Mr. Hiroshimented as his eyes scanned the tall building in front of him.
"Yes, Master. He reassured me that he just wanted to talk to you in person." Kazuki''s tension was slowly dissipating. He just hoped the Dragon Lord would be true to his words. However, they wouldn''t lower their guard. Kazuki and hisrades were on high alert. Protecting their godfather was their utmost priority.
"Let''s go and meet this Dragon Lord." Mr. Hiroshi mumbled, leading the way.
Alexander reserved the rooftop of the hotel. No one aside from them could enter the roof deck. He prepared a shocking surprise for Mr. Hiroshi. His aim was to destroy the alliance between the Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n.
Chapter 706 Mr. Hiroshi’s Shattered Trust
Chapter 706 Mr. Hiroshi''s Shattered Trust
Day Seventy-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Cai Hotel''s Roof Deck¡ ]
Avish table was set for a luxurious meal,plete with fine linens, elegant silverware, and a breathtaking view of the city skyline. The Dragon Lord wanted to impress the Godfather, preparing a feast fit for a king.
It did not take long before the entrance door was pushed open. The Godfather arrived, his presencemanding respect and authority. He was escorted by several men in ck, headed by Kazuki.
Mr. Hiroshi surveyed the setup with a discerning eye. ''I''m impressed. He still had time to prepare this.''
Alexander stood up, greeting Mr. Hiroshi politely, a faint smile touching his lips as he gestured toward the array of delicacies adorning the table. "Thank you for epting my invitation, Godfather."
Mr. Hiroshi just nodded before taking his seat, opposite Alexander. Since Alexander was alone, he motioned for the bodyguards to wait for them outside. Only Kazuki remained, apanying the two.
"So what do you have for me? If you dare involve my daughter in this power struggle, I will not hesitate to destroy you." Mr. Hiroshi confronted Alexander directly. His tone held a threat. If Alexander was just an ordinary person then he would be intimidated by Mr. Hiroshi''s superiority.
"Before anything else, I woulde clean first. To show you my sincerity. I''m returning your tworades." After saying that, Alexander grabbed his tablet, showing Mr. Hiroshi the photo of two members of the Sawada n whom they held captive.
"Ahuh! So you were the one who tried to assassinate our leader!" Kazuki reacted exasperatedly, mming the table. He had been searching for these two missingrades for the past few weeks.
Alexander didn''t deny it. Instead, he justified his actions. "The Sawada n attacked my headquarters. I lost several men. I just tried to get my revenge."
"Your underling shot my daughter, Abigail. She almost died. Have you forgotten about it? I have all reason to attack your headquarters." Mr. Hiroshi spat back at Alexander.
"We didn''t mean to hurt her. Our target was Nathan Sparks, not your daughter. She intervened by taking the bullet on Nathan''s behalf." Alexander tried to defend Jack.
"We should call it quits! We are now even," he continued, a tone of reluctance in his voice, hoping to avoid further offense to Mr. Hiroshi. "I am here to apologize. And I am willing topensate you for the hassle I caused you." Alexander was handing over his two hostages to show his sincerity.
"Good. Now, don''t waste my precious time. Why did you summon me here? What business do you have with me? As I''ve previously expressed, I''m uninterested in forging any alliance with you. I hope my stance is crystal clear." Mr. Hiroshi was firm with his decision.
On the other hand, Alexander was still holding the hope of changing Mr. Hiroshi''s mind. He might have a change of heart once he revealed the truth to him.
"Before refusing me, you should listen to what I am about to say first. This might change your mind," Alexander said, his eyes gleaming with hope.
"Stop beating around the bush!" Kazuki butted in.
Alexander nodded his head. "Let me ask you. Did you form an alliance with the Syphiruz Mafia just because Nathan found your missing daughter?"
"Of course! Nathan won this alliance¡ Fair and Square." Kazuki spoke again, emphasizing hisst two words.?"That''s the deal for the alliance. It just so happened that he found Miss Jane first. So don''t be bitter, Dragon Lord. ept your defeat." He hated Alexander''s arrogance.
Alexander''sughter echoed, dripping with mockery. "If that''s the justification, then you were misled by the Syphiruz''s Supreme Leader."
"You ced your trust in the wrong individual, Godfather," he retorted, a tinge of disappointmentced within his words.
Both Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki frowned when they heard Alexander''s cryptic statement.
"Stop ying mind games with us. Simply reveal the truth!" Mr. Hiroshi''s patience waned as suspense gripped him. Alexander sessfully piqued his curiosity and interest. What revtiony in store for them?
"Brace yourself, Godfather. The truth you will know might shake you." Alexander grabbed his ss of wine, taking a sip before he continued revealing the truth.
"Let me start by telling you the hidden identity of your daughter, Jane. Do you know that Jane is Phantomke, the legendary assassin? The leader of Phantom Assassin Guild." Alexander dropped the first bomb.
Kazuki and Mr. Hiroshi sat in stunned silence, contemting whether to believe Alexander''s words or not.
"Do you have proof? Are you trying to deceive us?" Kazuki was the one who broke the silence, seeking for evidence.
Without further ado, Alexander gave his tablet to Mr. Hiroshi. All the evidence they''ve gathered was there¨C photos, videos, medical records, news articles, and other necessary documents.
Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki were silent as they scanned and read the pieces of evidence, proving Jane was Phantomke. Alexander gave them enough time to absorb what they were seeing. He let them process the information he provided them.
Mr Hiroshi''s usuallyposed demeanor faltered, his eyes widening in disbelief as he felt a rush of conflicting emotions. The revtion struck him like a thunderbolt, shattering his preconceptions about Jane''s identity. His hands trembled slightly as he struggled to process the revtion, his thoughts racing, trying to reconcile the image of Jane, the woman he knew, with the revtion of her secret life as Phantomke.
But that was not yet the most shocking truth. Among the pieces of evidence, they saw Nathan and his organization. It was said that the Syphiruz Mafia was the one who annihted and destroyed the Phantom Assassin Guild.
"As you can see¡ you must now understand that you trusted the wrong person, Godfather. The man whom you thought became the bridge to reunite you with your missing daughter was the same man who hurt her and harmed her." Alexander was adding fuel to the fire.
Mr. Hiroshi''s mind grappled with disbelief, denial, and a sense of betrayal, his heart sinking with the weight of the revtion. Nathan Sparks whom he thought could protect his daughter was the same person who made her suffer. It was an unimaginable revtion that shook the foundation of his understanding and trust.
"Jane ended up in aa for two years. She just woke up recently. Nathan wanted revenge because Jane assassinated his beloved woman, Monica, the mother of his child." Alexander enlightened him further about the conflict between Nathan and Phantomke.
Mr. Hiroshi could tell that Alexander was telling the truth. There was a medical record of Jane when she was still in aa. When Phoenix infiltrated the Syphiruz Medical facility, they managed to steal Jane''s medical records as well as video recordings of her being in aa. She was being monitored 24/7 even in her sickbed.
The room seemed to echo with the weight of their stunned silence. Kazuki nced at Mr. Hiroshi, seeing the turmoil and disbelief etched on his face, mirroring his own sentiments. He could see the anger building up in his master''s facial expression. His face darkened in fury as his hand gripped the tablet tightly.
"M-Master¡" He called him with his anxious voice. He felt like his master was ready to kill someone right now.
Meanwhile, Alexnder rejoiced, concealing the triumphant smile. He was satisfied to see Mr. Hiroshi''s reaction today.
Chapter 707 Steal The Leadership From Him
Chapter 707 Steal The Leadership From Him
Day Seventy-Five¡
~~*****~~
Mr. Hiroshi rose from his seat, still holding Alexander''s tablet. His eyes were filled with conflicting emotions, betraying the turmoil within as he tried toe to terms with the shocking information.
He closed his eyes briefly, attempting to gather his thoughts and find sce amidst the chaos. He took a deep breath before opening his eyes again. He cast a long, somber look at Alexander, his expression a mix of disbelief, disappointment, and a hint of anguish.
Without uttering a word, Mr. Hiroshi turned to leave the rooftop, his steps steady yetden with an indescribable heaviness. He didn''t look back, his mind consumed with the need to make sense of the unimaginable revtion about his daughter, Jane, and Nathan.
Kazuki could only follow his n leader. The door closed behind them with a soft click, leaving the rooftop in a silence that mirrored the turmoil in their hearts. The bodyguards were puzzled because the two men were so quiet as they left the rooftop. Kazuki just motioned for the bodyguards to follow them and continue escorting Mr. Hiroshi.
"Master, where do you want to go?" Kazuki consulted his n leader.
"I want to see Alyssa right now." Mr. Hiroshi promptly responded. He wanted to seek sce in front of Alyssa''s tomb. When his mind was in turmoil, he always wanted to be with Alyssa.
Kazuki understood Mr. Hiroshi''s feelings. He maneuvered the car, heading to the cemetery. It did not take long before they reached the ce. Kazuki informed the bodyguards to stand by. Mr. Hiroshi didn''t want to be interrupted when visiting histe wife. Furthermore, he just wanted to be alone.
Mr. Hiroshi found his way to Alyssa''s tomb. He stood there with mixed emotions. "I''m sorry, Honey. I failed to bring flowers for you. I went here without thinking." He leaned over, touching Alyssa''s tomb as if he was caressing her face.
"Honey¡ I don''t know what to do right now. I don''t want to be a hindrance to our daughter''s happiness. However, I can''t allow her to be with a guy who hurt her. This is for her own sake¡ Please tell me¡ if I''m right." Mr. Hiorshi was still confused about his feelings. He couldn''t decide what he would do next.
"My heart is aching¡ I couldn''t imagine the suffering she had felt under Nathan''s hands. That is something I can never forgive. I hope she will understand my decision¡" Mr. Hiroshi started to understand what Old Master Yan had felt before. He just did what he must do to protect Alyssa because the old man thought Mr. Hiroshi didn''t deserve her and she would be in danger if she stayed on his side.
"I should have protected her. I also failed her as her father¡ Our precious Jane¡ suffered miserably when she was alone. She lived as an assassin. Her life became a mess ever since she got separated from us. This is my fault." Mr. Hiroshi started ming himself, tears flowing down his face.
"I¡ I want her to have a happy life¡ but her childhood was filled with hardship and darkness." Mr. Hiroshi clutched his chest. It pained him to think about what hardships Jane had undergone during her childhood years.
"What if¡ Jane''s feelings for Nathan are not real. She might have developed Stockholm syndrome¡ The more I think about it, the more I want to separate the two of them. Our daughter can''t be together with Nathan." Mr. Hiroshi finally made up his mind. This decision weighed heavily on him but he had to do it for Jane''s sake.
After confiding his feelings with histe wife, Alyssa, Mr. Hiroshi left the cemetery with a strong conviction in mind. He must take a move now.
lightsn¦Ïv¦Ål Feeling determined, Mr. Hiroshi went back to Hiroshi''s vi together with Kazuki and the bodyguards. He headed to his study room. The moment he settled down inside, Mr. Hiroshi summoned Kazuki and Hanabi.
Hanabi felt the heavy atmosphere surrounding the study. "Uncle, what''s wrong with our Godfather?" she whispered, asking Kazuki.
"You will know. Just stay quiet and wait for our master to speak up. He will exin to you," Kazuki responded in a low voice.
When Mr. Hiroshi raised his head, ncing at them, the two immediately kept their mouth shut.
"Where is Tatsumi?" Mr. Hiroshi asked them in his stern cold voice.
Kazuki bit his lower lip as he felt like he was in trouble because of his naughty son. Tatsumi was supposed to be with them. But he was nowhere. He went abroad once again.
To save Kazuki from trouble, Hanabi was the one who answered Mr. Hiroshi''s query. "Lady Jane sent Tatsumi to Country R for a request."
At the mention of Jane''s name, Mr. Hiroshi didn''t further question why Tatsumi went there.
"I summon you here because I have an important announcement to make. Please listen to me carefully." Mr. Hiroshi paused for a moment, darting his gaze back and forth between Hanabi and Kazuki.
Hanabi and Kazuki exchanged nces with one another before shifting their eyes back to Mr. Hiroshi. They were anticipating his announcement.
"Tell Tatsumi toe back here. I will announce his engagement with my daughter, Jane." Mr. Hiroshi dered, leaving Hanabi and Kazuki speechless.
The shock lingered, leaving an unsettling air of uncertainty and disbelief. Their thoughts raced, trying toprehend the truth behind Mr. Hiroshi''s words. Was he serious?
"Uncle¡ I mean¡ Godfather¡ are you serious about this?" Hanabi finally found her voice back. "Lady Jane¡ my sister¡ she''s in love with Nathan Sparks, not Tatsumi."
Mr. Hiroshi''s expression turned colder and darker at the mention of Nathan''s name. "I know. That''s why I''m doing this. I have to separate them from each other. I must make my daughter realize that she deserves someone better¡ a guy who will protect her with his life. A guy who will serve him as a princess¡ a guy who won''t hurt her at all. And that guy¡ is none other than¡ Tatsumi."
Hanabi didn''t know how she would react upon hearing this. Meanwhile, Kazuki was still in shock. He had been pairing his son with Jane. And finally, his n leader chose his son to be Jane''s husband. He should rejoice about it. However, part of him felt like something was not right.
''Is my master going to force his daughter to marry another guy? How will Lady Jane react to this?'' Kazuki was worried about Jane''s feelings.
"Master¡ you know Sister Jane''s attitude. She will definitely defy you and fight her love for Nathan." Hanabi expressed her concern. She was also against Nathan. But she chose to respect Jane''s decision. She loved him.
"You don''t have to worry about that. I will convince my daughter," Mr. Hiroshi said with finality. No one could change his mind at this moment. All he could think of was to separate Jane from Nathan.
"Master, are we going to break our alliance with the Syphiruz Mafia?" Kazuki asked Mr. Hiroshi, trying to change the subject.
"No. I will not break our alliance. But I n on making the Syphiruz Mafia work under me as their new leader. I''ll steal the leadership from Nathan Sparks." There was a hint of resentment in his voice.
Kazuki: "..."
Hanabi: "..."
''Oh my god. What is going on here?'' Hanabi was still confused by this turn of events.
Chapter 708 Stop Them From Seeing Each Other
Chapter 708 Stop Them From Seeing Each Other
Day Seventy-Five¡
~~*****~~
"With all due respect, Master¡ may I know the reason why you are doing this?" Hanabi needed to hear the reason because she was torn between Mr. Hiroshi''smand and Jane''s decision.
Kazuki took a deep breath, a look of disappointment evident on his face. Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi clenched his fists before he shared the information with Hanabi.
"Hanabi, I hope you can keep this because I want to protect my daughter. And as long as she doesn''t want to share her secret, I will not force her. I am going to wait until she is ready to tell me everything¡" Mr. Hiroshi started, ncing at Hanabi meaningfully.
Hanabi, on the other hand, could feel the heavy tension inside the study room. It has been so long since thest time she saw their n leader looking so serious and angry like this.
"Jane is also known as Phantomke. She was raised to be an assassin." Mr. Hiroshi revealed Jane''s other identity. But to their surprise, Hanabi didn''t even flinch when she heard this. She just blinked her eyes as she bit her lower lip.
''Oh Damn! They found out Sis Jane''s Identity.'' Hanabi thought to herself.
Meanwhile, Kazuki watched Hanabi suspiciously. "Are you not surprised? Don''t tell me¡ you already know this?"
Mr. Hiroshi''s eyebrows furrowed in a deep frown. He gave Hanabi a questioning look.
"Yes¡ Sis Jane told me the truth about her other identity. Tatsumi is also aware of this," Hanabi confessed to the two old men. She couldn''t lie to them especially now that this seemed to be a serious matter.
"How about you, Uncle Kazuki¡ Master¡? How did you learn the truth?" Hanabi threw the question back to them.
"It''s the Dragon Lord of the Red Dragon Mafia. He is the one who revealed the truth. Furthermore, he also informed us about the conflict between the Phantom Assassin Guild and the Syphiruz Mafia. Your Sis Jane¡ our Lady Jane suffered a lot because of Nathan Sparks and his organization. Now, do you understand why our n Leader decided to do this?" Kazuki spoke spontaneously. He couldn''t stop himself from releasing all this information at once.
Hanabi was at a loss for words. However, there was no hint of surprise in her expression. She already knew the story between Jane and Nathan.
Seeing her expression, Mr. Hiroshi became suspicious of her once again. "Hanabi, did you know about this? Did my daughter share this with you?"
Hanabi looked away as she bowed her head. She felt guilty for hiding this truth from their n leader. "I''m sorry, Master. I didn''t tell you this. I promise Sis Jane to keep this a secret."
Mr. Hiroshi was disappointed when he heard that. He somehow felt upset and jealous. His own daughter chose to hide this from him.
Mr. Hiroshi''s voice quivered with an undertone of anguish. "Why? Does my daughter have no trust in me?" The pain in his words reverberated through the air, a deep hurt etched across his face. The mere thought that his own daughter harbored such mistrust struck at the core of his being.
"No, Master! Don''t misunderstand. She just didn''t want you to hate Nathan. Besides, she already expected that you would act like this once you learned the truth." Hanabi tried to defend and justify Jane''s action.
"How could she fall in love with the person who hurt her over and over again? Nathan made her suffer!" Mr. Hiroshi raised his voice as he questioned Hanabi.
"And how can you let her be with a man like Nathan Sparks?" Kazuki butted in, asking Hanabi in disbelief.
Hanabi heaved a deep sigh. She felt like she was in a hot seat, being interrogated by two powerful men.
"I swear¡ I tried to stop her. But¡ she loves Nathan Sparks. And I respect her decision. Master¡ Uncle Kazuki¡ I suggest¡ it''s best for everyone to talk this out. You have to discuss this with Jane first." Hanabi could no longer bear the pressure so she proposed a suggestion that these men should talk to Jane.
"I believe¡ my sister has her reason for choosing Nathan, despite their history. There might have been a misunderstanding before and they are able to fix this," she added.
Mr. Hiroshi rubbed his temples. He felt a throbbing headache just thinking about this. "Misunderstanding or not¡ I can''t forgive Nathan. Jane almost died because of him. Furthermore, Nathan had feelings for Abigail, my youngest daughter. I also witnessed how Abigail cried because of Nathan before. I don''t want him to be involved with my two daughters. This isn''t right at all. I have enough!"
"My daughter can choose any man she likes, except Nathan Sparks." Mr. Hiroshi dered with finality in his tone.
Both Kazuki and Hanabi were rendered speechless. They knew that no words could change Mr. Hiroshi''s mind. He already made a decision. This old man was as stubborn as Jane.
"One more thing¡ Hanabi¡ don''t you ever tell this to my daughter, Jane. I am the one who will talk to her regarding the engagement." Mr. Hiroshi warned Hanabi with a threat in his tone. Hanabi couldn''t defy him.
"I understand, Master," Hanabi responded anxiously.
"Ahmm¡ Master, permission to talk," Kazuki raised his hand.
Mr. Hiroshi just nodded his head as his go signal.
"What do you n to do with the Red Dragon Mafia? Will you consider forming an alliance with the Dragon Lord?" Kazuki asked him curiously. He needed to know his n. Kazuki received a message from the Dragon Lord. He was sending their tworades back.
"Red Dragon Mafia?" Mr. Hiroshi paused for a moment, rubbing his chin. "I must admit that he won today. He managed to stir a conflict between Nathan and me. I know their goal. They deliberately revealed this truth to me so that I would break the alliance with the Syphiruz because he wanted me to acknowledge the Red Dragon Mafia."
"I won''t let him use me as a tool. I won''t form any alliance with them. He dares use my daughter to provoke me. Whoever uses my daughters for their own benefits will never be my ally."
Kazuki and Hanabi were both satisfied when they heard that from their n Leader. Mr. Hiroshi had a point. The Red Dragon Mafia took advantage of Jane''s situation to instigate discord between the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia.
The motive was crystal clear¨C an orchestrated attempt to provoke animosity, heighten tensions, and create chaos within the n and its ally. Their enemies had exploited Jane''s vulnerable situation, utilizing it as a catalyst for their own nefarious agenda.
"Master! I''ll support you on that!" Hanabi blurted out cheerfully.
"Me too!" Kazuki also expressed his support.
"Alright. We still have a lot of things to do. For my onestmand¡ listen to me carefully." Mr. Hiroshi had additionalmand for both of them.
"What is it, Master?" Both of them spoke in unison.
"Don''t let Nathan Spark get near Jane for now. I don''t want to see him together with my daughter. Stop them from seeing each other. Understand?"
"Copy, Master!" Kazuki responded.
Hanabi just nodded her head in response. ''Oh my. I don''t think this will be an easy task. I can stop Nathan but how can I stop my Sis Jane from seeing Nathan? Am I courting death?''
Chapter 710 Genius!
Chapter 710 Genius!
Day Seventy-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Red Dragon Mafia''s Hideout- Country M Branch ]
Alexander invited Vincent to his hideout. He would like to celebrate with him for what happened today. The two should rejoice in creating discord between Mr. Hiroshi and Nathan.
Vincent came alone, leaving Monica behind. Monica was still grounded for defying Vincent''s order. Besides, she needed to stay in the hospital where Maximilian Carlsen was admitted.
Alexander''s private room was adorned with mahogany furniture and porcin decorators. Arge window offered a stunning view of the city view at night. It did not take long before Vincent entered the room.
He exchanged a nod with Alexander who stood behind an ornate bar, ready to concoct a celebratory drink.
"Wee to my cocoon!" Alexander said teasingly. He was in a good mood today. "Vincent, my friend, I trust you''re ready for a toast to our recent sess?" he raised a ss of liquor in front of him as he invited Vincent to join him.
Vincent greeted him back with a broad smile as he slowly traced his steps toward him. "Absolutely. How did it go?" Vincent was dying to hear an update from the Dragon Lord.
"Let me pour you a drink first," Alexander said, waiting for Vincent to settle down in his seat.
Alexander moved with practiced elegance, selecting various bottles of rare and exquisite liquors from his collection. He poured precise measures into empty crystal ss, ced in front of Vincent.
"Cheers to our sess!" Alexander said cheerfully, raising his ss.
Vincent also raised his ss in agreement, a glint of satisfaction in his eyes as they clinked their sses together, the tinkling sound resonating in the room.
The two of them savored the drink, the smile on their faces never left. As they took leisurely sips of the celebratory drink, they began to discuss their ns, alliances, and the updates of Alexander''s meet-up with the Godfather of the Sawada n.
"Before we proceed to the exciting part¡" Alexander paused for a moment before he continued his words. "I''m sorry for your loss. Your right-hand man suffered grave injuries. How is his condition presently?"
"He is out of danger now. But he suffered a third-degree burn on his right arm." Vincent felt sorry for Phoenix. He was like a brother to him.
"Did you find out the culprit?" Alexander asked him curiously.
"Yes. A traitor is always a traitor. It''s Joker, Nathan''s subordinate. I was deceived. I lower my guard." Vincent expressed his regret for trusting Joker. "I''m gonna hunt him down and make him pay."
"Chill. We are here to celebrate. Hmm. Let me tell you what happened to change your mood." Alexander wanted to console Vincent.
"Sure. Spill the beans. How did Godfather react?" Vincent''s interest was piqued.
"Furious. He walked out, bringing with him my tablet. I guess he won''t let this slide and get revenge against Nathan. I also hope he will sever ties with him." Alexander rejoiced, taking a sip of his liquor.
"Good. This is what I want to hear." Vincent''s eyes gleamed with satisfaction. But he didn''t care about the alliance. The result he truly wanted was for Mr. Hiroshi to separate Jane from Nathan.
"I''m going to set another appointment with the Sawada n. I will continue asking them for coboration. Who knows they might join us in bringing Syphiruz Mafia down." Alexander assumed that the Sawada n would work together with them to destroy the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Cheers to that," Vincent said with a smirk.
The two clinked their sses for another toast.
"By the way, is it true that Nathan Sparks is your half-brother? What is your next move now, King?" As part of their alliance, Alexander needed to know Vincent''s next n.
Vincent just gave him a meaningful smile and said, "I''m going to ruin the Sparks. I no longer have a brother nor father. The reason for my very existence is to make them suffer. I''ll take away his woman¡ and his child."
Alexander didn''t say another word. He just shrugged his shoulders. He didn''t want to get involved inplicated family matters. He could tell that this was a personal vendetta of Vincent toward the Sparks.
"May the best man win," Vincent added before gulping the remaining liquor in his ss.
*****
[ At Jane''s Hideout¡ ]
Hanabi dropped by Jane''s hideout, hoping to see her sister. But to her disappointment, Jane was not around. Only Cherry was present in the ce.
"Hey, what''s troubling you? You don''t look good." Cherry immediately noticed Hanabi''s troubled expression. She was in a dilemma. She wanted to share information with Jane however, Mr. Hiroshi warned her not to tell her anything.
"Cherry! This is driving me crazy!" Hanabi didn''t know how long she could shut her mouth. She needed to let it all out otherwise, she wouldn''t have peace of mind.
"What''s wrong, girl?" Cherry asked her in puzzlement. "Can you calm down? You keep pacing back and forth." She grabbed Hanabi''s shoulders, making her sit down on the couch.
Hanabi took a deep sigh. She was still contemting what were the things she should disclose to Cherry. "Where is Sis Jane?"
"She''s with Nathan. Why?" Cherry looked at her intently, assessing Hanabi''s expression.
Hanabi rubbed the space in between her eyebrows when she heard that. ''Oh Gosh! I knew it. How can I separate the two if they are always together?''
"Hana, you can tell me anything. What is bothering you right now?" Cherry urged her again to speak up.
Hanabi stared at Cherry, indecisive. "Che¡ I received an important mission from Uncle Hiroshi. But I don''t know if I''m doing this right. I''m afraid, Sis Jane will hate me for doing this."
Cherry frowned as she became more curious. "What kind of mission?"
"I need to stop her from seeing Nathan and vice versa! Jane''s father is against their rtionship!" Hanabi finally shared her concern with Cherry.
"Huh? Why?" Cherry was surprised to hear that. "This is so sudden."
"Sigh. Uncle Hiroshi learned the truth about Sis Jane''s identity as Phantomke and her past conflict with Nathan. He even decided to have an arranged marriage with Tatsumi!"
"Oh my God! This is indeed a big trouble!" Cherry blurted out exasperatedly.
Hanabi nodded her head frantically. "I know right? My head is already aching from thinking about this. Uncle Hiroshi warned me not to disclose this to Sis Jane. I can''t defy him!"
Cherry patted Hanabi''s back tofort her. "Don''t worry, Sis. You don''t have to defy Uncle Hiroshi. I can tell Sis Jane about this on your behalf." Cherry stated matter-of-factly.
Hanabi: "..."
Hanabi was stupefied for a moment, trying to digest Cherry''s words. "W-What do you mean?"
Cherry shed her wide grin and replied. "Since Uncle Hiroshi ordered you not to disclose this to Sis Jane, then you don''t have to. However, since I already heard this,?I will be the one to inform our sis. Problem Solved!"
"OMG, you are a genius, Cherry!" Hanabi immediately hugged Cherry as if she just found her hero.
The twodies burst out into a peal ofughter.
"Hmm. But I wonder how Sis Jane will react once she learns about the arranged marriage between Tatsumi and her." Cherry expressed her thoughts.
"Hmm. I am more worried about Tatsumi. He will surely be heartbroken if Sis Jane refuses this marriage." Hanabi replied, grinning from ear to ear.
Cherry: "..."
"Eh? Are you sure you are worried about him? Why are you smiling?"
Chapter 711 Capturing Veronica
Chapter 711 Capturing Veronica
Day Seventy-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country R¡ ]
Axel and Tatsumi had been working together for the past few days in order to track Veronica''s location. They used their influence and connection in Country R to find her and at the same time, they maintained a low profile, avoiding the King Stallion Mafia''s Radar. Country R was King Stallion Mafia''s main turf so they had to be cautious with their actions.
"Hey Buddy, what did your Boss tell you? What is your n if you catch Veronica first?" Tatsumi asked Axel as they continued their surveince in the town center where Veronica wasst seen by their informants. They were drinking coffee in a cafe.
Axel rubbed his chin, recalling Nathan''smand. "Hmm. Nothing in particr. He just told me to bring her back to Country M. How about you? What are you going to do? What did Phantomke ask you to do?"
"Mydy told me to deal with her properly. But an easy death is not an option. I have an idea. Do you want to join hands with me and implement my great n?" Tatsumi nudged Axel''s shoulders, grinning from ear to ear.
Axel looked at him in amusement. "Let me hear it first so that I can decide."
Tatsumi leaned closer to Axel and whispered what his great n was. Axel could only bob his head in agreement before giving him a high five.
The two men patiently waited for Veronica to show up. ording to their sources, the Cafe Onse was her favorite hang-out ce in the afternoon. She might be living in this area, near the Cafe Onse.
Ring! Ring!
"Oh Damn! My old man is calling me!" Tatsumi gasped in surprise upon seeing his father''s name. He was about to ignore the phone call when he received a message from his messenger. It turned out his father already anticipated that he would try to ignore the call.
[ Answer your phone or else you will regret it in your entire life! ] - Fr. Terror Dad
Tatsumi''s eyes widened, sensing the urgency of his father''s threat. Without further ado, he excused himself for a moment to answer the call.
"Keep your eyes open, Axel. I''m just going to talk to my terror old man!"
Axel just let out a soft chuckle as he watched Tatsumi stepping out of the Cafe. He looked for a quiet ce for a phone call conversation.
"Dad! What''s wrong? Is there an emergency again? I told you I''m here in Country R because of mydy''s order." Tatsumi spoke spontaneously without waiting for his father to speak up from the other line.
"You naughty child! Don''t me me if our Master changes his mind about marrying you off to Lady Jane. Go back here now! He is going to announce your engagement to the whole n!"
"Eh? Dad? What did you just say? I''m marrying Lady Jane? For real?!" Tatsumi was shocked beyond belief.
"Dad, don''t prank me! Is it true? Godfather wants me to marry mydy?" he asked Kazuki once more for affirmation. "Dad. I promise. I''ll beat you up if you dare lie to me, giving me false hope!" He added, afraid that his father was using this as an alibi to make him return to Country M.
Meanwhile, Kazuki rolled his eyes skyward. His son was overreacting and filled with distrust. He wouldn''t dare make a joke like this. "I''m serious, Tatsumi! If you can''t return to Country R by tomorrow, then I will arrange your flight directly to Country J. Just go straight there and wait for us!" Kazuki instructed his son about what he should do. "Take note. This is urgent. Make a move before n Leader changes his mind." He warned him over and over again.
"Understood, Boss! I''m going to finish my mission today and fly back to Country J! This is a matter of life and death for me!" For the first time, Tatsumi obediently listened and followed his father''s instructions.
"Alright. Take care, son."
The father and son ended their conversation briefly. Tatsumi hurriedly returned to their position. He approached Axel and said dramatically, "Axel! We must catch Veronica today. My future depends on this mission! I can''t face my future wife without aplishing this!"
Axel raised his eyebrow when he heard that. "Future wife?"
"Yes! My one and only Lady Jane!" Tatsumi proudly said.
Axel didn''t know how he would react when Jane''s name was mentioned. ''Eh, he doesn''t know about Jane and Nathan? There is no way Miss Jane will marry him.''
"Hey, stop looking at me like that. We should scan the area and search for Veronica!" Tatsumi grabbed his hand and pulled Axel up from his seat.
They were about to leave their table when Veronica finally showed up. She stepped inside the Cafe, not noticing Axel and Tatsumi''s presence. The two were both wearing a cap and a mask.
"Bingo! The bitch shows up!" Tatsumi almost jumped in joy.
"Shhhh. Keep your cool! She might notice us." Axel immediately pressed his hand against Tatsumi''s mouth.
Tatsumi gave him an apologetic look and a peace sign. "Okay. I''ll behave now." Tatsumi mumbled when Axel removed his hand.
"Great! Let''s stick to the shadows and follow her movement without raising any suspicion. Let''s separate. I''ll walk out first." Axel suggested, putting his earpiece.
Tatsumi just bobbed his head, his eyes still fixed on Veronica''s figure. She was done buying her coffee. Fortunately, she didn''t stay in the Cafe for so long. When she left, Tatsumi and Axel tailed her cautiously.
A few minutester, Veronica stopped in a two-story building. It served as her apartment and at the same time, her privateboratory. She was doing her experiment there as she worked on Vincent''s Bio-weapon Project. She only visited the main facility during weekends. She preferred to work at home.
"This is our chance! It seems that no one is guarding her. After surveying the area, I can only see CCTV cameras in the vicinity." Tatsumi informed Axel through theirmunication device.
"Alright, I''ll go first. You stay on lookout," Axel volunteered to lead the way in sneaking. Plus, Tatsumi was still in the process of recovering from his gunshot injury.
"Okay, Buddy! Be careful. She might inject you with some poisons." Tatsumi reminded him.
Axel nodded as he cautiously approached the backyard gate of Veronica''s apartment in this broad daylight of bustling afternoon.
As he reached the gate, Axel''s gaze flickered to the security cameras positioned overhead. With a swift motion, he pulled a small device from his pocket and expertly manipted it, causing a momentary disruption in the cameras'' feeds, rendering them temporarily ineffective.
''Thanks to SYP Twilight Corp Technology,'' Axel thought to himself as he disabled the CCTV camera temporarily using the device made by Nathan''spany.
He moved and expertly climbed the gate, infiltrating Veronica''s apartment while evading the watchful eyes of the people passing by on the street.
Tatsumi gave him a thumbs-up when he sessfully entered Veronica''s backyard. Soon, Axel reached for the doorknob, unlocking it carefully. He swiftly slipped through the door. Once in, he moved stealthily along the corridor, his senses on high alert.
Axel moved with calcted speed, his movements silent and purposeful. It did not take long before he located Veronica in her kitchen,pletely unaware of his presence. Taking advantage of the situation, he swiftly apprehended her by grabbing her from behind and covering her mouth and nose with a cloth soaked in a sleeping agent.
"Tatsumi. Mission Aplished!" He informed Tatsumi when Veronica fell unconscious in his arms.
Chapter 712 Veronicas Demise
Chapter 712 Veronica''s Demise
Day Seventy-Six¡
~~*****~~
Axel lifted the unconscious Veronica and headed to the living area. Heid her on a chair and proceeded to bind her hands and feet, making sure she wouldn''t run away once she suddenly woke up.
When he finished, he called Tatsumi again to let him into the apartment. A few secondster, Tatsumi joined him inside the house.
"Shall we go now?" Tatsumi excitedly asked Axel as he couldn''t wait to leave Country R. He was still over the moon because of the good news shared with him by his father, Kazuki.
"Wait. "Let''s not leave yet. Let''s thoroughly search her apartment. We might find valuable information," Axel suggested to Tatsumi. "Remember? She made a poisonous weapon that they would use to hurt Abigail. We must find a form for its antidote."
"Oh! Great idea! Let''s do that!" Tatsumi followed Axel''s suggestion.
As they roamed around the apartment, they discovered that Veronica was involved in a bio-weapon project. In one private room in her apartment, they found her miniboratory filled with substances.
"Damn! This woman is very dangerous! She is making a bio-weapon!" Tatsumi blurted out exasperatedly, his eyes scanning the miniboratory.
"Don''t touch anything!" Axel warned him. "We don''t know which ones are dangerous and lethal. It''s better to take herptop and journal. Surely, the forms for the bio-weapon and poisonous substances, along with antidotes, are in there." Axel was being cautious.
Tatsumi just nodded his head. He felt like he was being lectured and ordered by an elder brother. No wonder Axel served as Nathan''s right-hand man and his personal assistant¨C very dependable. He was very efficient and careful when it came to his work. He had a presence of mind. He started to admire andmend Axel''s personality.
"I''m going to delete the CCTV recordings for today. Veronica is precious to the organization she is working with. They will surely retaliate when they find out we stole her works and captured her." After saying that, Tatsumi proceeded to the CCTV Control Room.
While Axel was searching through her belongings, he verified that Veronica was indeed working for the King Stallion Mafia. "She is connected to that organization. Our men are trying to dig for information about this mafia group."
With that thought in mind, Axel decided to call Nathan, updating him about the progress of his mission. It did not take long before the call got connected.
"Sir! We captured Veronica. We will transport her back to Country M. But Tatsumi suggested something¡ a way to deal with her. Will you agree?" Axel consulted Nathan first.
"Tatsumi is Jane''srade. Go and cooperate with him." Nathan gave his permission.
"Got it, Sir. And one more thing¡ I just confirmed that Veronica is working under the King Stallion Mafia. They are making bio-weapons. We n on bringing herptop and journals, hoping she keeps and stores the form and data here."
"Nice initiative, Axel. Bring everything that you think will benefit us and something that can be valuable to us." Nathanmended him.
Axel noticed that Nathan was surprisingly in a good mood today. "Thanks, Sir. I know what to do."
Before Nathan ended the call, Axel asked him a very personal question out of the blue. "Sir, how is Miss Jane? Is everything alright with you and her?" Axel was still skeptical of Tatsumi''s statement that Jane would be his future wife.
"Everything is fine. Why did you ask?" Nathan asked him back, his voice filled with curiosity and confusion. It was so unusual for Axel to ask him a personal question like this.
"Oh. It''s nothing, Sir. It''s just that¡ Tatsumi is having a fantasy, calling Miss Jane his future wife." Axel reported to Nathan.
"In his dream." Nathan retorted in an annoyed tone.
Axel offered a sheepish smile, absently scratching his face in regret. He realized his mistake in bringing it up. It appeared that Nathan''s mood had shifted after Tatsumi mentioned Jane as his future wife, and Axel could sense a subtle change in the atmosphere.
"I''ll go ahead, Sir!" Axel said, fleeing away from his moody boss.
When the call ended, Axel went back to work. Soon, Tatsumi joined him. After packing some stuff and putting it inside a backpack, the two men got ready to leave the apartment, bringing the unconscious Veronica with them. They discreetly transferred Veronica to their rented vehicle and they headed to the airport.
*****
[ At Country M¡ ]
Five hourster¡
Veronica woke up with handcuffs on her hands, feeling puzzled about her current location. Thest thing she remembered was someone grabbing her from behind and covering her mouth and nose before she lost consciousness.
"Where am I?" she asked herself, still feeling a bit dizzy. Before long, the door to her room opened, and two police officers entered. Her surprise was evident when she recognized one of the police officers. It was Dave, Abigail''s boyfriend. "Why are you here?" she asked, thinking she was still in Country R.
"Miss Veronica, you have been arrested for the charge of trafficking illegal drugs," Dave exined to her before reciting the Miranda rights.
Veronica''s face turned pale, aghast and utterly disbelieving of the usations thrust upon her.
The gravity of being wrongfully used sent shockwaves through her mind. Her thoughts raced as she retraced recent events, trying to make sense of how she found herself in this scenario.
The realization dawned on her¡ªsomeone had meticulously plotted to frame her, manipting circumstances to point the finger of me in her direction.
"You are wrong! I''m innocent! Someone framed me. I was kidnapped from my apartment in Country R!" Her frustration surged, knowing that her innocence was being used against her.
Veronica''s mind raced with questions about who could orchestrate such a sinister n and why she had be the target. She knew the gravity of her situation. She could lose her license as a doctor and at the same time, the harshest punishment for trafficking illegal drugs in Country M was death.
"You can charge her with an additional case. She''s implicated in developing a dangerous bio-weapon, a clear vition of thew," Axel revealed abruptly as he appeared. He handed over some pieces of evidence to Dave.
''Damn it! So Nathan is responsible for my arrest!'' She was seething with anger when she found out the person involved in her case.
"Axel! How could you do this to me?!" She had gone berserk, trying to break free from her handcuffs. She couldn''t believe that Nathan would hand her over to the police.
Veronica turned to the police and started to reveal what she knew about the Syphiruz Mafia. "You should be arresting this guy, instead of me! He is a member of the Syphriuz Mafia. Nathan Sparks is their leader!"
Unfortunately, her revtion seemed futile as it failed to sway Dave''s belief. He remained unconvinced. Axel had just presented evidence confirming Veronica''s affiliation with the King Stallion Mafia.
As Veronica continued convincing the police officers, Axel stepped out of the room together with Dave.
"Don''t let her get away. She nned on harming Abigail using a poisonous weapon she created." Axel gave Dave the recordings of the phone conversation between Veronica and Monica.
Dave became resolute in punishing Veronica using thew. "I understand, Axel. Thanks for your help. This time I will do my best to protect my woman."
Chapter 713 For Her Sake
713 For Her Sake
Day Seventy-Six...
[ At Hiroshi''s Vi...]
Jane finally went home and joined her father and sister during lunch. The family of three including Hanabi enjoyed the food as Mr. Hiroshi pretended he didn''t know anything about Jane''s identity.
He acted normal while waiting for the opportunity to talk to his daughter in private. As he observed Hanabi''s action, he could tell that she didn''t defy his order. Jane was still clueless about his intention to break Nathan and her apart.
"Where did you sleepst night?" Mr. Hiroshi started a conversation.
"In the Sparks Mansion," Jane responded truthfully, making Mr. Hiroshi speechless.
Mr. Hiroshi reflexively darted his gaze to Hanabi who was sitting next to Jane. A deep crease appeared on Mr. Hiroshi''s forehead as his eyes used Hanabi of not doing her job. He told her to prevent Jane from seeing Nathan.
Hanabi bit her lips before speaking up for herself. "Sis Jane had been staying with the Sparks for two consecutive nights. I only saw her today."
Abigail just let out a soft giggle and said, "Sis, I admire your patience. You keep courting the handsome CEO! Keep it up!"
"Cough! Cough!" Hanabi choked on her food because Abigail even encouraged Jane to continue winning Nathan''s heart in front of their father. The two sisters were still oblivious to Mr. Hiroshi''s hatred toward Nathan.
Hanabi simply nced at Mr. Hiroshi, checking his facial expression. She immediately looked away when she met Mr. Hiroshi''s deathly re, giving her some warning. In the end, Hanabi continued to focus her attention on the food, determined not to speak any words that might trigger the old man.
Andter on, they were able to smoothly get through their lunch. Jane didn''t suspect anything. They conversed further about Abigail''s engagement party and the preparations for the wedding.
"Jane, may I borrow a few minutes of your time? There is something I wanna tell you," Mr. Hiroshi softly requested Jane''s presence.
"Of course, Pa! I always have time for you. Where do you want to talk?" Jane immediately agreed. She could sense that her father had a serious matter to discuss with her.
"In my study," he replied.
The father and daughter made their way to the second floor, heading toward the study room. Hanabi caught sight of them. She felt uneasy because she knew that Cherry hadn''t disclosed the information to Jane yet. The two friends hadn''t met each other because Jane spent the night with the Sparks.
''Sigh. I hope everything will be fine. I don''t know if Sis Jane will obey her father. I hope they won''t argue because of Nathan Sparks,'' Hanabi silently prayed in her mind.
When they entered the room, Mr. Hiroshi invited Jane to sit beside him on the long sofa. Jane nodded at him with a smile as sheplied with his invitation. The two settled down inside. That''s when Mr. Hiroshi began to speak.
"My daughter, there''s something important I need to ask of you. Can you fulfill my request?" Mr. Hiroshi''s tone was earnest and serious.
Jane regarded him with a mix of curiosity and concern. "Of course, Pa. You know you can always tell me anything. What is it?" She waited attentively for his request, eager to understand the matter at hand.
"I have to return to Country J tomorrow to attend to some n- rted affairs. Can youe with me?" Mr. Hiroshi disclosed his intention, careful to keep his true motive concealed. Hanabi''s warning echoed in his thoughts, making him apprehensive that Jane might refuse if he revealed the arranged marriage with Tatsumi.
"Oh, sure, Pa. I''ll apany you tomorrow," Jane agreed readily, sensing there might be more to her father''s request. "Is there something else bothering you?" she inquired, noting a hint of unease in his demeanor.
"Nothing at all, dear. But I''m grateful for your willingness. Thank you for agreeing toe along. It''s a long-awaited opportunity for me to take you to my home country and introduce you to the entire n. Unfortunately, I can''t bring Abigail this time, as she''s upied with the wedding preparations," Mr. Hiroshi said, attempting to maintain aposed and natural demeanor despite his concealed intentions.
"Don''t mention it, Pa. It''s my responsibility as your daughter to support you. Never hesitate to ask for my help, alright?" Jane reassured her father, emphasizing her readiness to assist him whenever needed.
"Can you give me a hug?" Mr. Hiroshi made another solemn request. Deep inside, he harbored a lingering ache, aware of the hardships his daughter had endured in the past. He carried a burden of guilt, reproaching himself for not being present when she needed him the most.
Unaware of the emotional turmoil brewing within her father, Jane leaned in, enveloping him in a warm embrace. She gently patted his back, offering sce andfort. The sensation of being hugged by her father in this manner felt surreal, evoking a mixture of emotions within her.
''I''m sorry, Jane. I have to do this for your sake. You might hate me for it, but I can''t let you be with the man who nearly killed you in the past. He''s even responsible for the deaths of yourrades. I can''t fathom the trauma you''ve endured because of that: Mr. Hiroshi acknowledged his selfishness as her father. But he only wanted the best for his daughter. He still thought of Nathan as unworthy of Jane''s love.bender
"My dear... do you trust me?" Mr. Hiroshi inquired once more, seeking reassurance from his daughter.
"Of course, Pa. I trust you... because you are my father. And I know you are a good person. I can feel that. You care about my sister and me so much," Jane responded confidently.
"Will you try to understand me if I make a difficult request from you?" He continued to assess Jane''s feelings.
"Pa, is there something else on your mind? I sense that something is bothering you," Jane questioned, her suspicion piqued by her father''s unusual behavior and the probing questions he''d been asking today.
"I promise... I''ll tell you tomorrow in Country J." Mr. Hiroshi made a promise.
"Hmm. Okay. I''ll try to suppress my curiosity." Jane jokingly said as she let out a soft giggle.
"Will you be staying home all day?" Mr. Hiroshi asked, making sure that his daughter won''t meet Nathan.
"No, Pa.ter... I have to go somewhere," she responded to her father. She received a message from Nathan, informing her that Veronica had been captured. She intended to meet her again and teach her another lesson.
"Are you going to the Sparks again?" Mr. Hiroshi tried his best to hide the displeasure in his tone.
"No. I''m going to meet a ''friend'' of mine," Jane replied, a sly smile forming in the corner of her lips. She couldn''t wait to see Veronica. She had a score to settle with that woman.
Little did she know, her father was also nning to meet Nathan today for a confrontation.
*****
[One hourter... at SYP Twilight Corporation...]
Nathan had just concluded apany meeting when his secretary approached him with an urgent message.
"Sir, Mr. Hiroshi is here to see you. He''s been waiting inside your office," the secretary informed him promptly.
Nathan''s expression turned into a frown upon hearing this news.
"Why didn''t you inform me earlier? I should have wrapped up the meeting sooner," he responded with a tinge of frustration, realizing the importance of Mr. Hiroshi''s unexpected visit and wishing he had been made aware of it earlier.
The secretary could only apologize for her negligence.
Chapter 714 Mr. Hiroshis Threat
Chapter 714 Mr. Hiroshi''s Threat
Day Seventy-Six...
[At SYP Twilight Corp...]
When Nathan entered his office, Mr. Hiroshi was already sitting on the couch, enjoying the tea that was served to him by Nathan''s secretary.
"Apology for keeping you waiting, Mr. Hiroshi," Nathan greeted him respectfully as he walked toward him. He sat down on the chair opposite Mr. Hiroshi.
"What can I do for you, Sir?" Nathan subconsciously called Mr. Hiroshi "Sir" since he didn''t know how he should address him properly. Furthermore, he was dating his daughter, Jane.
Mr. Hiroshi put down his teacup and cast a ridiculing look at Nathan. "I won''t beat around the bush. I came here to tell you that I can''t ept your rtionship with my daughter, Jane. I am warning you. Stay away from her. And never bother her again." Mr. Hiroshimanded him in his stern cold voice.
Meanwhile, Nathan was stupefied at Mr. Hiroshi''s reaction, confusion resurfacing in his eyes. ''What did I do to offend him? Why is he getting mad at me?''
As if Mr. Hiroshi had read his mind, he spoke again to enlighten Nathan. "Don''t be shameless, Nathan Sparks. After what you''ve done to my daughter, you don''t deserve her love."
"What do you mean?" Nathan asked him again, trying to figure out where Mr. Hiroshi''s hatred wasing from.
"I learned the truth! My daughter is Phantonke whom you almost killed two years ago! You annihted her assassin guild."
Nathan was at a loss for words when he heard this. No wonder, Mr. Hiroshi was seething in rage. He could feel his hatred and resentment by the look of his eyes.
"You can''t say a word because you know that I''m right." Mr. Hiroshi stood up, sneering at Nathan. He continued ridiculing him with his gaze.
Mr. Hiroshi was right, he couldn''t refute him. He understood the old man''s feelings. But for Jane''s sake, Nathan was willing to swallow his pride.
"Mr. Hiroshi, I won''t justify my action because I know I was at fault. But I have changed. Jane and I decided to start over. I can''t do what you are asking me. I can''t stay away from her." Nathan wanted to fight for his rtionship with Jane in front of her father, Mr. Hiroshi.
Unable to control his rage, Mr. Hiroshi grabbed Nathan by his cor and threw a punch, hitting his jaw.
Thud!
Nathan didn''t fight back. He just remained in his spot, staring at Mr. Hiroshi.
"I can''t allow you to be with my daughter. If you still have a conscience, then you should not bother my daughter. She deserves someone better. A guy who will protect her... not hurting her." Mr. Hiroshi ced emphasis on his words.
"I won''t be able to forgive you. I don''t understand what my daughter sees in you. She shouldn''t have forgiven you!" Mr. Hiroshi continued his ranting.N0v3l--B1n was the first tform to present this chapter.
"I won''t ept you. My daughter can love any man, except you. If you truly love and respect her, then you have to distance yourself from her and reflect on your mistakes. Don''t be thick-skinned, Nathan. I will only hate you further." Mr. Hiroshi expressed his disdain against Nathan.
Nathan grasped the gravity of the situation. He knew they couldn''t hide this truth from Mr. Hiroshi for too long. But he wondered how Mr. Hiroshi found out. Jane tried her best to conceal their past from her father.
Mr. Hiroshi was getting ready to leave when Nathan did something that surprised the old man.
"I... apologized for everything. I... I want to ask for a second chance. Please... allow me to be with Jane." Nathan mumbled as he dropped to his knees, begging Mr. Hiroshi''s forgiveness.bender
Mr. Hiroshi was stunned for a moment when the mighty leader of the Syphiruz Mafia kneeled before him. Was he really serious about his daughter? Was he sincere? Nathan''s sudden action began to stir his emotion and waver his resolve.
"Mr. Hiroshi... I will do anything you ask for, except stay away from her. Give me a chance to prove to you that I deserve her. I will never hurt her again." Nathan swore to Mr. Hiroshi, trying to convince him. However, Mr. Hiroshi made his heart a stone for Nathan. He refused to forgive him at this moment. He needed to prove himself first. He wanted to see his sincerity.
"Fine. I''ll let you do that. If you are truly sincere then you must do this." Mr. Hiroshi took a pause as he turned to face Nathan again. He remained kneeling on the floor. Nathan had never imagined he would do this in his entire life. Jane was the reason he lowered his pride.
"You took away the lives of herrades... if you really want to prove yourself to me and to my daughter... Can you destroy your own organization and kill every member of the Syphiruz Mafia? An eye for an eye. A tooth for a tooth." Mr. Hiroshi stated his condition for allowing Nathan to continue seeing his daughter. This was also his way of testing his sincerity. 5
Nathan''s expression changed when he heard that ridiculous condition. He clenched his fists, trying to control his emotions. There was no way he could do that. It seemed that Mr. Hiroshi didn''t have a n to give him an easy way out.
Mr. Hiroshi let out a mockingugh when he saw Nathan''s expression. He could already see Nathan''s hesitation.
"I guess you love your men more than you love my daughter. Just let her go, Nathan. Allow her to be happy with another guy. I don''t want her to waste her life loving you." Mr. Hiroshi said earnestly with finality in his voice.
Still frozen in his spot, Nathan could only look down on the floor, gritting his teeth.
"Begging me is of no use." Mr. Hiroshi added before he turned around.
"Nathan... I''m warning you. Don''t ever show your face in front of my daughter. Stay away from my family... or else, I will take action against your own family. This is my way of protecting my loved ones. I hope you understand. I am no Saint. I am known as the cruel leader of the Sawada n. Avoid seeing Jane starting today." Mr. Hiroshi threatened Nathan onest time before he left.
On the other hand, Nathan punched the floor several times, venting out his frustrations.
Chapter 715 Janes Plan to Strike Back
Chapter 715 Jane''s n to Strike Back
Day Seventy-Six...
At this moment, Jane was left in the dark. She didn''t know what was going on between Mr. Hiroshi and Nathan. Meanwhile, Hanabi could no longer bear to keep the secret from Jane. She learned that Mr. Hiroshi and Jane would fly to Country J tomorrow.
Grabbing the chance that Mr. Hiroshi was not around, Hanabi told Jane to drop by her hideout since Cherry had something to discuss with her. Jane started to be suspicious. Both Hanabi and her father were acting strange and secretive today. 2
Before visiting Veronica, Jane proceeded to her hideout where Cherry was waiting.
"Sis! You are finally here. I''ve been looking for you since yesterday!" Cherry weed Jane with a warm hug.
"What''s wrong? Are we in trouble?" Jane inquired, her expression bing serious.
Cherry pulled her toward the sofa. "Sit down first. You have to listen to me carefully. But sis, you have to promise me that you will keep your cool?"The primary upload of this chapter happened on N0v3l--B1n.
"Please, just tell me. I can''t stand this suspense. I sense that everyone is keeping something from me," Jane sighed heavily. Mr. Hiroshi''s unusual behavior and Hanabi''s meaningful nces had fueled her suspicion.
Cherry grabbed her shoulders and locked her eyes with hers. "Brace yourself, Sis."
Jane just nodded her head.
"Your father had already found out your other identity as Phantomke. He also discovered the past conflict between you and Nathan. It seems that Nathan has been put on Mr. Hiroshi''s bad side. He is against your rtionship with Nathan. Your father hates him so much that he wants to separate the two of you." Cherry dropped the bomb.
Jane was stunned for a moment, digesting her words. After a while, the crease on her forehead deepened. "Who told my father?"
"The Dragon Lord. He met your father yesterday and revealed those things. They are trying to stir a conflict between your father and Nathan to destroy the alliance." Cherry was saddened about this. Jane''s expression turned grim, her eyes set aze. "How dare they use my father against Nathan?! I won''t let them win. I''ll talk to my father myself. I''ll fix this." Jane''s voice was filled with conviction.
Cherry bit her lower lip. She hadn''t told her the other big issue here. "Sis... there''s another concern. Your father has arranged for you to marry Tatsumi," she revealed, the words hanging heavily in the air. 3
Upon hearing this unexpected revtion, Jane''s eyes widened in disbelief and shock. Her jaw dropped slightly, and her brows furrowed as she processed the startling information. A mix of emotions flooded her - surprise, confusion, and a hint of indignation at the prospect of an arranged marriage, especially with someone she hadn''t chosen herself.
''Damn! My father''s decision will be the death of me! Jane thought to herself, rubbing her temples. She suddenly felt a headache.
"Furthermore, Sis... Mr. Hiroshi ordered Hanabi not to tell you about this, that''s why I am speaking on her behalf. Please protect her from the wrath of your father."
Jane looked at Cherry helplessly. Now, she understood why Hanabi behaved like that in the house. She appeared to be troubled by something. She wanted to talk to her but she couldn''t reveal the truth because she was bound by her father''smand.
"What are you going to do now, Sis? Your father will forbid you from seeing Nathan. Can you endure that?" Cherry asked her worriedly. She already epted the fact that Jane chose Nathan among the other men.
Jane couldn''t hide her frustration when confronted by that
question. It looked like she would be having a hard time because of this issue.
"Hmm. They want to ruin my rtionship with Nathan using my father. I won''t let them. No one can stop me from seeing Nathan, not even my father," Jane stubbornly stated.
Cherry just let out a soft giggle. Hanabi and she had already expected this kind of reaction from her. No one could tell Jane what to do. She would choose to do what was best for her.
"No matter what, I''ll support you, Sis." Cherry expressed her desire to assist Jane whenever she needed her.
"I''ll focus first on the people responsible for creating this conflict. Let''s give them the taste of their own medicine. Now, we should strike back. Destroy the alliance between the Red Dragon Mafia and the King Stallion Mafia. I''ll give this task to you and Hanabi." Janeid out her initial n and strategy.
"Oh, right. Hanabi and I will be meeting the Dragon Lord today," Cherry said excitedly, snapping her fingers.
"Good. Give him a good show. I wonder how he will react once he learns that Monica is alive. She yed him as well." Jane sneered at that thought.The primary upload of this chapter happened on N0v3l--B1n.
"Got it, Sis. How about you? What will you do next? I heard you are leaving tomorrow together with your father."
"Yes. I am going to Country J to meet the members of the Sawada n. But today, I''ll have to deal with Monica''s sister, Veronica. Axel and Tatsumi seeded in their mission. I''m going to teach her onest lesson." Jane said menacingly.
"Aw. I want to tag along and watch how you will punish her. However, I have to apany Hanabi in meeting the Dragon Lord. Can you record it, Sis? So that I can watch it." Cherry mischievously requested. 3
"Sure. I''ll keep you updated," Jane agreed.
"Oh, By the way, sis... Have you heard about what happened to the hideout of the King Stallion Mafia here in our country? The bombing incident? They have so many casualties." Cherry came across the news from the underground world rted to the King Stallion Mafia''s hideout bombing incident.
Jane didn''t hear about it. "When did it happen?"
"I think... it''s yesterday morning," Cherry replied.
Jane was taken aback for a moment. She suspected that it was Nathan''s doing. ''Don''t tell me... Nathan did it for me? I told him about the King Stallion Mafia: Jane appreciated his gesture. She felt like Nathan was showing her how much he cared about her. 4
''Gosh. I have to reward him for this! Jane''s lips curled up into a gentle smile. Her heart fluttered because of Nathan''s considerate actions.
Chapter 716 Veronicas Punishment from Jane
Chapter 716 Veronica''s Punishment from Jane
Day Seventy-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At Towerville City Police Precinct¡ ]
Jane met Axel in the police station. She was expecting to see Nathan but he didn''te. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Where is your Boss?" Jane asked Axel, her eyes roaming around and searching for Nathan.
"Apology, Miss Jane. He can''te today. But he told me to assist you," Axel responded with a sheepish smile.
He didn''t have any idea why Nathan suddenly changed his mind. He was supposed toe to the precinct, apanying Jane. However, he suddenly informed Axel that he couldn''t make it today.
"Is he busy with work?" Jane was a little bit disappointed. She wanted to see Nathan and thank him for what he did for her. He punished the King Stallion Mafia for her sake.
"Probably, Miss Jane. He had an importantpany meeting today." Axel replied, clueless of Nathan''s true intention.
Little did they know, Nathan didn''t show up because of Jane''s father. Mr. Hiroshi threatened Nathan to avoid Jane. Mr. Hiroshi made him feel guilty for what he did to Jane. Jane''s father was so determined to keep them apart.
Mr. Hiroshi''s words had a great effect on Nathan. For now, he needed to fix his rtionship with Jane''s father before he could see her. He would like to respect Mr. Hiroshi''s decision. But at the same time, he would do his best to win Mr. Hiroshi''s acknowledgment and get his forgiveness. This was the least he could do for Jane.
"Let''s go, Miss Jane. I already arranged this with the Chief of Police. You can meet Veronica privately. No one will interfere," Axel informed her.
Jane just nodded her head with a smile before following Axel. He led her the way to the private room where Veronica was being detained.
The double doors flung open and Jane emerged from it. Veronica was shocked beyond belief the moment she saw her.
''What the hell is she doing here? The assassin cane and go in a police precinct?'' Veronica''s eyes widened as she gritted her teeth. She even became furious when she saw Axel with Jane.
"Both of you are working together. What a hypocrite! Your boss hated this woman to the core! How could you bring an assassin here?" Veronica snarled at them.
Axel and Jane just ignored her words. "Leave us alone, Axel. I''ll deal with her myself."
Axel bobbed his head before turning around to leave. "I''ll wait for you outside."
Jane shifted her gaze back to Veronica. She was sneering at her tauntingly. "We''ve given you onest chance. But you chose to join forces with Nathan''s enemy. Where did your loyalty go, Veronica?"
"Shut up! Phantomke! Loyalty? I made a lot of sacrifices for Nathan, but in the end, I was taken for granted! He chose to protect that bitch! And he even forgave you!" Veronica was referring to Abigail.
Jane raised her eyebrow and said, "Oh, that''s why you created that lethal poison to kill my sister." She just revealed her connection with Abigail, adding more emotional stress to Veronica.
"What do you mean? Sister?" She asked her in confusion. ''What is she talking about? And how did she learn about the lethal poison?'' she thought to herself.
"Abigail is my sister." Jane dered, her eyes staring at her sharply.
Veronica: "..."
Veronica was bbergasted when she heard that. Both Monica and Veronica weren''t aware that Jane and Abigail were siblings. In fact, Vincent chose to hide this information from Monica.
"How could that be possible?" She asked in disbelief. Soon, a realization had dawned on her. "Is that the reason why Nathan has forgiven you? He is madly in love with Abigail and because you are sisters, Nathan set aside his revenge!"
Jane let out a sarcasticugh. "What revenge? There is no reason for him to continue his revenge. Monica is alive. And Monica stole my identity as Shining Star. Your sister is smarter than you, Veronica. She even yed you. And you let her use you again for her own benefits." Jane was trying to stir a conflict between Monica and Veronica.
"You were wrong! I''m the one who is using her!" Veronica spat back at her, refusing to admit defeat.
Jane shook her head and clicked her tongue. "Is that so? Then why is it you are the one being imprisoned here, instead of her? She is enjoying her freedom while you are locked here." Jane kept provoking her. She even moved closer to Veronica, grabbing her jaws using her fingers.
Veronica could only re at Jane, unable to refute her words. Jane was right.She was the one suffering, not Monica. She felt very unfortunate, having an unlucky fate.
"What do you want from me?" Veronica pulled her face out of Jane''s grip.
"Hmm. Just simple. I came here to collect your debts. Are you willing to pay for them with your life?" Jane said to her meaningfully, gripping her shoulders tightly. Her nails dug into Veronica''s flesh.
"Let go of me! This is the police station. You can''t touch me here. You can''t kill me!" Veronica tried to mask her fear by yelling at Jane. Deep inside, she was scared to death. Phantomke could kill her there.
"Veronica¡ I''m Phantomke, remember? I''m an assassin. I know many ways to kill my target. I''m using poison as well. And I brought one for you." Jane picked something inside her pocket. It was a serum with a green color.
Veronica could no longer hide the fear in her eyes. "You will be imprisoned if you kill me here! The police will know."
Jane let out another chuckle. "Trust me. They won''t suspect me. Besides, this poison will not kill you immediately. Once I inject this into you, you have one week before you eventually die."
"Fuck you, Bitch!" Veronica wanted to struggle but she was handcuffed. She stood up, stepping away from Jane.
"Why getting mad? I''m just giving you the taste of your own medicine. You also want to poison me and my sister."
Veronica ran in the direction of the door. She began banging the door using her fists. She started screaming for help. "Someone! Help me!!! Is anyone there? Phantomke is trying to kill me! Please let me out!"
Jane just watched Veronica leisurely as she prepared the syringe. "If you want to prolong your life, then you must do something for me. Drag your sister here. Ruin her. Then I''ll give you the antidote. You only need to choose. Your life or Monica''s life? It''s an easy choice."
"You have to do it yourself. Destroy your sister with your own hands." Jane added.
After saying those words, Jane traced her steps toward Veronica. "No! Don''te closer! Stay away from me!" Veronica started to panic.
But Jane didn''t waste any more time. She pushed her on the door and held her in ce. Veronica couldn''t fight back. Jane was more powerful than her. She managed to immobilize Veronica, administering the poison to the back of her neck.
"Aaahhh!" Veronica screamed, her eyes filled with fear and anxiety. "I don''t want to die! Please I don''t want to die."
The moment Jane released her Veronica dropped on her knees, begging her.
Jane was satisfied to see Veronica cower in fear. "Just do it. You will live after you destroy your evil sister."
Chapter 717 Avoiding Jane
Chapter 717 Avoiding Jane
Day Seventy-Six¡
~~*****~~
[ At SYP Twilight Corp¡ ]
Nathan lost his motivation to work as his mind was preupied with the thoughts of Jane and what Mr. Hiroshi had said. He absentmindedly stared at hisptop when Axel suddenly arrived.
"Sir, I''m back." Axel''s voice snapped Nathan back to the present. He shifted his gaze from hisptop to Axel. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"How did it go?" Nathan asked Axel. He was referring to Jane''s visit to the police station. "Where''s Jane?" There was a hint of longing in his eyes when he mentioned Jane''s name.
"Everything went well. Miss Jane was satisfied with her confrontation with Veronica. However, she was a little bit disappointed when she didn''t see you." Axel reported.
"She just dropped by somewhere and is heading here to see you," he added.
Nathan''s eyes gleamed when he heard that. But the sparks disappeared almost immediately when he remembered Mr. Hiroshi''s threat. The old man made him feel that he didn''t deserve to see Jane at all.
He turned his chair around, avoiding eye contact with Axel. His back was now facing Axel. "Just tell her I''m not here. I can''t see her today," Nathan said in his stern voice. He was suppressing his emotions. He clenched his fists tightly. His heart was against his decision. But his mind was telling him this was the right choice for the moment. He didn''t want Mr. Hiroshi to hate him further. He would like to gain his trust. Meeting Jane against Mr. Hiroshi''s will would only put him on his bad side further.
Furthermore, disobeying Mr. Hiroshi could cost his men''s lives. He couldn''t selfishly sacrifice them for his desire to be with Jane.
Meanwhile, Axel was surprised by Nathan''s odd behavior today. Something was off with him. "Sir, are you deliberately avoiding Miss Jane?"
Nathan didn''t respond. He just sighed deeply. "Don''t ask questions. Just do as I say." "Okay, sir. I understand." Axel had no choice but to follow his Big Boss''smand.
Unknown to Nathan, Jane was already on her way to his office. She was about to enter the building when Kazuki showed up, stopping her at the entrance door of SYP Twilight Corp.
"Lady Jane, you have toe with me. Your father is looking for you," Kazuki said.
Jane frowned as she finally realized that someone was following her. If not, then howe Kazuki suddenly appeared from out of nowhere?
''My father is serious about separating me from Nathan. What a stubborn old man.'' Janeined inwardly.
"Uncle, go ahead first," Jane mumbled, smiling at him. She feigned innocence, pretending that she didn''t know anything about her father''s true motive. "I''ll just meet Nathan shortly. Then I''ll go home." She reassured him.
However, Mr. Kazuki received a strict and direct order from her father. They should prevent her from meeting Nathan.
"This is urgent, Lady Jane. Your father needs to see you. Can''t you see him next time?" Kazuki tried to convince her.
Jane just raised her eyebrow. But her expression remained neutral. "Uncle. I just want to say goodbye to Nathan. I''m leaving tomorrow. Can''t I just see him today before I fly to Country J tomorrow?"
Jane had a point. Kazuki heaved a sigh of defeat. ''Fine. Just only today. Besides, her engagement with my son will be announced tomorrow.'' He decided to let her go today, allowing Jane to see Nathan for onest time.
Kazuki stepped to the side, making a path for Jane. "Just make it quick. I''ll wait for you here. Let''s go back home together."
"Sure, Uncle! See youter." Jane walked past him, not looking back. She already missed Nathan. She couldn''t wait to see her man. Furthermore, she owed him a reward.
When she reached Nathan''s office, Axel immediately approached her.
"Miss Jane, my CEO is not here. He went out for a business meeting," Axel lied to her.
Jane narrowed her eyes at him. Just a while ago, Axel confirmed that Nathan was in his office. But now that she finally came, Axel was telling her Nathan was not around.
"What business meeting? And where? Why didn''t you inform me earlier?" Jane sounded upset.
Axel could only smile apologetically as he scratched his face. "I''m sorry, Miss Jane. I was preupied. My work piled up. I don''t know the location of their meeting. I just heard that it was urgent."
"Why didn''t you apany him?" Jane probed.
"Hmm¡" Axel didn''t know if he could continue his lies. He hoped Jane wouldn''t notice. "My Boss asked me to stay behind to deal with the paperwork."
''I''m sorry, Miss Jane for lying. I hope you won''t kill me if you find out. I''m just following my Boss''s order.''
"Alright. I''ll just drop by the Sparks Mansionter." Jane was feeling down without seeing Nathan''s face today. She had to see him no matter what. She didn''t know what would happen in Country J. But she needed to give him a heads-up.
Jane was about to leave when Nathan''s temporary secretary approached Axel, handing over some documents. "Sir, can you give this to our CEO? We need his¨C" The secretary didn''t finish her words since she was warned by Axel''s sharp gaze, signaling her to stay quiet.
But it was toote. Jane had already heard her. She turned around to face Axel, her eyes staring at him intently.
"You said Nathan went out. Did you just lie to me, Axel?" Jane questioned him, trying to suppress her rage.
Axel couldn''t utter a word. He could feel immense pressure from Jane''s gaze. He regretted telling her a lie. He felt like Jane was going to punish him at any moment.
"I''m gonna ask you again, Axel," Jane said in her authoritative voice.
Axel and the secretary were intimidated by her presence. Both of them got chills upon hearing her serious tone.
"I''m sorry, Miss Jane! I just followed my superior''s order." Axel immediately motioned for Jane to enter the office. He could no longer stop her from meeting Nathan. It was so hard to offend Phantomke. She might beat him up.
Without saying a word, Jane stormed inside Nathan''s office. the double doors were flung open with force.
"This is your fault. Just pray that our CEO will not fire you after this," Axel said to the secretary as he watched Jane''s back.
The secretary pursed her lips and bowed her head. She was about to cry. She didn''t want to lose her job.
Chapter 718 The Couples Game Plan
718 The Couple''s Game n
Day Seventy-Six...
Nathan was surprised when Jane suddenly barged into his office. "Jane?" He uttered her name. He stopped what he was doing, focusing his gaze on the woman who was staring at him sharply.
"Are you deliberately avoiding me, Nate?" Jane confronted him. She walked toward him with a deep frown on her charming face. She looked upset, pouting her lips.
Nathan was at a loss for words. He didn''t know how he would justify himself. He was guilty and Jane caught him lying.
"The cat got your tongue, Mr. Sparks?" Jane mocked him, raising her eyebrow.
''Busted. I''m doomed. Nathan thought to himself as he observed Jane''s dark expression. At that certain moment, Nathan knew he had to pacify his woman.
He didn''t wait for Jane. He stood up, swiftly closing their gaps. Upon reaching her, he immediately pulled her into a hug. "I miss you." he softly mumbled, nting a soft kiss on her forehead.
He thought he could avoid her. But now that she was standing in front of him, Nathan couldn''t possibly ignore her presence. His yearning for her intensified further. He tightened his grip on her body, not wanting to let her go.
Meanwhile, Jane just sighed helplessly before hugging him back. How could she remain upset if Nathan knew how to pacify her like this? But she wouldn''t stop asking him.
"Why did you order Axel to lie?" Jane gently pushed him as she gazed up, looking at his eyes.bender
"What? Axel lied to you? Maybe he just misinterpreted my words," Nathan said, feigning innocence.
"Just don''t mind him," he added, nting another soft kiss on the tip of her nose. "Come, sit down first." Nathan pulled her toward the couch. He sat down first before he made her sit on hisp.
Jane continued observing him suspiciously. She didn''t buy his words. She could sense that Nathan was hiding something from her.
She changed her position on top of Nathan''sp so that she could face him. "Nate, tell me honestly. What is wrong with you? Don''t you want to see me today?"
"Of course not. I always want to see you," Nathan promptly responded.
"Then why did you try to avoid meeting me today?" Jane asked him again. She wouldn''t stop without getting his answer.
Nathan stayed quiet, contemting whether he would be honest with her or he would keep it a secret. He didn''t want to create a conflict between Mr. Hiroshi and Jane. He thought he had to fix this by himself.
"Sigh!" Jane took a deep breath. She didn''t like Nathan''s silence. "Nate, I''m going to Country J tomorrow, together with my father. If you don''t talk to me now, I''m afraid we will have another misunderstanding."
Nathan''s expression changed the moment he heard that. "You are leaving?" He suddenly got worried. What if Mr. Hiroshi forbade Jane from returning to Country M just to separate them?
"Why? What are you going to do there? How long are you going to stay there?" Nathan bombarded her with so many questions.
"You haven''t answered my question yet," Jane spat back at him, pouting her lips.
Nathan could no longer hide this from Jane. "Your father hates me. I think... I should win him first before I can meet you. He doesn''t want me seeing you. I''m afraid he will hate me more if I go against his will. So for the time being, I choose to obey what he wants." He finally exined his sides.
Jane narrowed her eyes upon hearing that. She knew it! It had something to do with her father. She leaned closer to Nathan and bit his shoulder as part of his punishment!
Nathan just smirked when he felt her teeth on his flesh. He just wrapped his arms around her waist, supporting her back.
"You should have talked to me about this before making a decision. Aren''t you afraid that I might misunderstand you?" Jane hit his chest.
"You know! We can always meet behind my father''s back." Jane suggested mischievously.
Nathan could only let out a huskyugh.
"Just don''t mind him. No one can stop me from seeing you. We can y along for now since our enemies are trying to break us apart by using my father. But I promise... I''ll talk to my father." Jane reassured him.
"So you also know?" Nathan asked her in disbelief.
"Of course. Cherry and Hanabi are my loyal friends. The Red Dragon is still trying to sway my father. The Dragon Lord is the one who revealed our past conflict with my father."
Nathan''s eyes darkened at her remarks. He somehow suspected that a third party was involved, destroying his rtionship with Mr.
Hiroshi. His assumption was right!
"By the way, let''s go back to the topic. What will you do in Country J?" Nathan couldn''t hide his worry.
"My father wants to introduce me to the members of the Sawada n... and ording to Cherry... he is nning to announce my engagement with Tatsumi," Jane revealed Mr. Hiroshi''s n to Nathan.
His heart clenched and his expression darkened further at the mention of engagement. He couldn''t utter a word because of too much jealousy.
Just imagining Tatsumi and Jane being together was like torture for Nathan. He couldn''t ept that.
"Don''t go..." Nathan pleaded, his intense gaze directed at Jane.
Jane just smiled at him as she cupped his face once more. "You have nothing to worry about. I''m not marrying Tatsumi. Besides, it''s my father''s choice, not mine. No one can force me to marry a person I don''t like. Tatsumi is just a friend. Do you trust me?"
Nathan heaved a sigh of relief. Jane''s words were enough to reassure him. "Yes. I trust you."
"So this is our game n. We are going to obey my father for the time being. But once you manage to gain his trust back, we will announce our rtionship in public. And we can continue seeing each other without his knowledge. Do you agree?" Jane consulted him.
Nathan bobbed his head in response. "But don''t get closer to Tatsumi... or any other men."
Jane just chuckled and gave him a peck on his lips before nodding her head.
"Let''s focus on dealing with our enemies first," Jane added.
"By the way, Nate... Thank you for avenging me against the King Stallion Mafia. The bombing incident... it was your doing, am I right?" She grabbed this opportunity to express her gratitude to Nathan.
Nathan''s expression finally softened. "No need to thank me. They deserve that punishment. I won''t forgive them. This is just the start of collecting Vincent and Monica''s debts."
"So... you are not upset with me anymore?" Nathan asked her expectantly.
"Hmm. If I''m still upset, do you think I will hug and kiss you like this?" Jane licked her lower lip as her gaze fell on Nathan''s lips. "Before I forgot... I came here to give you a reward."
Before Nathan could say a word, Jane already captured his lips, kissing him passionately.
She nibbled on his lower and upper lips alternately. Then she inserted her tongue inside his mouth to explore, licking and tasting him.
Nathan just smirked in between their kisses as he loved her boldness. He just allowed her to take the lead, going with the flow. He wrapped his arms around her body as they deepened the kiss
Chapter 719 Axels Fear
719 Axel''s Fear
Day Seventy-Six...
Jane and Nathan were so immersed in kissing each other when her phone rang, interrupting their passionate moment. Jane wanted to ignore it. But her phone kept on ringing. She drew back from Nathan as she picked up her phone from her pocket.
Jane sighed deeply upon seeing Kazuki''s caller ID on her phone screen. "Give me a second, Nate. I''ll just answer this call."
Nathan just nodded his head as he kept quiet. Jane remained on hisp, straddling him as she answered Kazuki''s call. She put it on a loudspeaker mode so that Nathan could also hear their conversation.
"Hello, Uncle? Do you need something?" Jane politely asked him, hiding her disappointment.
"Time''s up, now, Lady Jane. We should go home. Your father might be looking for you already!"
Nathan put on a pitiful look when he gazed at Jane. He didn''t want to part ways with Jane yet. He shook his head, signifying his objection with Mr. Kazuki. "Don''t leave." he mouthed the words silently.
Nathan snatched the phone from her hand and pressed the "mute" button to silence Jane''s microphone. Kazuki couldn''t hear them.
"I thought you intend to give me my reward. The reward that I want is for you to stay with me the whole day. You are leaving tomorrow... so... this is the least you can do for me today." Nathan drew her closer to his body, locking her in his arms.
Jane couldn''t possibly leave Nathan especially if he was begging her like this.
"I thought you didn''t want to disobey my father? Did you change your mind now?" she teased him, anchoring her arms around his neck.
Nathan wasn''t able to respond. He was torn in between his desire to be with her and his resolve to win Mr. Hiroshi''s trust.
"Lady Jane? Are you still there? Can you hear me? I''m going toe up if you don''t say a word." Kazuki warned her. He was puzzled why the other line suddenly became silent.
Jane smiled at him, nting another soft kiss on his lips before taking her phone back. "Fine. I''ll sneak out ande back here. Are you okay with that?"
Nathan''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile the moment he heard that. "Okay. I''ll wait for you. I''ll wrap up everything here. Do you mind going on a date with me... today?" Nathan was willing to cancel all his schedules today just to be with Jane.
"Of course, I would love that." Jane winked at him. They had to be a lowkey couple in the meantime.
After agreeing with their ns, Jane finally informed Kazuki that she was on her way to meet him in the lobby.
Though Nathan was reluctant to let her go, he had no choice but to part ways with her. But before that, he kissed her hungrily for onest time.bender
"See youter, handsome," Jane softly mumbled when they broke the long passionate kiss.
Nathan could only watch her back until she vanished from his sight. He sighed deeply, feeling helpless. Soon, he summoned Axel through the inte. A few secondster, Axel entered his office, unable to look at him in the eyes.
"Sir... I apologize for my failure to stop Miss Jane. I guess she has telepathic skills." He paused, scratching his face while smiling sheepishly. "She knew that you were here," Axel tried to cover up for the secretary''s mistake. "Is she mad?"
Nathan lifted his eyebrow and replied, "I guess you are not a good liar. She is very sharp."
Axel just bit his lower lip, and continued staring at the floor. He couldn''t tell if Nathan was mad or not. However, he was using his normal tone.
"Anyway, I called you here for something else."
Axel felt relieved when he heard that. He thought Nathan would reprimand him. Luckily, Nathan seemed like he was in a good mood. "What is it, Sir?" Axel finally lifted his head, gazing back at Nathan. "Cancel all my meetings and appointments today... including my appointments for the next three days." Nathan gave his order. "And also... book me a ticket going to Country J tomorrow." Nathan''s eyes gleamed when he said those words.
At first, Axel was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t know why Nathan wanted to go to Country J.aIIn0veInxt.0
"OK, Sir. Don''t you want to use the private ne?" he asked him for confirmation. He didn''t know if he just misheard it or if Nathan had just forgotten about his private ne.
"No. I won''t use the private ne. You should book me a ticket for a normal flight... not the VIP one. Do it discreetly." Nathan had to be more careful when following Jane. He could tell that Mr. Hiroshi was keeping an eye on him.
"Oh, one more thing, I think... we can also utilize the private ne tomorrow. But the destination is different. Go to country F using my private ne. You can bring Chantha with you." Nathan added. This was his diversion strategy, making Mr. Hiroshi believe that he was going to Country F, not Country J.
Axel: "..." feeling a bit insecure. Well, he couldn''t me him. Chantha always flirted with handsome men in front of them.
"You''ll never find out if you don''t give it a shot. There''s nothing to lose, Axel. I''m telling you this not just as your Boss but as your friend. Have confidence in yourself. You''re handsome too," Nathan encouraged Axel, well aware of Axel''s concealed affection for Chantha. Axel often engaged in banter with Chantha, not out of disdain, but because he found it difficult to express his genuine feelings, harboring a fear of potential rejection.
Chapter 720 The Second Encounter
720 The Second Encounter
Day Seventy-Six...
[At Towerville Central Mall...]
As part of his prior deal with ''Sizzling August, Spade was meeting ck Rose today together with Alexander and Hanabi. Alexander had no idea about this meet-up. Spade just brought him to the mall, pretending to be strolling there for no particr reason. He was afraid that Alexander would decline this meet-up if he mentioned it directly.
"Alex, why don''t we buy some food first? I got tired from walking around. I still can''t find the items I need for myptop repair." Spade made up some alibi so that he could bring Alexander to the Mall''s restaurant where they were supposed to meet ck Rose (Cherry) and Hanabi.
"Sure," Alexander agreed instantly, clueless of Spade''s real motive. As they entered the restaurant, Spade immediately sent a message to ck Rose, informing her that they''d arrived at the meeting ce. Meanwhile, Hanabi and Cherry had just entered the mall when she received Spade''s message.
"They are here," Cherry excitedly blurted out, catching Hanabi''s attention.
"Have you seen his face? Will you recognize him?" Hanabi inquired. "Of course. I''ve met him once. Furthermore, I researched his profile and background." She answered confidently.
"How about the Dragon Lord? How are we going to confirm his identity? What if Spade tricks us, bringing an impostor?" Hanabi had some doubts. She thought it would be hard to invite the mighty leader of a mafia organization just for this simple meet-up. Was
Spade truly able to convince the Dragon Lord toe?
"Hmm," Cherry paused, tapping her forefinger on the surface of her lips as she analyzed the situation. "Spade is a bit gullible. I don''t think he will trick us by bringing a different person. Besides, he is very loyal to Sizzling August. He won''t do something that might disappoint his idol."
"Alright. I''ll trust your judgment on this." Hanabi set aside her doubts.
"Thank you, Hana. Now, let''s proceed to meet the two gentlemen." Cherry wrapped her arms around her shoulders and she leaned closer to whisper, "Who knows the Dragon Lord is also good- looking. He might be your ideal man." She teased her.
Hanabi just pursed her lips and shook her head in objection. "I don''t need a man. I love myself... and my freedom."
Cherry burst outughing. "You are truly my friend. We are on the same page."
It did not take long before they reached the restaurant. The ce was very spacious and crowded. ''I should have chosen a different ce. Today is a peak season, many customers visiting this resto! Cherry thought to herself as her eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for Spade.
"Let me see his picture so that I can help you in looking for him," Hanabi asked for Spade''s photo.
Cherry pressed something on her phone before handing it over to Hanabi. Spade''s photo was disyed on her phone screen. Hanabi joined her, her eyes scanning the crowd. A few secondster, her sharp eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, sitting on the corner table, away from the crowd.
''Eh, what a coincidence! This guy is also here?'' Hanabi raised her eyebrow, her gaze directed at Alexander who was sitting alone (since Spade was lining up at the counter to order some drinks for them).aIIn0veInxt.c0mbender
"Have you seen him?" Hanabi asked Cherry, her gaze not leaving Alexander''s direction. She was curious about what he was doing there.
"Not yet." Cherry simply replied.
"Cherry, do you want to meet Abigail''s friend? I''ll introduce you to him." Hanabi tugged Cherry''s hand, a michievous smile ying across her lips.
"Sure. We can say hi to Abi''s friend."
The twodies started to trace their steps toward Alexander, oblivious to the fact he was the Dragon Lord they were supposed to meet today.
Hanabi didn''t know why but she just felt like annoying and provoking the guy who was very quiet in his seat. She knew that Alexander wouldn''t be happy to see her because of what she did to him at the hospital. 2
In her mind, it was Alexander''s fault for trying to disrupt Dave''s proposal to Abigail. Hanabi was the one who separated Abigail from Alexander in the hospital so that Dave could have private time alone with his girlfriend.
Soon, the twodies reached Alexander''s table.
"Excuse me, are you alone?" Hanabi spoke up to catch Alexander''s attention.
He was looking at his phone when he heard her. Alexander lifted his head, meeting Hanabi''s gaze. He was stunned for a moment when he recognized her. ''Damn! She''s the woman who humiliated me in the hospital, treating me like a prisoner as she handcuffed my hands!'' The shock on his face was immediately reced by annoyance when he recalled their first encounter. "You, Again? Why are you here?" Alexander sounded displeased and unweing.
Hanabi, on the other hand, was sneering at him, provoking him further. "Why not? This is a public ce. Not your private property." She spat back.
Cherry could only smile awkwardly as she watched the exchanges between the two. She could tell that the two were not on good terms.
"Hey, I think we should go. He looks like he is going to eat you alive. Did you offend him or something?" Cherry whispered to Hanabi. Alexander''s sharp re was somewhat intimidating.
"Don''t worry. I can deal with him. He is not strong enough to fight me," Hanabi whispered back confidently, grinning from ear to ear. Alexander was obedient and very helpless against her during their first encounter. But little did she know, Alexander was just holding himself back as he concealed his real identity, not raising any suspicion during their first meeting.
"Did you just show your face to me to ruin my mood?" Alexander broke his silence once more, not holding back. He couldn''t care less if he would appear rude in front of these two women. He just wanted a peaceful environment without Hanabi''s presence. This was his way of telling them he wasn''t happy to see her at all.
"Oh, No worries. I just came here to show my friend how rude you are. I can''t believe that you are friends with Abigail. I should warn her about your rude behavior." Hanabi didn''t back down as she threatened him.
Alexander''s expression contorted in dismay upon hearing her words. It was evident that this woman had a knack for getting under his skin, adeptly pressing his emotional triggers and stirring his frustration.
"I reserve my kindness for a chosen few," Alexander replied casually, his tone carrying an air of indifference. "You are not one of them," he added. He didn''t seem inclined to extend warmth or generosity to just anyone.
Hanabi chuckled sarcastically. "Face it. You''re simply embarrassed to be around me. You can''t even defeat a woman. How feeble," she taunted, her tone tinged with mockery and humor.
"Hey, stop that. Don''t pick a fight here." Cherry tugged her hand, stopping Hanabi from further provoking Alexander. Alexander''s face could no longer be painted due to his fury. Hanabi''sst words hit his ego.
Since she was satisfied with Alexander''s reaction, Hanabi agreed to leave him alone. "Okay. Let''s go before the volcano erupts."
They were just about to walk away when Spade suddenly showed up from behind, calling Cherry.
"Oh! ck Rose! You are here! Both of you...e and sit! This is our table." Spade greeted them with a friendly smile.
Cherry: "..."
Hanabi: "???"
Alexander: "???"
Chapter 721 The Truth Behind Deception
Chapter 721 The Truth Behind Deception
Day Seventy-Six¡
~~*****~~
When Spade mentioned ck Rose''s name, Alexander finally recognized the woman standing next to Hanabi. He failed to notice her presence since his attention was focused on Hanabi.
After that, he cast a nce at Spade, giving him a questioning gaze. ''What is the meaning of this?''
Spade just smiled at him sheepishly, feeling apologetic. He deliberately kept this intentional meet-up from Alexander.
"I''ll exin to youter. Just smile, Alex. Don''t scare them away," Spade softly mumbled, begging Alexander to behave and act friendly.
Meanwhile, Hanabi and Cherry exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Both of them had the same thought in mind. ''Wait? Is he the Dragon Lord?'' The twodies shifted their gaze back to Alexander who still had an indifferent look on his face.
The twodies were also surprised about how Spade was treating Alexander. If he was the Dragon Lord, then howe Spade had the guts tomand him like this?
"Who is the real Boss here?" Cherry whispered to Hanabi.
"I''m not sure." She inly responded, her gaze not leaving Alexander''s figure.
"You! Come with me. We need to talk!" Hanabi didn''t waste any more time as she reached out, grabbing Alexander''s hand. She pulled him up from his seat.
Hanabi didn''t give him a chance toin and object. She dragged him out of the restaurant, leaving Cherry and Spade.
"Where are you bringing me? And how did you know my friend?" Alexander asked her as they continued walking. "Stop talking. We need to find a better ce with no strangers around." Hanabi''s hand was gripping his right wrist as she led him to the parking area.
Alexander pursed his lips in annoyance. But instead of freeing his hand from her, he just continued following her until they reached Hanabi''s car.
"What do you want from me?" Alexander asked her again after stepping into the car''s front passenger''s seat.
Hanabi just ignored his question and started the engine. She drove away from the Towerville Central Mall.
"Where are you staying? Give me your address?" Hanabi demanded in hermanding tone.
Alexander furrowed his brows when he heard that. "Why should I give you my address? Are you interested in me? Stalking me, aren''t you?"
Hanabi rolled her eyes skyward. "Stop daydreaming. Just answer me, otherwise, I''ll tell Abigail that you intentionally approached her because of her father, the leader of the Sawada n. You can''t pretend anymore. I know who you are." She paused before ncing in his direction.
"Dragon Lord." She uttered his alias with emphasis.
Alexander was caught off guard by her. He couldn''t believe that his identity had been revealed to Hanabi. ''Is it Spade who gave away my identity?''
Unable to hold herself, Hanabi swiftly maneuvered the car to the side of the bustling streets, parking it in an open area near the city park.
"I''m not going to dy this further." Hanabi took the document inside the carpartment.
Alexander just watched her in confusion. He still didn''t know what was she up to.
"Take a look at this. You are being deceived by the King Stallion Mafia." Hanabi handed the documents over to Alexander. Those pieces of paper contained evidence that would prove Monica was alive and she was using Helena Carlsen''s identity.
Alexander scanned the documents, reading the contents. He was trying to figure out Hanabi''s words. As he processed the content and photos in front of him, Hanabi told her what they knew and their spection.
"We have reason to believe that Monica had an ulterior motive in approaching you. She''s an exceptionally skilled maniptor. Her aim was to entice you and sow discord between you and the Syphiruz Mafia. You were unwittingly used as a powerful weapon to strike the Syphiruz Mafia," Hanabi exined, pointing out Monica''s deceptive tactics and her calcted strategy to create division and conflict.
"See¡ she is alive¡ living happily with Vincent. The Leader of the King Stallion Mafia."
Hanabi''s words were like daggers hitting his heart. He couldn''t believe this. The woman he loved whom he thought died was still alive. But this was something he should be grateful for. ording to Hanabi, he was deceived by them.
"How long will you let them deceive you and take advantage of you? Will you permit them to manipte your organization for their vendettas? Are you that gullible?" Hanabi started to mock him, her words sharp and incisive. She intended to make him realize that Monica and Vincent had made a fool out of him.
It did not take long for Hanabi''s provocation to sink in. Alexander clutched the papers tightly.
''Everything about us is just a lie¡ Her kindness and her sweetness¡ all of them are just part of her ploy. No wonder¡ she acted that way when I first saw her as Helena Carlsen. She seemed to know me and familiar with me.''
Alexander mmed his eyes shut and gritted his teeth. He could already imagine that Monica wasughing at him. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''Why? Why do I have to feel miserable again? I was hurt when I found out she was Nathan''s girlfriend. I mourned her ''death'', vowing to avenge her. She just yed me¡ Vincent and Monica exploited my weakness just because they wanted to bring down Nathan Sparks.'' Alexander finally realized his mistake. He trusted the wrong people.
"I''m going to kill them," Alexander mumbled through his gritted teeth.
He was about to get out of the car when Hanabi suddenly stopped him, grabbing his hand once more.
"Where do you think you are going?" Hanabi asked him in disbelief. "Confronting them head-on is a bad move. Think twice before you act. Are you going to march in their backyard and announce to them that you already know how they deceive you? Do you think they will care? No!" Hanabi started lecturing him.
"Keep your cool and strategize. The most satisfying revenge you can enact shoulde as aplete surprise! Turn the tables on the maniptors! They betrayed you, so it''s only fair to do the same to them!" She tightened her grip around his arm, not allowing him to leave.
"So what do you suggest?" Alexander raised an eyebrow. "Are you going to exploit my weakness too? Using my anger as a weapon against them?" He smirked sarcastically, his wordsced with skepticism and irritation. "You are all just the same."
This time Hanabi was rendered speechless. She could see the raging fury in his eyes. Apart from anger, she also sensed his sadness and pain.
The atmosphere was engulfed by heavy tension. The silence overtook them. No one spoke for a few seconds. Soon, Hanabi released Alexander''s hand as she averted her gaze to the road.
"I''m sorry." Hanabi suddenly apologized, surprising Alexander. "Why are you apologizing?" Alexander inquired, a glint of amusement shimmering in his eyes.
"Because you were correct. I, too, intended to use you, channeling your anger towards them to cease your interference with the Syphiruz Mafia," she confessed, acknowledging her intentions with a mix of sincerity and admission.
"But now, I changed my mind. You can do anything you want. You are free to go." Hanabi didn''t want to be insensitive toward Alexander. Though she didn''t pity him, she knew the feeling of being betrayed by their loved ones.
Chapter 722 A Clever Move!
Chapter 722 A Clever Move!
Day Seventy-Six¡ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
~~*****~~
[ At Hiroshi''s Vi¡ ]
Mr. Hiroshi felt relieved when Jane obediently followed Kazuki. But Kazuki informed him that Jane went to see Nathan to say goodbye. "Are you done packing some stuff for our travel tomorrow?" Mr. Hiroshi asked his daughter, assessing her. Jane was smiling at him tenderly so he assumed that Nathan didn''t say a thing to her.
"Pa, I don''t have to pack. Besides, we will go back here the day after tomorrow, am I right?" Jane sat beside her father.
Mr. Hiroshi just smiled faintly, hesitant to say yes. If only she would agree, then he would like her to stay in Country J, preventing her from seeing Nathan frequently. ''I wonder if she can learn to love Tatsumi¡ giving him a chance. He is a good man. A very devoted man.'' Mr. Hiroshi pondered to himself.
"By the way, Pa¡ I have something to confess." Jane took his hand as she cast a meaningful look at him.
"Sure, what is it, my dear?" Mr. Hiroshi stared at him intently, bracing himself for what she was about to say. "Pa¡ the truth is¡ I have another identity¡ a secret identity." Jane confessed to him. Despite knowing that her father was already aware of her role as a professional assassin, she feltpelled to directly disclose it to prevent any potential misconceptions. However, she made the conscious decision to omit any mention of Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Pa¡ the truth is¡ I have another identity¡ a secret identity." Jane confessed to him. Despite knowing that her father was already aware of her role as a professional assassin, she feltpelled to directly disclose it to prevent any potential misconceptions. However, she made the conscious decision to omit any mention of Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia.
"Pa¡ I''m a professional assassin. Phantomke is my alias." She disclosed.
Mr. Hiroshi was caught off guard by her sudden confession. Though he was waiting for this moment, he hadn''t expected her to divulge her secret to him today.
He frowned in suspicion. He wondered if meeting Nathan triggered her to reveal her secret identity.
"I know you are shocked upon hearing this. Do you hold any resentment toward who I used to be?" Jane asked softly.
"Of course not!" Mr. Hiroshi promptly responded, holding her shoulders. "You are my daughter. I will never hate you. You have to me me for what happened in the past, not yourself."
"I was the one who failed you, my daughter. My heart is in pain knowing that you have to go through that in the past. I feel so terrible. I''m useless. I''m sorry, Jane. I''m so sorry." Mr. Hiroshi apologized as he pulled her into a warm embrace.
Jane hugged him back. "Pa¡ The past is behind us now. Let''s step forward and begin afresh," she reassured with a heartfelt tone.
"I think I inherited your skills. Remember, my father is the leader of the prestigious Sawada n! I don''t mind having our dark sides." Jane added to lighten the mood. She even giggled after saying those words. Mr. Hiroshi joined her as he chuckled.
"Do you want to lead them, my princess? There will be a time when I have to pass down the leadership to someone." he inquired, his expression very serious.
"Father, let''s set aside discussions about passing down leadership for now. However, I have a request. Can you lend me the power of our n for my vengeance? I need to settle a score with someone," she asked with a dangerous smile ying across her lips.
Mr. Hiroshi fell into silence for a moment. Only one person came to his mind¡ªNathan Sparks. ''Could it be that she''s just pretending? Is she not genuinely in love with Nathan? Am I overreacting? Should I simply allow her to pursue what she desires with him?''
"Pa?" Jane''s voice snapped him back to the present.
"Of course, my dear. The n is at your disposal. You can assign them with different tasks to assist and support you with your every n." Mr. Hiroshi gave her permission.
"Thanks, Pa!" Jane expressed her gratitude.
But unknown to Mr. Hiroshi, Jane''s target was Vincent, the leader of the King Stallion Mafia, not Nathan Sparks.
Mr. Hiroshi refrained from delving further into the details behind her desire for revenge. The only information he possessed was about the prior discord between Nathan and Jane. If he had an inkling idea of the profound suffering Jane endured at the hands of Monica and Vincent, he wouldn''t hesitate to eradicate the King Stallion Mafia by immediately mobilizing all the members of the Sawada n. It would result in gruesome bloodshed.
Fortunately, Jane had a different n. Besides, she wasn''t ready to share her ugly past with her father. She didn''t want to burden him.
"Pa¡ I still have something more to tell you." Jane was not yet done confiding with her father.
Mr. Hiroshi felt so d that Jane began to share more secrets with him. He was willing to listen to every word she would say.
"Alright. I''m just here to listen." He waited for her to speak up.
"Pa¡ I have a mission¡ a mission of making Nathan Sparks fall for me. I''ll make him head over heels for me in the next twenty-four days. So I can''t waste my time. I have to go back here as soon as possible. And I need to stick with him at all times." Mr. Hiroshi: "..."
Mr. Hiroshi was at a loss for words as he watched Jane in amusement and disbelief.
"Is this part of your revenge?" He finally found his voice to speak up.
Jane just smiled yfully as she nodded her head.
The old man was rendered speechless once again.
However, little did he know, Jane had just indirectly told him that she couldn''t afford to be separated from Nathan in the next twenty-four days. This was the ultimatum given by Bam-Bam.
In doing so, she created the impression that her revenge was aimed at Nathan. However, her true motive was entirely different ¨C to win over Nathan''s affections, stealing his heart away and imprisoning him with her love.
Internally, Mr. Hiroshi began to hesitate. Doubts started to emerge about his decision to keep them apart. He questioned whether his actions were hindering Jane''s n for revenge against Nathan.
What a clever woman! She just made her father waver from his prior resolve.
"Pa, onest thing! Can you arrange a meeting with the leader of theRed Dragon Mafia and their ally, the King Stallion Mafia? I will represent our n to attend this meeting. I n on negotiating with them." Jane grabbed this opportunity to maximize the influence of their n to build a connection with those two mafia organizations who were trying to bring Syphiruz Mafia down.
"Okay, dear. I can arrange that. Where do you want to meet them? In Country J or here?" Mr. Hiroshi consulted her.
"We can do that in Country J." Jane chose the foreign country because she was worried that Nathan would be upset once he found out she met those two leaders. She would like also to test whether Vincent would show up in person or he would just send his representative.
''I''m trying to lure my real target.'' Jane thought to herself.
"Consider it done, my princess." Mr. Hiroshi reassured her.
"Pa, thanks again for epting me and my dark sides wholeheartedly. I am a bit tired today. I''ll just go to my room and rest. Can you warn everyone not to disturb me?" Jane yawned, pretending to be sleepy. She just moved to her next n¨C Sneaking out of the house to meet Nathan.
"Sure. I''ll make sure no one will disrupt your beauty rest, my princess.Go upstairs now."
"Thanks, Pa! You are the best!" She said cheerfully, trying to conceal her excitement. ''Yes. I''m going on an official date with Nathan!''
Chapter 723 Her Favorite Coffee
723 Her Favorite Coffee
Day Seventy-Six...bender
Jane sessfully sneaked out of Hiroshi''s Vi to meet Nathan. Disguised herself as a guard, she drove away from the mansion to go to their meeting ce. Nathan was the one in charge of today''s itinerary. She wondered what his n was for their date.
She stopped by the gas station to change her clothes and freshen up in thefort room. Though she rarely put extra effort into her appearance, she simply wanted to doll up today for her date with Nathan.
Dressed in rxed attireprising white T-shirts adorned with understated ck prints and paired with high-waisted pants, she exuded an effortless chic. Her long hair was casually pulled back into sleek ponytails, and she lightly applied minimal makeup before preparing to meet her man. As she exited the restroom, she emanated a simple yet captivating aura of loveliness- Simply Pretty! The gasoline attendants and male customers couldn''t help but nce back at her due to her beauty. She was totally a head-turner. Jane wasn''t aware of her alluring charms that could attract men''s attention.
She was about to enter her car when someone grabbed her by the waist. "Where do you think you are going, Beautiful?"
If she hadn''t recognized that voice, she would have twisted his arm and thrown him to the ground. She gazed up only to meet a pair of blue eyes. It was Nathan.
Jane was beyond shock when she saw him. He had a different vibe today. Just like her, he was a striking figure in casual attire, exuding an air of charisma. Nathan''s sported well-fitted pants and a stylish shirt, tailored perfectly to entuate his physique.
His shirt, casually unbuttoned at the cor, revealed a hint of his neckline, adding a touch of effortless appeal. His casual yet refined attire emphasized his rugged handsomeness, with each confident stride echoing his innate allure.
Jane subconsciously licked her lips as she savored his gorgeousness. ''Damn. He is very handsome today. Very tempting...'' she bit her lower lip at that thought.
Meanwhile, Nathan also did the same. He also feasted on her appearance as if she was a delicious delicacy he couldn''t wait to taste. He even got annoyed when he saw other men throwing lustful gazes at Jane.
He immediately marked his territory when he grabbed her by the waist, dering to those men that she was his! He used his body to shield her away from unwanted gazes. Her sharp re seemed to tell the others to back off. "This woman is already taken. She''s mine!
"Why are you here? I thought we were going to meet at the riverside?" Jane finally spoke up, breaking the silence.
"I can''t wait to see you so I tracked down your location and followed you here." Nathan showed her his phone screen with a GPS signal. "Just leave your car here. I''ll ask somebody to pick it up."
Jane let out a soft giggle before nodding her head in agreement. Soon, Nathan took her hand, intertwining their fingers as he led her to his car.
"Where is our first stop?" Jane asked him after settling down inside his car.
With a grin, Nathan ignited the car engine. "Take a guess," he mumbled, teasingly.
Jane shook her head in amusement, clueless about the answer. "Come on, spill the beans. Don''t leave me hanging in suspense," she urged, yfully nudging him to reveal their first destination.
"A few years ago, when we were talking in the chat... you said you want to go to this ce with me. The old but famous restaurant that is very well known here in Towerville City." Nathan couldn''t help but smile as he reminisced his promise to her. "I promise to bring you here once we meet in person."
But Jane crumpled her face as she remembered something. "Wait. Don''t tell me... you already brought Monica to that ce, thinking I was her."
The smile on Nathan''s lips disappeared instantly when he heard that. Jane was right. He brought Monica to that ce before.
"Sigh. Yes. I did. Let''s change our destination then." Nathan was feeling down recalling his mistake. He felt like he broke her promise with her because he brought another woman to that ce, instead of her. It didn''t feel special anymore.
"Hmm. It''s alright. I''ve visited that ce a long time ago. Several years after we lost ourmunication... I went to see that ce several times, hoping to get a clue about your whereabouts. Of course, I failed. I don''t have your picture," Jane revealed to him. Nathan was momentarily stunned when those words reached his ears, causing his heart to beat erratically. The woman seated beside him was undoubtedly his first love-the same woman he had nearly lost due to someone''s malicious scheme.
But being by her side now, he made a solemn vow to bring joy into her life and make amends for all the pain and heartaches he had inflicted upon her in the past.
"For me to decide where we should go first, let me ask you first. Are you hungry or not? Do you want to eat heavy meals or just drink some coffee?" Nathan was aware that Jane loved to drink coffee... different varieties and vors of coffee. But she loved ''dark roast coffee'' the most.
During their virtualmunications, Nathan was influenced by Jane to love coffee. Besides, they stayed up all night just ying online games so they needed it to boost their energy.
"Hmm... Let''s go and grab some coffee. I''m still full. I don''t want to eat heavy meals."
"Alright! Towerville Central Mall has the best-selling dark roast coffee." Nathan responded as he drove the car.
"Oh, you still remember it? That''s my favorite." Jane''s eyes sparkled in delight at the mention of her favorite coffee.
"Of course. I will never forget that because it''s your favorite." He replied huskily, winking at her.
Jane gently nibbled her lower lip, a faint blush gracing her cheeks. ''What a smooth-talker! I''m quite amazed. Nate possesses this natural talent to charm a woman,'' she thought to herself, admiring his ability to evoke such feelings in her.
It did not take long for them to reach their destination. As they entered the Yen''s Cafe, they surprisingly bumped into someone they knew.
"Sis Jane!"
a l l N O V E L N E X T . C O M
"Cherry?"
Both women were surprised to see each other at the entrance. However, the most surprised one was none other than Spade. He stood frozen in his spot while darting his gaze back and forth between Jane and Nathan.
''Oh Shit! Should I run?'' Spade thought to himself as he recognized Nathan Sparks as the Supreme Leader of Syphiruz Mafia while Jane as Phantomke, the Leader of Phantom Assassin Guild.
Spade reflexively stepped back and was about to turn around and leave. But Cherry was very quick to grab his hand, pulling him to her side.
"Hi, Sis... and Nate! This is Spade. My hacker''s friend. I believe you know him!" Cherry tried her best to hold herughter.
She immediately noticed how scared and tensed Spade was when he bumped into Nathan and Jane. The words ''Running Away'' were written all over his face. So before he could flee, she immediately captured his hand thus stopping him from leaving.
''Oh... ck Rose... Are you trying to get me killed today?''
Chapter 724 Join Us
724 Join Us
Day Seventy-Six...
"H-Hi..." Spade stammered as he greeted Jane and Nathan awkwardly. He had no choice. He couldn''t leave because Cherry was gripping his elbow tightly. Now he regretted asking Cherry to go there. The restaurant was crowded so he asked her to go to the nearest Cafe since Hanabi and Alexander already left them.
Meanwhile, Nathan cast Spade a sharp deathly re the moment he recognized him. ''He is one of the guys who took Jane before when she was still in aa. A member of the Red Dragon Mafia!
"Why is he here with her?" Nathan queried aloud, seemingly disregarding Spade''s presence. "He''s affiliated with the opposing side, isn''t he?" he continued, causing Spade to break out in a nervous sweat.
Jane and Cherry exchanged meaningful nces with one another before they burst out into a peal ofughter. "Yes, indeed."
''Damn?! Is this a set-up? Why do I feel like I am trapped here?'' Spade didn''t know what to do as he felt like prey being cornered by two big predators.
"Rx, Spade. We are not going to hurt you in public. Nice meeting you," Jane said teasingly as she extended her right hand for a handshake.
Feeling anxious, Spade reached out to ept Jane''s hand however, before he could touch her, another strong hand grabbed his hand. Nathan prevented Spade from touching Jane''s palm. His cold demeanor remained intact.
Spade emitted a faint groan when Nathan sped his hand tightly. ''Ouch. Is he attempting to crush my fingers?'' he wondered, feeling the pressure. Hastily, he pulled his hand away from Nathan''s firm grip, trying to alleviate the difort.
"Let''s go and grab some coffee inside," Jane said, pulling Nathan''s hand as she gently dragged him toward the Cafe''s counter.
"Are you mad?" Jane asked him in a low voice.
"Yes. My mood has been ruined upon seeing that guy." Nathan still held a grudge against Spade. They managed to take away Jane before because Spade broke their security system.
"Take it easy, Nate. Remember... our enemy today might be our strongest ally." Jane winked at him, trying to calm him down.
Nathan could only sigh in defeat. Jane managed to wash away his annoyance with just one charming smile from her.
"Are we joining them?" Nathan had a deep frown on his forehead when he raised that question.
"Yes, for the meantime. Besides, I want to check something on Spade. Did you know? He is your avid fan. Why don''t you introduce yourself as Sizzling August? He might wag his tail once he learns your identity. Recruit him." Jane giggled at her own remarks.
Nathan scowled at that thought. "I don''t need him. You and ck Rose are already on my side. And I''m more skillful than him."
"Hmm. Spade ys an important role in the Red Dragon Mafia. Why don''t you try snatching their assets away?" Jane urged Nathan.
"But we are on a date. Just focus on me, not anyone else. You are leaving tomorrow." Nathanined. He wanted to be alone with Jane.
"Just ten minutes of talking. Then I''m all yours." Jane pleaded with a gentle smile on her face.
"Okay. 10 minutes sharp. You can''t extend, even just a second," Nathan strictly said.
"Aye, Boss!" Jane agreed, reassuring him.
a l l N O V E L N E X T . C O M
After taking their orders, the four of them settled down on one table. The atmosphere was a little bit awkward since Spade and Nathan were very silent. Spade tried his best to avoid meeting Nathan''s gaze.
"So Spade... do you want to join us?" Jane broke the silence first.
"Huh? P-Pardon?" Spade asked her, confusion resurfacing in his eyes.
"Actually, I want to recruit you. I''ve heard you are very fond of ck Rose and Sizzling August. Why don''t you team up with us?" Jane started to convince Spade.
Nathan and Cherry just stayed quiet, letting Jane do all the talk for the entire ten minutes. After that, Nathan would snatch her away from them.
Spade didn''t know how he should react to her sudden offer. He smiled awkwardly and asked, "What do you mean by that? What team?"
"Work for us." Jane offered again with a determined look on her face.
Spade scratched his face anxiously before responding to her. "Is Sizzling August working under the Syphiruz Mafia?"
"No. He is not working under them," Jane paused for a moment.
Both Nathan and Cherry nced at her skeptically at the same time. Was she trying to trick Spade again? Would she resort to lying just to convince Spade to join them?
"Because he is the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia," Jane added in the end. "He gives themand."
Nathan: "...
Cherry: "..."
Spade: "Cough! Cough!"
Spade choked on his drink when he heard herst remarks. He gave Jane an ''are-you-kidding-me'' look.
"W-What did you say?" Spade stammered once again as he shifted his gaze from Jane to Nathan.
Jane shrugged her shoulders and pointed her forefinger at Nathan. "The man sitting with us today is the real Sizzling August. To spell it out, Nathan is Sizzling August."
"Eh? What?! I thought Sizzling August was a woman?!" Spade blurted out exasperatedly. He couldn''t believe this.
"Nate, why don''t you prove to him that you are Sizzling August?" Jane softly encouraged Nathan, asking for a little bit of his cooperation.
Without further ado, Nathan gave Spade some secret codes that he only knew just to prove his identity.
Spade was bbergasted by this shocking revtion. Who would have thought that his idol was the leader of their opposing organization? He had been dying to meet him in person. He had a strong respect for Sizzling August.
"So Spade? Are you interested in joining our team?" Jane asked him again.
Her voice snapped him out of his deep stupor. He gazed at her hesitantly and shook his head. "I can''t."
"Though I am fond of both ck Rose and Sizzling August... My answer is no. I will never betray my brothers." Spade was referring to Alexander and Jack.
"Go. You can kill me now." Spade closed his eyes. His loyalty remained to Alexander. No one could change his mind.
Nathan and Cherry cast a nce at Jane. He pointed his finger to his wristwatch, reminding Jane of the time.
"Sigh. I''m not asking you to betray your brothers. I''m just offering
you a coboration to work with us. With my team... not the
Syphiruz Mafia. When I said my team... it''sposed of Sizzling August, ck Rose, and me." Jane had a different n for Spade. She saw his great potential. She didn''t want the King Stallion Mafia to benefit from Spade''s skills. As much as possible, they should cut down the connection of King Stallion with their possible allies.
"Eh? Are you serious?" Spade''s expression suddenly changed when he heard that. His curiosity was piqued. "What kind of project?"bender
"An Operation to bring down the King," Jane meaningfully said. She was referring to the King Stallion Mafia.
"Times-up!" Nathan could no longer wait as he interjected. "Let''s go!" He stood up and held Jane''s hand.
"You can tell your answer to ck Roseter. We have to go now." Jane said goodbye to them.
They hadn''t left the table yet when someone spoke from behind. "Nate!!!"
The four of them turned to the source of that voice only to see two familiar figures- Stephen and Aiden.
Chapter 725 Just Friends
725 Just Friends
Day Seventy-Six...
It was truly unexpected for Aiden and Stephen to run into Nathan. They thought he was busy with work. Who would have thought they would see him not wearing his usual ck suit and tuxedo in this ce?
At first, the two were arguing about whether the guy just looked like Nathan. But they confirmed it when they saw Jane standing next to him.
Why are they together? That was the first question that came to Stephen''s mind when he saw them.
Meanwhile, Aiden dragged Stephen toward the table and called Nathan''s name to catch his attention.
"Nate!"
Four people turned in his direction. Aiden was even more surprised to see Cherry sitting at the table with another guy.
''Who is that guy?" Aiden asked himself inwardly, giving Spade a sharp re.
Spade became aware of Aiden''s hostile re directed at him. ''Why am I sensing such negative vibes? If murderous nces could inflict harm, I''d be twice deceased by now. Once from Nathan and the other from this new guy," he mused, feeling the intense and unweing atmosphere surrounding him.
Aiden shifted his gaze to Cherry. "What''s the asion? Why are the four of you gathered here?" he could no longer hold his curiosity so he asked them directly.
Nathan, on the other hand, had conflicting thoughts in mind as he nced at Stephen. He was worried about what his best friend would feel once he found out he was already dating Jane. Stephen confessed to him that he had feelings for Jane.
He had the urge to let go of Jane''s hand so that Stephen would not notice. However, it was already toote. Stephen had seen their entangled hands. His expression changed for a few seconds. But Stephen didn''t dare to show those emotions. He kept hisposure as he greeted Nathan and Jane.
"I didn''t expect to see you both here. Are you leaving already?" Stephen asked Nathan but his eyes were on Jane.
"Yes. We are about to leave." Nathan simply replied.
"Is this a double date?" Aiden failed to hold his tongue once more. He just opened a topic Nathan didn''t want to talk about right now. Jane didn''t feel the need to hide this from them so she just responded with a "Yes. We are on a date. How about the two of you?" Jane just wanted to lighten the mood so she teased Stephen and Aiden.
However, her answer added more tension and awkwardness to the atmosphere surrounding them.
"You rejected me several times... and now... you are dating this guy!" Aiden''s heart was suddenly filled with jealousy. His tone had a hint of usation. "I get it now. You just simply don''t like me."
Cherry and Spade were both taken aback by Aiden''sst remarks.
''Uh-oh!. I shouldn''t have said that. I think someone is being jealous here! Jane thought to herself as she bit her lower lip. She darted her gaze back and forth between Aiden and Cherry. She could sense that Cherry suddenly felt awkward and ufortable because of Aiden''s statement.
He was just misunderstanding this. Cherry and Spade were just having a friendly date, not a romantic date. But Jane didn''t want to defend Cherry. She should exin this to Aiden herself. Being nosy was not a cup of her tea so Jane would just let her friend handle this situation.
Without waiting for Cherry''s response, Aiden walked out of the Cafe. His ego was hurt... not just his ego... because his heart was also in pain. Furthermore, he felt so defeated today. Many women wanted to date him but the woman he liked didn''t want to. Aiden thought the world was so unfair.bender
"What''s your n with him?" Jane murmured to Cherry, gesturing subtly toward Aiden, who was striding out of the Cafe.
"I... I..." Cherry faltered, at a loss for words, her gaze fixed on Aiden''s departing figure.
"Is he someone you''re interested in?" Spade abruptly interjected, directing his question at Cherry.
Ignoring Spade''s query, Cherry let out a heavy sigh, torn between the impulse to follow Aiden and remaining seated. She hesitated, unable to bring herself to chase after him.
"I don''t think I should follow him. We''re just friends," Cherry muttered, averting her gaze. all
Meanwhile, Nathan feltpelled to address the situation with Stephen.
"Do you mind if we have a quick chat? I need to speak to Stephen." Nathan turned to Jane. Their initial n to leave had been disrupted by the unexpected arrival of Stephen and Aiden.
''I owe him an exnation, Nathan resolved, meeting Stephen''s gaze with determination.
"Sure, take your time," Jane permitted him.
Stephen followed Nathan outside the Cafe, seeking a secluded spot away from Jane to converse.
"Steph... I''m sorry for not telling you sooner-" Nathan began, but
Stephen cut him off abruptly.
"Have you moved on from Abigail?" Stephen inquired with a stern expression on his face.
Nathan paused for a moment, analyzing his feelings. "Yes. I''ve moved on."
"Are you dating Jane... for real? No ulterior motive?" Stephen threw him another question. He was like a father interrogating his daughter''s suitor or boyfriend.
"Yes. We decided to start afresh. We are done fixing and clearing the misunderstandings between us. And we are both attracted to each other. I know you have feelings for her... but I can''t stop mine." Nathan confessed to him. "I''m sorry, Stephen. I didn''t want to hurt your feelings or betray you. But I can''t stay away from her."
"Do you love her?" Stephen just kept asking Nathan.
"Y-Yes. I think so," he stammered in response.
Stephen furrowed his brows at his answer. "Then why the hesitation? Why can''t you be straightforward? Be brave, Nate. Have conviction! If you truly love her, don''t apologize to me. Demonstrate your feelings and intentions."
"You know what... I''m the coward here... I can''t even confess my feelings to her..." Stephen added with a bitter smile, admitting his own hesitation.
"Don''t misunderstand... I am not hesitating. It''s just that... I still feel unworthy of loving her. All the wrongdoings I''ve done to her are still a heavy burden in my heart. But I know... those things should not hinder me from being with her. I''m going to make amends for all my mistakes and I assure you... I''ll take good care of her. I''ll protect her."
Stephen felt relieved to hear those words from Nathan. He could sense his sincerity. "I''m good with that as long as you can make her happy and protect her. I don''t want to see her cry... and miserable.
I''ve seen her at her worst. I don''t want her to suffer anymore. She deserves to be happy with the man she loves." Stephen already conceded. Her one-sided love would always remain a secret. He didn''t have to confess anymore as he didn''t want to ruin his friendship with Jane.
"I''ll just be happy to be her friend... for life. I''ll support both of you." Stephen meant every word. He held Nathan''s shoulder, gently patting him.
"Thank you, Steph. I owe you a lot. I''m d that you were by her side when she needed a friend. Because of you... she was able to continue her life despite her ugly past. You became her support system when her world was crumbling. I''m jealous of you... because of that."
Chapter 726 Movie Date
Chapter 726 Movie Date
Day Seventy-Six¡
~~*****~~
"What did you and Stephen talk about earlier?" Jane asked Nathan inside the car. The two continued their date after parting ways with their friends.
"It''s something personal. I can''t share it with you," Nathan said teasingly.
"Alright. I won''t force you. Besides, I have a high respect for Stephen. He is your best friend and also a good friend of mine." Jane could only smile at her remarks.
"Indeed. He is a good person. We are so lucky to have him." Nathan''s burden had been lifted off his chest after talking to Stephen. He didn''t have to worry about Stephen. He epted everything and he was even supportive of them.
"Where should we head next?" Jane''s eagerness to have an uninterrupted date with Nathan was palpable. Their time together had been cut short by their friends'' interruption earlier, and now she was determined to seize the chance to enjoy every moment alone with him.
"How about a movie date in a Cinema Theater? Normal couples do this." Nathan suggested.
"I would love to. For now, we are just an ordinary couple!" Jane responded cheerfully. She couldn''t hide her excitement.
The two chose a romantic movie entitled "His Mistress Is His Ex-Wife". It was a story of a rejected wife, betrayed by her husband. But with a new identity, she returned to take everything back and get vengeance against her scheming husband and his aplices. N?v(el)B\\jnn
*Author''s note* [ This is a teaser for my uing book. Wait for it, my dear readers. Another Revenge Sequel. ] (Author winking)
Jane and Nathan entered the dimly lit cinema lobby, the faint scent of popcorn lingering in the air. As they scanned the seating options, Nathan suggested, "How about that secluded corner over there?" He motioned toward an area at the back of the theater, away from the bustling crowd.
Jane''s eyes brightened with agreement. "That sounds perfect."
They navigated through the rows of seats until they reached the secluded corner. The area was less crowded, offering them a cozy and private space to enjoy the movie. Nathan held out his hand, allowing Jane to take the seat closest to the wall. He settled in next to her, feeling the warmth of her presence beside him.
As the lights dimmed and the film began, Jane leaned closer to Nathan, their hands intertwining with each other. The movie''s soundtrack enveloped them, creating a cinematic world exclusively for the two of them. In the darkness, they shared intimate nces and whisperedments. "What do you think about the guy?"
"I hate him." Nathan coldly responded.
"Why?" Jane asked again, letting out a soft giggle. "Because he is so dumb and foolish. He hurts the woman he likes for revenge. And it is toote when he realizes that she is important to her. She''s gone." Nathan truthfully gave his opinion. They were still in the first part of the movie.
Jane was about to say a word but Nathan''s additional remarks made her stop. "I can rte with him."
After saying those words, Nathan turned to her, gazing at her intently. His eyes mirrored his feelings¡ª guilt, regret, hope, and something more. "But I want him to have a second chance with her¡ for him to do the right thing and correct his mistakes."
"If I were him, I would do anything just to get her forgiveness¡ and have a fresh start with her."
Jane was at a loss for words. She was touched by Nathan''s words as if he was referring to her. It seemed that Nathan was no longer talking about the movie but their story that was somehow simr to them.
Their eyes locked for several seconds, conveying simr emotions from within their hearts. At that certain moment, the romantic ambiance of the filmbined with the cozy intimacy of the secluded corner sparked the intimate connection between them.
Feeling the maic pull between them, Nathan''s heart raced with the desire to lean closer. "I wanna kiss you here, right now," he softly mumbled, his gaze fell on her tempting red lips. Jane didn''t have to say a word. The burning desire in her eyes already conveyed her response to him. As the silent understanding passed between them, the time seemed to slow down. Nathan leaned in slightly, closing the gap between them while Jane''s heart was pounding with anticipation. ''So is this how a normal couple feels like when sitting in a dimly lit cinema like this?''
As Nathan''s breath grazed her cheek, she felt a surge of warmth engulfing her. Without words, they shared a fleeting, tender nce, their proximity drawing them closer. In the soft ambiance of the theater, amidst the flickering light from the screen, their lips met in a gentle, tentative kiss. Nathan held her chin as he deepened the kiss, his tongue exploring the inside of her mouth. She tasted wonderful. ''She has be my addiction¡ her lips¡ her scent¡ her body¡ and her warmth. I want all of her.''
Jane returned his kiss with equal intensity. She just found herself grabbing on his shirt as he tugged her closer to him, her own tongue ying with his in a synchronize movement. He licked her¡ sucking her and tasting her. He feasted on her lips as if there were no tomorrow.
The two of them were panting the moment they broke their long passionate kiss, their eyes never left each other''s face. "I¡ can no longer hold myself¡" Nathan mumbled. In one swift move, Nathan rose from his seat, grabbing Jane''s hand.
Jane just giggled, obediently following him. Nathan guided her out of the cinema, pulling her toward the parking lot.
"We haven''t finished the movie yet," Jane said helplessly.
"Forget about the movie. I can''t focus on kissing you there. I want to have some privacy with you," Nathanined. He just wanted to protect Jane from people''s malicious gazes.
"Hmm, Fine, Boss. Understood!"
They arrived at their car, and as Nathan courteously opened the door to the front passenger seat, Jane unexpectedly headed for the backseat. Confusion flickered across Nathan''s face as he was about to question her choice when suddenly, Jane pulled him towards her.
With a resounding thud, the car door closed, enveloping them in a secluded sanctuary. Before Nathan could gather his thoughts, Jane''s hands gently cupped his face, pulling him into a passionate kiss. Their lips melded together in an unexpected but fervent embrace, shutting out the world around them.
"This¡ is my reward¡ for you," Jane whispered sensually in between their kisses.
With Nathan reclining against the passenger seat, Jane maneuvered herself onto hisp, settling in as she deepened their passionate exchange. Her lips fervently met his, igniting an intense connection that seemed to transcend time. As their kisses intensified, she traced her fingers gently along his jawline, savoring each moment of their intimacy.
Straddling him, she pressed her body against his, relishing the warmth of their closeness. Their breaths mingled in the confined space of the car, enveloping them in a cocoon of desire and longing. Lost in the fervor of the moment, they surrendered to the intense emotions, reveling in the privacy and seclusion that allowed them to explore their affections away from prying eyes.
Chapter 727 Godfathers Invitation
Chapter 727 Godfather''s Invitation
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Alexander''s Condo Unit¡ ]
"Is everything alright? You have been quiet since yesterday. Are you still mad at me for setting you up with that girl?" Spade approached Alexander who was sitting quietly on the balcony.
He put his palms together and faced Alexander. "Forgive me already, Alex. I didn''t mean to offend you. It''s just that I had a deal with Sizzling August and ck Rose."
Alexander''s expression turned colder after being reminded of yesterday''s incident. He had been bothered by Hanabi''s revtion about Monica''s new identity.
"That woman with ck Rose is a member of the Sawada n. Didn''t you recognize her?" Alexander asked Spade in disbelief.
"Huh? She looks familiar. Who is she?" Spade wasn''t paying attention to the other woman since he was focused on Cherry.
"Hanabi."
Spade''s eyes widened at the mention of that name. Hanabi was the infamousmander of the Sawada n. She was well known in Country J''s underground world.
"Oh my god! For real! So they are indeed working together. I also met Sizzling August. It turned out he was the Supreme leader of Syphiruz. I thought we already destroyed the alliance between the Syphiruz and the Sawada n. Howe they are still working together?" "Hey, what''s happening here?" Jack joined the conversation upon hearing Spade''sst words. He had just returned with drinks for the three of them. "I heard you guys had a date yesterday. Fill me in on the details." Jack ced the beers on the table and settled into an empty chair.
"Let me tell you, yesterday was wild! I ran into Phantomke and the Supreme Leader. Hanabi from the Sawada n dragged Alexander out of the Cafe. I''m dying to know what they talked about. But Alex won''t spill anything," Spadeined to Jack, hoping to enlist his help in getting Alexander to open up.
Jack simply nced at Alexander, meeting his gaze. "So Bro, tell us. Did something significant happen? You have been in a bad mood since yesterday. What is bothering you?"
After being pestered by his subordinates who were also his friends, Alexander finally gave in. "Hanabi informed me that Monica is alive."
Spade: "What?!"
Jack: "Huh? How could that be possible?"
"They employed a Stand-in who ended up dying on her behalf. Moreover, she took on Helena''s identity, likely through stic surgery. And she''s actually in a rtionship with Vincent, not Nathan. They managed to deceive him too," Spade borated, shedding light on theplicated deception.
"How cruel and despicable," Spade mumbled in disbelief.
Jack''s face twisted in dismay upon hearing this revtion. "So, you''re saying the King Stallion Mafia manipted us to sow discord between our Dragon Lord and the Supreme Leader? They yed us for fools!" he eximed, feeling a surge of anger and frustration at being used by their adversaries.
"What is your n now, Alex? Are you going to break the alliance with the King Stallion Mafia?" Spade asked him curiously.
"No. I can''t do that. We have rules. No one can easily break our alliance unless both parties will agree. You know that. We signed a special agreement with them. We will bear the consequences once we betray the alliance." Alexander reminded them.
"Sigh. So what are we going to do now?" Spade heaved a deep sigh.
"This is no longer my war. We should go back to Country J. We don''t have business in this country anymore. Just let them kill each other." Alexander was referring to King Stallion Mafia and Syphiruz Mafia.
Jack felt disappointed when he heard Alexander''s decision. Someone shed in his mind¨CKathleen. If they would go back, then he wouldn''t see her often. He wanted to win her heart and get her affection. Jack was now torn between his duty and his personal desire.
"Alex¡ May I¨C" Jack wanted to ask him permission to let him stay there for a few months. However, he stopped midway as he hesitated. He didn''t want to be selfish. His priority was still the Red Dragon Mafia and Alexander.
"What is it?" Alexander urged him to continue.
But Jack shook his head as he smiled. "Oh. It''s nothing. So when are we going back?"
"Tomorrow," Alexander firmly said.
Jack: "Okay. Got it."
Spade: "Well noted, Boss!"
Both men hesitated to depart from Country M, each with their own motives for staying. However, they found themselvespelled to follow Alexander, their esteemed leader. It was evident that Alexander required the support of his friends during this time, even if he didn''t openly express it. There was an unspoken understanding that Monica''s influence had deeply affected Alexander, and hisrades sensed his internal turmoil.
It did not take long when silence overtook them. Sipping their respective beers, their minds ventured into different realms of thought, each lost in their own contemtions.
Ring! Ring!
Alexander''s ringtone broke the silence when he received a phone calling from Kazuki, the godfather''s right-hand man. Spade and Jack just stared in his direction silently. Alexander motioned for them not to speak as he pressed the answer button.
"Mr. Kazuki, it''s been a while. I''ve been eagerly awaiting your call," he quipped, his tone tinged with a hint of amusement. He had been waiting for the Sawada n to contact him, hoping they would finally ept his proposition to form an alliance.
"The godfather wants to invite you tonight. We will have a special gathering in one of our branch headquarters. Will you be able to join us? We are traveling this morning going back to Country J." Kazuki ryed Mr. Hiroshi''s message to Alexander.
Alexander''s eyes lit up when he heard that. His mood suddenly improved because of this. It seemed that the Godfather was now willing to acknowledge his organization.
"Absolutely! I wouldn''t miss it. An invitation from the Godfather is a rare honor," Alexander replied promptly, his eagerness evident as he epted the invitation without any hesitation.
"It''s good to hear that. However, there''s one more request. Can you fulfill it?" Kazuki presented this additional condition indirectly, implying that Alexander''s presence depended on meeting this requirement if he genuinely wished to attend.
"What request?" Alexander''s curiosity was piqued.
"Could you also bring the Leader of the King Stallion Mafia with you? Our godfather is aware of your alliance with him. He wishes to learn more about your new ally, or else he might consider whether to maintain our rtionship with you or sever ties." The statement carried an undertone of a warning, but Alexanderprehended its significance. The Sawada n was meticulous in forging alliances, wanting to ensure reliability and trustworthiness in those they associated with.
"Okay. I''ll try to invite him. I''ll let you know if he cane." Alexander''s mood changed once again at the mention of Vincent and the King Stallion Mafia. For the sake of attending this special gathering, he must convince Vincent to join him. He wasn''t certain if Vincent would agree.
After talking to Kazuki, Alexander immediately called Vincent, setting aside his negative feelings toward this guy.
"Why the sudden call, Dragon Lord?" Vincent asked, a hint of curiositycing his tone as he picked up the phone.
"Are you free today? If yes, do you want to join me and meet the Godfather in Country J? He wants to invite both of us to their special gathering," Alexander consulted Vincent.
To his surprise, Vincent didn''t think twice as he said, "Yes. I''m going there." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
He hadn''t anticipated Vincent''s immediate agreement without any inquiries. This decision piqued Alexander''s curiosity. Why the swiftpliance?
Unbeknownst to Alexander, Vincent''s rapid agreement stemmed from a desire to meet Mr. Hiroshi in person and make asting impression. And the reason behind this was none other than Jane. Vincent aimed to make a favorable impression on Jane''s father, Mr. Hiroshi.
"Alright. We can fly together using my private ne." Alexander suggested. "Will you bring your woman with you?" he subconsciously asked. He wanted to know if Monica wasing with him so that he could prepare himself.
"No. I won''t." Vincent promptly responded. When his business was rted to Jane, Vincent wouldn''t let Monica join him. As much as possible, he didn''t want those two women to cross paths with each other. Alexander felt relieved when he heard Vincent''s reply. "Okay. Much better. See youter then?"
"Sure. Thank you for letting me know." Vincent smiled from the other line.
"I have no choice. The godfather specifically mentioned you." Alexander informed him.
"Oh. That''s interesting. I can''t wait to meet him."
Chapter 728 Agreement Between the Two Old Men
728 Agreement Between the Two Old Men
Day Seventy-Seven...
Maximilian Carlsen was slowly recovering. However, he didn''t have the will to continue living after finding out his real daughter was gone. He was no longer talking to anyone. He didn''t have an appetite to eat. He won''t allow anyone to see him, including Monica.
I''ve been so foolish. I failed to protect my daughter. Whom should I me for this?'' He asked himself.
He had to admit that he had no power to fight Vincent and Monica. He was just a pawn in their games. "I should have just died. I can''t continue living like this." Maximilian was venting out his frustration. He was lost in his thoughts when someone knocked outside the door. He didn''t say a word. He just stared at the closed door nkly. After a few seconds, the door slid open and an unexpected visitor entered his room.
"Chairman Xu? Why are you here?" Maximilian wasn''t expecting Old Man Xu''s arrival.
"I''m visiting an old foe who is sick." Old Man Xu replied with a straight face.
Maximilian looked down, avoiding Old Man Xu''s gaze. "Are you happy now? I am miserable right now. I lost everything... my most precious daughter is dead because of your son... Nathan."
"I''ve heard it. But why are you ming my son for her death?" Old Man Xu wanted to defend Nathan.
"Because of him, my daughter made a crazy deal with that wicked witch. She was even willing to give up everything including her real identity just to be with him. Her love for your son had caused her demise."
Old Man Xu''s forehead creased with concern. "My son is not to be held responsible for this. His charm and good looks are innate qualities. ming him for your daughter''s decisions is unjust. It was her own volition. My son didn''t force her."
"In any case, I am not here to argue with you. My purpose is to inquire about Vincent and Monica. What do you know about their ns? Are you aware that Vincent is my biological son? What happened to his mother?" Old Man Xu would like to know everything. Fortunately, Maximilian was very cooperative with him.
"Indeed, I am well aware that Vincent is your son. His target is you and your family... specifically your son, Nathan. You gave everything to Nathan while you denied Vincent''s existence. The resentment he harbors runs profound, fueled by the disparity in treatment between him and his half-brother. His quest for retribution extends beyond personal grievances- it''s a pursuit for justice on behalf of his deceased mother." Maximilian started to reveal what he knew.
"How did she die?" He asked curiously.
"She is terminally ill. But she didn''t die of natural causes. Shemitted suicide after meeting you. That''s what I heard from Vincent''s uncle."
Old Man Xu was taken aback when he heard that. He didn''t wish for her to die. The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on him, and a newfoundprehension dawned within him regarding the roots of Vincent''s seething grudge.
"How are they going to do their revenge?" Old Man Xu asked him again.
Maximilian let out a sarcasticugh. "Their revenge has started a long time ago. Vincent wants your son to experience being alone and lonely... abandoned by his loved ones. He is hell-bent on taking away everything from your son. He is obsessed with Nathan."
Old Man Xu fell silent, his fists clenched tightly. The conflict between his two sons had arisen due to his own mistake, and he felt the weight of responsibility for the discord within his family.
Despite his sincere desire to make amends and reconcile with Vincent, the words from Maximilian painted a daunting picture. It seemed that winning Vincent''s forgiveness would be a challenging task.
"Onest question... this is with regards to my grandson, Ethan. Is Monica his biological mother... or is your daughter, Helena?" Maximilian''s expression changed at the mention of Ethan''s name. He didn''t have any idea who was Ethan''s biological mother. But when Old Man Xu mentioned Helena might be Ethan''s biological mother, his eyes gleamed with hope. What if... this young child was his grandson... and the child of his deceased daughter?o(v)()x.c(o)
"Judging by your expression, it seems you''re just as in the dark as I am. Well, there''s one way to get to the bottom of this. I''m considering a DNA test. Can you assist me with this? I''ll need DNA samples from Monica, including your daughter''s."
"Sure, I''m curious about this too. I''ll lend a hand," volunteered Maximilian, expressing his willingness to assist Old Man Xu.
"Excellent. I appreciate that. I''ll be eagerly awaiting the results," Old Man Xu responded, extending his right hand to solidify their agreement with a handshake. Maximilian epted the gesture, sealing their deal.
"Remember, you must keep this from Vincent and Monica." Old Man Xu reminded him.
"I know what to do." Maximilian finally got his motivation back. This was the least he could do for Helena.bender
Upon finalizing the arrangement, Old Man Xu discreetly slipped away from Maximilian''s ward, ensuring that his departure went unnoticed. However, his visit didn''t escape Helena''s radar. She had eyes and ears in the hospital, monitoring Maximilian Carlsen.
"What?! Nathan''s father visited him! What did they talk about?" Monica asked her underling. She couldn''t trust Maximilian especially now that he learned about Helena''s death. She was very cautious of the old man.
What if he discloses something to that old man?!'' Monica had a nagging feeling about this.
"If he dares betray Vincent and me... I''ll kill him myself," Monica swore to herself as she marched into Maximilian''s ward.
She barged inside the room, without knocking. But Maximilian just ignored her presence. He pretended to be asleep.
"Mr. Carlsen, did someone visit you today?" Monica inquired, her tonecking politeness. She even shook his body to rouse him from his so-called ''slumber.
Maximilian turned in her direction as he opened his eyes. He must act naturally in order not to raise any suspicion. He had an important task to do.
"Yes. Someone visited me. It''s Chairman Xu." he replied honestly. If he lied, Monica would suspect him more.
"Why? What did he tell you?" Monica began interrogating him.
"He just asked me about Vincent and his mother."
Monica squinted her eyes. She couldn''t tell if Maximilian was lying or not. But he was soposed.
"So how did you respond to his query?" She probed.
"Are you worried I disclosed something to him?" Maximilian asked her back, raising his eyebrow. He didn''t like the way she was treating him. "Don''t worry. I hate him and his son more than I hate you." he tried his best to sound convincing. "My daughter died because of Nathan Sparks."
Monica just smirked when she heard that. "I''m d you know. If you have to me someone for Helena''s death... it should be Nathan Sparks and Phantomke. But don''t worry. Vincent and I will help you avenge Helena''s death."
Maximilian chose to keep quiet. Luckily, Monica''s questioning was interrupted by Vincent''s phone call. Monica excused herself as she answered his call.
"Hello, Babe. Where are you? Are you noting here today? I''m a little bit bored. I need to see you. Please...e here," Monica tried to sound pitiful as she begged him.
"I''m sorry, Babe. I have an urgent thing to do. I''m flying to Country J with the Dragon Lord. I just called to let you know. I''m leaving now." Vincent informed her.
Monica''s eyes widened in disbelief. She was truly disappointed. She wasn''t informed ahead. "I want toe with you!" She stubbornly said.
"No. you have to stay, Babe. Please take good care of Mia on my behalf. I''llpensate you once I''m back," Vincent consoled her.
"Sigh! Fine! I''m upset. But you must pacify me once you return," Monica childishly demanded.
"Yes. I promise," Vincent reassured her.
"When are youing back?" Monica asked him again.
"I''m not sure. Maybe the day after tomorrow. It depends. I''ll let you know." Vincent didn''t want to disclose any further details regarding his travel.
After the call concluded, Monica''s expression soured. She sensed that something was amiss with Vincenttely.
"Why do I get the feeling that he''s hiding something from me?" she mused to herself.
She was trying to figure out something when her underling approached her. "Madam, the overseas parcel has arrived!"
Monica''s face brightened up after hearing that. "Yes! My lethal weapon is finally here!"
Chapter 729 Getting Drunk So Early
Chapter 729 Getting Drunk So Early
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Aiden''s ce¡ ]
Aiden was sulking in his room the whole morning. He didn''t have the motivation to work after what transpired yesterday. ''Is this what they called love sickness?'' Aiden muttered to himself.
Feeling a little bit bored doing nothing, Aiden contacted Stephen. He needed a drinking buddy today. He hadn''t moved on yet from Cherry''s rejection. Then he saw her dating another man. That was so unfair.
"Hey Steph, hope I''m not interrupting anything. If you''ve got some free time, how about swinging by my ce? I''m thinking we could use a bit of unwinding, you know? Let''s crack open a few bottles and enjoy our day," Aiden warmly extended an invitation to his best friend.
He was supposed to go bar-hoppingst night but he was still not in the mood. In the end, Aiden just stayed at home, doing a movie marathon.
Meanwhile, Stephen didn''t reject Aiden''s invitation. Just like Aiden, he needed something to escape from his loneliness. He was still in the middle of moving on, epting the fact that he couldn''t be the man for Jane.
"I''ll go there. I think I need some booze today," Stephen replied.
"Oh great! I''ll wait for you!" Aiden immediately got off his bed and went to his bar counter, preparing for their drinks.
After a few minutes, Stephen arrived, ringing the doorbell.
"Right timing, Bro. Come. Let''s drink." Aiden handed him the canned beer as they both settled down in his living room.
"To bepletely honest, the reason I asked you toe here today is because, well, I''ve been giving it some serious thought... I think I need some counseling." Aiden started the conversation.
Stephen paused for a moment, casting Aiden with a strange look. "Are you serious?"
Aiden pouted his lips while nodding his head. "I just lost my confidence as a man," he dered exasperatedly.
"What are you talking about?" Stephen didn''t know whether tough or not. "Sigh! Don''t give me such a look. I''m serious. What should I do? Cherry just simply doesn''t like me. How can I forget her?" Aidenined, looking so pitiful. "Do you think this is my karma for being a Casanova?"
Stephen responded with a gentle, reassuring chuckle, his handing to rest on Aiden''s shoulder in aforting gesture. "Hey now, don''t tell me you''re throwing in the towel already? This is the first time I''ve seen you being problematic because of a woman. I think Cherry makes a significant impact in your life."
"Do you think she is the one for you?" Stephen asked Aiden with a teasing smile on his lips.
"Bro! I''m asking you how to forget her. Yet you are asking me if she''s the one for me. Do you want me to be heartbroken for so long?" Aiden red at Stephen.
"Even if she doesn''t share the same feelings for me, I won''t attempt to erase her from my thoughts or my heart. She''s too precious to be forgotten," he openly expressed, his sentiments directed towards Jane. His words held a depth of emotion, revealing the sincerity of his feelings for Jane.
Aiden''s ceaseless chatter came to an abrupt halt as Stephen''s words reached his ears. ncing over at his friend, Aiden discerned a subtle sadness in Stephen''s eyes. It became evident that, on this particr day, Aiden was not the sole bearer of a broken heart.
Observing the mncholy in Stephen''s expression, Aiden decided to address the unspoken turmoil. "Is it Jane and Nathan that have left you feeling heartbroken? Do you genuinely have feelings for her?" Aiden posed the question directly, seeking to unravel theplexities of his friend''s emotions.
A faint smile yed on Stephen''s lips as he took a thoughtful sip of his beer. His response was measured and sincere, reflecting the depth of his sentiments. "It''s painful, but I''m genuinely happy for her. I''ve witnessed the positive changes and significant improvements in Jane''s rtionship with Nathan. All I want is for her to find happiness, even if I''m not the reason for it."
Aiden couldn''t help but sigh, expressing a mixture of understanding and defeat. "You''re quite the martyr, Bro," he remarked, acknowledging the selflessness embedded in Stephen''s sentiments.
"But you also deserve to be happy," Aiden added. "You have been a good friend to both of us. I also wish that you find your happiness, Stephen." This time Aiden was the one who patted Stephen''s back.
"You don''t have to worry about my happiness. This is part of growing up." Stephen raised his canned beer for a toast.
The two continued drinking for five hours until they got drunk. They just wanted to unwind. They were in a messy state when Kathleen showed up. It turned out, Aiden texted her in his drunken state. He told her about Stephen being heartbroken. When Kathleen saw the message, she immediately headed to Aiden''s ce.
"Oh my. Both of you are such a mess!" Kathleen gasped in surprise.
Empty beer bottles and crumpled snack wrappers littered the room. Aiden, with an unsteady grin on his face, attempted to stand up and hug his cousin who had just arrived.
"Kath! W-wee! I''ve been waiting for you," Aiden slurred with tipsy enthusiasm, his words slightly muddled and punctuated by a hup.
Stephen, equally disheveled, leaned back on the couch, chuckling uncontrobly. "Aiden is drunk."
Kathleen narrowed her eyes at both men. "Both of you are drunk." She had the urge to reprimand the two. She didn''t expect that she would see their messy and drunken state upon her arrival.
"Don''t get near me. I''ll punch you!" Kathleen warned Aiden when he tried to embrace her. Meeting Kathleen''s deathly re, Aiden reflexively stepped back.
"Bro, my cousin is scary!" Aiden stumbled when he ran in Stephen''s direction, seeking protection. Both friends erupted intoughter while Kathleen shook her head helplessly.
"I''m bringing you home." Kathleen dered as she approached Stephen who was sitting on the couch. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Aiden giggled once more. "Yes. Send him home. Take good care of him, Kath. If you can do it, heal his broken heart! Hahaha!"
Stephen, with a mischievous glint in his eyes, grabbed the couch pillow and threw it toward Aiden.
Thud!
He hit Aiden''s face, sending him sprawling on the floor. "Ouch! That''s so harsh. Bro!" Heined.
Kathleen could only massage her temples. She felt like she had to babysit two drunken adults. She took care of Aiden first. Kathleen guided her cousin to his bedroom. "Naughty guy, you should sleep!"
"I don''t want to sleep. I want to drink more. I''m not yet drunk!" Aiden stubbornly said, childishly turning left and right on his bed.
Kathleen smacked his forehead and said, "Behave! Otherwise, I''ll tell Uncle you skipped work today just to get drunk. You will be grounded for a month."
With her threat, Aiden stopped whining and tried to behave. After tucking Aiden on his bed, Kathleen returned to the living room. Stephen remained seated on the couch, hisughter subsiding into a goofy smile.
"Alright, it''s time for some water," Kathleen dered, watching Stephen helplessly. She disappeared into the kitchen and returned with a ss of water, cing them in front of intoxicated Stephen.
"Drink this to sober up a little. I''ll send you home in a while." She handed over the ss of water before sitting next to Stephen.
As he sipped on the water, Kathleen couldn''t help but shake her head in amusement. "You guys really know how to party¡ I mean, getting this drunk so early. It''s not even nighttime yet," she teased, earning a sheepish grin from Stephen.
Intent on cleaning up the messy living room, Kathleen moved toward the scattered bottles and discarded snack wrappers. Just as she was about to immerse herself in the task, Stephen''s hand suddenly closed around hers. Startled, she turned to look at him, her heart quickening its pace against her chest. ''Why? Why is Stephen looking at me so intently? What is he going to do?''
Caught in the unexpected moment, Kathleen''s mind raced with a cascade of thoughts. The air seemed charged with a subtle tension, leaving her wondering about the nature of Stephen''s sudden focus. ''Is he going to kiss me?'' she pondered, her imagination running wild with the possibilities.
Before she knew it, Stephen pulled her into a warm hug.
Kathleen: "..."
Badum! Badum! Badum!
Her heartbeat raced even faster.
His Mistress is His Ex-Wife
Chapter 730 I Wish You Were Here
Chapter 730 I Wish You Were Here
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Badum! Badum! Badum!
Kathleen''s heart was running wild against her chest, her face blushing. She didn''t expect that Stephen would suddenly hug her.
''Why? Why is he hugging me?'' Her eyes filled with hope, thinking she had a chance to get noticed by Stephen. If he was heartbroken, then she might be able to fill the emptiness in his heart.
"Steph? Are you okay?" Kathleen finally found her voice.
"Kath¡ I''m sorry," Stephen apologized to her out of the blue.
She was puzzled as to why Stephen was apologizing to her. "For what?"
"For not reciprocating your feelings. I know how it feels to have an unrequited love. You can stop now¡ Kath. You deserve to have someone who will love you back."
Kathleen found herself rendered speechless, her thoughts spiraling in a whirlwind of confusion. She hadn''t anticipated this. How did Stephen uncover her emotions? She had never confessed her feelings for him. Was it too obvious, or had Aiden''s loose lips inadvertentlyid bare her secret affections for Stephen?
''I''m gonna beat my stupid cousin!'' Kathleenined inwardly.
"How? How did you find out?" She mustered her courage up to raise this question.
Stephen broke the hug and fixed his gaze on her. "I''ve known all along, but I tried my best to ignore it. I didn''t want you to get hurt."
"Is there truly nothing you feel for me? Won''t you consider giving us a chance?" She swallowed her pride as she asked him directly. She wanted to hear it from Stephen.
Stephen reached out, his hand touching her face. "I can''t¡ there is one woman upying my heart. I can''t give you false hope, Kath. And I won''t ask you to wait for me."
Kathleen''s hope was shattered instantly by Stephen''s words. But she could understand that Stephen was just being honest with her. She couldn''t me him. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Okay. Enough already. My fragile heart might not be able to handle your next words. Come. I''ll send you home." Kathleen wanted to end this conversation, assisting Stephen to stand up.
Stephen sobered up a little as they reached his clinic. He asked her to drop him off there instead of taking him home.
"Don''t tell me you are still going to work?" Kathleen asked him as he alighted from her car.
"My clinic is my silent sanctuary. I want to spend a few hours here before going home." There was a faint smile on Stephen''s face as he said those words.
Stephen was about to enter his clinic when Kathleen stopped him. She had to admit that she was hurt after knowing Stephen''s feelings.
"Steph¡ thank you for being honest with me. I''ll do my best to move on," Kathleen softly mumbled. Then she moved closer to him, hugging Stephen tightly. She just needed to feel his embrace before parting ways with him.
Stephen didn''t push her away. He even wrapped his arms around her body, trying tofort her. He just felt sorry for her since he couldn''t reciprocate her feelings. Just like Jane, he couldn''t teach his heart to love someone else.
Meanwhile, someone was watching the two from a distance. Jack had been following Kathleen in secret, waiting for the opportunity to approach her and say goodbye. He was flying to Country J today. Before leaving, Jack wanted to see her. But who would have thought that he would see her hugging another man?
''Is that the man she likes?'' Jack mused to himself, clenching his fists. He felt like he was betrayed by her.
''I am so foolish to believe that she will give me a chance. In the end, she will still choose him¡ the man she likes.'' He smiled bitterly at that realization.
After witnessing that scene, Jack changed his mind. With a heavy heart, he turned around to leave. He decided not to show up in front of Kathleen, thus he missed the chance to say goodbye to her.
*****
[ At Country J: Sawada n Headquarters¡ ]
Meanwhile, Jane, Mr. Hiroshi, Hanabi, and Kazuki arrived at Sawada n Main Headquarters. They were weed by five branch leaders. The other branch leaders were busy in the preparation of the banquet. It would be held in the headquarters of the third branch leader.
Mr. Hiroshi proudly introduced Jane to their seven branch leaders. "This is my daughter, Jane¡ she''s a legendary assassin known as Phantomke."
The five branch leaders were amazed when they heard that. Phantomke''s name rang a bell. They were aware of her reputation. "Lady Jane, we are so happy to finally meet you! We''ve been searching for you." The eldest among the branch leaders spoke up first, greeting Jane.
"Thank you, Elder Jin. I''m so d to be back here," Jane responded politely. Her father told her that during her childhood days, he often brought her to the main headquarters without her mother''s knowledge. Elder Jin was one of her babysitters before.
"The other members are so excited to meet you in person. I''m Madam Akane," The second branch butted in. She was a middle-aged woman. No one would think that this fifty-year-old woman was a branch leader of Sawada n. "You have a strong resemnce with your mother." Madam Akane added. She was very close to Jane''s mother when she was still alive.
The branch leaders were very enthusiastic as they conversed with Jane. The young girl who had gone missing before had be a full-grown beautiful woman. They were all intrigued by Jane''s presence. She had this strong and charismatic aura that drew them to her.
Amidst the lively conversation, Jane''s phone suddenly vibrated. When she checked her phone, her eyes sparkled in delight. She just received a messageing from Nathan.
Nathan: [ Have you arrived at Country J safely? ]
Jane smiled upon reading his message. ''I miss him already. Sigh.''
Jane: [ Yes. What are you doing? ]
Her attention was shifted to her phone or rather to the guy whom she missed.
Nathan: [ Working. Can you update me on your location every now and then? ]
Nathan would like to surprise Jane. He didn''t mention that he was at Country J''s airport right now. Jane: [ Sure. I will. But I will be busy tonight because of the banquet. Sigh¡ I wish you were here. ]
Nathan''s lips curled up at herst message. ''Your wish is granted. I''lle to see youter.''
His Mistress is His Ex-Wife
Chapter 731 Two Esteemed Guests
Chapter 731 Two Esteemed Guests
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sawada n Branch Headquarters¡ ]
Tatsumi heard the news that Jane and Mr. Hiroshi were currently at the main headquarters. He was helping the third branch leader in the preparation of the venue. Arge hall would serve as the banquet hall for tonight''s gathering.
The tables were now set. Only invited guests were able to join them. But the banquet would be recorded live so that other members who were staying in the other branches would be able to watch and join the gathering.
The majority of those in attendanceprised high-ranking officials from the Sawada n. A reserved private room awaited the distinguished VIP guests¡ªrepresentatives of both the Red Dragon Mafia and King Stallion Mafia.
These guests, however, would not be partaking in the main banquet. Instead, the members of the Red Dragon and King Stallion Mafia would be stationed in the private room, where they could watch the banquet unfold on a wide-screen monitor. Following the formal announcement, Jane would make her way to the private room to meet the leaders of the two mafias.
Alexander and Vincent assumed they would be greeted by Mr. Hiroshi in that room. Unbeknownst to them, Jane would apany her father, taking charge of the negotiations with the two mafia leaders. The unexpected twist added an element of surprise to the uing encounter, revealing that Jane would be the key figure in the discussions. Besides, she had something to settle with those two.
It did not take long when Vincent and Alexander together with their two trusted subordinates arrived at the Sawada n Branch Headquarters.
"Wee, our esteemed guests," Mr. Aoki, the third branch leader, greeted them with courtesy. Tatsumi joined him, only to be taken aback by the presence of the two masked men ¨C both adorned with porcin masks concealing their identities.
Curiosity getting the better of him, Tatsumi whispered to Mr. Aoki, "Who are they?" He had no inkling that such influential figures had been invited to their branch headquarters.
"The Dragon Lord and the King," Mr. Aoki dered, introducing the two mysterious men.
Tatsumi''s jaws dropped at the revtion. "What?! Why are they invited to my engagement party?" he eximed, his frustration evident.
"Engagement party?" Vincent muttered in confusion. He turned to Alexander, shooting him a questioning gaze. However, Alexander could only shrug his shoulders, equally clueless about the unexpected turn of events.
"I''ll guide you to your room. The party will start in an hour. You can wait there. The godfather is not yet around. But I''ll inform him that both of you have arrived." Mr. Aoki was attentive to their two important visitors. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"We would appreciate that," Alexander responded.
Mr. Aoki guided them to the private room. Alexander, Vincent, Jack, and Speed followed him. Since Phoenix was still recuperating at the hospital, Vincent brought Speed with him while Alexander brought Jack. Their elite bodyguards were waiting outside since they were not allowed to enter the banquet hall and the private room.
"Everything is ready. You should go and change. Our godfather and Lady Jane are en route, apanied by other branch leaders," urged Han Yi, the fifth branch leader, prompting Tatsumi to switch into his suit. Han Yi was the youngest branch leader among the eight leaders. Tatsumi pursed his lips as he ced his right arm on his chest. He looked nervous and tensed.
"What''s wrong?" Han Yi tapped Tatsumi''s shoulder.
"My heart races every time you mention mydy''s name. I still find it hard to believe that our godfather wants me to marry her. It''s like a dreame true," Tatsumi confessed with a dreamy expression in his eyes, the excitement evident in his voice.
Han Yi chuckled softly. "I haven''t had the pleasure of seeing her yet. Is she really that stunning?"
"The word ''stunning'' is an understatement. Her beauty is ethereal!" Tatsumi replied with pride, a sparkle in his eyes as he spoke about the enchanting qualities of Lady Jane. His admiration for her transcended the boundaries of conventionalpliments, emphasizing the almost otherworldly nature of her beauty.
"Now, I''m intrigued. Hmm. You''re one lucky guy. I suppose you''ve outshone us all, emerging as the next n Leader," Han Yi''s voice carried a tinge of envy, but beneath it, there was genuine happiness for Tatsumi. After all, Tatsumi was like a brother to him, and Han Yi couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride for his friend''s achievements.
"By the way, have you seen my sister?" Han Yi was referring to Hanabi. Though they were not blood-rted, Hanabi was raised by Han Yi''s parents. "She''s with Lady Jane. Sigh. That woman¡ I hope she can be as supportive as you. But your troublesome sister doesn''t approve of me being our Lady Jane''s husband. I still hate her! Hmmp."
Han Yi could onlyugh at hisst remarks. He wasn''t surprised because he was used to seeing the Hanabi and Tatsumi banter a lot. "If you two could just get along, I might have considered asking you to marry my sister. But knowing you two, your house would probably turn into a daily battleground. Hahaha!" Han Yi yfully teased Tatsumi.
Tatsumi couldn''t help but react to Han Yi''s teasing words. yfully, he punched Han Yi''s shoulder upon hearing the suggestion. "No! No! Hanabi and I could never be together. We are sworn enemies!" he eximed, his tone carrying a mix of amusement and mock seriousness.
Han Yiughed in response to Tatsumi''s vehement denial. "Oh,e on, Tatsumi! Enemies or not, sometimes love blossoms in the most unexpected ces. Imagine the dramatic romance between the two of you. It would be like a tale for the ages!"
Tatsumi rolled his eyes at Han Yi''s theatrical description. "In your dreams, Han Yi. The only battles we''ll be having are in the training grounds, not in the confines of matrimony!" The banter between the two friends continued, a lighthearted exchange that added a touch of humor to the anticipation of the impending engagement party.
"I only like Lady Jane. She''s the woman for me! Don''t match me with your sister. Don''t jinx my engagement. Okay!" Tatsumi punched Han Yi once again.
"Alright. I''ll stop teasing you. At least, you are no longer nervous. Now¡ you have to change your clothes now. You are the star of tonight''s gathering." Han Yi pushed him to leave the venue.
*****
Meanwhile, inside the private room, Alexander and Vincent already settled down together with Speed and Jack. Jack was very silent because he was not in a good mood. His mind was still bothered by Kathleen.
"King, is it really okay that we didn''t bring weapons? This is our enemy''s territory. They can shoot us anytime." Speed expressed her concern, doubting Sawada n''s motive. "You should have stayed behind. You seldom attend this kind of meeting to avoid the potential enemy''s trap. Why are you being careless today?" Speed began to question Vincent''s action.
"If Phoenix is here, he won''t allow you to be here," she added. She was just showing her concern for their leader''s safety.
Even Alexander was puzzled because Vincent came in person.
"I must meet the Godfather. My presence will be the proof of my sincerity. I will not waste this potential alliance with him," Vincent replied, hiding his true motive. The truth was he just wanted to build rapport with Jane''s father.
"Do you think Godfather will join forces with us to destroy the Syphiruz Mafia?" Alexander also joined the conversation. He tried his best to conceal his resentment toward Vincent.
"I''m not sure either. That''s precisely why I''m here. I want to understand why he summoned us," Vincent admitted, a sense of uncertainty clouding his thoughts regarding Mr. Hiroshi''s intentions for bringing them together.
"Oh, the man we encountered earlier. He''s the one I was chasing after¡ªthe one responsible for the attacks on our bases in Country R, searching for you," Speed recalled, referring to Tatsumi. "But it seems like he doesn''t recognize me."
"Maybe it''s on Godfather''s orders. He might want to uncover my identity," Vincent spected.
"Oh my. I''ve got a bad feeling about this, my King. We should leave now while we still can," Speed expressed, her anxiety palpable as she considered the implications of the gathering.
"You don''t have to worry. I''ve already taken some precautionary measures. Nothing bad will happen to us here," Alexander reassured her, attempting to alleviate Speed''s concerns.
Chapter 732 The Engagement Announcement
Chapter 732 The Engagement Announcement
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sawada n Branch Headquarters¡ ]
The high-ranking members of the Sawada n together with the eight branch leaders were finally gathered at the banquet hall. Hanabi and Kazuki joined Tatsumi who had been waiting for them.
"Where are our Godfather and my Lady Jane?" Tatsumi immediately asked his father, Kazuki.
"Godfather is currently giving her a tour of the headquarters. They''ll join uster once the program starts," Kazuki informed his son.
As Tatsumi turned to his side, his eyes met Hanabi''s gaze. He couldn''t help but scan her from top to bottom. She was adorned in a long, elegant ck maxi dress.
"You''ve really dressed up tonight, and even put on some makeup," Tatsumi teased her yfully.
In response, she shot him a re and raised her fist, a silent threat for him to stop. Tatsumi, however, just let out a soft chuckle.
"I can''t wait to see my Lady. Haven''t they finished their stroll around yet?" Tatsumi mumbled, turning his head from left to right, eagerly anticipating Jane''s arrival.
"Patience, son¡ Patience." Kazuki tapped his son''s back.
"Alright. I''m nervous, Dad. What if my Lady will reject me? I''m afraid she will be against this engagement." Tatsumi expressed his concern with his father.
Kazuki just heaved a deep sigh while looking at his son helplessly. Even he, himself, didn''t know how Jane would react to this engagement. Mr. Hiroshi hadn''t informed her yet. But little did they know, Jane already had an idea about tonight''s gathering because of Hanabi and Cherry.
"Just trust our Godfather. He has your back." Kazuki tried tofort his son.
Tatsumi just bobbed his head. After talking to his father, he grabbed Hanabi, dragging her to the corner.
"What do you want from me?" Hanabi snarled at him as she yanked her arm away from Tatsumi''s grasp.
"Easy. Don''t get mad. I''m just here to share some info. Do you know that the leaders of the King Stallion Mafia and the Red Dragon Mafia are also here?"
Hanabi: "..."
She was rendered speechless for a moment. She didn''t expect that those two powerful figures would be present tonight. ''So¡ Alexander didn''t break his alliance with the King Stallion Mafia? What is he thinking?''
"Hey. You are spacing out!" Tatsumi snapped his fingers in front of Hanabi''s face.
"Where are they?" Hanabi asked him curiously.
"Special Room," Tatsumi whispered to her.
She was well acquainted with the location of that room, situated near the banquet hall. "Why are they here?" She pondered, a sense of puzzlement clouding her thoughts.
"I don''t know. It seems Godfather invited them," Tatsumi replied, scratching his face in equal confusion.
"Are you sure the King showed up in person? Not just his representative?" Hanabi harbored a doubt, her curiosity urging her to seek rity.
"Maybe. They''re both wearing porcin masks. I didn''t see their faces," Tatsumi admitted, rubbing his chin as he contemted.
"Never mind. We''ll find outter," Hanabi conceded, her thoughts lingering on how Alexander managed to interact with Vincent after learning the truth about Monica and the deception the couple had orchestrated against him.
As they continued their conversation, the host for the evening spoke up, capturing the attention of everyone present.
"Dear members of our n! Tonight holds immense significance. It has been quite some time since west gathered in one ce like this."
This gathering was being shown to all branches of the Sawada n. All members were watching in their respective stations, including Alexander and Vincent together with their subordinates.
"Our Godfather has an important announcement to make, and we''ve all assembled here to finally meet the Lady of our n! Without further ado, let''s wee our Godfather and our Lady to the center stage."
The room erupted into boisterous cheers as the host announced Jane''s presence. From the backdoor, Mr. Hiroshi guided his daughter, Jane toward the center stage. She was wearing a cowl neck slip ck dress. She looked so stunning, captivating everyone present in the banquet hall.
"OMG, our Lady is here. She''s like a goddess! So gorgeous!"
"She''s beautiful! But I can feel her fierce aura." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Meanwhile, Vincent almost dropped his wine ss when he saw Jane''s figure on the screen monitor, his eyes filled with admiration. He didn''t expect that Jane would attend the banquet.
''So she''s also here.'' A satisfied smile could be seen on his face.
Back to the banquet hall, the transition was seamless as the host gracefully handed the microphone over to Mr. Hiroshi. The room hushed in anticipation, acknowledging it was time for their n Leader to deliver his speech.
"First and foremost, I want to express my heartfelt gratitude to each and every one of you. I am fully aware of the tremendous efforts you all put into the relentless search for my missing daughter. Now, our collective hard work has borne fruit. We''ve found her ¡ª my princess, my beloved daughter, Jane."
Mr. Hiroshi''s voice resonated with a blend of gratitude, relief, and an unmistakable paternal affection. The crowd listened intently, a shared sense of aplishment rippling through the room. "From this day forward, she will be an integral part of our operations. Jane will be working alongside me, taking on a significant role in managing the affairs of the Sawada n. Therefore, I implore each and every one of you to extend your full assistance, support, and loyalty to her," Mr. Hiroshi dered with a solemn tone, emphasizing the gravity of the announcement.
The promation hung in the air, marking a pivotal moment for the Sawada n. The attendees absorbed the weight of the words, understanding the shift in dynamics within the organization. A murmur of approval and acknowledgment rippled through the crowd as Mr. Hiroshi''s directive settled in.
"Jane, my dear, your journey begins today. May you find strength and wisdom in leading our n," he added, casting a fatherly gaze toward his daughter.
The banquet hall erupted into another round of spirited cheers, resonating with both enthusiasm and a sense of eptance. The Sawada n was about to embark on a new chapter under the joint leadership of Mr. Hiroshi and his daughter, Jane.
Yet, the announcement didn''t conclude with Jane''s introduction. Mr. Hiroshi continued, "In connection with this, I am requesting Tatsumi to join us here on the stage. I am entrusting him with a highly significant task, integral to the future endeavors of the Sawada n."
The room buzzed with curiosity and spection as Tatsumi made his way to the stage. Whispers of anticipation filled the air, leaving an air of intrigue and excitement lingering throughout the banquet hall. The unexpected turn of events only fueled the attendees'' interest in the unfolding developments within the n. The majority of them hadn''t heard anything about the engagement between Tatsumi and Jane.
"Tonight, I am thrilled to announce the engagement of my daughter, Jane, and our firstmander, Tatsumi." Mr. Hiroshi dered.
The room erupted into celebratory chaos, with congrattory toasts and well-wishes echoing through the air.
On the other hand, Jane cast a nk look at her father and Tatsumi. She didn''t say a word. She just kept her neutral expression. Meanwhile, Tatsumi held his breath upon meeting Jane''s gaze. The atmosphere charged with anticipation as Tatsumi awaited Jane''s words and her reaction.
''Is my Lady fine with this?''
Chapter 733 She Wont Marry Him
Chapter 733 She Won''t Marry Him
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Aside from Tatsumi, Mr. Hiroshi was also anticipating Jane''s reaction. He wondered if she would reject this engagement in front of their n members. ''Is she going to humiliate Tatsumi in front of everyone? I hope not.''
Jane maintained herposure and she didn''t show any sign of resistance or rejection regarding the engagement. Seeing her reaction, Mr. Hiroshi was satisfied. He motioned for Tatsumi to hold Jane''s hand and move closer to her.
Tatsumi obediently moved, guided by Mr. Hiroshi''smand. He stood next to Jane and extended his right hand. Jane just smiled at him as she epted his hand. Another loud cheer erupted in the venue. Some clinked their wine sses, congratting the couple.
But little did they know, Tatsumi broke into cold sweats when he sensed Jane''s grasp. She was gripping his palm tightly as if she was controling her rage.
''Is she mad? Though she''s smiling, I can feel a chilly aura surrounding her.'' Tatsumi thought to himself, biting his lips.
Meanwhile, a resounding crash echoed from a distance, drawing the attention of the banquet attendees. A waiter, seemingly bothered by the scene unfolding at the center stage, inadvertently dropped the tray he was carrying. The tter of shattering ss resonated through the air as his gaze fixated on the entangled hands of Jane and Tatsumi.
An icy glint shed in the waiter''s eyes, unnoticed by those around him. Witnessing the intimate moment between Jane and Tatsumi seemed to stir a hidden emotion within him. The atmosphere tensed as one member of the Sawada n scolded the waiter, cautioning him about ruining the celebratory mood.
"Hey, be careful! You''re ruining the mood!" the n member reprimanded, his hand poised to grab the waiter''s cor. However, he hesitated, taken aback by the intense and intimidating gaze that met his.
''Who is this guy? How can he re at me like that? He''s just a waiter,'' the n member thought, a trace of confusion clouding his face. Before he could utter another word, the mysterious waiter turned on his heel and began to walk away. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Hey! Where are you going?! Clean up this mess!" the n member shouted after him, but the waiter paid no heed to themand.
"What''s his problem? We should fire that waiter. After this event, I''ll give him a lesson!" the n member grumbled to himself, unaware that the waiter who had disrupted the atmosphere was none other than Nathan Sparks. Disguised as a waiter, he had infiltrated the banquet, concealing his true identity and purpose.
Nathan made his way directly to the kitchen, his emotions in turmoil. Jealousy coursed through him, threatening to overpower his senses. Earlier, he had felt an overwhelming urge to stride towards the center stage and im Jane''s hand for himself. However, his disguise would crumble if he sumbed to that impulse. This was not the surprise he had intended to present to Jane.
In the kitchen, Nathan took a moment to collect himself. Leaning against a countertop, Nathan let out a frustrated sigh. He wrestled with the conflicting emotions of jealousy and the necessity to maintain the secrecy of his disguised identity. He was not wee in this ce. Mr. Hiroshi would not be happy to see him.
"Hey, buddy! Why were you so rude back there? Do you want to get fired?" Another waiter approached Nathan, voicing his concern. Nathan was a recent hire for the night, and it appeared that he had unwittingly angered one of the high-ranking officials of the Sawada n.
Nathan maintained his silence as the approachable waiter persisted in offering advice. "You''ve got to be humble and not offend our bosses here if you want tost. Take extra care when serving those drinks. It might be safer for you to stay here. I''ll cover for you," the friendly waiter suggested, extending a helping hand in light of Nathan''s encounter with the high-ranking official.
"If you want¡ you can take my jobter. You can serve food and drink to the private room near the banquet hall. We have esteemed guests there. And they will have a meeting with Godfatherter." The waiter patted Nathan''s back before he returned to the banquet hall.
With little option, Nathan reluctantly epted the offer. Returning to the banquet hall was not an option because he feared losing control over his emotions. He needed to avoid seeing Jane and Tatsumi together; otherwise, he would find himself submerged in a sea of jealousy.
*****
[ At the Private Room¡ ]
Meanwhile, Nathan wasn''t the only guy unsettled by the revtion of Jane and Tatsumi''s engagement. Vincent, too, harbored discontent over this unexpected development. The news of Godfather selecting someone from his own n as Jane''s spouse caught him off guard.
Vincent''s appetite waned, and he abstained from touching his food. A somber expression etched across his face, he shifted his focus to consuming more wine.
Speed, Jack, and Alexander observed the shifts in Vincent''s demeanor. The atmosphere within the room grew increasingly awkward and tense.
"My King¡ is there something wrong?" Speed tried to ask Vincent.
However, Vincent responded with nothing but a cold, piercing stare, disregarding her inquiry. Speed found herselfpelled to remain silent, shutting her mouth in response. She redirected her attention toward Jack, attempting to initiate a conversation. However, it became apparent that the three men in the room had no intention of engaging in dialogue with her.
''Sigh! This ce is very suffocating. Can I just go out for a moment?'' Speedmented inwardly.
"Feeling disappointed?" Alexander finally broke his silence, engaging in a conversation with Vincent.
Vincent cast a perplexed nce at him. "Disappointed about what?"
"I can''t inherit the leadership of the Sawada n. Tatsumi will assume the role after marrying Godfather''s daughter, Jane," Alexander exined, gauging Vincent''s reaction.
A deeper shadow crossed Vincent''s face upon hearing this. "She won''t marry him," he asserted with conviction.
Alexander raised an eyebrow in response to Vincent''s statement. "Why? Is it because of Nathan?"
Vincent smirked and replied, "Not him. Because of me."
Alexander got confused by Vincent''s remarks. ''What is he up to?''
Chapter 734 He Will Not Be A Hindrance
Chapter 734 He Will Not Be A Hindrance
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The banquet continued after Jane gave a short message to everyone. She didn''t reject or deny the engagement announcement but she never mentioned anything about it. Both Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki felt relieved because of Jane''s eptance.
A few minutester, Jane and Tatsumi roamed around the banquet hall, greeting everyone and engaging in small talk. Everyone was happy to interact with the heiress. They assumed that Jane and Tatsumi were the future leaders of the Sawada n. They had high respect for the two.
Hanabi could only watch them on the sideline. "I don''t know how she will deal with Tatsumiter. That guy will surely get rejected though, not in front of everyone." She shook her head helplessly, already feeling sorry for Tatsumi.
"I think Sis just yed along with them so that Tatsumi could retain his reputation, not humiliate him." Hanabi softly mumbled as she moved to the corner. She was against this engagement announcement, however, this was Mr. Hiroshi''s decision.
"Hey, Sis, you''re finally here. How was your trip to Country M?" Han Yi greeted Hanabi.
"It''s fine. I got to meet new friends. So, how''s everything here? Anything unusual, Brother?" Hanabi inquired.
As one of the Branch Leaders, Han Yi had the responsibility of overseeing their n''s operations. "Everything is running smoothly. No major problems, just some small factions attempting to invade our territory and sabotage our operations," Han Yi provided her with updates.
"But I think... The Dragon Lord''s presence tonight might change our status. Who knows if the two powerhouse organizations here in Country J will join forces?" he added, alluding to Alexander''s presence.
Hanabi''s expression shifted at the mention of the Dragon Lord. "Oh right. I should go, Bro. I''ll check on our esteemed guests in the Special Room."
"Okay, Sis. Keep them entertained. Unfortunately, they''re not allowed to join us here in the main hall," Han Yi informed her.
Hanabi simply nodded before leaving the banquet hall. She contemted taking a glimpse of what the two mafia leaders were doing in the Special Room. ''What if they''re up to something? I must keep my eyes on them.''
Meanwhile, Jane had just finished greeting everyone. She immediately talked to her father about their prior n.
"Pa, I can''t stay here for long. Did the Dragon Lord and the King show up? Where are they?" "Yes. They are here, being amodated in one private room near the banquet hall. Do you want to see them already?" Mr. Hiroshi responded.
Jane bobbed her head. "I must meet them in private. Is it okay for me to leave the Banquet Hall for a moment?"
"Sure, dear. Do you want me to apany you?" Mr. Hiroshi consulted her.
"No, Pa. You can stay here and be with our guests and fellow members. But I can bring Tatsumi with me." Jane wanted to face those two men without her father''s involvement. She had a different n. But she hoped that her father would support her.
"Okay, Dear. I trust your judgment. I will let you deal with them yourself. If you need my assistance, just call me." After saying that, Mr. Hiroshi turned to Tatsumi. "Please apany and guide my daughter to our special room. The two leaders are waiting for her."
"Copy, Sir. I''ll escort her," Tatsumi obediently said, looking at Jane.
Jane and Tatsumi shared meaningful nces as they made their way to the Special Room. While navigating the corridors, Tatsumi''s curiosity got the better of him, prompting him to inquire about Jane''s feelings.
"My Lady, regarding this engagement... I understand it must be quite shocking news for you. Were you upset or offended by your father''s decision? Has he consulted you, and how do you feel about all this?" Tatsumi''s questions halted Jane in her tracks. When she met his gaze, she sensed Tatsumi''s unease, his nervousness palpable.
Acknowledging Tatsumi''s genuine concern, Jane sighed helplessly. She wished to have an honest conversation with him, but she hadn''t anticipated Tatsumi confronting her so directly.
"Alright, let''s find a quiet space to talk in private. I''ll answer everything," Jane replied with a serious expression, prompting Tatsumi''s uneasiness to intensify further, his heart racing.
"O-Okay," he stammered. Then he led the way, bringing Jane to an isted ce.
Jane must settle this with Tatsumi so that she would no longer worry about anything else before facing her two biggest enemies tonight.
Face to face with Jane, Tatsumi stood there in silence, waiting for her to speak up. His hands betrayed his nervousness, beads of sweat forming in his anxious anticipation.
"Tatsumi," Jane uttered his name in a solemn tone, intensifying the tension in the atmosphere.
Tatsumi could only bite his lower lip as he raised his head to meet her gaze. He almost held his breath.
"You''re a great guy, and you are worthy to lead our n," she acknowledged Tatsumi''s capability first. "I can rely on you, and I trust you. But..."
Tatsumi''s heartbeat quickened even further at the sound of the "but."
''Oh no. This is it. I have a bad feeling about this. Why do I feel like I will be rejected?'' He had an ominous premonition.
"I like you," Jane mumbled, causing Tatsumi''s world to momentarily slow down.
Tatsumi: "..."
''What did she just say? She likes me? For real?'' Tatsumi froze as if his heart also stopped beating for a moment because of utter shock, her mind trying to process and absorb her words.
"As a brother¡" Jane continued her words.
Tatsumi: "???"
"I''m sorry, Tatsumi. But I love another guy, and I want to be with him. However, my father is against our rtionship for now due to some misunderstanding. My father didn''t consult me about this engagement. But I can''t object in front of everyone because of you," Jane candidly expressed her true thoughts and feelings.
Jane moved closer to Tatsumi, holding his shoulders. She could see that Tatsumi was having a hard time processing her every word but he must face the truth.
"I hope you will understand me. I don''t want to hurt your feelings. But I must tell you the truth. Nathan Sparks¡ he is the man I love. My feelings for him will never change¡ even if I die."
Tatsumi blinked several times. As Jane''s words sank in, he felt a heavy weight settle in the pit of his stomach. The air around him seemed to thicken, and the once vibrant atmosphere dimmed. A mixture of disbelief and disappointment clouded his features as he grappled with the reality of the rejection.
''My hope has just been shattered¡ not only my hope¡ but also my heart. Who would have thought that rejection from the woman I like could be this fatal?'' The revtion that Jane loved another and desired to be with someone else echoed in his mind, causing a sharp pang in his chest. The world, once filled with possibilities, now appeared to crumble around him. Tatsumi''s heart, which had raced with anticipation, now echoed the somber rhythm of rejection.
"I know..." were the initial words he managed to utter. "When I heard about the announcement of our engagement, I thought it would be too good to be true. And I was right," Tatsumi said, wearing a bitter-sweet smile.
"I thought I was dreaming, and yet, you just woke me up from that beautiful dream, my Lady. However¡ just like what I said to you before. I will always be on your side. My loyalty is now with you¡ So I understand and I respect your decision."
"I will not be a hindrance to your great love story¡" he swore solemnly as he conceded.
Chapter 735 Unmasking
Chapter 735 Unmasking
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
"I will not be a hindrance to your great love story¡" he swore solemnly as he conceded.
Jane was taken aback as Tatsumi wholeheartedly embraced this truth. His sincerity was evident in the way he looked at her while speaking those words. He even smiled at her faintly.
"I''ll y the part of your fake boyfriend for a while as you mend the misunderstanding between your father and Nathan," Tatsumi volunteered, scratching his face. He even blushed at the notion of being Jane''s boyfriend, even if it was just for show.
Jane: "..."
''Is he a masochist?'' She thought to herself.
"I don''t mind it at all," Tatsumi added, his cheerfulness returning as if he hadn''t faced rejection earlier.
Jane let out a soft giggle and said, "Thank you. I appreciate that. It will be a great help to prevent my father from doing something to separate me from Nathan. At least, he will think that I''m an obedient daughter."
Tatsumi burst into a peal ofughter. "My Lady, I know how stubborn you are. You are very clever."
"So are we good now? No hurt feelings?" Jane sought affirmation, assessing Tatsumi''s feelings.
Tatsumi bobbed his head frantically. "Of course, my Lady! I''m good as long as we stay friends. I will also serve you. I''m always at your disposal."
Hearing Tatsumi''s willingness to be of service and support whenever called upon made Jane feel grateful toward him. "At least, let me give you a hug." Jane embraced Tatsumi to express her gratitude.
Tatsumi swooned when Jane''s arms wrapped around his body. It was just a friendly hug but his heart kept beating so fast. "Thank you, my Lady. It''s my honor." Tatsumi savored the moment because this opportunity won''tst.
"Now, we should make a move. Our targets are waiting for us. Let''s confront them," Jane said, breaking the hug.
"Okay, my Lady. Let''s go and meet them."
Tatsumi and Jane made their way to the special room. Meanwhile, in the private room set aside for the two mafia leaders, Alexander experienced surprise when a familiar face appeared ¨C none other than Hanabi. Alexander and Hanabi locked eyes for a prolonged moment.
"Gentlemen, are you enjoying your meal?" She asked them, greeting them.
"I''m ady!" Speed butted in. Hanabi raised her eyebrow when she recognized Speed. She was the one who disguised as a nurse in the hospital, chasing after Tatsumi. ''I know her. She''s a member of the King Stallion Mafia. So the man sitting next to her might be the King, their leader.''
Speed and Hanabi exchanged intense res, casting a palpable tension into the atmosphere.
"You nearly killed Tatsumi back in Country R," Hanabi blurted out bluntly, not holding back as she confronted Speed. "You even followed him to Country M."
Speed sneered in response and retorted, "Of course. It''s my duty to do so. Yourrade attacked our headquarters, searching for our King. But don''t worry, we didn''te here to fight. We are here to negotiate with your n leader."
Before Hanabi could say a word, two figures entered the room, catching everyone''s attention.
"My father is busy. I am representing him," Jane''s voice reverberated from the entrance door.
Jane''s sudden arrival caught both Alexander and Vincent off guard. They never anticipated that she would be the one engaging in conversation with them tonight. Standing behind Jane was Tatsumi.
"H!" Tatsumi greeted them informally as he raised his hand. He even acknowledged Hanabi''s presence, motioning for her to join them. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Hanabi gracefully stepped back, positioning herself closer to Jane and Tatsumi. The trio now confronted the four representatives from the King Stallion Mafia and the Red Dragon Mafia.
"Mydy, this way," Tatsumi said, extending a courteous gesture as he guided Jane to the opposite side. With a smooth motion, he pulled out a chair for her, ensuring herfort. The atmosphere buzzed with a mix of formality and tension as the two parties prepared to engage in negotiations.
Vincent and Alexander shared meaningful nces, silentlymunicating with each other. Vincent then redirected his gaze toward Jane, fixing a steady and intent stare on her, a subtle curve forming on the corner of his lips.
"It''s my pleasure to meet you, Miss Jane. I''m King, the leader of King Stallion Mafia," Vincent spoke up, offering a courteous handshake by extending his right hand toward Jane.
However, Jane found herself staring at his palm, her mind flooded with memories of their past encounters. A wave of difort churned in her stomach as she recalled the unsettling moments with Vincent. Unable to shake off the feeling of disgust, she hesitated and chose not to ept his outstretched hand.
Jane''s reaction didn''t escape Vincent''s keen observation. Disappointment flickered in his eyes as Jane deliberately chose to ignore his extended hand. Realizing the subtle rejection, Vincent promptly retracted his hand, concealing any embarrassment with a subtle, tight-lipped smile. The moment, though brief, added ayer of tension to the atmosphere, making it clear that the dynamics between Jane and the guests were far from amicable.
Meanwhile, Hanabi and Tatsumi exchanged knowing smiles, recognizing that Jane wouldn''t be particrly approachable toward their guests.
"So since you are here, could you enlighten us, Miss Jane? What prompted Godfather to extend this invitation, and what is our agenda for tonight?" Alexander joined the conversation, his eyes brimming with curiosity.
"Hmm. Allow me to pose a question to both of you. Is forming an alliance with our n a genuine desire of yours?" Jane inquired, a subtle smile gracing her face.
"Absolutely. That''s precisely what I desire. With thebined strength of our forces, we can assert dominance in the underground world," Alexander replied promptly, expressing his enthusiasm for the proposed alliance.
"How about you, King?" Jane redirected the question to Vincent.
"I also love the idea of working with you," Vincent responded confidently, his eyes never left Jane''s face.
Jane''s lips curled up, staring at both men meaningfully. "Then show me your sincerity. Remove your masks and reveal your identity to me," she ordered them with her authoritative voice.
Both men fell into a contemtive silence, unaware that Jane had already discerned their identities. Jane saw this as an opportunity to test Vincent.
''Is he willing to reveal his true face, or is he concealing it behind another mask?'' Jane pondered to herself.
Alexander, sensing no need for secrecy as Hanabi already knew his identity, was the first to unmask, revealing his face. In contrast, Vincent maintained hisposed demeanor, seated without any intention of unveiling his features.
"Are you hesitant to reveal yourself, King?" Jane challenged him once again, wearing a taunting smile as she sought to provoke a response.
Meeting her gaze, Vincent slowly raised his hand. He reached for the edges of his mask, pulling it away from his face. As the mask separated from his features, his countenance was revealed¡ªconfident and enigmatic.
Jane was rendered speechless when Vincent revealed his true face. He went there as Vincent, not using another identity.
''He¡ reveals himself.'' Jane murmured in disbelief.
Jane and Vincent locked eyes for a few lingering moments, an undercurrent of tension swirling between them.
"Miss Jane, I''m demonstrating my sincerity," Vincent mumbled with meaningful intent, a subtle gleam reflecting in his eyes.
Chapter 736 Your Child is Alive
Chapter 736 Your Child is Alive
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
As Vincent finally revealed himself, a surge of intense emotions overwhelmed Jane. The deep-seated resentment she harbored against this man, the source of her past suffering, ignited within her. Almost instinctively, Jane''s hand reached for the knife on the table.
The room fell into an rmed hush as Jane rose from her seat, approaching Vincent with determination. She gripped his cor tightly and held the knife against his neck.
"Stay away from my King!" Speed moved to intervene, but Hanabi swiftly stepped in, capturing Speed from behind. Meanwhile, Jack, sensing the rising tension, pulled Alexander to a corner, shielding him with his body. Tatsumi positioned himself beside Jane, keeping a watchful eye on Jack. The room crackled with an escting sense of danger.
"Should I protect and save him? Just give me the word," Jack whispered to Alexander.
"No, stay put," Alexander firmly instructed as they observed the unfolding scene.
Vincent, however, remained surprisinglyposed under the threat of the knife pointed at his neck. Unfazed, he looked into Jane''s eyes.
"Have you recovered your memories?" Vincent inquired, sensing Jane''s palpable anger and disgust.
Jane''s body tensed at Vincent''s question, a confirmation that her forgotten memories were resurfacing.
"I want to kill you," she muttered through gritted teeth.
"You can''t kill me. If you do, you won''t see your child again. Your child is alive," Vincent dered, dropping a bombshell revtion that left Jane in disbelief.
"W-What did you just say?" Jane asked, stunned.
"I''m the father of your child. And I saved our child," Vincent revealed, shattering the silence that had settled in the room.
Alexander: "..."
Tatsumi: "..."
Hanabi: "..."
Speed and Jack: "..."
The revtion that Vincent and Jane had a child sent shockwaves through the room. Each person present grappled with the same question: ''They have a child?''
Jane found herself caught in a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. The gravity of Vincent''s words left her uncertain about how to respond.
"You''re lying," Jane uttered in denial, her grip on Vincent''s cor loosening.
Vincent gently touched the hand that held the knife. "I''m telling the truth. I can prove it to you when you see her." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Before they could fully absorb Vincent''s shocking revtion, another unexpected figure entered the room. A man in a waiter''s uniform, holding a tray of food, witnessed the intense scene. Recognition shed in his eyes as he first spotted Jane and then the man standing in front of her¡ªVincent.
''What are they doing here?'' Nathan wondered as he noticed Alexander''s presence. His protective instincts kicked in, and without a second thought, Nathan rushed forward. The tray crashed to the floor as he threw a punch, connecting with Vincent''s jaw.
Thud!
Jane''s focus returned when she saw the man she never expected to show up in that ce.
"Nate? What are you doing here?" Jane inquired, her eyes widening in both shock and disbelief.
Instead of responding, Nathan seized her hand, pulling her to his side. "Just say the word and I''ll kill this guy for you."
Vincent and Nathan exchanged intense res, both displeased to find themselves in the same ce.
"No. Stop, Nate. You are not supposed to be here." Jane suddenly grew worried about her father encountering Nathan. He might do something impulsive.
Without a second thought, Jane hurriedly led Nathan out of the room. Vincent watched their retreating figures with clenched fists. Once the two disappeared from view, Hanabi and Tatsumi also left the room.
"I told you! This is a waste of time!" Speedined. "They disrespected you, my King! We should leave now."
Vincent rubbed his jaw, still feeling the impact of Nathan''s fist. He showed no intention of leaving.
"Is it true? You and Jane have a child?" Alexander raised the question, curious about the history between the two.
"Do you think I would lie about that?" Vincent responded nonchntly, and Speed and Jack silently observed their bosses, both surprised by Vincent''s revtion.
"So what are we going to do now? It seems that the Godfather''s daughter has no interest in negotiating with us. She just left together with the waiter." Speed sighed deeply. She was the only one who didn''t recognize Nathan Sparks.
"Let''s wait for the Godfather toe," Alexander suggested. "For now, we should inform someone to clean the mess." He turned around to leave.
"My Lord, where are you going?" Jack asked, trying to stop him.
"Just stay with them and keep him safe," Alexander ordered Jack as he pointed his finger at Vincent. "I''ll just talk to someone."
He didn''t wait for Jack to respond. He just stepped out of the room with a goal in mind. He wanted to follow Hanabi and talk to her.
*****
Meanwhile, Jane brought Nathan to the Branch Leader''s office. She locked the door, ensuring that no one would disrupt them.
"Nate, why are you here?" Jane asked him, holding his shoulders.
"I should be the one asking you. Why did you meet Vincent and the Dragon Lord? You never mentioned this to me." Nathan''s voice carried a trace of jealousy.
"Does your father want to join hands with them? I don''t know how long I will be able to endure this. Your engagement announcement is already bothering me so much." Nathan vented out his frustration. The tension in the room was palpable as unspoken emotions hung in the air.
Aside from jealousy, Jane could see Nathan''s distress and anxiety. Tofort him, Jane immediately engulfed him in her warm embrace.
"I''m sorry, Nate. You have to hear and witness those scenes." Jane hugged him tightly, expressing her feelings.
"No matter what happens¡ I''ll always choose you, Nate. I won''t marry anyone. Trust me. Okay?" Jane''s words brought a sense of relief to Nathan''s troubled heart.
"Don''t be upset. I have to confront Vincent and Alexander. I didn''t mention this because I knew you would react this way," she apologized once again.
"There''s something I need to check with Vincent. He told me¡ª" Jane abruptly paused, a hint of worry crossing her face as she recalled Vincent''sst remarks. She nced at Nathan, unsure of how to tell him about Vincent''s revtion regarding her child.
"What did he say?" Nathan urged her to continue. He saw the changes in Jane''s expression when Vincent''s name was mentioned.
''I can''t tell him unless I''m certain about it. I don''t want to add more troubles in his mind,'' Jane thought to herself.
"Let''s talk somewhere. First¡ we need to get out of here. You don''t want my father to see you here, right?"
Nathan hesitated for a moment. After careful consideration, he bobbed his head. "Is it okay for you to leave without saying goodbye to your father?"
"Don''t worry. I''ll let Hanabi and Tatsumi handle this." Jane reassured him.
Without wasting any more time, Jane guided him to the exit. Tatsumi was already waiting for them. Tatsumi and Nathan locked eyes for a few seconds.
"I''ll apany you so that our Godfather won''t suspect anything," Tatsumi exined to the couple. He already anticipated that Jane would need his help.
Jane smiled at him gratefully. "Thanks. I truly appreciate this."
Tatsumi ignored Nathan''s cold re as he smiled back at Jane. "I''ll bring you to my ce."
Chapter 737 Love At First Sight
Chapter 737 Love At First Sight
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At the Banquet Hall¡ ]
Hanabi secretly approached Mr. Hiroshi. Jane had already texted her about the situation. She needed to leave the headquarters together with Nathan behind Mr. Hiroshi''s back.
"Godfather, I want to inform you that Jane and Tatsumi left together." When in front of the whole n, Hanabi was obliged to call Mr. Hiroshi ''Godfather'', instead of ''Uncle''.
"Huh? What happened to her meeting with the Dragon Lord and the King?" Mr. Hiroshi was skeptical, considering that it hadn''t been long since Jane left to meet them.
"She''s feeling sick so Tatsumi decided to bring her to his ce. I think I should send off our visitors." Hanabi''s goal was to prevent Mr. Hiroshi from finding out that Nathan showed up and what happened inside the private room. Who knows Alexander and Vincent might tell him regarding Nathan''s presence.
"It''s fine. I will meet them." Mr. Hiroshi stood up as he excused himself from his branch leaders.
Hanabi cursed inwardly, biting her lips. ''Damn. How can I stop him from seeing those two? I shouldn''t have approached him in the first ce.'' She started to regret it.
"Godfather. No worries. You can just stay here. I''ll talk to them on Jane''s behalf." Hanabi tried her best to stop him.
"I can''t ignore their presence. They might be expecting me. I''ll go and meet them." Mr. Hiroshi was firm with his decision. If she continued to resist then Mr. Hiroshi might suspect something. She had no choice but to follow him.
They just got out of the banquet hall when they ran into Alexander. He immediately greeted Mr. Hiroshi, expressing his respect and politeness toward the leader of the Sawada n.
"Good evening, Godfather. I am pleased to see you here."
Mr. Hiroshi raised his eyebrow. "Why are you wandering around? You are not allowed here. You are supposed to stay in the private room."
"I apologize. I''m here to see your subordinate." Alexander shifted his gaze from Mr. Hiroshi to Hanabi.
Hanabi scowled at him, giving him a questioning look. ''What is he up to?''
"Why?" Mr. Hiroshi inquired curiously.
"It''s something personal," Alexander responded promptly.
Mr. Hiroshi rubbed his chin. "Oh. I thought you came here to see me. Did I misunderstand your motive?"
"No. You didn''t misunderstand me. I am still hoping for our alliance. But it seems that I have to get your daughter''s approval first before we can form an alliance. This is the reason why I have to talk to your subordinate here." Alexander was referring to Hanabi.
"Okay. I''ll allow you to discuss some things with Hanabi. How about the leader of the King Stallion Mafia? Where is he?"
"He stays behind, also wishing to meet you."
"Fine. I''m going to meet him. You and Hanabi can talk somewhere." Mr. Hiroshi motioned for Hanabi to bring Alexander to a ce where they could talk privately.
Hanabi hesitated for a moment. ''If I go with Alexander, I can''t hear nor witness the conversation between the King and our Godfather. How will I make sure that Nathan''s presence will not be brought up?''
Hanabi was still contemting when suddenly, Alexander pulled her hand. "Let''s go!" He dragged her, not allowing her to say no.
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi proceeded to the room where Vincent was waiting.
"Finally, I''ve met you, Godfather. I feel honored. I''m the leader of King Stallion Mafia, also known as the King," Vincent extended his right hand in front of Mr. Hiroshi. The old man epted the handshake.
"Likewise. You''re quite mysterious. I didn''t anticipate that you would unveil your identity to us tonight," Mr. Hiroshi remarked, engaging in conversation with Vincent, who had removed his mask.
Vincent just let out a soft chuckle. His smile mirrored his confidence. He wasn''t intimidated by Mr. Hiroshi''s presence at all.
"Can you both excuse us? I need to talk to Godfather alone," Vincent ordered Speed and Jack to leave the room. The two could only obey hismand so they both left the room instantly.
The two men settled down as they sat on their respective seats, facing each other.
"What do you want to discuss with me?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Vincent directly.
"I''ll be straightforward and not beat around the bush. I want to marry your daughter, Jane," Vincent boldly dered to Mr. Hiroshi.
Mr. Hiroshi: "..."
Mr. Hiroshi was rendered speechless by Vincent''s unexpected proposal.
"Once I marry her, King Stallion Mafia will be yours. I will also help you in bringing down Syphiruz Mafia." Vincent added, still trying to convince Mr. Hiroshi.
Mr. Hiroshi burst into a sarcasticugh. "You are too ambitious. Do you think I will just let my daughter marry a stranger? I can destroy the Syphiruz using my own power. Don''t make meugh, kid."
But Vincent didn''t feel disheartened by Mr. Hiroshi''s words. He remainedposed and confident.
"If that''s the case¡ then I must give you a more valid reason for me to marry your daughter." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
The crease on Mr. Hiroshi''s forehead deepened further. He wondered where this guy''s confidence wasing from. He was as arrogant as Nathan Sparks. "Tell me."
"I met her six years ago. I''m the father of your daughter''s child. Jane and I have a child." Vincent dered matter-of-factly. His gaze never left Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes as he said that shocking revtion.
Mr. Hiroshi''s jaw dropped,pletely at a loss for words. How could that be possible?
"I have proof. I can bring to you your grandchild. You can confirm her identity. But on one condition, I should marry your daughter. I like her. I''ll protect her with my life." Vincent was so determined to convince Mr. Hiroshi.
"A-Are you telling the truth?" Mr. Hiroshi found it so hard to believe.
Vincent nodded his head. "Just like what I said¡ you can confirm it once you see your grandchild. There are lots of ways to prove that she is mine and Jane''s daughter."
"Have you told Jane about this? It''s quite surprising that she never mentioned having a child. Did you keep them apart?" Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t fully trust Vincent and had numerous doubts lingering in his mind.
"I apologize but it''s a long story. I only revealed it to her a short while ago. She was taken aback."
''Is this the reason why Jane abruptly left with Tatsumi?'' Mr. Hiroshi mused to himself.
"Fine! Bring that child to me! I''ll find out if you are telling the truth." Mr. Hiroshimanded him in his authoritative voice.
"Absolutely. I''ll bring her to you. I''ll dispatch someone to fetch her. She''s currently in Country M." Vincent didn''t hesitate, deeming this the opportune moment to y his trump card ¨C Mia.
''I can''t let Jane marry someone. And I don''t want Nathan to win.'' Vincent was hell-bent on stealing Jane away from Nathan.
"I am willing to listen to your story. I wanna know how you met my daughter." Mr. Hiroshi suddenly showed interest in Vincent. He wanted to know their story.
"Your daughter and I crossed paths in Country R. I''ve longed to meet Phantomke, the renowned assassin. To make that happen, I enlisted her services to target me. She was on a mission to assassinate me when we first met. It was love at first sight for me."
Chapter 738 Drinking Competition
Chapter 738 Drinking Competition
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
"What do you want from me?" Hanabi snarled at Alexander. The two went out instead of staying in the headquarters. Alexander preferred to talk to her in a ce far away from the members of the Sawada n and Vincent.
"Do you know anything about the rtionship between Phantomke and the leader of the King Stallion Mafia? Do they really have a child?" Alexander couldn''t hide his lingering doubts. "If he is in love with Monica, how did he get involved with Phantomke?"
Hanabi shrugged her shoulders. "How am I supposed to know? You should ask Vincent yourself."
"So are you worried that Vincent was cheating on Monica? Do you still want to protect her despite everything she has done wrong against you? Are you doubting us?" Hanabi asked him exasperatedly. Just the thought of Alexander worrying about Monica made her enraged.
Realizing Hanabi''s annoyance, Alexander immediately shook his head. "No. I am just curious. I''m not doubting you. I learned the truth thanks to you."
"Good! You should wake up and stop being a fool." Hanabi felt d since Alexander believed her words.
"I already pulled out my men. We won''t interfere. This is no longer our fight. I will not help the King Stallion Mafia but I can''t break our alliance that easily." Alexander informed Hanabi. He felt the obligation to tell her this information.
"Hmm. I''m happy to hear that. So, why did you bring me here?" Hanabi''s eyes scanned her surroundings. They were currently inside a bar. He chose a private booth wherein they could both settle in and drink.
"I just want to unwind and enjoy drinks. But I didn''t bring my wallet so¡ I guess you have to pay for my bills. I promise I''ll pay you back once I return to my ce," Alexander replied in his casual tone.
"SERIOUSLY?" Hanabi eximed in disbelief. She wanted to punch this guy. "What do you think of me? Your treasurer and financial officer?!"
Alexander''s brow twitched when he heard herint. "I told you. I''m going to pay you. Just cooperate with me, okay? I''m not in the mood to argue with you."
After saying that, Alexander pressed the buzz button indicating he was ready to order. It did not take long before a waiter entered the booth. Alexander ordered beers.
"How about you? Order your drinks. It''s on me."
"It''s on me your ass! I''m the one going to pay the bills," she retorted.
"Are you deaf? I said I''m going to pay you once I return to my ce." With a deep furrow on her forehead, Hanabi contemted a suitable way to teach this guy a lesson. "Fine. You''ll owe me for this!" She proceeded to order an abundance of snacks and drinks, sparing no expense. Her selections included the mostvish wine and whiskey avable.
Alexander just watched her in amusement. ''This woman is always seeking a fight with me. Is she going to taste all the expensive drinks in this bar?'' He was amazed to see that Hanabi ordered several types of wine and whiskey¨C the most expensive ones.
A few minutester, their table was filled with assorted types of beers, whiskey, and wine. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Are you seriously intending to consume all of this?" Alexander questioned her incredulously.
"Nope. We can take some home," Hanabi casually replied as she uncorked a bottle of red wine.
The two started their drinking session peacefully. Surprisingly, Hanabi was quite cooperative with Alexander tonight. "Do you want to do some experiment?" Hanabi broke her silence as she engaged in a conversation with Alexander.
"What kind of experiment?" Alexander asked, knitting his eyebrows.
Hanabi grinned mischievously and said, "Let''s try and mix some drinks. Taste them. We shouldpete. The first one to get drunk and vomit will be the loser!" She felt bored drinking silently so she challenged him.
Alexander fell silent for a moment, contemting whether to ept her challenge or not. A short whileter, Alexander offered her his empty ss. "Sure. Let''s do this. A loser will have to serve the winner for three days. In short, you will be my servant and you have to obey all mymands. That''s my deal." He smirked at the thought of Hanabi serving him as a servant.
"Sure. That''s also my condition." Hanabi didn''t back down. Besides, she was confident that she would win this. She grabbed one bottle of beer and one bottle of whiskey. She started to mix those two, pouring the exact amount of liquid into their respective sses.
They started to drink the mixed beer and whiskey. Though the taste was awful, Hanabi maintained her neutral expression, the same with Alexander. He pretended to be enjoying the drinks. The two were in apetitive mood, not wanting to lose.
*****
[ At Tatsumi''s ce¡ ]
Jane, Nathan, and Tatsumi reached his residence. Since he lived alone, there was no issue bringing the couple there. Nathan''s presence could remain discreet, and Tatsumi, despite harboring a sense of envy, opted to fulfill his promise to assist Jane.
"I''ll just go out and buy some stuff. Feel free to make yourselves at home." Tatsumi wanted to avoid seeing the couple together because he couldn''t easily get over his feelings towards Jane. It seemed wiser to keep a distance while the couple spent time together.
"Okay. Be careful." Jane felt so grateful to Tatsumi. He was very helpful tonight.
When Tatsumi left, Jane focused her attention on Nathan. She approached him, wrapping her arms around his waist. She gazed up, watching Nathan''s charming face. "I''m surprised. But I''m so happy because you are here. I''ve missed you so much." Jane conveyed her feelings.
Nathan, on the other hand, extended his hand, gently cupping her face. "This is my surprise. I also granted your wish. You wished for me to be here, didn''t you?" Nathan had finallyposed himself. His jealousy dissipated the moment Jane embraced him tightly.
Jane couldn''t help but release a soft giggle, rising on her tiptoes as she nted a tender kiss on his lips. The warmth of the moment enveloped them, a sweet exchange that spoke volumes.
"I miss you too," Nathan dered, lifting her chin as he sealed her lips in a long passionate kiss. He was no longer upset. He just felt so happy being with her.
The two were panting when they got separated. "Shall we go upstairs?" Jane didn''t want Tatsumi to see their intimate moments for his own sake. She didn''t want to cause more pain to his broken heart.
"You should also change your clothes. I''m getting used to seeing you in a waiter''s uniform." Jane teased him.
Nathan just blinked several times in amusement. "Don''tugh at me. I did this so that I could see you."
"I know." Jane caressed Nathan''s face. "That''s why¡ I''m going to treat you well tonight." She even winked at him.
Nathan put on a cheeky smile when he heard that. He grabbed her by her waist, pulling her closer to him. "I''ll look forward to that ''treatment''." He captured her lips once again before he drew back.
"Go! Take a quick shower first." Jane pushed his back as they ascended the stairs.
Though she was smiling in front of Nathan, she was still bothered by Vincent''s revtion. His words continued to linger in her mind. [ "Your child is alive." ]
[ "I''m the father of your child. And I saved our child. ]
Chapter 739 Lets Make A Baby
Chapter 739 Let''s Make A Baby
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Nathan stood beneath the steady stream of warm water, letting it cascade over his shoulders and down his back, easing the tension from his muscles. He looked at his right fist as a small curve formed on the corner of his lips. The sound of the shower filled the bathroom, aforting white noise that enveloped him in tranquility.
''It feels satisfying, punching him¡'' Nathan thought to himself.
Just as he closed his eyes to enjoy the moment, he heard the bathroom door swing open, and before he could react, Jane stepped inside. Her silhouette was blurred through the frosted ss, but he recognized her instantly.
"Nate, mind if I join you?" Her voice held a mischievous tone, and Nathan couldn''t help but chuckle at her sudden intrusion.
"Sure,e on in," he replied, trying to mask his surprise. The idea of Jane joining him in the shower was unexpected but undeniably appealing.
With a wide grin, Jane stepped closer, her figure slowlying into focus through the steam-filled air. Nathan felt a rush of anticipation as she stepped beneath the spray of water, her gaze locking with his.
The sensation of her warm skin against his sent a shiver down Nathan''s spine as they stood together beneath the cascading water. Both of them were naked.
"Are you seducing me again?" Nathan asked her teasingly, his eyes gleaming with desire. He couldn''t help it. Jane''s nakedness was exposed to him and all he wanted to do was touch and explore every part of her body.
"It was you who tempted me toe here. You took your clothes off in front of me. I can''t resist you," Jane said seductively, her palms caressing his sturdy chest.
Nathan enjoyed her warm touch. He moved closer to her, trapping her in between the cold wall and his body.
He leaned over and whispered in her ear sensually, "What are we going to do now? Something is awakened down there. Do you feel it?"
Nathan deliberately pressed his arousal against her belly. Jane felt his hardness, its tip resting on her navel.
"Yeah. I know. I have to tame it," Jane responded with a wink. Nathan let out another chuckle.
Reflexively, Jane''s hands moved down to capture his cock. She started rubbing it, her palms moving upward and downward.
Nathan ced his hands on the sides of her head, his palm resting on the walls. His breath hitched as Jane''s touch sent waves of pleasure coursing through his body. The sensation was electrifying, igniting a fire within him that burned hotter with each passing moment.
With a yful smile, Jane continued to stroke him, her movements slow and deliberate, teasing him with every caress. Nathan''s grip tightened on the walls, his knuckles turning white as he struggled to maintain control.
Unable to resist any longer, Nathan leaned in, capturing Jane''s lips in a passionate kiss. Their tongues danced together in a fervent tango, their bodies pressed flush against each other in a desperate embrace.
As their kiss deepened, Nathan''s hands roamed freely over Jane''s soft curves, exploring every inch of her with a hunger that bordered on desperation. Jane responded in kind, her palms continued rubbing and massaging his shaft, leaving a trail of tingling sensation in their wake.
In response to her, Nathan brought his hand southward, his fingers touching herher region. She gasped in between their kisses when she felt his fingers sliding up and down her slit. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
As Nathan''s fingers traced the outline of Jane''s most intimate ce, a shiver ran down her spine, eliciting a soft gasp from her lips. The sensation of his touch sent sparks of pleasure coursing through her body.
With each gentle stroke, his fingers danced across her folds, exploring every contour and curve with tender precision. Jane''s breath quickened as she felt him tease her entrance, teasingly circling her clit with his thumb while slowly inching his middle finger inside her.
A low moan escaped her lips as Nathan''s finger delved deeper, filling her with a delicious fullness that left her craving more. Her body arched instinctively against his touch, a silent plea for him to continue, to take her to the heights of pleasure she so desperately craved.
Nathan''s movements were steady and deliberate, his touch sending waves of ecstasy crashing over her in relentless waves. With each thrust of his finger, Jane felt herself spiraling closer and closer to the edge, her senses aze with the heady rush of arousal that threatened to consume her entirely.
Jane stopped ying with his cock as she anchored her hands around Nathan''s neck for support. "Nate, I¡ can no longer take this. I want you. Fill me now with your cock¡e inside me."
"Let''s make a baby," Jane added in a whisper.
Her seductive words lingered in the air, further stoking the mes of Nathan''s desire. With a hunger in his eyes, he seized his throbbing length, the anticipation of plunging into her depths evident in the intensity of his gaze. The room was filled with an electric charge, the air thick with the promise of passion.
In a bold move, Nathan took charge, his hands working in tandem. Guiding the velvet-soft tip of his arousal to the entrance of her pussy, he couldn''t help but marvel at the slickness that signaled her readiness. The mere thought of making a baby with her sent a shiver down his spine, and he relished the anticipation of what was toe.
His other hand moved with purpose, lifting one of her legs and wrapping it around his waist. The connection between them deepened as he felt her skin against his, the heat and urgency fueling their shared desire. The room seemed to fade away as Nathan, ovee by the maic pull between them, thrust forward, entering her with a powerful and deliberate motion.
A symphony of moans filled the space as their bodies synchronized in a dance of passion. Nathan''s movements were primal, each thrust a testament to the unspoken connection that bound them together. Jane matched the intensity of his thrust as she also moved her hips to meet his, going deeper and harder.
Lost in their shared passion, Nathan and Jane moved as one, their bodies moving in perfect harmony as they sought to quench the burning desire that consumed them both.
Chapter 740 Unexpected Kiss
Chapter 740 Unexpected Kiss
Day Seventy-Seven¡
~~*****~~
After an hour, Hanabi started to feel tipsy. Alexander, on the other hand, could still hold his liquor. Both of them continued drinking.
Hanabi became talkative as time went by while Alexander listened to her rant. "I can''t understand why someone can still continue to love the person who hurt her¡ just like my sis Jane. I can''t understand why people be stupid because of love¡ just like you." "I''m a bit insulted. I''m not stupid," Alexander retorted, trying to defend himself.
But Hanabi giggled as she mocked him. "You allowed yourself to be deceived by that bitch. Such a weakling."
Alexander pursed his lips, getting annoyed. "Why? Haven''t you ever fallen in love?"
Hanabi burst outughing again. "I don''t have to. I don''t need a man!"
"That''s the reason you will never understand us. You will just know once you experience love," Alexander said meaningfully.
"Let''s stop drinking. You are already drunk." Alexander snatched her ss, stopping her from drinking further.
"It''s clear that you lose to me this time," he added.
But Hanabi shook her head vehemently. "I''m not drunk yet. We have to finish this!" she insisted.
Alexander could only watch her helplessly. "Don''t regret it. I''ve warned you already."
Alexander handed her ss back. He just silently watched her, checking how long she could go on before passing out. Hanabi spoke again. This time she began talking about Tatsumi. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I wonder what he is feeling right now. Is he suffering from a broken heart? He has been looking forward to this engagement. He likes my sis very much. However, she likes someone else. He might also be shocked when he heard Vincent''s revtion."
"Who are you talking about?" Alexander asked with a deep frown on his face. "Are you worried about this guy? Do you like him?"
Hanabi let out another chuckle. "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t like him. He is my worst rival. But being hisrade, I''m worried about him a little. He is the dumbest guy I know. And the most stubborn one. I''m referring to Tatsumi¡"
Alexander fell silent for a moment. He knew Tatsumi¡ Jane''s fianc¨¦. He understood now since he was aware that Jane liked Nathan Sparks. "Stop talking about other people. Why don''t you talk about yourself? Tell me more." Alexander had enough. He didn''t want to hear anything more rted to Jane, Nathan, Tatsumi, and Vincent.
Part of him wanted to get to know more about this annoying woman in front of him. Alexander believed that he couldn''t talk to her like this once she sobered up. He wanted to seize this opportunity. This fierce woman piqued his interest. He couldn''t exin why.
"Nothing is interesting about me. What do you want to know? I''m just a simple person who dedicates my life to serving the Sawada n and protecting Jane. She''s like a sister to me." Her eyes gleamed whenever she spoke about Jane.
"Is it true? Haven''t you fallen in love yet?" Alexander asked her again out of curiosity. "No. I don''t believe in that. I am an independent woman. I''ll never rely on a man," she replied with conviction.
"Hmm. I guess you like women more. Maybe you want Jane for yourself. Are you bi or gay?" he presumed. "Or perhaps¡ you are a man-hater."
Thud!
Hanabi smacked Alexander''s forehead.
"Argh!" Alexander groaned, rubbing his forehead. No one had ever tried smacking his forehead before. This woman was truly violent toward him.
"Hmm. I didn''t realize that. Should I try dating a woman?" Hanabi didn''t argue with him. She just yed along with his assumption.
She giggled once again and emptied her wine ss. She kept on drinking.
Meanwhile, Alexander stared at her intently. "Do you want me to find out your real preference?" "How?"
"Let a guy kiss you. Check out if you won''t like a man kissing you. Then women might be your preference," Alexander suggested.
When she heard that, Hanabi stopped drinking. She ced her ss on the table as she gazed at him.
She didn''t know what had gotten into her. But in her drunken state, she rose from her seat and sat down next to Alexander.
Alexander, on the other hand, watched her in confusion. "What? Do you feel offended again?"
Hanabi shook her head, shing a wide grin.
"Why are you smiling like a fool?" Alexander asked, lifting his eyebrow.
However, instead of answering him, Hanabi leaned closer to him, cupping his face using both hands.
Caught off guard by the unexpected turn of events, Alexander found himself in a moment he hadn''t anticipated. Hanabi, with a sudden burst of boldness, closed the distance between them, sealing their connection with a surprising kiss. The warmth of her lips against his was both startling and intriguing.
In that surprising instant, Alexander sat there with wide-eyed surprise, the initial shock giving way to a subtle curiosity. Hanabi''s lips moved against his, and as he reciprocated, he couldn''t help but wonder if this bold move was, in fact, her first kiss. The way her lips danced, revealing a certain innocence in their rhythm, hinted at ack of experience.
As Alexander closed his eyes, surrendering to the unexpected intimacy, he pondered the significance of this unexpected kiss. The unspoken tension between them added an air of mystery to the moment, leaving Alexander to navigate the uncharted territory of emotions and newfound connection.
In the haze of the moment, Alexander couldn''t discern whether the sensation enveloping him was a result of the alcohol coursing through his veins or the unexpected fervor of Hanabi''s kiss. The mingling vors of wine and beer lingered on their lips as their kiss intensified.
As the seconds ticked by, Alexander found himself taking charge of the kiss. His initial surprise had given way to a newfound boldness, and he guided the rhythm of their passionate kiss. The taste of her lips, the subtle sweetness mixed with the lingering essence of alcohol, created a unique blend that seemed to intensify the connection between them.
Caught up in the intensity of their kiss, Alexander found himself fully engaged in the moment when, unexpectedly, Hanabi abruptly pushed him away with an urgency, breaking the kiss. Before he could utter a single word, Hanabi threw up in a sudden fit of nausea. Her vomit sttered across his chest andp, leaving an awkward and unfortunate aftermath.
"What the fuck?" Alexander massaged his temples as Hanabi continued vomiting, soaking his clothes and pants.
Chapter 741 I Want All of You
Chapter 741 I Want All of You
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Jane woke up being cuddled by Nathan. They fell asleep in Tatsumi''s guest room. Tatsumi didn''t bother the couple. In fact, he didn''t stay at home to give them privacy.
"Good morning," Nathan greeted her with a warm smile as he caressed her face.
"Good morning, Nate," she responded, resting her head on his arm as they looked at each other.
"How''s your sleep?" he asked her as he sat up.
"It was great¡ because you''re here with me," Jane admitted. She feltfortable sleeping with him. They got exhausted after making love several timesst night.
Nathan''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. "I''m d. By the way, when are you going back to Country M?"
"I''m not sure yet. My father will give me a tour today, visiting five headquarters. How about you? How long are you going to stay here?" She asked him back.
"I''ll wait for you." Nathan promptly responded, hugging her tightly. "I feel uneasy without you by my side. I feel like your father is going to hide you from me. I have to stay by your side, otherwise I might not be able to see you again. That''s my fear."
Jane smiled faintly. It seemed that Nathan was freely expressing his feelings now. She couldn''t help but think about her mission.
''I wonder where Bam-Bam is. He hasn''t appeared for so long. I want to confirm if I aplished my mission sessfully.''
"What are you thinking?" Natha asked when he noticed that she was zoning out for a few moments.
Jane gazed up, staring at him. "Oh. It''s nothing." Another thought kept troubling her mind since yesterday.
"Jane¡" Nathan softly called her name. He wanted to ask her something.
"Yes?" Jane focused her attention on Nathan.
"Yesterday¡ Why did you say that? Why did you suddenly want to have a baby?" He confronted her.
Jane was taken aback for a moment. She was still contemting whether to tell Nathan about her ''child'' with Vincent.
"Hmm. Do you think my father will ept our rtionship and easily forgive you if we have a child? He might stop forcing me to marry someone," Jane said hypothetically. Maybe, that was one of the reasons she said those words to Nathan yesterday when they were making love.
"But it is wiser to marry me first. We can register our marriage if you want. If you are married then you don''t have to marry Tatsumi." Nathan suggested matter-of-factly.
Jane: "..."
She was at a loss for words. ''Is he serious? Is he proposing to me now?''
A broad smile shed on Nathan''s charming face when he met her gaze. "Are you shocked? Why are you so quiet? Don''t you like my suggestion?" Jane just blinked her eyes, watching him in amusement.
After a while, Nathan''sughter bubbled up in the room. "Alright. If you prefer to make a baby first, then be it."
Nathan swiftly shifted his position, skillfully pinning Jane down onto the soft bed as he loomed over her, his strong presence embracing the intimate space between them. Jane gasped at his sudden movement.
She could feel his arousal nestled between her thighs as the nket concealed their nakedness, creating an electric tension in the air.
"Nate, are you¨C" Jane''s words were cut off as Nathan imed her lips, his tongue delicately tracing the contours of her mouth. Meanwhile, his hands began their exploration, with his right hand tenderly kneading her left breast, applying a gentle pressure that sent shivers down her spine.
His touch ignited a fiery passion within her, and she responded eagerly to his advances. Jane''s hands found their way to Nathan''s back, tracing the lines of his muscles with a hint of urgency.
As the intensity of their kiss deepened, Nathan''s other hand ventured southward, exploring the curves of her hip and thigh. Each caress and tender gesture reignited their passion.
When Nathan released her lips, he trailed kisses from her jaw down to her neck and corbones. He made sure to suck her flesh, marking her with love bites. Jane''s soft moans filled the air as Nathan continued his exploration, leaving a trail of heated kisses along her sensitive skin. His lips created a symphony of sensations, eliciting shivers down her spine.
On the other hand, Jane could only grind her hips, forward and backward, feeling the friction between her lower region and Nathan''s arousal. Every deliberate grind sent waves of pleasure through both of them. Nathan''s hands, now fully engaged, roamed over her body with purpose. One hand cupped her breast, teasing, and fondling, while the other traced the contours of her curves. Jane''s fingers intertwined with Nathan''s hair, holding him close as she surrendered to the intoxicating blend of sensations.
The room echoed with the sounds of their shared ecstasy, a crescendo building with every touch and every shared breath.
"I want to taste you down there," Nathan whispered in her ears sensually, his fingers yfully teasing her wet folds. "You will be my breakfast this morning," he added, matching with his huskyugh.
Jane could only bite her lips to suppress her moan. She was worried that Tatsumi might overhear them. She didn''t know that Tatsumi didn''te homest night.
"Just be quick. Father might look for us early this morning." Jane gave Nathan her permission but at the same time, reminded him that they needed to get off the bed soon.
Nathan''s lips, now leaving a trail of kisses down her chest, marked a path of longing and adoration. His movements were deliberate, driven by a hunger that mirrored Jane''s own desires. His mouth captured one of her breasts, sucking and licking her pinkish nipple. Jane arched her back, offering herselfpletely to the dance of intimacy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Nathan continued to devour her breasts alternately. He sucked her hard as if he was milking her away. Satisfied with his ministrations, he trailed kisses down her abdomen, parting her legs with a sense of anticipation.
His gaze burned with desire as he beheld her glistening folds, a testament to her arousal. Unable to resist the allure of her wetness, he leaned in closer, his breath hot against her skin. "Jane," he murmured, his voice thick with longing, "I can''t get enough of you. I crave every inch of you. I yearn to taste your essence, to hear your sweet cries of pleasure echo in this room. You''ve bewitched me." His breathing hitched in anticipation.
"What have you done to me? Why have I be so addicted to you¡ to your lips, to your body¡ I want all of you. I need you in ways I never thought possible."
In the wake of his passionate deration, Nathan''s tongue ventured between her parted legs, exploring the depths of her desire with deliberate strokes. The taste of her wetness lingered on his lips as he immersed himself in the intoxicating essence of her arousal. Jane, caught in the throes of ecstasy, couldn''t contain the symphony of moans that escaped her lips, each note a testament to the pleasure coursing through her body. Nathan, fueled by the primal desire to bring her to new heights of pleasure, continued his sensual dance, savoring every nuance of her responsiveness. His tongue and lips continued sucking and licking her pussy as if there was no tomorrow.
Chapter 742 His Slave
Chapter 742 His ve
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Alexander''s ce¡ ]
Hanabi woke up in an unfamiliar ce. She blinked in puzzlement. Though she didn''t feel any headache or suffer from a hangover, she couldn''t remember some of herst night''s memories. Thest thing she remembered was talking to Alexander about Jane, Nathan, Tatsumi, and Vincent while drinking.
"Where the hell I am?" Hanabi eximed as she rose from the bed, startled to find herself wearing different clothes from her yesterday''s attire. A gasp escaped her lips as she realized that someone had taken the liberty of changing her clothes. "Damn! Who dared to change my clothes?"
"Don''t tell me¡ it''s Alexander!" Her eyes set aze at that thought. Alexander was thest person she could rememberst night.
She hurriedly proceeded to the bathroom to check herself. Aside from her reddish cheeks and swollen lips, everything seemed normal. "Damn! What happenedst night?"
Hanabi continued her best to crack her brain to remember anything but to her disappointment, she cked out. She was still lost in her thoughts when she heard a knock.
Hanabi raised her eyebrow, staying cautious as she shifted her gaze to the closed door. She scanned her surroundings, looking for a possible weapon she could use. She assumed that she was in an enemy''s territory.
Hanabi raised her eyebrow, staying cautious as she shifted her gaze to the closed door. She scanned her surroundings, looking for a possible weapon she could use. She assumed that she was in an enemy''s territory.
After a brief moment, she noticed a vibrant ceramic vase positioned on her bedside table. Seizing the opportunity, she swiftly grabbed it, assuming a defensive stance on the left side of the door, prepared to strike anyone who dared to enter the room. Her senses were heightened, and her gaze was sharp, ready for any unexpected intruder.
Knock! Knock!
She heard another knock. But she ignored it. She pretended to be asleep, refusing to acknowledge the sounds at her door. Gradually, her keen ears picked up the subtle creaking of the doorknob being turned from the outside. Tension filled the room as she braced herself, the ceramic vase held firmly in her grip, ready to confront the person who was about to enter the room.
As the door slowly swung open, Hanabi''s senses heightened. A silhouette emerged, cautiously stepping into the room. In one swift motion, she lunged forward, brandishing the vase as a makeshift weapon. Before the intruder could react, she stopped short, freezing at the sight before her.
The person standing in the doorway wasn''t a threat. It was a middle-aged woman, holding a tray with a steaming cup of tea and toasted bread for breakfast.
The maid froze in her spot, dumbfounded by Hanabi''s current position. She was holding the expensive vase, one of the collections of Alexander''s father.
"Miss, please put it down. Don''t break it!" The maid advised her with concern. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Rxing her grip on the vase, Hanabi just smiled sheepishly before returning the vase to its proper ce. "I''m sorry about that. Did I scare you?"
The middle-aged woman nodded her head. "Yes. Young Master''s father is very protective of his collections. He will run wild if you break that."
"Miss Hanabi. I hope you slept well. I brought you some tea and breakfast. You must be hungry now," the woman said with a warm smile.
"Thank you for this. By the way, who are you, and why am I here?" she demanded, a mix of confusion and suspicion in her eyes.
The woman chuckled gently, setting the tray down on a nearby table. "My apologies for the surprise. I''m Amelia, and you''re at the estate of Lord Alexander. He brought you herest night in your drunken state. You were totally wasted."
Hanabi''s brows furrowed as she recalled the drinkingpetition she proposed to Alexander the previous night. ''Oh Shit! Did I lose? I got drunk first?'' She found herself at a loss for words.
The maid couldn''t stop herself from smiling as she watched Hanabi in amusement. "What''s wrong, Amelia?" Hanabi asked her, noticing Amelia''s strange gazes.
"I''m sorry, Miss Hanabi. It''s just that¡ I can''t forget the stocking scenest night."
Hanabi''s curiosity intensified further. "What do you mean? What happenedst night? I can''t remember anything."
"Young Master Alexander was furious. But he still carried you in his arms. Do you know that young master''s clothes are soaked with your vomit? He had the urge to throw you on the floor. But he surprisingly brought you to the guest room."
Hanabi: "..."
"Wait, Alexander carried me?" Hanabi''s eyes widened in disbelief as she processed the information. The mention of her vomit and Alexander''s unexpected actions left her momentarily speechless.
Amelia nodded sympathetically. "Yes, indeed. He seemed quite upset, but he still chose to take care of you. He even asked me to change your clothes to ensure you werefortable. Young Master Alexander can be unpredictable at times."
Hanabi''s mind raced, trying to make sense of the situation. She couldn''t deny feeling a mix of embarrassment and gratitude, realizing that Alexander had gone out of his way to help her, despite her less-than-ideal condition.
"Where is he now?" Hanabi finally spoke, her curiosity oveing the awkwardness of the situation.
"He left a message saying he had urgent matters to attend to. If you need anything, just ring the bell, and someone will assist you," Amelia replied before excusing herself from the room, leaving Hanabi alone to contemte the unexpected turn of events.
When Amelia left, Hanabi sat on the edge of the bed, still processing the information. She felt a strange mix of emotions¡ªgratitude for Alexander''s unexpected kindness, embarrassment for the mess she created, and curiosity about his sudden departure. "What have I done?" Regret and self-reflection overwhelmed her as Hanabiy down on the bed, her face hidden in her hands. "I lostst night. Do I have to serve him for three days? But I have to go back to Country M to continue my task of protecting Abigail from potential threats."
"I should probably ask him to let me go," she mumbled to herself. However, after a moment''s consideration, she shook her head, dismissing the thought. It was clear that Alexander was furious with her, and she couldn''t me him. After all, she had showered him with her own vomit!
"Damn! The deal is a deal! I won''t turn back on my words. However¡ Why do I feel like he will make my life miserable for the next three days as part of his revenge!" She eximed exasperatedly.
Hanabi continued to toss and turn in bed when another figure entered the room. She involuntarily tumbled off the bed upon locking eyes with a pair of cold, piercing eyes. Alexander stood in front of her with his sharp gaze.
Thud!
''Why is he here now? I thought he had left,'' Hanabi thought, feeling no physical pain from her fall. However, the shame of facing him afterst night''s embarrassing episode was overwhelming. She fervently wished the ground would open up and swallow her whole.
"Do you remember what happenedst night?" Alexander''s voice wasposed, but an underlying tone of irritation lingered in the air. He observed her with an unreadable gaze, seemingly unaffected by her presence on the floor.
Hanabi, feeling a mixture of guilt and embarrassment, struggled to find the right words. "I... I don''t remember much," she admitted sheepishly, avoiding eye contact.
"You don''t remember?" Alexander''s eyebrows furrowed, his stern expression visible. "I drank too much," Hanabi retorted, trying to hide her embarrassment.
''Does it mean she forgot about the kiss?'' Alexander sighed, a mix of frustration and disappointment crossing his features.
"Did you sleep well?" Alexander asked her meaningfully, his lips curling up in a dangerous smile. "Y-Yes," she stammered a little. Then she stood up.
"Good! Now, you will start serving me. You are my ve for three days!" He dered.
Hanabi: "..."
Chapter 743 Testing the Deadly Weapon
Chapter 743 Testing the Deadly Weapon
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M¡ ] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Old Man Xu visited Maximilian Carlsen once again to retrieve Monica''s DNA sample.
"Did you get it?" Old Man Xu was direct to the point, not beating around the bush. His grandson was looking forward to the result. This was one way to confirm if Monica was his biological mother.
Maximilian nodded his head. He picked a ziplock hidden underneath his pillow. It contained Monica''s hair strand. Aside from Monica''s hair strand, he also turned over Helena''s DNA sample.
"Thank you for your cooperation," Old Man Xu expressed his gratitude as he secured the two DNA samples inside his bag.
"Don''t thank me. I also want to know the truth whether my daughter Helena is the real mother or not." Maximilian lost the will to live when he found out that his real daughter died. But now, he was clinging to this hope that Ethan might be Helena''s son.
"I understand. I have to go now. I will send these samples to our medical facility. No one will try to alter the result," Old Man Xu confidently mumbled.
"Yes. You should leave. Monica mighte back here anytime." Maximilian reminded Old Man Xu to avoid running into Monica. They had to keep this DNA test confidential.
"Once you get the result. Please update me right away." Maximilian grabbed his hand tightly, his eyes pleading with him.
"Of course. I''lle back and visit you again. You have to recover quickly and leave this hospital. Okay?" Old Man Xu showed genuine concern for the old man. He could understand the feeling of losing their loved ones. He sympathized with him.
Old Man Xu bid farewell to Maximilian, leaving the hospital cautiously. But little did they know, Monica had already nted a spying device inside Maximilian''s ward even before Old Man Xu arrived at the hospital. She was thinking one step ahead of them.
"Ahuh, two sneaky old men are plotting something behind my back," Monica mumbled as she watched the live recording on her phone screen. The spying camera was connected to her mobile device.
An evil smile shed on her face. "Who should I eliminate first? The weak one or the strong one?"
"I will not allow anyone to ruin our n. I think it''s time to dispose Maximilian Carlsen. We don''t need him anymore." As she said those words, Monica picked up a serum inside her pocket. This was thetest poison produced by Veronica.
"I should try its effectiveness. Will he die instantly? The doctor will not be able to trace the serum even if they conduct an autopsy. Let me test this now." With an evil motive in mind, Monica headed to Maximilian''s room. She wanted to confront him first before killing him.
Bam!
Maximilian was surprised when Monica barged into his ward.
"What do you want? Just leave. I want to be alone." Maximilian tried to send her out. Monica responded with a sarcasticugh, dismissing his plea. Determinedly, she locked the door behind her, her deliberate steps bringing her closer to the elderly man.
Maximilian couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. Monica''s demeanor was off, and he detested the sight of her smile ¨C a smile that seemed to conceal hidden dangers.
"Did someone pay you a visit today?" she inquired casually, probing for information while maintaining an air of nonchnce.
"No one!" He firmly said. Monica giggled once again. "Oh really?"
She moved closer to Maximilian, standing next to his sickbed.
"Are you sure?" Her question put more pressure on Maximilian. He could sense that Monica discovered something.
''Did she see him dropping by? I thought he was careful enough not to be seen?!'' Maximilian cursed inwardly.
"Leave me alone. I want to rest," Maximiliany on the bed, avoiding her interrogation. He pretended to be sleepy.
"Mr. Carlsen, I''ll give you onest chance. Did someone visit you today?" Monica''s tone became more intimidating. Her voice alone was enough to send chills down his spine.
When he turned to look at him, he met her warning gaze, urging him to confess. But Maximilian could be stubborn at times. He made a promise to Old Man Xu. They would both unfold the truth.
"I said no one!" he insisted.
Monica''s face contorted as she lost her patience. "Don''t me me. I gave you onest chance but you threw it away."
Maximilian maintained his brave font, unfazed by Monica''s threat. He never imagined that this woman in front of him was a total psycho. She would kill anyone without feeling any guilt. That''s how despicable she was.
"Mr. Carlsen, since you don''t want to speak, let me enlighten you. I know who dropped by to see you. Chairman Sparks, Nathan''s father."
Maximilian''s eyes widened in shock when he heard that. He knew it. Monica discovered something. She continued talking.
"Hmm. Do you think you can fool me? Sneaky old man. I know what you are up to. You gave him my hair strand for another DNA test. Hmmm. Youmitted a great mistake, Mr. Carlsen. If you are curious whether Ethan Sparks is your grandson, you should have asked me directly, instead of colluding with that old man." She mocked him.
"Now, you are going to die for real." Monica sneered at him.
Maximilian sensed that he was in danger. In his eyes, Monice became the Grim Reaper. With his remaining strength, Maximilian got off the bed to escape. He tried his best to run as fast as he could. Every ounce of effort was dedicated to a desperate attempt to reach the door, his frail form propelled forward by sheer determination.
However, Monica, swift and unyielding, caught up with Maximilian before he could reach the door. Monica produced a syringe filled with a deadly poison. The glint in her eyes betrayed no mercy as she injected the lethal substance into Maximilian''s neck.
The poison coursed through his veins, making him weak as he stumbled on the floor. As the poison took hold, Maximilian''s futile attempts at escape gave way to the harsh reality of his impending demise. He felt his heart constrict as if he were experiencing another heart attack. He couldn''t breathe, the oxygen escaping him in a desperate struggle for air.
"W-What¡ h-have¡ you¡ done¡" Maximilian asked her in his low voice.
But Monica ignored him. Instead, she focused on her wristwatch, meticulously counting the passing seconds or minutes. Thoughts raced through her mind, contemting how long it would take for the lethal poison to im the life of the old man she had injected.
At that certain moment, Maximilian epted his fate. He would die without knowing the truth. Thest thing that popped up in his mind before he died was the beautiful image of his beloved daughter, Helena. Both of them were victims of Monica''s scheme.
''I''m sorry, Helena. I am a useless father. I failed to protect you.''
At exactly three minutes, Maximilian Carlsen died on the spot. Monica rejoiced, satisfied with the oue. ''So, within three minutes Abigail and Phantomke can die easily in my hands.''
ording to Veronica''s journal, no one would find out that the victims were poisoned. The cause of death would be heart attack.
Chapter 744 Baby Sis
Chapter 744 Baby Sis
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Sparks Mansion¡ ] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Little Ethan felt bored, staying at home. "Sigh. I miss my mom. I haven''t seen her for a day." The young boy was sulking in his yroom, facing hisptop.
"Young master, why don''t you call her so that you can see her," Powy, his robotic friend, suggested.
"Oh right! Nice suggestion! Let''s video call her!" Ethan''s eyes sparkled in delight.
The other two robotic friends¨C Riemc and Star S, approached them. The three robots watched Ethan and hisptop screen as he contacted Jane.
It did not take long before it was answered. Jane''s smiling face showed up on hisputer screen.
"Mommy!" Ethan called her excitedly. "How are you? I miss you. When are you going back?" "Oh, my cute charming boy. I miss you too!" Jane had the urge to hug her phone. Just like Ethan, she had been missing him. "Don''t worry, I''ll return the day after tomorrow."
"Yey. Thanks, Mom. I can''t wait to see you." Ethan caressed Jane''s face on hisptop screen.
As they continued talking, Ethan caught a glimpse of a familiar figure behind Jane. "Mom? Is that my Dad behind you?" he asked him with disbelief.
Jane could only smile sheepishly as she nodded her head.
"This is so unfair, Dad! You should have brought me with you to see Mom!" Ethan began his ranting, reprimanding his father. "You selfish old man! You just want my mommy for yourself! I won''t forgive you!" The young boy was upset because he was left behind. Ethan was on the verge of crying because of frustration.
"Baby, don''t cry," Jane started to panic. She wanted to scold Nathan too. He was responsible for making Little Ethan cry.
But Nathan just simply took the phone, talking to his son.
"I don''t want to talk to you. I hate you! Give the phone back to Mom!" Ethan didn''t let his father speak.
"Stop throwing a fit, son. You are right. I didn''t bring you because I wanted her to focus on me." Nathan said truthfully.
"Hey! What are you saying?! Give the phone back to me. You are supposed to apologize and console him. You are making him feel bad." Jane punched Nathan''s shoulder, reaching for her phone.
Nathan refused to give the phone to her since he wasn''t done talking to his son. So he continued, "If you are here, Jane and I can''t make another baby. I thought you wanted to have a baby sister and brother?"
When Ethan heard hisst remarks, his expression instantly changed. "Dad? Is that true?" His innocent eyes were fixed on theptop with anticipation.
"Yes. It''s true. She wants to have a baby with me." He replied matter-of-factly.
Jane: "..."
Jane''s cheeks reddened from embarrassment. She didn''t know how Ethan would react. She couldn''t see his face since Nathan was holding her phone.
"Alright, Dad. I forgive you. I take back my words. I don''t hate you. Please continue. I''ll wait for my baby sibling." Ethan''s cheerful voice was heard. His frustration disappeared in an instant. Jane: "..."
Since he seeded in pacifying his son, Nathan returned the phone to Jane. "Here''s your phone. You can talk to him now. He is no longer upset with me."
Jane just blinked her eyes in amusement. She didn''t expect that this shameless guy would use that as an excuse to pacify Ethan.
''What a clever man! Tsk tsk.''
"Mom! Don''t go back here without my baby sis! I want a baby sis!" Ethan demanded, making Jane speechless once again.
"Eh¡ Ethan¡ regarding that. It will take months before you can have a baby sister," Jane replied awkwardly. She was already cursing Nathan in her mind.
When she nced at Nathan, he was already grinning from ear to ear. "So? Are you up for another session?" He teased her.
Jane just grabbed the pillow and threw it to his face, however he managed to catch it. Then, Nathan''s huskyugh bubbled up in the room.
"Ethan, hang up! Jane and I have to fulfill your request, making a baby!" Nathan shouted jokingly so that Ethan could hear him.
"Okay, Dad. Mommy, I''m hanging up." Ethan didn''t think twice to end the video call. Though he missed Jane so much, he would endure it because he loved the idea of having a baby sibling!
"Nathan Sparks! I''m gonna beat you. Come here!" Jane eximed exasperatedly. She wanted to talk to Ethan for a longer time but Nathan ruined it.
Nathan just continued to smile, feigning innocence. "Sure. Beat me with your love." Nathan opened his arms wide as if he was inviting her toe.
"You are unbelievable!" Jane scowled at him.
But Nathan maintained his cheeky smile as he closed their gaps. He wrapped her in his arms and showered her face with soft kisses.
"I love to tease you. So pretty when you are mad." Nathan softly said, nting another soft kiss on her forehead.
Jane just heaved a sigh of defeat. "Nate, I miss Ethan. You should have brought him with you." She pouted her lips.
Nathan stroked her hair and said, "Alright. I apologize. Next time, I''ll bring him with me. Don''t be sad. We are going home the day after tomorrow, right? You will see him soon."
Jane bobbed her head. She couldn''t exin why she had a strong attachment to Ethan even though they were not rted by blood. She loved him like her own child.
"Nate, there is something I need to tell you." After seeing Ethan, Jane realized that she should be honest with Nathan.
"I''m willing to listen." Nathan broke the hug so that he could meet her eyes.
"Yesterday¡ Vincent told me a shocking thing. He said¡ He is the father of my child and that.. our child is alive."
The room was engulfed with deafening silence. Nathan was not able to react right away. He didn''t know what to say.
"I know¡ he is the guy I hate the most¡ but if he is telling the truth¡ I want to meet that child." Jane confides with Nathan, expressing her thoughts and feelings.
"Are you upset that I hid it from you since yesterday?" Jane asked him.
But Nathan looked at her with understanding. He cupped her face and said, "No. I''m not upset. It''s just that¡ I don''t want him to bother you. But he keeps on messing with us. I don''t know if this is part of his other scheme¡ but I will not stop you from meeting that child. You have the right to know the truth. I''m just here to protect you."
Jane suddenly felt like crying, her eyes bing misty. She was touched by Nathan''s words.
"Even though the father of your child is a scumbag, your child is innocent and has nothing to do with their evil deeds. It is only right for you not to hate the child," Nathan added.
Hearing those words, Jane could no longer control her emotions. Her tears started to fall from the corners of her eyes. She was still affected whenever her child would be brought up. There was longing in her eyes.
Tofort her, Nathan pulled her into a tight embrace. His heart was being crushed seeing Jane''s cry.
Chapter 745 Phone S*x
Chapter 745 Phone S*x
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country J: Sakura Hotel¡ ]
Vincent received an emergency calling from Country M. He thought it was rted to Mia so he answered it right away.
"Sir, Mr. Maximilian Carlsen died from a heart attack. Miss Helena is preparing the necessary things so that we can bring his body back to Country R." His subordinate delivered the devastating news of Maximilian''s passing.
Vincent was dumbfounded for a moment. This was unexpected. He thought Maximilian was recovering well. The doctor said that Maximilian just needed rest and continued his maintenance medicine. How could he die?
"Miss Helena is also asking when you will be returning." His subordinate added. Monica was still clueless about Vincent''s current whereabouts.
"I''ll return the day after tomorrow. Just help Helena with everything she needs. I''ll apany her to Country R. By the way, did someone fetch my Mia?" Vincent inquired.
He already instructed his butlerst night to buy ne tickets for Mia and her nanny.
"Yes, sir. They are on the way to the airport. Should I inform Miss Helena about this? She is very much preupied with Mr. Carlsen''s."
"No need to inform her. I''ll exin to her myself. For now, assist her in processing the documents needed. The AMB Diamond Corp will suffer once the investors hear the news of Mr. Carlsen''s passing." Maximilian was the current CEO of AMB Diamond Corp. His sudden death would cause a big ruckus inside thepany. He had to send someone to take care of it.
"Copy, Sir."
When the call ended, Vincent immediately summoned Speed. Phoenix was still recovering from his injury so his only option was to send Speed back to Country M and handle the problem with the AMB Diamond Corp.
"What?! Mr. Carlsen died?" Speed was shocked beyond belief when she heard the news from Vincent. That old man was very kind to her. She couldn''t help but be affected by this.
"Yes. Heart attack is the cause of his death. You have to go back to Country R and be an acting CEO to minimize thepany''s losses. Our stocks will be unstable because of his death." Vincent gave hismand.
"But how about you, my King? I can''t leave you here alone." Speed was hesitant to leave him.
"It''s fine. I''m going to return to Country M the day after tomorrow. I''ll just introduce Mia to the Hiroshi Family." Vincent was so determined to finish what he started. There was no room for hesitation.
"Okay, my King. I''ll follow your order." Speed had no choice.
"Pack your things. I''ll just talk to Helena," Vincent said, dismissing Speed. Speed didn''t know that Helena was an impostor. Only Phoenix knew about Monica''s existence.
When Speed left the room, Vincent immediately contacted Monica. There was something he needed to rify with her. He wanted to know what really happened in the hospital.
Her phone rang several times before she was able to answer it.
"Hello, Babe! I miss you! Go home now. I can''t wait to fuck you." Monica''s flirty voice echoed from the other line.
Vincent''s face contorted when he heard her cheerful voice. She didn''t sound affected by Maximilian''s death.
''He acted as a good father to her. Don''t tell me she doesn''t feel sad about his death?'' Vincent didn''t expect that Monica would be cold-hearted toward the old man.
"How''s the situation there? How did he die?" Vincent''s tone was serious. He wasn''t in the mood to flirt with her.
"You heard the news right? It''s a heart attack." Monica responded nonchntly. Since she sensed Vincent''s frustration about Maximilian''s death, she decided to hide the truth from him. She was the one who killed the old man.
"By the way, Babe. I want you to know that your father is on the move." Monica changed the topic to divert Vincent''s attention away from Maximilian''s death.
"What do you mean? What is he up to?" Vincent suddenly became curious when Old Man Xu was mentioned.
"It looks like he has doubts about my identity as Ethan''s biological mother. He managed to acquire my hair strands. He will do a DNA Test between Ethan and me. Should I inform your Uncle about this so that he can intervene?" Monica consulted him.
Vincent rubbed his temples. Troubles wereing. "Fine! Do it. Talk to my Uncle. Exin to him the situation. He will definitely help you with this concern." "Hmm. But we have a problem. Your Uncle doesn''t like me. I''m afraid he won''t listen to me, Babe." Monica pouted her lips, recalling the cold treatment of Vincent''s Uncle towards her.
"Sigh!" Vincent sighed deeply. "I''ll talk to him then."
Vincent''s Uncle who was helping them in the shadow didn''t hide his displeasure toward Monica. He never liked her for his nephew. But he had no choice since Vincent chose her. Furthermore, Monica had been helping Vincent with his revenge.
"That''s settled then. By the way, Babe¡ what if things get out of hand, am I allowed to touch your old man?" Monica asked Vincent''s permission. She thought if Old Man Xu became a threat to their n, just like Maximilian, Monica was thinking of eliminating him for good. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Vincent was not able to respond right away. He was caught off guard by her direct question. ''Do I care if he gets hurt?'' He asked himself, assessing his own feelings.
''What he did to me and my mother is unforgivable. I should not care about him.'' Vincent was having an internal struggle. Though he hated Old Man Xu so much, killing him didn''t cross Vincent''s mind. He wanted him to suffer in a different way.
"Don''t interfere. Just leave this task to my Uncle." Vincent finally answered her.
"I understand," Monica replied, feeling a bit disappointed.
"But, seriously, Babe. When are youing back? My body is missing you already. I want to feel you inside me. Just talking to you right now makes me so horny," Sheined desperately.
"Touching myself is not enough to satiate my craving and desire. You know that!" she added. Monica was acting like a spoiled brat again. "Let''s have phone sex right now. I need you," she begged him. "Video call me. Turn on your camera. I wanna see you naked!" She demanded.
It had been so long since thest time he touched her and had sex with her. He tried to avoid her for the past few days.
"Fine." Vincent finally conceded. He turned the camera on.
Monica was already lying on her bed with no clothes on. She was masturbating and touching herself when Vincent called her earlier. That''s why it took her a while before she was able to answer his call.
"Babe, Strip for me. Let me see your big cock," Monica begged as she focused her camera on her pussy. She was already touching her folds using her fingers. "See. I''m so wet down there. Now, let me see yours."
Vincent unzipped his pants and freed his cock from his boxer brief. Monica''s eyes gleamed with lust the moment she saw his huge cock.
"Ooh! Ooh! I wanna insert your cock in my pussy, Babe. Aah! Yes! Your cock fits perfectly on my pussy hole!" Monica moaned as she inserted her three fingers inside her pussy, thrusting in and out while imagining Vincent''s huge cock.
Vincent started to stroke his shaft as he listened to her loud moans. Both of them were pleasuring themselves using their hands and fingers.
Chapter 746 I Hope You Mean It
Chapter 746 I Hope You Mean It
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country F¡ ]
"Oh god! I feel so bored staying here and doing nothing!" Chanthained as she turned off the television.
"Why are we here? Can''t we just go back to Country M? Our Supreme Leader didn''t exin to me about our task. Why are we here?" Chantha began questioning Axel who was busy preparing the ingredients for today''s menu. Axel just stared at her silently. How could he exin to her? There was no task. Nathan gave them this trip so that Axel could confess to Chantha. He couldn''t tell her that.
Subconsciously, Axel blushed at that thought. ''Damn. Why do I feel like the Supreme Leader is forcing me to confess? I don''t think I''m ready for this.'' Axel exhaled deeply.
"Just be patient. We might get instructions from our Supreme Leaderter.'''' Axel tried to avoid her question, focusing his attention back on the vegetables.
"I''m gonna call our Supreme Leader and ask him directly!" Chantha stubbornly said as she picked up her phone. She dialed Nathan''s phone number. But to her disappointment, she just got ignored by him. Nathan was not answering.
"Sigh! Axel, why drag me here? I still have an unfinished mission. The parcel from overseas¡ I haven''t tracked it yet. What if Monica has already gotten the package? Abigail''s life will be in danger." Chantha expressed her concern.
"But Cherry is already working on it. She is the ideal person for this job," Axel retorted.
"Can you rx? Nothing bad will happen. Dave is there to protect Abigail." He tried to reassure her.
"Hmm. Does Veronica give you the antidote?" Chantha asked him again, still feeling uneasy.
Axel stopped slicing the vegetables and darted his gaze toward Chantha. "Our medical team is working on producing the antidote based on Veronica''s form in her journal."
"They should finish it already. We never know when Monica is going to use the poison. She is a psycho!" Chantha was riled up just thinking about Monica.
"Don''t worry. I think Phantomke threatened Veronica. Sooner orter, she will cooperate with us to bring Monica down."
Chantha could only sigh helplessly. She didn''t know why she was overthinking right now.
"So aside from cooking, what are we going to do now?" Chantha asked, walking towards Axel.
"We can stroll around the beach. Since we are here, why don''t we enjoy the beautiful beaches?" Axel suggested.
"That''s great! I brought bikinis! Hahaha. I have been waiting for you to say that. I thought you would never mention the beach." Chantha didn''t leave their hideout because she thought Axel would report her to Nathan. She needed to behave.
"Alright! I''m just gonna cook our food then we will head out to the beach!" Axel dered.
Chantha pped her hands and jumped with joy. Axel could only watch her in amusement.
''Surprisingly, this woman is so cooperative and well-behaved today.'' Axel thought to himself, smiling faintly.
As Axel continued cooking, Chantha prepared her bikinis. "Hmm. I won''t allow him to spoil the fun. I''ll bring him a swimming trunk too. Hehe!" Chantha mischievously said as she packed their things.
*****
An hourter, Chantha and Axel headed to the nearest beach. Axel was the one driving the car while Chantha enjoyed the scenery through the car window. This was their first trip together without doing an important mission.
Once in a while, Axel was stealing nces at Chantha, still contemting what he should do. ''Should I confess now or not? Chantha is right. We can''t stay here for long. We have a lot to do in Country M.''
With this consideration, he started assessing himself if he had the courage to confess his feelings today.
"Let''s go for a swim!" Chantha invited him when they reached the beach. "You should change from this." She handed a paper bag over to him. It contained a swimming trunk for Axel. Surprisingly, she knew his size.
When Axel epted Chantha''s paper bag, she immediately removed her outer dress, revealing her sexy pair of floral bikinis. Then she ran toward the seashore.
Axel just stayed rooted in his spot, watching her retreating back. He observed that several handsome male tourists nced at Chantha, drooling over her sexy body. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Sigh. Even here¡ I have so manypetitors," Axel mumbled as he noticed that Chantha was waving at those handsome tourists. "Will she even look at me?" His inferiorityplex kicked in once again.
Axel marched into the restroom to change. His mind was still preupied by Chantha. After changing his clothes, he picked up the pic basket containing their food. He searched for a perfect spot for them.
Chantha started swimming while Axel ced their pic set under the coconut tree near Chantha''s location. He sat there, silently keeping an eye on her.
"Should I do it or not? And how?" Axel was undecided.
He was still lost in his own thoughts when twodies in their sexy swimwear approached him.
"Hi, are you alone? Care if we join you?" the blonde woman shamelessly asked Axel, smiling seductively at him.
Axel wasn''t able to respond right away because he was a little bit shocked. "Actually, we are looking for a perfect spot. Unfortunately, you''ve taken this spot already," The curly woman joined the conversation.
"Since you are alone, we decided to join you," she added, not giving Axel a room for rejection.
Meanwhile, Axel remained silent, blinking his eyes. Though he didn''t want theirpany, he didn''t know how to refuse. "Handsome, please," the blonde girl leaned over as she begged, deliberately revealing her full cleavage to Axel.
Axel immediately looked away, coughing as he hid his embarrassment. The blonde woman seemed to be interested in him so she kept flirting.
But unknown to them, a lioness was now making her way over them.
"Excuse me, Bitches. Get away from my man!" Chantha suddenly showed up from behind, shoving away the two women who were flirting with Axel.
Axel: "..."
''Did she just say I''m her man?'' Axel watched Chantha in disbelief.
Scared by Chantha''s intimidating aura, the two women quickly ran away, leaving them.
"You can''t even say no to them, Axel?" Chantha snarled at him, showing her frustration. "Don''t you dare flirt with other women," she murmured through her gritted teeth.
Axel didn''t utter a word. He just looked at her, still processing her words.
"Will you sit here for the whole day? Come! Let''s swim!" Chantha didn''t wait for him to reply. She grabbed his hand and dragged him up, leading him toward the sea.
They were near the water, when Axel finally broke his silence, stopping Chantha from taking another step. "Did you just call me your man?"
Chantha turned to look at him and nodded, "Yes. I did, so that they would stop bothering you."
"That''s all?"Axel pressed further, trying to figure out the meaning behind her words.
Chantha let out a soft giggle. "Of course. That''s the only reason. Why? Do you think there is something more to that?"
"Yes," Axel promptly responded, staring at her intently. "I hope you mean it," he added.
This time Chantha stoppedughing as she noticed Axel''s prating gaze. She suddenly felt the tension between them. ''Eh? Why is he giving such an expression? What''s wrong with him?''
Chapter 747 Her Fantasy
Chapter 747 Her Fantasy
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country F¡ ]
"I hope you mean it." Axel finally decided to express his feelings for her.
"You are behaving oddly today. What''s wrong with you? Are you sick?" Chantha moved closer to him, pressing the back of her palm on his forehead to check her temperature. He was definitely fine. His temperature was normal, no fever.
Axel sighed helplessly, seizing her wrist. Then he grabbed her shoulder. "I will just tell you this once so listen carefully¡"
"Okay. I''ll hear you out. What is this all about?" Chantha stared at him with intrigue. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Axel took a deep breath, calming his nerves. This was the first time he would confess.
"I know¡ we always argue. We fight almost every day¡ with our childish bickering. You hate me and I annoyed you. But I want you to know that I truly care about you."
Chantha just blinked her eyes, listening to him attentively.
"I also know that¡ I am not the type of guy you want¡" He lowered his voice, looking down. This was his weakness¨C his insecurity. "You like handsome men¡ not a typical simple guy like me. I think¡ I''m just an ordinary guy in your eyes, am I right?" He smiled bitterly.
"Of course not!" Chantha was not able to hold herself as she corrected his wrong assumption. "You are not a normal guy. You''re the weirdest guy I have ever known. You always pick a fight with me. And¨C"
"Hey, stop talking. Let me finish before I lose my courage." Axel pressed his forefinger on her lips to stop her from talking.
Chantha just zipped her mouth and nodded.
"Chantha¡ the truth is¡ I like you. I like your yfulness¡ I like yourughter¡ I like your fierce and naughty side. I like everything about you." Axel finally confessed. His face reddened from embarrassment. He didn''t know how Chantha would take his words. But at least, he finally said it.
Chantha: "..."
"Though we always argue, I never hated you. I bother and pester you just because I want to interact with you and get your attention. For the past few years, I watched you in the shadows, admiring you. I couldn''t say this to you before because I know¡ you like our Supreme Leader. I witnessed how you always tried to flirt with him and get his attention. I am no match for him."
"I tried my best to hide my feelings. But when your life was put in danger, I could no longer ignore it. I want to protect you¡ take good care of you¡"
"I¨C" Axel''s words were cut off when Chantha cupped his face and tiptoed to kiss him. She sealed his mouth with her own lips. She already heard enough. She just wanted to kiss him. And this was her reply to his confession.
Axel was dumbfounded for a moment. He froze in his spot and he felt like his mind suddenly experienced a short circuit. While he was in a trance, Chantha pulled his head closer, deepening the kiss. Her lips and tongue were urging him to respond.
It did not take long before Axel was awakened from his stupor. His heart started to run wild. He could feel her soft lips brushing his.
Instinctively, Axel held her waist, drawing her toward his body as he began to kiss her back. He seized her lips with passion, pouring all his emotions into this kiss.
Though he was confused, Axel just followed the flow while Chantha took charge, leading him into passion.
Before he knew it, he was already drowning in the sweetness of her kiss. He loved to taste her, feeling her soft lips.
They just broke apart when they needed to fill their lungs with oxygen. Panting, the two of them stared into each other''s eyes. Love and desire were reflected in their eyes.
Without a second thought, Chatha dragged Axel to a ce hidden from the onlookers. She guided him to the nearest Lady''sfort room. She was d no one was around because the other tourists were busy strolling and swimming on the beach.
She pushed him inside the cubicle and locked it. Axel gave her a questioning look.
"Hey. This is thedy''s room. What are we doing here?"
Chantha smiled seductively as a response. She even bit her lower lip as she gently pushed Axel, making him sit on the toilet bowl.
"Darling," she mumbled, caressing his face. "I made a bet with my twin sister, Violet. Do you know what our bet is?"
Axel could only bob his head, a little bit curious.
"I said¡ if ever you would confess to me¡ I told her I would make out with you in this kind of ce. I always fantasized about this. Crazy, right? I made that bet because I never thought you would like me. I thought you hated me and didn''t want to get involved with me¡ ever."
"And I guess¡ I was wrong." After saying that, Chantha positioned herself on hisp as she leaned in, capturing his lips once again. She even guided his hands to remove her bikini and pressed his arms on her bare breasts.
Axel felt like his whole body was electrified with overwhelming pleasure. He could feel his growing erection in between his legs. Who would have thought Chantha liked it to be kinky?
But he didn''t want to stop her. His heartbeat raced rapidly as his body temperature rose. He was enchanted by this naughty woman on hisp. All he could do was follow her lead.
His lips feasted on hers while his palms started kneading and groping her round breasts. Her twin peaks were so soft but her nipples were already hard, asking to be teased by his fingers.
Chantha already anchored her arms around his neck. Then she ground her hips against his crotch. She could feel his boner underneath her panty.
When Axel squeezed her breasts using both hands, Chantha moaned and gasped in between their kisses, the wonderful sensation spreading throughout her body.
''Oh gosh! I love the way he touches me. I feel like I won the lottery. Axel¡ finally confessed to me.'' Chantha couldn''t contain her happiness.
She continued grinding herself against his boner. Axel groaned in pleasure because of their flesh-to-flesh contact. But he wanted more.
"Take off my trunks," he ordered her when they broke the kiss.
Chantha''s eyes sparkled with excitement when she heard that. She immediatelyplied, pulling the waistband of his swimming trunk down.
Axel''s cock came into her view. She couldn''t help but be amazed by his huge size. She was still observing his cock when Axel''s hands removed her bikini panty, revealing her most intimate part. She was already wet.
"You make me horny, Axel. Now, let me taste you first." Chantha dropped to the floor, kneeling in between his legs as her hands reached out to hold his cock.
She began rubbing Axel''s shaft. Axel could only arch his body and throw his head back as he savored the wonderful sensation. Chantha began stroking his shaft up and down until he got more aroused. His cock hardened further because of her touch.
''Are we seriously going to do this here? What if someone enters thefort room?''
Chapter 748 Not Mission, But A Vacation
Chapter 748 Not Mission, But A Vacation
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Axel hesitated for a moment. He gazed down at Chantha. "Chantha¡ this is not a one-time fling. Are you really sure you want to do this here¡ with me?" Axel asked her expectantly.
He didn''t get a response from Chantha. What was the true meaning of her action? ''Is she just doing this out of pity?'' Axel wanted to know her feelings.
"I have to warn you. If I im you here¡ it means I''ll never let you go. I''ll marry you. Are you ready for thatmitment?" Axel added with conviction.
Chantha stopped rubbing his cock when she heard that. Blinking in amusement, she asked him again. "What did you just say?"
"I said once I imed you I would never let you go¡"
"No. Not that. The other one." Chantha stared at him with anticipation.
"I said¡ I''ll marry you."
"Yes! It''s a yes!" Chantha stood up to cup his face while bobbing her head.
"Huh? What yes?" Axel was also confused.
"Yes! I''ll marry you too!" Chantha responded matter-of-factly.
Axel: "..."
''Is she serious? Not pranking me?'' Axel had a doubt.
"Hey, I''m serious. Don''t give me false hope." Axelined, knitting his eyebrows together.
Chantha let out a soft giggle. "I''m serious. I''ll marry you¡ because I like you, Axel. I also like you!" Chantha voiced it out, saying the words he was dying to hear from her.
"You like me too? For real?" Axel was still trying to absorb and process her words. He couldn''t believe it.
"Yes. For real. You can touch me. im me. I''ll marry you!" She reassured him.
"If you want proof, we can register our marriage here," she suggested. "Are you hesitating now?"
"Of course not! I will marry you." Axel swore to her.
Chantha let out a soft giggle. "Alright. So shall we continue now?" She climbed on hisp, grinding herself against his erection teasingly.
Axel chuckled huskily before iming her lips once again. There was no turning back now.
As they kissed, Chantha''s hands reached down, seizing his manhood. She continued rubbing his shaft, her thumb caressing its tip. Pre-cum started toe out of its tip.
She lifted her hips for a moment, guiding his cock inside her pussy. Axel groaned when Chantha inserted his manhood into her hole.
Axel instinctively held her waist and ced his left hand under her butt. She adjusted her hips, moving back and forth as she rode him. She could feel his huge cock filling her inner walls. It felt wonderful. Both of them tried to suppress their moans and groans when they heard someone enter thefort room. But they continued pumping at each other, going deeper and harder inside her.
He looked at her face. Her eyes were closed as she savored the pleasure of their union. Axel, fueled by his desire, thrust his cock deep within her, allowing him to fill her emptiness. Her inner walls clutched his cock tightly. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''Aah! She''s so tight.'' Axel thought to himself.
Meanwhile, Chantha felt like something was slowly tearing inside her with each every thrust. She hadn''t made love for so long.
"I love it¡ let''s move faster," Chantha mumbled, her mind filled with ecstasy. She continued riding him, wanting to go deeper and harder.
They didn''t care about the person who just came in. They were lost in their own passion as they continued pumping, thrusting, and banging until they reached their climax.
"Oh yes! Yes! Aah! Keep going, Darling!" Chantha urged him, her breasts bouncing in front of him. The sound of their flesh-to-flesh contact echoed inside the cubicle. They could no longer hold their loud moans and groans.
Axel continued to push deeper, lifting his hips back and forth, meeting her every thrust.
"I think¡ I''m gonna cum¡" Chantha moaned in his ears."
"Go on¡ I''ll cum with you."
It did not take long before the two of them reached the height of their climax. Chantha rested on his chest while Axel embraced her, still panting heavily. As they waited for them to regain their energy, Axel opened up a conversation.
"Why do you like me? I''m not as handsome as the other guys you dated before." Axel asked her curiously.
"You fool. I like you just the way you are. You are responsible¡ and our Supreme Leader relies on you so much. From the start, I knew you were someone dependable. I admire you for that. And of course, you always take care of me and my twin sister, Violet. On every mission, you made sure that we were safe." Chantha also admitted her hidden feelings for Axel.
"I love teasing you and picking a fight with you. I like seeing your annoyed expression. You are so cute." Chantha pinched his cheeks and nted a soft kiss on his lips.
"I''m so d you confessed. I am surprised. I thought I should force you one day." Axel just smiled faintly, tightening his embrace. "Do you know that our Supreme Leader is aware of my hidden feelings for you? In fact, he was the one who encouraged me to confess on this trip. There is no mission. The Supreme Leader just gave us a vacation trip for us to enjoy¡ and for me to confess to you."
"Oh my gosh! Is that for real? I''m seeing our Supreme Leader''s generous side. I didn''t expect this." Chantha giggled joyfully.
"I should thank him once we return," she mumbled, feeling grateful.
"Alright. Shall we put our clothes first and enjoy the beach." Axel gently put her down, picking up his trunks and her bikini.
"So, are we going to stay here for a while?" Chantha asked him.
"I thought you wanna go back?" Axel handed her bikini over to her.
"Hmm. We shall inform my sister about this. Let''s register our marriage once we return. Let''s celebrate with ourrades!" Chantha became excited to return.
"Of course, we will announce the good news to them. No backing down now." Axel tapped the tip of her nose.
"Of course! You are mine now. My husband-to-be!" Chantha clung to him.
"Let''s go!"
When they stepped out of the cubicle, they saw the two women who approached Axel a while ago. It seemed that they were the ones who heard them making out inside the cubicle.
"I told you both. He is my man. My husband-to-be!" Chantha boasted, sticking her tongue out and raising her middle finger.
Two women: "..."
Chapter 749 Doubts for the Untimely Death
Chapter 749 Doubts for the Untimely Death
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M: Syphiruz Mafia Medical Facility¡ ]
Old Man Xu submitted the three samples for the DNA test. Tomorrow, he would find out whether Helena or Monica was Ethan''s mother. He also included Jane''s DNA sample.
Hebeled the samples anonymously so that others would never know, except him. He was cautious in case there was another spy among their men. DNA Test results are often tampered with by them.
As he roamed around the medical facility, Old Man Xu decided to inform Ethan that he managed to get the DNA samples for testing.
"Hello, grandson! How are you? I''m here in our Medical Facility. Your grandpa is going to seek the truth for you." Old Man Xu said, doting on Ethan.
"Yey. Thanks, Grandpa. I can''t wait for that." Ethan responded enthusiastically.
"What are you doing, my dear grandson? Let''s have dinner togetherter." Since Nathan was not around, Old Man Xu would be apanying Ethan in the Sparks Mansion.
"Just ying video games since we have no ss. It''s our vacation," Ethan responded. "Grandpa, I think¡ I''m going to have a baby sis soon." He couldn''t stop himself by sharing this good news with his grandpa. After the call with Nathan, Ethan announced to the whole household of the Sparks Mansion about his Baby Sis. That''s how excited he was.
''Eh? Baby Sis? How?'' Old Man Xu was a little bit confused by Ethan''s statement.
"What do you mean by that, dear?"
"My Dad and Miss Jane are busy making babies right now in Country J. Dad told me earlier." he dered matter-of-factly with his innocent voice.
Old Man Xu: "..."
He let out a soft chuckle and said, "My grandson is super excited to have a baby sis. Don''t worry. Your grandpa feels the same way. We have to wait for the good news then."
"But marriage shoulde first, right? Grandpa, why don''t we urge my Dad to propose to Miss Jan already?" Ethan suggested.
"Uhm, Grandson, we should leave this decision to your father. Don''t force him. Just go with the flow." Old Man Xu advised his grandson to take things slowly.
"But Grandpa, Miss Jane is running out of time. She needs Dad''s love in the remaining twenty two days. I wonder if he already confessed." Old Man Xu couldn''t understand Ethan''s remarks. "Rx, grandson. Maybe your father already has a n for this. Let''s wait."
"Sigh. Okay. Grandpa. I understand." No one knew that Ethan was also counting the remaining days of Jane''s mission. As time went by, he was bing anxious. The magical creature also disappeared without a trace. Just like Jane, He wanted to rify things with Bam-Bam.
"My grandson, I have to hang up. Let''s talk about that at home." Old Man Xu had to end the call when he caught a glimpse of a group of doctors, scientists and researchers gathered in oneboratory room. His interest was piqued.
"What are they doing there? Does my sonunch a new project without me knowing?" Old Man Xu pondered to himself. He decided to drop by theboratory room and talk to the person in charge.
Upon entering the room, the medical team and researchers stopped what they were doing. They greeted Old Man Xu politely.
"Just continue your work. Don''t mind me. I just want to talk to the Team Leader," Old Man Xu said, allowing them to continue with their task.
The Team Leader, Dr. Melissa approached Old Man Xu. She was the one who reced Veronica in managing the medical facility.
"Chairman Xu, how can I help you? Do you wish to know something?" Dr. Melissa asked him politely.
"Oh. I''m just curious why people here are so busy. Are you developing a new medicine?" Old Man Xu asked her with utmost curiosity.
"Oh. The Supreme Leader gave us an important task to produce an antidote for this poison, following the form in Dr. Veronica''s journal. This poison is lethal. It can kill someone in less than five minutes once infused in someone''s body or intake." Dr. Melissa started to exin the situation.
"Hmm. So Veronica is the one who created this poison?" "Yes, Chairman. And this also has a unique effect. It can''t be traced inside the body and it is hard for us to diagnose unless we know that the victim received this poison. Furthermore, this poison attacks the cardiovascr system of the victim, and heart attack will appear to be the cause of death. It''s very tricky." Dr. Melissa enlightened Old Man Xu about the effect of the poison. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh got it. This is a very dangerous weapon. I wonder why Veronica produced this kind of lethal poison. Is she nning to sell it to the ck market?" Old Man Xu rubbed his chin to think about it.
"Hmmm. Chairman Xu, ording to Axel, Veronica produced this poison to use against Abigail and Jane. She is working with her sister Monica." Dr. Melissa smiled sheepishly when she shared that information with Old Man Xu.
"WHAT?!" Old Man Xu''s eyes widened in disbelief.
"That''s what I heard from Axel. Our Supreme Leader ordered us to produce the antidote as soon as possible because they don''t know when the enemy will strike."
"Alright. I won''t keep you here. You should go back and work. This is an urgent matter." Old Man Xu dismissed Dr. Melissa right away as he didn''t want to be the cause of dy in their task.
Old Man Xu just got out of theboratory room when he received a piece of devastating news.
"Chairman Xu!!!" Someone ran in his direction.
"Butler Li, what are you doing here?" Old Man Xu asked him, puzzled.
"I have been calling you but your phone is busy. Young master, Ethan told me that you are here." Butler Li exined.
"Okay. So why are you looking for me?" he probed.
"Chairman Xu, didn''t you hear? Mr. Maximilian Carlsen of AMB Diamond Corp has passed away." Butler Li ryed the news.
"What?! I just talked to him this morning. He seems well and healthy! How could this happen?" Old Man Xu was shaken. He couldn''t believe this.
"Chairman. It''s a heart attack. The most unpredictable and traitorous disease." Butler Li responded.
"No way. He is recovering well. And he is in the hospital!" Old Man Xu had a nagging feeling about Maximilian''s untimely death.
Chapter 750 Her Child?
Chapter 750 Her Child?
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
''Why do I feel like there is a foul y in his death? Did Monica learn about our secret meet-up?'' Old Man Xu had some suspicions.
"I need to verify something!" Old Man Xu sternly said. He was unhappy and enraged because of Maximilian''s untimely death. He made a promise to him that they would both uncover the result of the DNA Test tomorrow. ''How could this tragedy fall upon him? I feel bad for him.'' Old Man Xu thought to himself.
"Okay, Chairman. I''ll just see Dr. Jones. I need to get myboratory resultst week." Butler Li didn''t stay long as he searched for Dr. Jones.
Meanwhile, Old Man Xu left the medical facility, heading to the hospital where Maximilian was confined. Together with his secretary, Old Man Xu went to investigate the true cause of Maximilia''s death.
But little did the old man know, someone was already monitoring his movement. Their car was being followed secretly.
"Madam, the old man is on the move. It looks like he is heading to the hospital. What should we do?" Monica''s underling contacted her, giving her an update.
Monica had just finished taking a shower. She had a good time with Vincent earlier. "Follow my instruction. Do it now!" Monica finally gave her go signal, an evil smile forming on her lips. ''Vincent just told me not to kill him¡ but I am still allowed to capture him.'' She thought to herself.
"Understood, Madam!" her underling obediently responded.
Old Man Xu''s car traversed through the streets, clueless of the impending threat that wasing their way. A group of armed men expertly pursued, three vehicles silently tailing Old Man Xu''s car from behind.
In a less crowded street, Old Man Xu''s car slowed down at a traffic signal and the unmarked vehicles closed in, surrounding his car. The sudden blockade forced the driver to halt, and the atmosphere thickened with tension. "What''s going on?" Old Man Xu asked when his car abruptly stopped. "Did we hit a car?"
Before anyone couldprehend the situation, masked men, armed to the teeth, swarmed around the vehicle, efficiently immobilizing Old Man Xu''s driver and secretary. He didn''t bring any security personnel that day.
In a matter of seconds, the armed assants breached the car, forcefully pulling Old Man Xu out of his seat. Despite his struggles, he was overpowered and swiftly carried away, disappearing into the broad daylight with the masked abductors. The only evidence left behind was the abandoned car, its engine idling in eerie silence.
******
[ At Country J¡ ]
"Mydy, your father summons us. He wants us to meet him at my branch headquarters. They are already waiting for us there," Tatsumi informed Jane, who was happily conversing with Nathan.
Jane paused for a moment, casting a worried look at Nathan. "I have to go and meet my father. Is it okay to leave you here alone? Will you wait for me?"
"Yes. Go on. I''m fine with that." Nathan shouldn''t be greedy. He was already d that he got to spend the whole night with Jane. They also made love several times early this morning.
"I''ll go out and explore the city while waiting for you." He wanted to reassure her.
"Okay. Let''s keep in touch. Update me on your locations from time to time. Once our meeting is finished, I''lle and meet you." Jane stood up.
However, Nathan was quick enough to seize her wrist, pulling her for a moment as he gave her a kiss on her lips. He didn''t care if Tatsumi was watching them. He just wanted to show him that Jane was his woman.
Jane just hit his chest after breaking the kiss. She knew Nathan deliberately kissed her in front of Tatsumi as if he was marking his territory.
''What an ungrateful brat? How could he do that to Tatsumi who weed him in his ce.'' Jane pouted her lips at Nathan.
On the other hand, Tatsumi just pretended he didn''t see that scene. He turned around to leave. "I''ll wait for you in the car, My Lady."
"Okay," She simply replied then shifted her attention back to Nathan.
"Inconsiderate brat! Why did you do that?" Jane had the urge to reprimand him.
"I''m just getting even¡ you know. I got jealous when the two of you were introduced together as an engaged couple," Nathan told her truthfully.
Jane sighed helplessly. "Alright! But next time¡ be kind to Tatsumi. Befriend him, okay? He is a nice guy."
"You are making me more jealous if you keep speaking up for him." Nathan''s face contorted, asking to be consoled by Jane.
"Stop acting like a child Nate." Jane emitted a soft giggle. "I''ll see youter, Darling." Jane gave him a peck on his lips then yfully winked at him.
"Yeah. I''ll be waiting." Nathan waved at her as he watched her walk out of the door.
Jane and Tatsumi didn''t waste any more time as they headed to the branch headquarters. Tatsumi was the leader of this branch.
A few minutester, they arrived at their destination. Tatsumi''s subordinate weed them and guided him to the room where Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki were waiting.
As they both entered the room, they were utterly surprised to see another figure sitting opposite Mr. Hiroshi¨CVincent.
''What is Vincent doing here?'' Jane was bbergasted by this encounter. She nced at her father but she couldn''t figure out what he was thinking at that moment.
"Please join us¡ Jane. Tatsumi." Kazuki invited them to sit down.
"What is this all about, Dad? Why is he here?" Tatsumi whispered to Kazuki.
On the other hand, Jane didn''t like this turn of events. ''What did he say to my father? Why did hee here?''
As she made her way to the vacant chair next to Mr. Hiroshi, she locked eyes with Vincent. Vincent smiled at her faintly. Jane could only clench her fists tightly, trying to control her rage.
When Jane and Tatsumi settled down on their respective chairs, Mr. Hiroshi finally broke his silence.
"Maybe you are both wondering why I invited the leader of King Stallion Mafia here. Last night, he imed that he is the father of my daughter''s child. So we are here to confirm this. He also brought the child for us to meet her." Mr. Hiroshi dered to them.
Jane didn''t know what to feel when she heard that. She had mixed emotions. But what caught her attention the most was the fact Vincent was bringing the child today to meet them.
''My child¡ is here.'' Jane instinctively scanned the room, searching for a small kid. But she didn''t see anyone.
As if Vincent had read her mind, he spoke up, "My men are escorting her now. They are now on the way here. Someone fetched her from the airport."
For some unknown reason, Jane''s heart suddenly filled with longing. What if her child was indeed a live? Did Vincent steal her child, making them apart?
The room was filled with heavy tension. It did not take long before they heard a knock. Everyone turned their heads to the door, expecting to see the child.
Chapter 751 Confirming Mias Identity
Chapter 751 Confirming Mia''s Identity
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Anticipation filled the room as the door swung open, a little figure rushing inside. Her eyes scanned the surroundings and her eyes sparkled with joy when she saw Jane.
"Mommy!" Mia called Jane with so much enthusiasm. She ran in her direction.
Everyone fell silent when the little girl made an appearance. They just observed her with amusement, watching her every single move.
Mia couldn''t care less of their curious gazes as her attention was focused on Jane who was still in a daze. Mia reached her spot and pounced on Jane, hugging her.
"Mommy!" she mumbled again with longing. "I''ve missed you. Now, I can finally call you ''Mom''."
Jane didn''t know how she would react. This little girl started calling her "Mommy". ''Is this for real? But things don''t add up. The result of my ultrasound said I had a baby boy. Not a baby girl¡ Is this part of Vincent''s scheme again?'' Jane simply nced at Vincent suspiciously. However, she was surprised to see the genuine smile on Vincent''s face as he looked at them. It seemed like he was more than happy to see them reunited.
"She''s my daughter''s baby? My granddaughter?" Mr. Hiroshi finally spoke up, his eyes fixed on Mia. "Yes. She is," Vincent confidently and proudly dered.
Tatsumi and Kazuki exchanged nces with one another, confused and puzzled. They didn''t know how to react when they finally met Mia. "Dad? What do you think? Do they have a resemnce?" Tatsumi asked his father in a whisper. Kazuki had seen Jane''s little version.
Kazuki pursed his lips, thinking. After a short while, he bobbed his head. "I can see some resemnce. Look at them now. Same emerald eyes. But let''s wait for the further confirmation. We will do a DNA Test right here and right now."
"Both Vincent and the child including Jane. Our medical team will take their blood samples andpare their DNAs with the child. We will keep an eye on the King. No one will be able to tamper the Maternity and Paternity result." Kazuki informed his son.
"I think¡ this is why our godfather invited Vincent here," he added.
"Dad¡ what happens if the DNAs matched?" Tatsumi asked his father again, still wondering what Mr. Hiroshi would do.
Mr. Kazuki took a deep sigh and responded, "He might change the groom." Tatsumi: "..."
Tatsumi was rendered speechless. ''Am I going to be stripped off of my fake fianc¨¦ status right away?''
But little did he know, his father was just kidding. He didn''t know what Mr. Hiroshi was exactly nning to do.
Since Jane was still hesitant to wee the idea of Mia being her daughter, she remained silent in her seat. She didn''t know what to say to the child. But one thing was for sure¨C even though she resented Vincent, she didn''t hate Mia. In fact, she felt sorry for the child. What if she was being used as a pawn by Vincent?
"Mia, is your name right?" Mr. Hiroshi engaged in a conversation with the little girl. He looked happy and excited. For some unknown reason, he could see Jane in her. This young girl had an uncanny resemnce to his daughter when she was still a child.
''Maybe Vincent is telling the truth. This little girl might be my real granddaughter. But howe Jane didn''t mention anything about her child? And how did the two even meet?'' Mr. Hiroshi realized that there were still lots of unanswered questions in his mind. But he couldn''t confront Vincent and Jane at this moment because of Mia''s presence.
"Yes, Pops! I''m Mia. And who are you?" Mia asked Mr. Hiroshi back. She smiled sweetly, maintaining her cheerful mood.
"I''m her father," Mr. Hiroshi softly responded.
Mia''s eyes lit up when she heard that. "Oh! Then you are my grandpa!" The little girl released Jane and she moved in front of Mr. Hiroshi. She extended her small arms, asking Mr. Hiroshi''s permission to give her a hug.
Her charm melted Mr. Hiroshi''s heart right away. He let out a chuckle before hugging Mia. "You are so cute."
"Nice meeting you, Grandpa!" She even kissed his right cheek. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The atmosphere in the room became lively because of Mia''s presence. Jane set aside her doubts for Mia''s sake. She greeted the kid warmly.
"Are you tired? Do you want to rest for a while?" Jane asked Mia. She wanted to talk to Vincent and her father about Mia so she tried to find a reason for Mia to leave that room.
"I''m okay, Mommy. I don''t feel tired especially now that I''m with you. I''ve been waiting for this moment toe. I finally introduce myself as your daughter. Uncle Vincent told me to be patient so I didn''t reveal our rtionship back then. He was worried that you won''t ept me." Mia was being honest with them.
However, everyone was shocked when Mia called Vincent her Uncle. Both Mr. Hiroshi and Jane gave him a questioning look.
"I haven''t told her yet¡ about her father," Vincent exined to them.
"Wait? Does she even know why she is here?" Jane wasn''t able to hold herself. She felt like Vincent was ying a dangerous game with her. She didn''t conceal her displeasure. "Mommy, please don''t get mad at my Uncle. It''s just that¡ I never asked him about my father¡ because I already have him. For me¡ Uncle Vincent is my father," Mia defended Vincent.
Jane just clenched her fists. ''Don''t you dare manipte even this child! I won''t forgive you.'' She red at Vincent.
"Mia, you are going to stay here for a few days. Is it okay with you?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Mia, trying to divert everyone''s attention. He could feel the growing tension between Jane and Vincent. His daughter seemed not happy at all for this sudden reunion.
"Yes, Grandpa! I would love that¡ As long as I can spend quality time with Mommy!"
"Ok, dear. But we, adults, still need to discuss something. Can you go with Uncle Kazuki for a while? He will give you a tour here." Mr. Hiroshi felt the need to rify things between Jane and Vincent so he wanted to separate Mia from them for a moment.
Mia darted her gaze back and forth between Vincent and Jane. She was reluctant to leave but she could sense that the adults had important things to discuss among them.
"Okay. Grandpa. See youter." Mia obediently followed Kazuki.
The only people left in the room were Tatsumi, Vincent, Jane, and Mr. Hiroshi.
"Cough!" Mr. Hiroshi cleared his throat.
"I will be frank with all of you¡ the reason we are gathered here is to verify Mia''s rtionship with my daughter, Jane. We also need to conduct a paternity test between you. I will be overseeing the process. Later, we will get your blood samples andpare your DNAs with Mia." Mr. Hiroshi paused for a moment and nced at his daughter. Jane stayed quiet, her face marked by a grim expression.
"I''ll give you time to talk first. But after confirming Mia''s identity, I want answers from both of you. Is that clear?" Mr. Hiroshi asked them both.
"Yes. Mr. Hiroshi." Only Vincent responded to him.
Mr. Hiroshi stood up, motioning for Tatsumi to follow him. "We are leaving. Make sure to talk."
Chapter 752 He is Insane
Chapter 752 He is Insane
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
"Godfather¡ Can I ask you a question?" Tatsumi couldn''t hold his curiosity. "What does he want from you and Jane?" He was suspicious of Vincent, thinking he had a bad intent for revealing Mia after all these years.
"Last night, he told me that he wanted to marry my daughter, Jane¡dering he was the father of Jane''s child." Mr. Hiroshi answered him truthfully.
"Eh? Will you allow him¡ if Mia is indeed Jane''s daughter? Will I be disregarded and will no longer be her fianc¨¦?" Tatsumi inquired, putting on a pitiful look. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mr. Hiroshi immediately halted on his steps, facing Tatsumi. He held his shoulders and looked straight into his eyes.
"You are the only person I can trust to protect my daughter. I will not marry her off to someone dangerous as the leader of the King Stallion Mafia." Mr. Hiroshi reassured Tatsumi.
Tatsumi felt touched when he heard those words from Mr. Hiroshi. However, his expression turned somber when he remembered that Jane only loved Nathan. He couldn''t rece him in her heart even if Mr. Hiroshi chose him for his daughter.
''Sigh. I can never be Jane''s husband. Nathan Sparks is already upying her heart. I have to ept this.''
Tatsumi was lost in his own thoughts when Mr. Hiroshi spoke again.
"I will get to the bottom of this. If Mia is Jane''s daughter with Vincent, then I have to find out what happened between them. Whenever I observe my daughter gaze at Vincent, I don''t discern love in her eyes; rather, I sense only a deep-seated resentment brewing beneath the surface."
Tatsumi nodded his head in agreement. "I will help you. I''ll investigate." He volunteered. "If I have to torture the King, I''ll do it to get some answers."
Mr. Hiroshi just chuckled due to Tatsumi''s boldness. He was a bit reckless and hot-headed, resorting to violence.
"Calm down. We don''t need to be aggressive. We should be more cautious when dealing with our enemies. We need a n." Mr. Hiroshi tapped Tatsumi''s shoulder.
"Okay, Godfather. I understand."
"Good. Now, I have to see Mia and spend time with her. The little girl is so cute. She reminds me of Jane''s childhood." Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes sparkled with delight. He wanted to get close to Mia. Part of him believed that Mia was Jane''s daughter because of their resemnce.
*****
Meanwhile, Jane and Vincent were left in the room. Mr. Hiroshi urged the two to talk. Jane decided to confront him. She charged towards him, grabbing his cor.
"Why are you doing this, Vincent? Why do you keep meddling with my life? Why do you have to involve an innocent child in your schemes? Feeding me again with another lie?" Jane seethed, her hands clenched tightly around his cor in her fury.
Vincent didn''t remove her hands. He just allowed her to express her anger and hatred.
"If she''s my daughter, why did you take her away from me? Why did you make me believe that my baby died? What is your goal for doing this? You made me miserable¡ You and Monica."
Upon hearing Jane''s words, Vincent''sposed facade faltered,plicated emotions etched across his face.
"Do you remember everything now?" he asked her, looking at her intently.
"Yes! I do remember everything! The way you lied to me¡ I recalled them all. You pretended to be Sizzling August¡ you even used Nathan''s face. You deceived me over and over again. You are my greatest demon, Vincent. I resent you!" Jane could no longer hold her emotions. She wanted to kill this man. But part of her was stopping her. Mia was the reason she couldn''t kill Vincent for now.
As sheshed out at Vincent, suddenly Vincent made a move. He wrapped her arms around Jane, pulling her into a tight embrace. Jane was taken aback when Vincent suddenly apologized.
"I''m sorry, Jane, for causing you too much pain in the past. I didn''t mean to hurt you. I failed to protect you from Monica. Believe me or not, I don''t have any intention to make you miserable. I didn''t have control over things back then."
"But now¡ I want to make things right¡ for you and for our daughter, Mia."
Jane pushed him hard. But Vincent held her body tight, not letting her go.
"Do you expect me to believe that? You and Monica are already together!" she snarled at him, still trying to struggle against his embrace.
"Let me marry you, Jane. Let me prove¨C"
Pak! Vincent''s words were abruptly silenced by a forceful p across his face. Jane watched him in disbelief, gritting her teeth.
"Don''t make meugh, Vincent. Marry you??? Do you think I''m crazy enough to marry the guy who ruined my life? Am I a joke to you?" Jane let out a sarcasticugh. "How can you say that? Just marry Monica and go to hell! Both of you!"
"I love you, Jane! Can''t you see that? Everything I''m doing is because of my feelings for you! I want to marry you and create a family together. Let''s live together with Mia. Monica means nothing to me. Please, just ept me... and I''ll end all ties with her," Vincent confessed, his desperation palpable.
Jane was at a loss for words. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing out of Vincent''s mouth. This was so ridiculous.
"You are shameless, Vincent. You think so highly of you." Jane sneered at him with a feeling of disgust. "You are unbelievable. A selfish jerk!"
"If I can''t have you then¡ you''ll never see Mia again. She''s my daughter." Vincent threatened her using Mia.
"What do you mean by that? Are you trying to make me hate you more?" Jane asked him in disbelief.
Vincent just smiled at her faintly. "I am forcing you to ept me. Give me a chance, Jane. I''ll prove to you that I''m worthy of you¡ worthy of loving you."
Jane shook her head vehemently as she stepped back. feeling a shiver run down her spine under Vincent''s intense stare. ''This conceited guy... he''s insane!''
Chapter 753 Proving His Innocence
Chapter 753 Proving His Innocence
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Jane could no longer endure it. She didn''t want to stay in the same space as Vincent. She turned around, storming out of the room without looking back. She felt uneasy, thinking about the possibility that Mia was her daughter with Vincent.
"If she''s my daughter, then I''ll get her back no matter what. We''ve been separated for so long." Jane mumbled as she continued walking away.
"I want to see Nathan. He is the only person who can make me calm down."
Jane was about to leave the headquarters when she ran into her father at the entrance.
"Jane, where are you going? Are you done talking to Vincent?" Mr. Hiroshi asked her in puzzlement.
"Yes, Pa. I''m done talking to him," she replied in herposed tone, hiding her negative emotions. "I just want to go out and clear my mind. I''ll go backter."
"Don''t go. We are going to take Mia''s blood sample including Vincent''s. I want you to be there and watch." Mr. Hiroshi requested Jane.
Jane hesitated for a moment before nodding her head. She needed to cooperate with her father. Meanwhile, Tatsumi also fetched Vincent, guiding him to theboratory room. Both Mia and Vincent entered the room wherein a standby nurse was waiting for them.
Tatsumi, Kazuki, Mr. Hiroshi, and Jane stood outside, watching the scene through the transparent ss wall. The result woulde out tomorrow. Jane had mixed emotions while looking at Mia. The little girl seemed so happy. It did not take long before her attention shifted when her phone rang. Her eyes sparkled when she saw the caller ID. Nathan was the one calling her. She turned to her father for a few seconds before she excused herself to answer the phone. Jane found a spot where no one could overhear her conversation with Nathan.
"Jane¡"
"Nathan¡"
Both of them called each other''s names in unison as soon as the call got connected.
"You go first," Jane allowed Nathan to speak first.
She heard Nathan taking a deep sigh from the other line. She wondered if something happened.
"I must go back to Country M today¡" Nathan reluctantly said.
Jane felt disheartened when she heard that. "Why?"
"I just received a piece of devastating news from Ethan. My father has been kidnapped." Nathan''s voice wasced with worry and at the same time, anger. Someone took the old man for the reason they didn''t know yet.
"What? Who did it?" Jane was a little bit shaken.
"We don''t know yet. But I only have one person in mind¡ my half-brother, Vincent." Nathan suspected that the King Stallion Mafia had something to do with his father''s abduction.
Jane''s blood boiled again at the mention of Vincent''s name. She wouldn''t wonder if Vincent was involved since he was the one who hated Old Man Xu the most. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Okay, Nate. I understand. Go home first. I''ll see you in Country M tomorrow." Though Nathan was not expressing his feelings, Jane could tell that he was worried about his father''s safety. "I''m sorry if I can''t fulfill my promise today. But I promise. I will make it up to you." Nathan apologized since he couldn''t be with Jane today. They agreed to stroll around the city together. But the emergency situation had forced Nathan to go home.
"It''s okay. Don''t apologize. Be careful! I hope you find your father soon. I''ll join the search once I return."
"Thanks, Jane. I have to go now."
As the call concluded, Jane''s expression darkened. Swiftly, she stormed into theboratory room where Vincent was, interrupting the nurse who had just finished taking his blood sample.
All eyes were on Jane as she firmly grasped Vincent''s wrist, pulling him out of theboratory room. Vincent, feeling puzzled, could onlyply and follow her obediently.
"Eh? What''s wrong?" Tatsumi mumbled, observing the pair''s departure.
"Let them be. They might have something important to discuss privately," Kazuki advised, preventing Tatsumi from following the two.
Meanwhile, Jane brought Vincent to the exit door. When she ensured that they were alone, she forcefully pushed him against the wall, pressing her dagger against his neck, her eyes aze with red rage.
Vincent, caught off guard by Jane''s sudden aggression, felt the cold metal of the dagger against his skin. However, he kept hisposure as he looked at her intently. He knitted his eyebrow, sensing the intensity of Jane''s anger.
"What''s going on, Jane?"
"What have you done to Nathan''s father?! Where did your men take him?! Answer me, or I won''t hesitate to slit your throat right here, right now!" she used, intensifying her grip on the dagger. She then applied more pressure, causing a slight cut that drew blood.
Vincent winced as the dagger''s edge-nicked his skin, a small bead of blood emerging. The urgency in Jane''s voice and the glint of menace in her eyes made it clear she was not bluffing.
His mind raced as he tried toprehend the situation. The weight of Jane''s usation hung in the air. He was clueless about it.
"I don''t know what you''re talking about," Vincent protested. "I haven''t been involved in anything rted to Nathan''s father. I am here. Why are you using me?"
Jane''s frustration deepened, her anger palpable. "Don''t y games with me, Vincent! You are the only person who is capable of doing this. Now, where is he?"
As the seconds ticked by, he remembered something¨C hisst conversation with Monica. She asked Vincent if she was allowed to touch Old Man Xu if things got out of hand.
''Don''t tell me¡ Monica has something to do with this. What did she do this time? I told her not to touch the old man!'' Vincent began cursing Monica in his mind. Monica tended to do things on her own, without informing him.
''That woman. She is abusing the power and freedom I give her.'' Vincent gritted his teeth, a cold glint shing in his eyes.
"If my intention were to kill him, I would have done so a long time ago. Why would I kidnap him now? What possible benefits would I gain?" Vincent reasoned with her, his tone a mix of frustration and confusion.
"Why, Jane? You can only see my bad side. What should I do for you to believe me?" Vincent felt so desperate.
"Simple enough! If you''re not the culprit, then prove it. Find Nathan''s father. Bring him back!" Janemanded in her authoritative tone. With that, she withdrew the dagger from Vincent''s neck.
"This is yourst chance. Show me your sincerity." Jane challenged him.
Vincent, relieved as the dagger left his neck, nodded determinedly. "I''ll do everything in my power to find him. You have my word," he assured her. He wouldn''t waste this chance given to her by Jane.
Jane scrutinized him for a moment, her eyes searching for any signs of deceit. Satisfied, she stepped back, leaving Vincent in his current spot. ''I have to deal with Monica. I must find out if she is the one who kidnapped the old man.'' Vincent suspected Monica. ''It seems that she is the one getting out of hand. I can no longer control her actions. I must discipline her, otherwise, she will be the cause of my demise.''
Chapter 754 Not Her Son
754 Not Her Son
Day Seventy-Eight...
[ Hideout...]
The leader of the armed group who kidnapped Old Man Xu knocked him down inside the car. They tied him up and covered his eyes with blindfolds. The moment he woke up, he could feel his hands and feet were tied on a chair. He couldn''t see anything. But Old Man Xu could hear the footsteps around him.
"I think he is awake, Boss," one of them spoke up, calling the attention of their leader when he saw Old Man Xu''s movement.
"Just let him be. He is just an old man. He can''t escape from his binds." The leader sneered as he watched Old Man Xu.
"Our Madam ising today to check on him. Should we give him food? He might be hungry. Or at least give him some water to drink!" The underling seemed to be worried about Old Man Xu.
The leader smacked his head because of that. "Don''t feel bad about that old man. He is rich."
Old Man Xu was just listening to them. He wondered who the mastermind was behind this abduction. "They mentioned Madam. So it''s a woman! Old Man Xu tried to figure out who wanted to kidnap him and for what reason.
"Hey! Can I talk to both of you?" Old Man Xu decided to negotiate with them while their big boss was not yet around.
He heard someone approaching him. "Old man, stop being arrogant. You are here in our territory and no one can save you." The leader of the group mocked him. He even grabbed Old Man Xu''s chin, pinching his jaw using his fingers.
"How much did she pay you? I can triple the amount." Old Man Xu made a generous offer in exchange for his freedom.
The leader and his underling just exchanged nces with one another. It did not take long before a burst of crispughter bubbled up in the air. The leader justughed at his tempting offer.
"That''s a tempting offer, old man. Unfortunately, we are loyal to our Boss. She can pay us more with a bonus." The leader proudly said. His gang was under the protection of King Stallion Mafia. Monica made it happen. But in exchange, they would give her their loyalty.
"Then at least tell me why I am here. Are you going to kill me?" Old Man Xu continued asking them. He needed some answers.
"It depends on our Boss. She will decide on your fate." The gang leader responded nonchntly.
Old Man Xu had no choice but to wait. He wondered if the mastermind would show up and talk to him, revealing her identity. ''Damn! I have to investigate MAximilian''s death. But I ended up being captured by these men. Who is powerful enough to do this? Is it my son, Vincent?''
Just like Jane, Old Man Xu began suspecting Vincent and his involvement in this incident.
"BOSS! Our Madam is here!" A voice was hearding from the entrance door.
''She''s here! Old Man Xu braced himself. He was dying to find out the identity of his abductor.magic
Monica entered the hideout, the distinct click-ck of her heels echoing with each step she took. As she advanced, a menacing grin adorned Monica''s face. Her eyes, sharp and calcting, surveyed the scene. There, in the center of the room, sat Chairman Xu, bound to a shabby chair, his once-authoritative demeanor reduced to a mere semnce of power.
"Madam! You came earlier than we expected." The gang leader greeted her politely.
Monica just waved her hand with an air of authority. She was dismissing them, motioning for them to leave. The gang leader and his underling retreated immediately, stepping out of the room.
Monica grabbed a chair and sat down facing Old Man Xu. She observed him for a moment, enjoying the view.
"Who are you? Why do you want from me?" Old Man Xu broke the silence. He needed to hear her voice so that he could identify her.
But to his surprise, the woman approached him and tugged his blindfold, allowing him to see her face. His eyes widened upon seeing Helena''s face.
"Hello, Chairman Xu, long time no see." She let out a sarcasticugh.
"Monica!" Old Man Xu uttered her name through his gritted teeth, his eyes burning with rage. He resented this woman a lot.
"You show your true face, Monica. I''m not surprised. You and your evil schemes." Old Man Xu ridiculed her.
But Monica was unaffected by his anger. She justughed, provoking him further.
"It''s your fault for being a nosy old man. You forced me to take action. You even get my DNA sample without my consent. This is how I will make you pay. But don''t worry. I won''t kill you just yet. However, you can never leave this ce. You will be stuck here unless I decide otherwise," Monica dered, her lips curling into an evil smile.
Monica circled around the restrained Old Man Xu, reveling in the power she held over him. The click of her heels punctuated the tense silence, creating an eerie soundtrack to the unfolding confrontation.
"Your days of meddling are over, Chairman Xu. You underestimated me, thinking you could pry into my affairs without consequences. Now, you''re at my mercy," Monica taunted, her toneced with a sinister satisfaction.
"But, Monica, you can''t escape the consequences of your actions," Old Man Xu retorted, his voice betraying a hint of defiance.
Monica chuckled, turning to face him. "Consequences, Chairman? The only consequence you''ll face is the realization that you''re utterly powerless in this game. Your fate lies in my hands."
"My son will find me soon." Old Man Xu uttered, putting his trust in Nathan.
"We will see." Monica put on a smug smile.
"Are you Ethan''s mother? Or is it Helena?" Old Man Xu grabbed this chance to confront Monica, hoping that this woman would answer him truthfully. He could tell that Monica was hiding something. "Sooner orter, the truth wille out. You can''t tamper with DNA results this time."
"You are making meugh, old man. But since you are not getting out here, then let me tell you a secret." Monica looked at him meaningfully.
"Ethan is not my son. That''s all I can say to you. In fact, I''m going to target that child soon. If you want, I can also bring your grandson here to reunite with you. hahaha."
Old Man Xu: "..."
''I wanna kill this woman! She''s a monster! A psycho!''
Chapter 755 Punishment for A Naughty Slave
755 Punishment for A Naughty ve
Day Seventy-Eight...
*
[ At Alexander''s ce...]
With red nostrils and clenched fists, Hanabi confronted her reflection in the full-length mirror. Never did she imagine that someone other than Tatsumi could anger her to the core. But she could only me herself for losing the bet.
"Do I really need to wear this?" Hanabi eximed in disbelief. Her eyes traced the intricate details of the maid uniform-the crisp, white apron, the daintyce embellishments, and the perfectly tied ribbon. The delicate fabric hugged her figure.
"Of course, you are my ve today," Alexander said matter-of-factly. "You don''t have a say on this. You have to follow and obey mymand," he emphasized.
Hanabi could only re at him, restraining herself from beating him up.
"I want you to smile. No frowning. No ring. Just smile." Alexandermanded, trying his best not tough. He was enjoying her annoyed expression. And he wanted to tease and provoke her further.
Hanabi rolled her eyes skyward before forcing a smile. She immediately turned her back on Alexander, cursing him inwardly. ''I''m going to punish him after this!
"Now, bring me some coffee." Alexander leisurely sat on the couch, waving his hand.
Hanabi tried to control her temper and headed to the kitchen. After preparing his coffee, she returned to deliver it only to receive another order from Alexander.
"Bring me some pies."
Hanabi had to go back to the kitchen and give him some goodies. But Alexander was deliberately making her walk back and forth, asking her to bring him a lot of things.
"Bring me this. Bring me that! Damn it! I''m going to kill this guy soon!" Hanabiined, stomping her feet as she prepared him another cold drink.
The other maids just smiled as they watched the funny interaction between their master and Hanabi. This was the first time they saw Alexander acting childishly. And it seemed that he was enjoying this.
"Aren''t you going to finish your food?" Hanabi asked him when she saw the untouched cookies.
"I''ve had enough to eat. By the way, address me as ''Master'' whenever you speak to me."
Hanabi remained silent in response. Alexander raised his eyebrow and repeated hismand. "I can''t hear you. Call me Master."
"MASTER!" Hanabi uttered through her gritted teeth.
"Say it in a soft manner." Alexander demanded, grinning from ear to ear.
"Master..." Hanabiplied, but in her mind, she was already stabbing Alexander several times. ''Master, my Ass!''
"Good. Now, get the massage tools from Amelia ande to my room. I want you to give me a massage." Alexander rose from his seat and headed upstairs.
Hanabi observed his retreating figure, a mischievous grin ying on her lips. "A massage, you say? Alright, prepare yourself. I might end up breaking a few bones! Hahaha! Just you wait, Master." She was excited about her evil n.
Hanabi sought Amelia, getting the items she needed such as massage oils, lotions, massage tables, rollers, stones, and other essories. Amelia volunteered to help her set up the room. Upon entering Alexander''s room, they heard the running water from the bathroom. Alexander took a quick shower.
"Miss Hanabi, everything is set. I''m taking my leave now. Please look after Young Master," Amelia bid farewell.
"Thank you, Amelia. Rest assured, I''ll attend to our Young Master with great care," Hanabi replied with a meaningful tone, a sly smile appearing on her lips.
Amelia smiled awkwardly, detecting a sinister vibe from Hanabi. ''Why do I sense that Miss Hanabi is plotting something dangerous? Should I stop her or not?'' She hesitated for a moment. ''I don''t think she will kill our young master. I guess... he will just be fine!
It did not take long before Alexander emerged from the shower, a plush bathrobe wrapped snugly around his frame. Droplets of water glistened on his chiseled physique, highlighting the contours of well-defined muscles.
The bathrobe, though concealing much, couldn''t entirely disguise the sculpted lines of his chest and the ripple of his abdomen. The fabric clung subtly to his form, outlining the toned silhouette underneath. Broad shoulders gave way to powerful arms, evidence of regr workouts and physical discipline.
As Alexander moved, the bathrobe hinted at the athletic grace of his legs, and his damp hair tousled slightly, adding a casual allure to his appearance. Drops of water traced a path down his neck, entuating the defined jawline and emphasizing the quiet strength that radiated from him.
At that moment, Hanabi felt a maic pull, her gaze lingering on the contours of his body, appreciating the quiet confidence that emanated from him.
''Damn. Why did he suddenly be attractive in my eyes?'' Hanabi found herself in silent admiration, appreciating not only the physical prowess but also the raw allure that surrounded Alexander as he walked toward her.no veln ext
"Enjoying the view, Kitten?" He chuckled softly. "If you are done feasting on my body, perhaps we should get started." Alexander removed his bathrobe, revealing his upper body. A ripple of muscles adorned his abdomen, showcasing a set of perfectly sculpted six- pack abs.
"Cough! Cough!" Hanabi cleared her throat, redirecting her attention away from Alexander''s excellent physique.
"Please lie down, Master. I''ll make sure you enjoy this massage," she said sweetly, gesturing towards his bed. She maintained herposure.
Alexander just narrowed his eyes at her reaction. He deliberately tempted her using his body, trying to test her. ''Is a woman truly her preference? She didn''t disy any interest in me at all!
As Alexander settled onto his bed, Hanabi''s mischievous side emerged. Instead of the gentle, rhythmic strokes, one might expect during a massage, she began with firm and intense pressure. Her hands worked with deliberate force, kneading the muscles with a hint of punishment. 2
Alexander winced, surprised by the unexpected intensity. "Hanabi, are you trying to break my bones?"
"Of course not, Master. I just want to make sure your muscles receive the attention they deserve," she replied, masking her true intentions behind a veneer of innocence.
With each calcted move, Hanabi applied pressure that tested Alexander''s endurance. The massage became a strategic blend of pleasure and difort, leaving him torn between relief and the desire to ask her to ease up.
As the session continued, Hanabi maintained her deceptive charm, all the while secretly reveling in the satisfaction of carrying out her yful form of punishment. The massage, meant to be a moment of rxation, became an unconventional test of endurance foreastern fantasy
Alexander, orchestrated by the vengeful Hanabi.
Unable to endure it any longer, Alexander pivoted and seized Hanabi''s wrist. With a swift motion, he skillfully pinned her down onto the bed, altering their positions. Now, Alexander found himself on top of Hanabi, her hands firmly pressed against the sides of her head.
"It looks like my naughty ve is revolting against her master," he dered, his tone cold andced with menace. "I believe it''s time for some punishment and discipline."
Before Hanabi could utter a word, Alexander leaned in, forcefully pressing his lips against hers. He seized her lips, kissing and biting with a hunger that seemed insatiable.
Hanabi momentarily froze, her mind struggling toprehend the unfolding scene in front of her. The unexpected kiss from Alexander caught her off guard. She hadn''t anticipated such a punishment.
Chapter 756 Minor Accident
Chapter 756 Minor ident
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Alexander seized her lips in a hungry kiss. This was the only punishment he could think of to discipline her. He pressed his body against hers to immobilize her further while deepening the kiss.
Hanabi was still in a daze, her mind absorbing the unfolding scene. She could feel his lips feasting on hers, licking and biting her.
She blinked several times as a vague memory shed in her mind. Alexander''s passionate kiss reminded her of the unexpected kiss they sharedst night.
''Damn. Wait¡ Did I¡ kiss himst night¡''
Hanabi couldn''t believe the shback. She was seeing in her mind. She saw herself grinning in front of Alexander as she cupped his face. Then the next thing she did was close their gaps, sealing his lips with hers.
''Oh my! I initiated the kiss! I kiss this jerk!'' Hanabi felt the rush of embarrassment within her after realizing what she had donest night. A pink blush subconsciously overtook her cheeks.
''But for now, I have to do something to this pervert who stole a kiss from me.'' Hanabi''s focus returned.
Using her knee, she kicked him on his groin, making him stop from kissing her. He winced and squirmed in pain as he rolled over the bed, rubbing the spot she hit.
"Damn you, Hanabi!" He cursed through gritted teeth.
"It''s your fault. I may be your ve today, but you don''t have the right to take advantage of me!" Hanabi retorted.
Alexander could no longer hold his temper. "But you took advantage of mest night too! You were the one who kissed me first! Then you threw up all over me. Despite that, I took good care of you. Is this the reward I would get after being patient with you?" His voice crackled with frustration and hurt.
Alexander''s words hung heavily, awaiting a response that could either soothe the tension or exacerbate the rift between them.
Meanwhile, Hanabi was at a loss for words, overwhelmed by a sudden wave of guilt for causing him pain. She pondered to herself, ''Did I go too far?'' Caught in a dilemma, she debated between offering an apology or extendingfort to him. ''I kicked him so hard. Did I break his egg?'' she bit her lower lip at that thought.
"Hey¡ I''m sorry. I just acted intuitively." Hanabi chose to apologize to Alexander. "Don''t worry, I will call a doctor for you. I will make sure that your thing will still function well and be able to produce a child."
Alexander: "..."
He didn''t know whether tough or get mad at herst remarks. Maintaining his cold demeanor, he asked her. "Aside from calling a doctor, how will you take responsibility for this?"
"I¡ I¨C" Hanabi didn''t know what to say. She looked away while scratching her face. ''What does he mean by taking responsibility?''
"Forget it! Just leave!" Alexandermanded her in his icy tone. He remained lying on his bed, waiting for the pain to subside.
''Damn! I must be crazy for kissing her again when she is sober. It was a reckless move. This woman is different from the other women I met who are willing to throw themselves at me.'' Alexander took a deep sigh, his fingers rubbing the space between his eyebrows.
Bam!
He heard the door closing, signifying that Hanabi had taken her leave.
"It''s hard to tame a tigress," Alexander mumbled, turning his gaze at the door.
Meanwhile, Hanabi leaned on the door, her fingers tracing her lips. ''The kiss¡ I don''t hate it¡'' She thought to herself, amused by her own reaction. Shaking her head, Hanabi decided to join Amelia and the others. They were busy doing some household chores.
"Miss Hanabi, you are back! How''s your massage session with our young master?" Amelia approached her, her eyes filled with curiosity.
Hanabi offered an apologetic smile and exined, "He''s not in the best mood. He kicked me out of the room. He''s quite upset, so I''d suggest not approaching him for a while."
Amelia chuckled upon hearing that. "Miss Hanabi, let me share something with you. Your presence has had quite an impact on our Young Master''s mood. It''s been ages since we witnessed him genuinely smiling andughing. Despite your frequent arguments and banter, I can see the glint in his eyes whenever he gazes at you."
Hanabi fell silent for a moment. She believed that Monica was one of the factors why Alexander didn''t smile often. He was heartbroken because of her fake death.
"Don''t give meaning to his gaze. You see¡ he just wanted to punish me." Hanabi shrugged her shoulders. "Anyway. Let me assist you. Are you going to clean the house?" Hanabi decided to change the topic.
"Yes. You can take a rest, Miss Hanabi. You don''t have to do this." However, Hanabi wanted to divert her attention away from Alexander and the kiss so it was best for her to be upied by something else.
"I''m fine. Remember, I''m his ve for the day. I''ll do my part," she insisted.
An hourter, Alexander finally stepped out of his room, wondering what his ve was doing. That was also the time an ident happened. Hanabi inadvertently knocked over a delicate jar. The room echoed with the shattering of ss as the jar met its demise. A sharp shard found its way towards Hanabi, leaving arge deep cut on her hand. The room fell silent for a moment, interrupted only by the sound of the broken pieces scattered on the floor.
Hanabi stood expressionlessly, clutching her injured hand, while those around rushed to her aid. The air was tinged with concern as they assessed the damage caused by the ident.
"Miss Hanabi! Are you okay?"
"Oh my god! You are bleeding too much!"
"Please get the first aid kit!"
While the other maids were trying to aid her, Alexander, having heard themotion, rushed in Hanabi''s direction with genuine concern etched across his face. His worry was evident as he approached her, his quick strides reflecting the urgency of the situation.
"I''m sorry. I broke your father''s precious jar collection," Hanabi apologized right away, thinking that Alexander was furious at her.
But to her surprise, Alexander acted differently from what she expected.
"Are you alright?" he inquired, his voiceced with genuine concern. His eyes scanned her hand, searching for the extent of the injury. "Can''t you be more careful?! The cut looks deep!" Alexander eximed, his worry escting as he observed her bleeding hand. Without hesitation, he gently lifted her into his arms, swiftly descending the stairs in a rush to address the injury.
"Hey, put me down. I''m fine. It doesn''t hurt," Hanabi insisted, a tinge of embarrassment coloring her cheeks as several pairs of eyes fixated on them. "Besides, my arms got injured, not my feet. I can walk," she added, trying to reassure Alexander while asserting her ability to move on her own.
However, Alexander didn''t pay attention to Hanabi''s protests. Instead, he maintained a cold stare, his determination unwavering as he continued carrying her down the stairs. The concern in his eyes was undeniable, yet his stern demeanor conveyed an insistence on protecting her. "You stubborn woman¡ I''m ordering you to stay still¡ you are my ve, remember?"
''I thought he was angry with me... but why... why does he seem concerned?'' Hanabi mused to herself. The contradiction in his emotions left her puzzled, adding an intriguingyer to their alreadyplex interactions.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 757 A Great Pair
Chapter 757 A Great Pair
Day Seventy-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Ignoring her protests, Alexander just gave Hanabi a cold stare for being stubborn. Once they reached the living room, Alexander gently put her down on a couch. He retrieved a small first-aid kit from Amelia. Hanabi observed him silently, her curiosity mingled with gratitude.
''This guy keeps surprising me with his strange behaviors.'' she thought to herself, biting her lips.
Without saying a word, Alexander carefully cleaned the cut on Hanabi''s hand with an antiseptic wipe, his touch gentle yet firm. The atmosphere between them softened as he concentrated on the task at hand.
"Tell me if it hurts, I will be more gentle," Alexander broke his silence. He wondered why Hanabi didn''t even wince or flinch when he started cleaning her wound.
"Don''t worry. I can''t feel any pain," Hanabi responded.
Alexander just frowned when he heard that. He thought Hanabi was just pretending. Little did he know, Hanabi had a unique condition¨C Congenital Insensitivity to Pain with Anhidrosis (CIPA).
After cleaning the wound, Alexander applied a soothingyer of antiseptic ointment and expertly wrapped a bandage around her injured hand.
"Thank you," Hanabi finally whispered, breaking the silence. Her eyes met Alexander''s, and for a moment, a flicker of warmth passed between them. Alexander nodded in response, his gaze unwavering.
"You don''t have to pretend in front of me that you don''t feel pain," Alexander blurted out, closing the first aid kit.
"Hey, I''m not pretending. I''m telling the truth. I''m incapable of feeling pain¡ Because I have CIPA," Hanabi replied. She was surprised by her own self because she shared her condition with Alexander without a second thought.
On the other hand, Alexander was momentarily stupefied when he heard her revtion. ''She has this condition. CIPA is a lifelong condition, and managing it requires careful attention to prevent injuries andplications.''
"You should stop working in a dangerous environment like the underground world. You are at risk of sustaining injuries without being aware of them." Alexander couldn''t stop himself from expressing his thoughts. He couldn''t exin why he suddenly got worried for her well-being.
Hanabi just let out a soft giggle. "Hey. I''m used to it now. There''s no need to make it a big deal. I love my work. I''m not afraid of getting hurt. Besides, I always survive no matter what. Don''t underestimate me. I might be stronger than you." She boasted with confidence.
But Alexander just narrowed his eyes at herst remarks. "You are stubborn as always."
"By the way, Alexander, I have a favor to ask. Regarding my punishment¡" Hanabi didn''t want to break her words but she also had a task to do. "What is it?" Alexander fixed his eyes on her, waiting for her next words.
"I know¡ I''m supposed to serve you for three days. But¡ I have a mission to protect Abigail. I must go back to Country M tomorrow. Can we postpone my punishment in the meantime? Once I return, I''ll serve you for another two days." Hanabi reassured him.
"You are returning to Country M so soon?" There was a hint of disappointment in his voice. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Hanabi bobbed her head. "Yes. Someone is targeting Abigail''s life. It''s my duty to protect her."
"Rest assured, I will not run away from my obligation to you. I give you my word," she added, convincing Alexander.
"Alright, I guess I have no option but to trust you. You''re free to go. However, you still owe me two days," Alexander conceded, acknowledging that he had no authority to prevent her from fulfilling her duty to the Sawada n.
"And for the broken jar, I''ll cover the cost. Just let me know how much it was," Hanabi offered, expressing her willingness to take responsibility for the damaged item. It happened because of her mistake and she was aware that those jars were precious to Alexander''s father.
"Hmm. Just treat me to dinner once you return," Alexander replied.
"Eh? That''s all. I thought one jar cost a lot," Hanabi remarked, blinking in amusement.
"It''s fine. My old man won''t even notice if one of his collections disappears," Alexander shrugged nonchntly. Despite knowing that his father might make a fuss, he chose not to burden Hanabi with the details.
Hanabi heaved a sigh of relief. Deep inside, she didn''t want to offend Alexander''s father.
"Thank you. By the way, I think I should go back now. Sis Jane might be searching for me already." Hanabi was oblivious to what was happening in the headquarters. Alexander arched his eyebrow, feeling a little bit displeased. "You can''t do that. Your Twenty-Four Hour service is not yet done. You have to stay here for the whole day."
Hanabi looked at Alexander in disbelief. She thought he would allow her to leave. ''It was wrong of me to assume that.'' Hanabi rubbed her temples, taking a deep breath.
"But I''m injured." Hanabi used her injury as an excuse.
"Hmm, I''ll let you go, but keep in mind, it only means you still owe me two and a half days," Alexander stated with a hint of amusement.
''What a clever man. So calctive!'' Hanabi rolled her eyes skyward. "Fine. I understand." She didn''t want to argue anymore.
Alexander was satisfied by her response. Subconsciously, a gentle smile graced his lips. "I''ll send you back." He volunteered.
Hanabi: "..."
''Eh? Is he for real? He doesn''t have to do this. He can ask his driver to send me back.''
Without giving her a chance to speak, Alexander swiftly rose to grab his car keys. Before she knew it, Hanabi found herself following him to the garage. Amelia and the other maids observed them with wide smiles on their faces.
"Why do I feel like our young master looks happier today? I think Miss Hanabi is the reason for his good mood," Amelia blurted out.
The other maids nodded in agreement.
"Shall we inform our Patriarch about this?" One maid consulted Amelia.
"Yes, we have to. This will be a piece of good news for him," Amelia excitedly said. "Our Patriarch doesn''t need to find a woman for our Young Master. I think he already found one."
"They make a great pair!"
***** Meanwhile, back at the Sawada n Branch Headquarters, Vincent found an isted ce wherein he could make a call. He made a promise to Jane so he needed to take action.
"Phoenix, how are you?" Vincent called his most trusted subordinate who was currently in Country M.
"My King, I''m recovering well so don''t worry about me. Do you have a task for me?"
"Yes. I want you to investigate my father''s disappearance. Someone abducted him. You need to track him and find out if Monica has something to do with his abduction." Vincent gave his order.
Phoenix was momentarily taken aback. It seemed his Boss was harboring suspicions about his own woman. "Should I handle it discreetly, ensuring my movements go unnoticed by Miss Monica?"
"Yes. You must do it behind her back. I think Monica is going out of control. She kept doing things without my permission. I hate this side of her." Vincent expressed his sentiments. He was quite upset by Monica''s actionstely.
"Ok, my king. Got it."
Chapter 758 Missing Samples: Another Traitor?
Chapter 758 Missing Samples: Another Traitor?
Day Seventy-Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country M: Sparks Mansion¡ ]
"Dad! I can''t trace Grandpa''s location. His mobile phone is either switched off or the kidnappers discarded it." Ethan approached his father while holding hisptop. They''ve tried all means to locate him using CCTV cameras on the street and the Radar. As of now, they hadn''t spotted Old Man Xu and the kidnappers.
Nathan maintained his calm expression tofort his son. He stroked his head and said, "Don''t worry, son. I''ll find him no matter what. Go and eat your breakfast first. Leave this to me."
Ethan felt like crying. He was just talking to his grandfather yesterday,ughing together and discussing his baby sis and Nathan''s wedding with Jane. Who would have thought it would be hisst phone conversation with his grandfather before he went missing?
"Dad? Do you think my grandpa is safe?" Ethan couldn''t help but feel scared for Old Man Xu''s safety.
"Of course. Let''s just wait, son. He was kidnapped so the culprits will call for negotiation. If it''s about money, we can give them everything just to secure your grandpa''s safety."
"But why is it¡ no one has called us yet?" Ethan had been also waiting for the culprits to call the Sparks Mansion. But no one contacted them.
This time Nathan fell silent. He was also wondering why the culprits were silent. If they would make a call now, Nathan would be able to trace their location.
''The culprits appear to be meticulous. Are they aware of my hacking skills?'' Nathan pondered to himself.
"Sir!" Axel entered the room with urgency. He also returned to Country M together with Chantha after hearing what happened to Old Man Xu.
"Chairman Xu dropped by our medical facility before the abduction," Axel reported.
Nathan frowned when he heard that. "Why did he go there? He seldom visits our medical facility."
"Grandpa is trying to find out the truth¡ about my real mother. He went there to submit our DNA samples¡" Ethan was the one who answered Nathan''s question.
Axel: *Silence*
"He submitted samples for a DNA test? You also doubt your mother''s identity¡" Nathan asked him again.
Little Ethan bobbed his head. "Yes. Grandpa and I believe that the evil woman might not be my biological mother," he replied matter-of-factly.
"We are supposed to get the result today¡ but Grandpa has gone missing¡" Ethan was saddened by that thought.
Nathan held Ethan''s shoulders. "I''ll ask someone to retrieve the result and deliver it here. We will read the result together."
After saying that, Nathan turned to Axel. "Who is in the facility right now?"
"Chantha is there," Axel responded.
"Okay. Tell her to get the result," Nathanmanded.
Axel nodded and excused himself for a moment as he contacted Chantha. A few minutester, Axel returned with a deep frown on his forehead.
"Sir¡ ording to Chantha¡ the samples submitted by Chairman Xu¡ went missing. Someone took it from theboratory even before they conducted the DNA test."
The father and son duo were taken aback by that news. Displeasure could be seen on their faces.
"It looks like¡ we still have another traitor on our sides. Who else knew about this DNA test?" Nathan asked Ethan.
"Grandpa''s assistant! We are the only people who knew about this, Dad! Grandpa''s assistant also disappeared with him. Do you think¡ he is a traitor?"
A chilly glint shed through Nathan''s eyes as he clenched. There was no way to confirm it at the moment since Old Man Xu''s assistant had gone missing with him.
If he was a traitor, then probably he was also the one who shared information about their current location with the enemies. But why? Old Man Xu''s assistant had been working for him for twenty years now. Why would he betray Old Man Xu and the Sparks?
"Ethan, please go to your room first." Nathan requested. There were things he must discuss with Axel alone.
Seeing Nathan''s serious expression, Ethan obeyed his father. He would also do what he could to help his father in searching for his grandpa. With that, Ethan headed to his yroom. He aimed to work with his robotic friends.
"What are we going to do now, Sir?" Axel asked Nathan expectantly when Ethan left the room.
"Call Joker. Tell him to investigate the background of my father''s assistant. Dig more information about him. ASAP." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Okay, Sir."
"Furthermore, let Chantha investigate all the people who were present in the medical facility yesterday. We need to catch that traitor as soon as possible. We need to cleanse our organization." Nathan dered with conviction.
"Dispatch Spider and Violet. I want them to closely monitor the movement of the King Stallion Mafia. They are our prime suspects." Nathan continued giving Axel some instructions. Time was of the essence.
"Sir¡ may I speak my mind¡ once again?" Axel asked permission first before sharing his thoughts.
"Tell me. What''s on your mind, Axel?"
"About the disappearance of the DNA samples¡ Sir¡ I think the enemy is preventing us from knowing the truth. They wanted to hide something. This incident just increased the suspicion¡ or shall I say¡ the possibility that Monica might not be Young Master Ethan''s biological mother."
"Yeah¡ I think so. My father and I were both thinking¡ they used a stand-in the night I slept with her." Nathan also had this spection in mind.
"Sigh. Who is Young Master Ethan''s real mother?"
Both men fell into silence, thinking so hard. It did not take long before Axel''s phone rang. Chantha was calling him.
"Answer it," Nathan simply said.
Axel pressed the answer button and waited for Chantha to say something.
"Axel, is our Supreme Leader with you? Please put the phone in loudspeaker mode. I just found something¡" Chantha said with urgency.
"Okay. You are on a loudspeaker now. Our Supreme Leader and I are together. Speak now."
Both Nathan and Axel put their attention on Chantha.
"Supreme Leader, after reviewing the dashcam of Chairman Xu''s car, we found out that he went to a certain hospital twice. It appears that he visited Maximilian Carlsen."
"Maximilian Carlsen?" Nathan was skeptical as to why his father visited Maximilian.
"Yes! The same day Chairman Xu''s abduction, Maximilian Carlsen died in the hospital."
"Do you think there might be connections between the two incidents?" Chantha asked.
Nathan: "..."
Axel: "..."
*Heavy Tension*
"Axel¡ go and investigate Maximilian''s death," Nathanmanded after his long silence.
Chapter 759 Truth or Another Lie?
Chapter 759 Truth or Another Lie?
Day Seventy-Nine¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country J: Sawada n Branch Headquarters¡ ]
Jane, Mr. Hiroshi, Tatsumi, and Vincent were gathered in Tatsumi''s office. The room was filled with heavy tension as they waited for the DNA test result.
"Mydy, are you nervous?" Tatsumi whispered to Jane. They were sitting next to each other.
In contrast to Jane''s uneasy expression, Vincent remained calm. Confidence could be seen in his posture as if he had nothing to hide.
"I''m not nervous. But I have this nagging feeling that Vincent is up to something. We couldn''t trust him. He is a great maniptor," Jane responded.
"Why don''t you talk to your father? I guess he will listen to you. He will prioritize you. Just tell him you don''t want to see Vincent ever again," Tatsumi suggested. He could sense that Jane was feeling ufortable because of Vincent''s presence. In order to address this, Jane should be vocal and express her real feelings with her father.
"I''ll do thatter¡ after getting the result. By the way, where is Mia?" Jane hadn''t seen Mia. She wondered if Vincent was serious with his threat. He might be hiding Mia now.
"ording to Dad, Mia went out together with Speed, Vincent''s subordinate."
Jane just nodded her head.
It did not take long before a medical staff entered the room, holding two white envelopes. Everyone''s attention shifted to her.
"The result is out, Master." The medical staff informed Mr. Hiroshi, handing the sealed documents over to him.
Mr. Hiroshi cast a nce at Jane. "Do you want to open the result first?" He consulted Jane. "I think¡ you should see it first." Mr. Hiroshi added before giving her the sealed envelope containing the DNA Test Result between Mia and her. The old man kept the other envelope. He wanted to check the results between Mia and Vincent.
Vincent stared at Jane for a long moment, watching her as she gripped the document with her fingers. He was anticipating to see her reaction after reading the result. No one would ever doubt this result because Mr. Hiroshi, himself, had overseen the entire process.
Jane''s hands trembled as she held the sealed envelope containing the results of the DNA test. The weight of anticipation and anxiety hung in the air, and she couldn''t help but feel her heart pounding in her chest.
In a quiet room, she carefully tore open the envelope, revealing the document that held the answer to the question¨C ''Is Mia truly my daughter?''. As she unfolded the pages, her eyes scanned the words that would unveil the truth. There, in clear and irrefutablenguage, it was confirmed ¨C Mia was indeed her daughter. A surge of emotions overwhelmed Jane ¨C relief, joy, and confusion. ''How could this be possible? All this time¡ I thought my baby died in my womb.'' Tears welled up in her eyes as she traced the lines on the paper, absorbing the reality that the search for truth hade to an end.
"What does it say, my Lady?" Tatsumi asked her expectantly.
Mr. Hiroshi was also staring at Jane intently, waiting for her response.
"Mia¡ Mia is my¡ d-daughter."
Mr. Hiroshi and Tatsumi were rendered speechless. But after hearing the result, Mr. Hiroshi also unsealed the envelope in his hand. It was his turn to confirm the rtionship between Mia and Vincent.
Mr. Hiroshi had the same reaction as Jane. His eyes widened in surprise and he turned to look at Vincent with disbelief. "He is Mia''s father," Mr. Hiroshi dered.
When his words reached Jane''s ears, her heart sank in mischief. This was thest thing she wanted to hear. As a reflex, Jane rose from her seat and stormed out of the room, running away from them.
''I loathed Vincent so much! I''m such a fool for allowing him to y with my emotions over and over again! I hate him! I hate him!'' Jane cursed Vincent in her mind as she continued running.
"Jane!!! Wait!" Tatsumi called out, chasing after her. Despite his efforts, Jane paid no attention.
All she could think of was to get away from the ce¡ distancing herself from Vincent. Disgust for herself surged within her, and the haunting memories of her traumatic experience with Vincent resurfaced. She was shaken, on the brink of a breakdown.
''I hope this is just a lie!'' Jane denied to ept it.
The ugly memories in her past ntensified the emotional turmoil she felt. She quickened her pace, a desperate attempt to outrun the shadows of her past.
As Jane reached the headquarters'' exit, the hot afternoon air embraced her. She stumbled out into the open, gasping for breath. Tatsumi caught up, his concern etched across his face.
"Jane, are you alright?" Tatsumi inquired, his voice gentle but filled with worry. He was now holding her wrist.
She turned to Tatsumi, her eyes reflecting a mixture of pain and anguish. "I can''t be near him. Not after everything," she whispered, the weight of her words hanging in the air.
Tatsumi was stupefied after seeing Jane''s vulnerability for the first time. "Alright, let''s get you somewhere safe¡ a ce far away from that bastard. You don''t have to face this alone." Sensing the gravity of her emotions, Tatsumi offered her a support. At that certain moment, he knew that Jane needed him and he couldn''t allow her to be alone.
Nodding, Jane allowed Tatsumi to guide her away as they headed to his car. Tatsumi had series of questions in his mind¨C How did Jane and Vincent get involved with each other? Why is she in pain? What is she afraid of?
''Whatever it is¡ I will protect her. I will support her.'' Tatsumi swore to himself.
Meanwhile, inside Tatsumi''s office, Mr. Hiroshi and Vincent were left alone. The old man was giving Vincent a scruitinizing gaze.
"What have you done to my daughter? Proving that you are Mia''s father doesn''t mean my daughter is in love with you. All I can see in her eyes is pure hatred! Now, tell me the truth Vincent, what kind of evil scheme did you do to my daughter?"
"Perhaps, did you take advantage of her? Did you rape her?" Mr. Hiroshi confronted him directly."You are in my territory, Vincent. You can''t leave here unscatched. So it''s best for you to tell me the truth!" Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes narrowed as he pressed a concealed button beneath the armrest of his chair. The subtle click activated a mechanism, sending alert signal from the members of the Sawada n. Soon, several footsteps could be heard approaching the door. His men stationed themselves outside the office.
Vincent, seated across from Mr. Hiroshi, felt the atmosphere shift. The tension increased further when Mr. Hiroshi stood up. In his hands, he produced a sleek handgun, pointing it at Vincent.
"Now, Vincent," Mr. Hiroshi''s voice cut through the air, cold and authoritative. "Start your confession. Don''t you dare lie to me, I''ll shoot you." Mr. Hiroshi threatened him.
However, amidst Mr. Hiroshi''s threat, Vincent maintained an outward calmness, his demeanor remainedposed. He met Mr. Hiroshi''s intense gaze with a steady look. His hands rested on the table, fingers lightly tapping against the smooth surface.
"Mr. Hiroshi," Vincent began, his voice measured and unruffled. "I understand your concerns, and I assure you, nothing inappropriate has happened between me and Jane. There''s a misunderstanding, and I''m more than willing to rify."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chapter 760 She Got Into An Accident
Chapter 760 She Got Into An ident
Day Seventy-Nine¡
~~*****~~
"Tatsumi, we need to find Mia as soon as possible!" Jane had made up her mind. Instead of dwelling on the pain of her past, she must take action now before it''s toote.
"I won''t let Vincent use Mia to ckmail me." She clenched her fists.
"Okay, mydy. We will find them." Tatsumi could feel Jane''s rage and determination. No matter what her decision was, he would always support her.
"Do you have aptop? May I borrow it?" Jane nned to track Mia''s current location.
"Yes. Let me get it at the back."
Tatsumi stopped the car for a moment. He handed hisptop over to Jane as he waited for her next instructions. The tap-tap sound of theptop echoed inside the car. Jane''s attention was focused on theptop''s screen.
As Jane tried to track Mia''s location, Speed just received a message from Vincent.
[ Change of n. Send Mia back to our main headquarters. Leave this country now. ]
Speed''s eyes widened after reading Vincent''s message. She wondered if something went wrong. "Aunt? Is there something wrong?" Mia tugged Speed''s arm when she noticed her surprised reaction.
"Mia, your Uncle Vincent told me to return home." Speed informed her.
Mia blinked in confusion. "Ok. Aunt. You can send me back to my Mommy before you can leave."
Speed smiled awkwardly, scratching her face. "Actually, I''m bringing you with me as per your Uncle''s order."
"Huh? But I don''t want to go home yet. I want to stay here with my Mommy!" Mia objected, stepping away from Speed.
"Little Mia¡ I have no choice. We should obey your Uncle. Maybe he will ask your Mommy to visit you." Speed tried to convince Mia.
But Mia didn''t believe her. Afraid that she would get separated from her mother, Mia ran away from Speed.
"Mia!!!" Speed called her out. She didn''t expect that Mia would suddenly run away from her. They were in the mall and the ce was crowded.
Speed chased after her. "Damn! Our King will kill me if I lose her." Speed could move fast however Mia''s small figure was difficult to find in the middle of the crowd. "Mia!!!" She kept calling her name.
Speed headed to the exit gate when she caught a glimpse of Mia''s figure. "I have to catch her, otherwise, our King will torture me to death."
Speed''s face turned pale as soon as she witnessed Mia crossing the streets with the green light on.
"No! Mia! STOP!" Speed screamed with all her might just to catch the little girl''s attention.
However, before she could take action, a mischief happened. A loud screeching sound reverberated in the area. "OMG! A child was hit by a car!" An onlooker shouted as he witnessed the scene.
Mia''s bodyy on the ground, unconscious and bleeding.
"No!!!" Speed was shocked beyond belief. All her strength was drained from her body. She was scared to death witnessing this scene. Her mind went nk for a moment as she Instinctively dropped to her knees.
"Call the ambnce!" Some bystanders responded to the scene, checking Mia''s condition.
A few minutester, Speed snapped out of her deep stupor. The ambnce arrived. Without further ado, they rushed Mia to the nearest hospital.
Just a few moments after the ambnce left, Jane and Tatsumi arrived at the location where the ident happened. She was confused to see the car and the trace of blood on the ground along with a damaged cellphone. She checked her tracking GPS and her eyes fell on the spare parts of the phone on the ground. Jane had a nagging feeling after seeing the phone.
Several police officers were also present on the scene. "Sir, what happened here?" Tatsumi asked the officer-in-charge. "This car hit a little girl who was crossing the street," the police officer responded after recognizing Tatsumi.
Jane overheard their conversation. She immediately grabbed the police officer''s cor. "What did you say? A little girl?!" Jane''s heart started to race, anxiety and fear could be seen in her eyes.
Her body trembled and she couldn''t think clearly.
"Jane¡ please calm down. Let him go," Tatsumi intervened, trying to remove Jane''s hand from gripping the police officer''s cor.
Breathing heavily, Jane let go of the police officer. Tatsumi apologized on her behalf. Soon, the police described the little girl. That was the time Jane almost lost her mind.
"No! It can''t be Mia. Oh God¡ please not Mia. Not my daughter..."
"Jane¡" Tatsumi didn''t know what to say. Jane was on the verge of breaking down once again. All he could do was wrap his arms around her.
*****
[ At Sawada n Branch Headquarters¡ ] n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi continued confronting Vincent. His gun was still pointed at Vincent, pressuring him to speak the truth.
"Give me a proper exnation. How did you and my daughter end up in this situation? Why did you take Mia away from her?" Mr. Hiroshi shot Vincent a cold sharp re.
"I had to do it to protect her and our child. Someone was after her life because of me¡ she and my child almost died because of my mistake. Believe it or not¡ I love your daughter." Vincent insisted.
However, Mr. Hiroshi wasn''t convinced. He could feel that Vincent was still hiding something from him.
"I''ve investigated you. You are engaged to someone¡ Helena Carlsen. How can you say that you love my daughter if you are alreadymitted to someone? Are you ying jokes with us? Do you think you can easily deceive us?" Mr. Hiroshi could no longer tolerate Vincent''s lies. This guy knew how to y with his words, pretending to be sincere. They were still in the middle of their argument when Vincent''s phone rang. It was an emergency call from Speed.
''She''s calling me at times like this. I told her to leave the country as soon as possible. Why is she contacting me now?''
Without hesitation, Vincent answered the call. A few secondster, his usual calm demeanor disappeared. His expression turned grim.
Turning around, Vincent headed toward the door with hurried footsteps.
"Where do you think you are going? We are not yet done talking!" Mr. Hiroshi yelled, wanting to stop Vincent from leaving.
Bang!
It was a warning shot. But Vincent just ignored it.
"You can shoot me¡ but nothing can stop me from seeing my daughter." Vincent''s voice was firm and serious, with no sign of hesitation.
"What happened to Mia?" Mr. Hiroshi asked, sensing the heaviness in Vincent''s words.
Vincent nced at him with a sullen look on his face. "She had an ident."
Mr. Hiroshi was shaken upon hearing the bad news. At that certain moment, Mr. Hiroshi put down his gun.
"Where is she? I''ming with you." Mr. Hiroshi realized that this was not the time to threaten Vincent. Their top priority was to find out Mia''s condition.
Vincent just nodded his head in acknowledgment. The two of them stepped out of the office. Mr. Hiroshi motioned for his men not to intervene, letting Vincent go.
They rushed to the hospital together, worrying about Mia''s safety.
''Oh please. Don''t let anything happen to Mia. We just reunited with my granddaughter. We can''t lose her now.''
Chapter 761 Vincents Violent Side
761 Vincent''s Violent Side
Day Seventy-Nine...
[Country J: Sakura District Hospital...]
Jane and Tatsumi arrived at the hospital. They headed straight to the emergency room searching for Mia.
"Have you seen my daughter? Where is Mia?" Jane asked every doctor and nurse she coulde across inside the emergency room.
Tatsumi kept following her, supporting her. It did not take long before one of the nurses informed her that Mia was sent to the operating room. Her guardian was waiting outside.
Jane and Tatsumi didn''t waste their time as they rushed to the operating room. They saw Speed in her panicking state, just staring at the operating room door absentmindedly.
Speed felt like her world was about to crumble at any minute and her death came knocking on her door.
''Please, keep her safe. Keep her safe! She prayed inwardly.
Meanwhile, Jane dashed in Speed''s direction, grabbing her by her shoulders. "What happened? How did this happen to my daughter?" She shook Speed''s body, demanding a proper exnation for what happened to Mia.
Speed lost the ability to speak, her guilt consuming her. It was her fault that Mia ran away. She told her she would bring her back to their country without considering Mia''s feelings.
Mia wanted to stay so that she could be with Jane. But Speed couldn''t disobey Vincent''s order.
"I''m sorry. I''m truly sorry." Speed could only apologize to Jane, looking away.
"Jane..." Tatsumi held Jane''s shoulder. "Don''t me her. It''s not her fault that the ident happened. The driver is now being detained in the police precinct."
Jane finally let go of Speed, shifting her gaze to the door of the emergency room. Deep inside, she was angry at herself. At first, she doubted Mia''s identity. She didn''t show her any warmth the moment she saw her in the headquarters.
"I... don''t know if I will be able to handle this... I can''t lose her twice. I''d rather die than lose my baby once again." The pain of losing her child was still fresh in Jane''s heart. She didn''t want her to die.
"Just be strong, Jane. Mia will be alright." Tatsumi tried to console her. "The doctor is doing her best to save her. This hospital is the most famous hospital in our country!"
Tatsumi felt the need to reassure Jane, otherwise, she would break down. She needed to keep her focus. Tatsumi rubbed her back for her to calm down a little.
Before he knew it, Jane leaned on him, covering her face using both hands. Her body started to shake as she sobbed. Jane needed to let it out.bender
"I''m a useless mother. I failed to protect her again. Why do I feel like I don''t deserve to be a mother? Is this the reason why I can''t be with her?" Jane expressed her thoughts.
Tatsumi just stayed silent, listening to her. He patted her shoulder once more.
They were still in that gloomy state when two figures joined them- Mr. Hiroshi and Vincent.
"Jane!" Mr. Hiroshi immediately approached his daughter, hugging her as he saw her crying.
"Pa..." Jane hugged him back, seeking hisfort.
Then suddenly, they heard a loud smack resounding in the hallway. SLAP!Official channel update no ve l}{n ex t.c om-
Everyone was surprised when Vincent pped Speed''s face so hard that her lips bled. Vincent looked like someone who was about to kill, staring at Speed with his murderous re.
"My King, I''m so- Argh!" Before Speed couldplete her sentence, Vincent kicked her in her abdomen, thus stopping her from speaking further.
Vincent''s kind demeanor was gone. He was showing his devil side now. And he didn''t care even if Jane and Mr. Hiroshi were watching him.
"I told you to protect her! She''s my precious daughter!" Vincent said through his gritted teeth. He threw another punch, hitting Speed''s abdomen.
Speed didn''t fight back. She just stayed still, epting her punishment from Vincent. Vincent was also boiling in rage. Mia was so important to him. He couldn''t lose her!
Vincent was ming Speed for what happened. All he could think of was to beat her to death. In his mind, she should be the one who got hit by the car, not his precious daughter, Mia.
His coolness and rationality disappeared upon reaching the hospital. He could imagine Mia''s severe injury. Speed''s clothes were soaked by Mia''s blood. How much blood did she lose?
Speed dropped to her knees, enduring the pain inflicted on her by Vincent. This was her fate. In her mind, she deserved this punishment.
Vincent threw another punch, aiming at Speed''s face, however before his fist could make contact with her, a strong hand gripped Vincent''s wrist thus stopping him from hitting Speed.
"Stop it! You bastard! Don''t assault a woman in front of me!" Tatsumi intervened. He even pushed Vincent away, shielding Speed using his body.
Tatsumi could no longer tolerate this violence. He couldn''t watch Vincent beating a woman. Speed wasn''t even protecting herself. She was just epting her unjust punishment.
No one wanted this to happen. Even Speed suffered emotionally. Tatsumi could feel that Speed was ming herself and was consumed by her own guilt. But this was not entirely her fault.
"Don''t interfere! I deserve this!" Speed screamed at Tatsumi, clenching her fists as she shut her eyes. She was too embarrassed to face them.
"You don''t deserve this!" Tatsumi retorted, gritting his teeth. He already had enough. Without hesitation, Tatsumi turned to Speed and carried her. He needed to bring her to the emergency room to have her wounds treated. Vincent mercilessly assaulted her.
The moment Tatsumi took action, Speed could no longer fight him. She was exhausted both physically and emotionally. She just let him do what he wanted.
As Tatsumi walked away, Speed began sobbing in his arms. She wanted to cry. She was also having a hard time. But she felt like she was the enemy of the whole world.
She was hurt because Vincent didn''t even let her exin. He refused to listen.
"I... I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry..." Speed began apologizing again in between her sobs. She wanted Vincent''s forgiveness. However, she was afraid that her King would hate her forever.
"Sigh." Tatsumi took a deep sigh as he watched the woman sobbing in his arms. ''Why did things end up like this? I just hope Mia will survive! Tatsumi thought to himself, feeling sorry for both Jane and Speed.
Chapter 762 Vincents Dilemma
762 Vincent''s Dilemma
Day Seventy-Nine...
[At Sakura District Hospital...]
Mia lost so much blood during her ident that she needed a blood transfusion. Jane didn''t hesitate to offer her own blood for her daughter. This was the least she could do to save her daughter.
Mr. Hiroshi and Vincent waited outside the operating room, both not saying a word. Despite witnessing Vincent''s violent behavior toward Speed, Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t ridicule his actions.
As a father, he could understand Vincent''s rage. There was no doubt that Vincent cared so much about Mia. He won''t hesitate to kill his loyal subordinate as punishment for her failure to protect his daughter.
"She''s going to make it," Mr. Hiroshi finally spoke up, breaking the silence. He could see the fear and anxiety in Vincent''s eyes as he waited.
Vincent turned to Mr. Hiroshi, nodding his head as he
acknowledged his words. "Mia is a strong kid. I know..." He folded his fingers into fists, trying to calm his raging emotions.
Their conversation was interrupted when Vincent''s phone rang. His expression turned grim upon seeing Monica''s caller ID.
He decided to ignore it. However, Monica kept calling his number.
"Go and answer it," Mr. Hiroshi urged him.
Vincent had no choice but to answer it. He stood up and left, finding a ce where he could talk to Monica alone.
"What do you want?" Vincent was not able to control his emotions. He acted so cold upon answering the phone.
"Babe? Is there something wrong? Are you mad at me? I just want to ask if you are flying home today." Monica sounded upset because of Vincent''s cold treatment.
Vincent had no time to entertain her antics and he was not in the mood. "Stop acting like a spoiled brat, Monica."
Monica''s eyes widened in disbelief. She didn''t know why Vincent was acting this way.
"What the hell are you talking about? Is this really you, Vincent?" Monica started to raise her voice.
"I will only ask you this once. What did you do to my father? Did you kidnap him without my permission?" He confronted her directly. He couldn''t wait to fix this issue. He promised Jane that he would search for Old Man Xu.
Monica was losing her temper as well. She hated the way Vincent was treating her today.
"I have no choice! He already knew the truth that I''m not Ethan''s mother!" Monica spat back at him.
Vincent was rendered speechless when he heard that. ''I thought my Uncle had already intervened with the DNA samples?''The debut release urred at N-ov 3l-Ne(x)t.
Little did he know, Monica confessed the truth to Old Man Xu herself. He hadn''t seen the results of the DNA test because the samples were stolen from the facilities.
"So now, tell me that I just did the right thing!" Monica mocked him.
Vincent couldn''t refute that. Nathan and Ethan must not know the truth about Ethan''s real mother. Because of this, Vincent was put in a dilemma. How could he let go of Old Man Xu if he already knew a secret that Nathan must not know?
He was torn between keeping his promise to Jane and his desire to hide the truth.
''Damn! Why do I have to choose now?'' Vincent clenched his jaw.
*****
To his surprise, Ethan suddenly hugged him. "Uncle Li... I miss my Mommy Jane. And I am worried about my Grandpa. I want to see them soon." The young boy confided his feelings with Butler Li.
Butler Li stroked his hair, feeling sorry for his young master. "Your mommy will be here soon. And don''t worry too much about your grandpa. Your father is doing his best to locate him."bender
"I pray that someone will protect my grandpa from harm. Butler Li... they said... Grandpa''s secretary betrayed us. He is a traitor. I hate traitors. When I grow up, I will punish people who try to hurt my family." Little Ethan swore to himself.
Then he gazed up at him. "Uncle Li... please don''t betray us, okay? I know you won''t. You are the only person I trust in this household aside from my father and Uncle Axel."
Butler Li was touched by Ethan''s words. "Thank you, Young Master." He smiled faintly as he embraced Ethan.
"Don''t cry anymore, Young Master. Your grandpa will be safe." Butler Li rubbed his back, consoling him.
"Yes, Uncle Li. I will wait for my grandpa toe home. I will behave and show him how much I love him."
Chapter 763 Beg for my Mercy
Chapter 763 Beg for my Mercy
Day Seventy-Nine¡
~~*****~~
Three days after Jane poisoned Veronica, Veronica started to hallucinate, seeing herself being tortured by Phantomke. The mental stress was too much for her to bear.
ording to Jane''s threat, she would die in seven days. She only had four days left.
"I can''t endure this. I have to ask Phantomke for an antidote. I''ll cooperate with her." Veronica was sitting in the corner, covering her face using both hands. She felt weak. Her appearance was untidy and she looked haggard. Dark circles could be seen under her eyes.
As she made up her mind, Veronica stood up and called the attention of the prison guard.
"Please! Inform Dave and Nathan! I''m going to cooperate with them. I''ll confess." Veronica begged in her desperate tone. The guard nodded when he heard that. He immediately informed Dave. Just a few minutester, Dave arrived, escorting Veronica to the interrogation room.
The two of them sat down, facing each other as they were separated by a rectangr table.
"Give me your statement," Dave coldly said, pressing the recorder and opening hisptop.
"It''s Helena Carlsen. She''s the one who asked me to create a deadly weapon. The person I was talking to was none other than Helena Carlsen. She also has another identity. She is Monica, my sister. She is just pretending to be Helena Carlsen. She''s an impostor." Veronica spoke spontaneously as she confessed what she knew about Monica and her evil n. To save her own life, Veronica was willing to be a witness and bring Monica down. "I will be your witness. You must catch that woman. She is the mastermind for Abigail''s assassination. She will poison her. I guess¡ at this moment, she has already received the package."
Dave''s expression turned grim when he heard that. Someone was targeting her woman. He must protect her.
"Thank you for confessing. I hope you will never take back your statement. I will submit this to the prosecutor and ask them to issue a warrant of arrest for Helena Carlsen. We will also investigate her identity to see if she is indeed fake." Dave felt d because Veronica cooperated with them. "Before that¡ I have a request from you. Can you deliver a message? Please inform Jane of what I did today. I need something from her ASAP. This is a matter of life and death. I bet you don''t want your witness to die even before the trial happens." Veronica was desperate. She needed to get the antidote. She didn''t want to suffer any longer and she had to survive.
"I will inform her," Dave reassured her. He never mentioned to Veronica that Jane went to Country J together with her father.
Veronica heaved a sigh of relief. After giving her sworn statement to Dave, Veronica was escorted back to her cell. Meanwhile, Dave immediately took action. He couldn''t let the woman targeting Abigail be free. He must capture her as quickly as possible.
*****
[ At Hideout¡ ]
Monica was in a bad mood because of herst argument with Vincent. "Vincent and I argued because of this useless old man! I''m going to beat him to vent out my frustrations."
"You worthless old man! You abandoned your son, yet he is still trying to protect you!" She yelled at Old Man Xu who was still tied down on the chair. She ruthlessly attacked Old Man Xu, pping his face twice.
Old Man Xu just remained quiet, ring at the mad woman. He injured the pain as Monica continued assaulting him. She threw several punches and ps, hitting him in different parts of his body. She also kicked his feet and legs.
After several minutes, Old Man Xu started to cough some blood, his face swollen from her ps and punches.
''She is crazy!'' He thought to himself.
It did not take long before her sinisterughter echoed in the hideout. "Whoah! I feel refreshed now. Thank you, old man!" n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Monica clenched his jaw using her fingers. She pulled his hair, tugging it down so that he would meet her gaze. "Why don''t you beg me, Chairman Xu? Lower your pride. Beg me to release you. Who knows¡ I might change my mind."
Monica wanted to make fun of him. She was bored doing nothing.
"Where is the mighty Chairman Xu? Why can''t you say a thing? Cat got your tongue? Hahaha!" Monica pped him once again after releasing his jaw.
Old Man Xu refused to plead with the woman. Instead, he cast her a frigid, piercing stare apanied by a burst of mockingughter. "I have no idea what my son sees in you. But, mark my words, sooner orter, he''lle to realize that you''re nothing but a psycho. He will leave you."
"Shut up! Vincent will never abandon me. We will stick together in the end. When everyone abandoned him, I was the only one who stayed by his side. No one will be able to break our special bond." Monica spat back at Old Man Xu. She pped him again.
Pak!
Old Man Xu''s lips started to bleed.
"Hahaha. Why do I feel like you are scared about something? You are not confident, are you?" He continued to provoke her. He didn''t care about the physical pain inflicted on him by Monica. He would be satisfied to see her annoyed and mad.
"Go on. Justugh. I don''t know if you can stillugh once I capture your favorite grandson. Don''t test my temper, old man. Who knows I might lose control and kill your grandson first." Monica threatened him.
"Don''t you dare touch my grandson!!! I will hunt you down even in hell!" Old Man Xu was enraged. He hated her so much. She was heartless. How could she involve an innocent child?
"Hahaha! Now, you are the one who is scared. Why don''t you beg for mercy? I might consider sparing your grandson." Monica signaled to her subordinates. "Come over here. Release him. He can''t kneel if his hands and feet are bound."
Her underlings immediately approached them, releasing Old Man Xu.
"Now. kneel and beg me to spare your grandson. Lick my shoes as well." Monica sneered at him, satisfied.
Old Man Xu clenched his fists. He didn''t care if Monica would kill him. However, she was now threatening him using Ethan. If Monica was capable of abducting him, then she could also hurt his grandson. That was something he didn''t want to happen.
''I will lower my pride just to ensure your safety, my dearest grandson.'' Old Man Xu thought to himself.
Without a second thought, he dropped to his knees as he begged her. "Please¡ don''t touch my grandson. He is just an innocent child." After saying that, Old Man Xu kissed Monica''s shoes.
Monica and his men erupted into peals ofughter. "Hahaha! You fool! A gullible old man!"
Monica kicked his face as sheughed sardonically. "Do you really think I will spare him? I thought you believed I was a psycho? A psycho spares no one¡ even a child!"
"Go to hell! Bitch! Go to hell! I''ll kill you!" Old Man Xu was about to attack her but Monica''s men were quick enough to capture him, pinning him on the ground.
Chapter 764 His Sincere Apology
Chapter 764 His Sincere Apology
Day Seventy-Nine¡ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
~~*****~~
[ At Country J: Sakura District Hospital¡ ]
Mia was under observation. She was still in critical condition and she had to stay in the Intensive Care Unit. Fortunately, Jane''s blood was maximized during the blood transfusion. Jane had been standing outside the ICU, just watching Mia through the ss window.
Hanabi apanied her but she didn''t know what to say tofort her. "Sis, you should eat first. You look pale. You might copse if you stay here like this."
"I''m fine. I don''t have an appetite. I don''t want to leave Mia. I''ll be watching her until her condition bes better." Jane''s motherly love could be seen in her eyes. She had no time to care about anything else. All she could think of was Mia¡ her daughter.
Jane was oblivious to the fact that, apart from Mia, Ethan needed her. He wanted to talk to her and hear her voice. But unfortunately, Jane didn''t pay any attention to her phone. Nathan attempted to reach out to her as well. However, she had be unreachable, and her phone''s battery was now depleted.
"Okay. I''ll just get you some water." Hanabi excused herself first. Jane was left alone in the ICU. Soon, she heard footstepsing in. She turned around only to see Vincent.
"Jane, let''s talk¡" Vincent softly said, ncing at Mia.
"Just speak. I have no energy to argue with you today." Jane said in her indifferent tone.
"I want to apologize for what I said¡" Vincent started. He had a sullen look on his face as he observed Mia. Her mouth was covered with an oxygen mask and her head was wrapped with bandages. "I''m not going to force you to marry me. I was so desperate for your love. I admit¡ I was wrong. I''m sorry for using Mia to ckmail you. I''m not going to do that anymore. I only wish for her to survive this. I want her to recover quickly." Vincent''s words were filled with sincerity as he talked about Mia.
"I apologize for taking her away from you, for stealing the time and years that you should have spent taking care of her as her mother. I robbed you of that opportunity," Vincent continued to express his remorse to her.
"I promise¡ this time I will correct my mistakes. I''ll pay for what I did to you¡ for making you suffer. I''ll protect you from her." He was referring to Monica. "I''m so stupid. A selfish jerk. I should have done this a long time ago¡ but I was blinded by my hatred against my father and Nathan."
Jane had conflicting thoughts just hearing those words from Vincent. He was so different from the Vincent she had known. Today, he was admitting his wrongdoings and apologizing to her sincerely.
"I''ll go back to Country M¡ and deal with Monica myself. Please take good care of Mia on my behalf." He paused for a moment, clenching his fists. "Jane¡ believe it or not¡ despite those deceptions and lies¡ there is only one truth. My feelings for you are real. I like you, Jane. I have fallen in love with you." He confessed his feelings for onest time before he turned around and walked away.
At that certain moment, Jane nced in Vincent''s direction. Her heart constricted and her tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. Before she knew it, she was already shedding tears as she sobbed silently.
''If only an apology could erase those unpleasant memories and my pain... but, Vincent, a simple apology can''t undo those things. I can''t forgive you right now. However, I am grateful to you for taking care of Mia and raising her. All I ask for now is for her to be safe. I can''t bear to lose her again.'' Jane pressed her palms against the ss window as if she was caressing Mia''s face.
Meanwhile, Vincent had made up his mind. He was now determined to end things with Monica. He just discovered her evil deeds. Phoenix just confirmed that Monica was the one who murdered Maximilian Carlsen.
Monica was someone who didn''t want to be controlled. Vincent was afraid that Monica would do more harm to Jane. Before she could do that, Vincent had to make a move. He just realized that his feelings for Monica weren''t love. He was just reluctant to part with her because he felt indebted to her. For the loneliest and darkest moment of his life, Monica was there, supporting andforting him. He thought she was his salvation. But as time went by, he realized that Monica was no longer the woman whom he had known before.
She changed drastically. And she was now out of control. He kept asking himself if he was the one who made her like this. Was it his fault that Monica became more evil?
As he headed to his car, Vincent contacted Phoenix who was still secretly monitoring Monica''s movement. "How is your surveince?" Vincent asked his loyal subordinate.
"My King¡ Monica is currently here in one of our secret hideouts. I believe your father is being held captive here. I hear Chairman Xu''s voice, screaming at her. I think the two are having a fight inside." Phoenix reported.
"Retreat for now, Phoenix. I''m returning today. I''ll deal with her myself." Vincent said with conviction.
Monica''s action left him with no choice. He didn''t ask her to kill Maximilian nor kidnap Old Man Xu. She was making things difficult for her. Sooner orter, she would ruin everything. Vincent would not allow her to do that.
''It''s time to give her a lesson and punish her for real. I can no longer tolerate her.'' Vincent murmured to himself.
"Okay, my King. I''m pulling out now. But¡ is it okay with you¡ it looks like Miss Monica is going to torture your father. Don''t you want me to do something?" Phoenix consulted Vincent first.
"No. Just let her be. I still hate that old man. Though I don''t want him to die, I don''t want to protect him. After all, he deserves some beatings. He has never been a good father to me¡ not even once." There was a hint of bitterness in his voice.
"Understood¡ My King."
Chapter 765 We Are Over
Chapter 765 We Are Over
Day Eighty¡
~~*****~~
[ At Country J¡ ]
"You should eat," Tatsumi said, handing the spoon and fork over to Speed. She was admitted to the hospital because of her broken ribs. Vincent''s hard kick fractured her bones. "You haven''t eaten anything since Yesterday," he added, preparing the food on her bedside table.
Speed remained silent, not paying attention to his words.
"Do you want me to feed you?" Tatsumi scratched the back of his head as he continued interacting with Speed.
She appeared to be in shock, Vincent''s anger weighing heavily on her heart. She didn''t want to be hated by their Leader. "Sigh. What am I going to do with you? Your Boss already abandoned you here." Tatsumi murmured to himself, looking at Speed helplessly.
Speedy down, turning to the other side, her back now facing Tatsumi. She chose to ignore him. She wanted to be alone.
"Don''t be too harsh on yourself. Mia will never me you. It was an ident. Even if you make yourself starve, it won''t help Mia at all." After saying that, Tatsumi stepped out of her ward.
This time he wanted to check on Jane. He headed to the ICU. Hanabi and Jane stood outside, still watching Mia.
"How is she?" Tatsumi asked Hanabi in a low voice.
"Sis, didn''t want to leave Mia here. She didn''t sleep," Hanabi responded.
"Convince her to take a rest. She might copse and get sick," Tatsumi urged Hanabi, worrying about Jane.
"I''ll try."
They were still talking when Hanabi''s phone rang. It was a phone call from Cherry.
"Keep an eye on Sis Jane. I''ll just answer this." "Go ahead," Tatsumi simply replied.
Hanabi just distanced herself from Tatsumi and Jane before answering the call.
"Hello, Cherry!"
"Hanabi! Is everything fine there? How''s Sis Jane? I haven''t heard anything from her. She was supposed to return yesterday. What happened?" Cherry''s voice was filled with worry. "Nathan is also asking me about her whereabouts. She''s not answering her phone."
Hanabi sighed deeply. "It''s a long story." "Okay. I''m willing to listen. But for now, I have an update. Yesterday, Veronica talked to Dave. She is now willing to cooperate with the police. She revealed Monica''s involvement in the creation of the deadly weapon and her fake identity as Helena Carlsen. Dave is going to arrest her today. He is just waiting for the release of the arrest warrant."
Hanabi''s face brightened up when she heard that. "Good news! The evil bitch is going down!"
"Yeah! I already gave the antidote to Veronica as her reward for her cooperation." Cherry giggled. "Now, we have to wait for Dave to put Helena in prison."
"Yeah. That''s true. Now, it''s my turn to tell you what happened here in Country J."
Hanabi told Cherry about Vincent''s proposal and his big revtion about Mia''s existence. Cherry was dumbfounded after hearing the whole story. She couldn''t believe it.
"Jane''s child is alive¡ and it''s Mia?! And What?! Mia got into an ident and is in critical condition?!" Cherry eximed, concerned about Jane.
"How will I tell Nathan about this? That man is also preupied right now. His father has been kidnapped and his whereabouts are still unknown. Sigh. This is one hell of a crazy week!" Cherry didn''t know what she would do.
"Don''t tell Nathan yet. Allow him to focus on the search. Besides, it''s best if he will hear this story from Sis Jane." Hanabi understood that Nathan and Jane should resolve this issue together. For now, they needed space. Jane had to focus on Mia while Nathan should focus on finding Old Man Xu.
*****
[ At Country M¡ ]
Phoenix fetched Vincent at the airport. He was surprised when he didn''t see Speed with their Boss.
"Where is Monica?" Vincent''s voice was cold and firm.
"She is in your Vi¡" Phoenix responded, leading him to the car.
"Let''s head there first," hemanded.
Phoenix drove the car, going to Vincent''s Vi. It did not take long before they reached their destination.
Exuding a cold aura, Vincent entered the house. Monica had just finished her breakfast when she spotted Vincent at the entrance door.
"Babe! You are finally back!" Monica dashed in his direction, eager to hug and kiss him. However, before she could wrap her arms around Vincent''s body, he extended his hands, holding her shoulders thus stopping her from hugging him.
"Hey, Babe? What''s wrong?" Monica gazed at him with confusion. She didn''t know why Vincent was acting so cold toward her.
"Are you still mad at me for what I did to your useless father?" Monica questioned him, eyebrows twitching.
Vincent tightened his grip on her shoulder and suddenly pushed her to the wall with force. Monica gasped in surprise when her back hit the wall.
"Let go, Vincent! You are hurting me." Monica tried to struggle against his grasp.
"You killed Maximilian. You kidnapped my father. What will you do next? You are out of control now, Monica. I think it''s time for us to go our separate ways. We''re over." Vincent dered to Monica in his authoritative voice.
Monica couldn''t believe what she had just heard. Her eyes widened in confusion and disbelief.
"Are you kidding me, Vincent?! Are you breaking up with me for real?!" She asked him, still in denial. She evenughed sarcastically as she gazed at him.
"Tell me you are just joking," She demanded.
But Vincent didn''t budge in his spot. "Yes. I''m breaking up with you."
"Hahaha. Seriously, Vincent? Have you forgotten?! I am your ultimate aplice. Have you gone crazy? Do you think I will just agree with you?" Monica scowled at him.
"You know what I''m capable of doing, Monica. If I said it''s over¡ then it''s over. I can no longer tolerate you. You broke thest strand of my patience with you¡ even my trust."
"Damn, You! Vincent! Don''t tell me you are just using Maximilian and your father as your excuse! You just want to be with Phantomke, am I right?! She''s the reason you are breaking up with me?!"
"She has nothing to do with my decision." He replied in his stern cold voice. "You were the one who forced me to do this."
"Unbelievable, Vincent! Unbelievable! After what I''ve done for you, you are just going to discard me like this! You can''t do that, Vincent! I''m not letting you go! Never! Kill me first!" Monica threatened him.
Chapter 766 A Brothers Advice
766 A Brother''s Advice
Day Eighty...
Monica''s anger and frustration erupted like a volcano. She couldn''t ept the reality of the breakup and unleashed a torrent of emotions. "You think you can just end this, Vincent? Do you think I''ll let you walk away unscathed? I''ve sacrificed so much for you, and this is how you repay me?! You ungrateful fool! I won''t let you go! You belong to me, Vincent!"
Vincent remained stoic, unfazed by Monica''s outburst. He had made up his mind, and nothing Monica said could change that. However, her reaction only fueled her determination to make him suffer.
"You think you can be happy with that witch Phantomke? She doesn''t want you, Vincent! She will only choose Nathan over you! She''ll discard you like trash when she''s done with you. But me, Vincent, I''m the one who truly cares for you. No one else will ever love you like I do!" Monica tried to convince Vincent that she was the one for him.
Vincent sighed, growing weary of the drama. "Monica, our rtionship is toxic. I can''t continue living like this. It''s over, and I suggest you move on. I''vee to realize that my feelings for you are not born with love. I just felt indebted to you that''s why I couldn''t let you go."
Monica''s eyes zed with anger and desperation. "Over my dead body, Vincent! You''re not leaving me. I won''t allow it! You''ll regret this, Vincent! I''ll make sure of it!" "
As Vincent tried to distance himself from Monica, she lunged at him, grabbing him by the cor. The scene escted into chaos, with Monica determined to hold onto the crumbling fragments of their rtionship.
"Vincent, please don''t go. Don''t abandon me," her tone shifted from anger to desperation. "I can''t go on without you. You''re my everything, my only man. Please reconsider, Vincent. Give me another chance. I''ll change my ways. I''ll follow your lead. I won''t defy your orders."
Vincent''s gaze remained fixed on the distance away from Monica, refusing to waver even as her pleas grew more desperate. Her words were filled with anguish, creating an atmosphere of tension and sorrow.
Monica, realizing that Vincent was unyielding, shifted from begging to anger. "You heartless bastard! Do you think you can just abandon me like this? After everything we''ve been through? If you continue this, I swear... I will reveal everything to Nathan and Phantomke. All your schemes! Your evil ns! I''ll tell them everything... especially the truth about Ethan''s mother!"
Vincent maintained hisposure, not allowing Monica''s words to sway him. He spoke calmly, "Monica, it''s over."
Monica, feeling the weight of rejection, copsed onto the floor, tears streaming down her face. Vincent stood firm, his resolve unwavering, as he left the room, leaving Monica to struggle with the painful reality of Vincent abandoning her and ending their rtionship.
''No! No way! I can''t let this happen! I''ll kill Phantomke! I''ll kill her! And all the people important to her!'' Monica swore to herself, clenching her fists.
Monica hadn''t recovered yet when a group of men entered the vi, headed by Dave. The sudden intrusion startled her, and her eyes widened as she saw the determined faces of the officers. She stood up and wiped her tears, facing them.
Monica, still confused, questioned them, "What is the meaning of this? You can''t just barge in here!"
"Monica, you are under arrest for your involvement in illegal activities," Dave announced with authority, revealing the warrant in his hand. The police officers swiftly moved to secure the premises, ensuring no escape routes for Monica.bender
"Monica?! Are you blind? I''m Helena Carlsen." She feigned innocence.
Dave maintained hisposure. "We have evidence linking you to a series of criminal activities, including your fake identity. You''ll have the chance to defend yourself in court."
Dave gestured to his subordinate to capture Monica. Two police officers stepped forward, approaching her.
As the officers restrained Monica, she protested vehemently. "I''ll sue you! You are making a big mistake!"
Then she looked around, searching for Vincent. "Vincent! Help me! They are taking me away! Vincent! Vincent!"
To her disappointment, no one came down to her rescue. Vincent didn''t show up. He didn''t stop the police from taking her away.
''What the fuck, Vincent?! What are you nning to do? Are you nning to hand me over to the police? I swear, you''ll regret this!'' Monica''s face twisted in a mix of fury and desperation. She was facing her impending doom. However, Monica was not one to go down without a fight.
Vincent was in his study room when Dave arrested Monica in the living room. He heard her scream, asking for help but he deliberately ignored her. As the police officers brought Monica to their car, Dave went upstairs to see Vincent. He wanted to confront him. Vincent was his friend, a brother... and his benefactor.
Knock! Knock!
"Vincent. It''s me. Dave. May Ie in?"
"Come in," Vincent said, expressionlessly.
As Dave entered the room, an intense atmosphere settled in. Dave strode in, his gaze fixed on Vincent, who sat at his study desk with an unfathomable expression. Every step Dave took seemed to echo in the tense silence that filled the room.
"Is there something you want to say to me?" Vincent raised his head, looking straight into Dave''s eyes.
Dave''s heart ached sensing Vincent''s cold demeanor. The man before him was the person who helped him achieve his dreams. He was once a brother to him and a good friend. How did things end up like this?
"Vincent... I know... I am indebted to you... You did a lot of things for me. I am grateful for our friendship and brotherhood. Because of you... I am standing in front of you with this uniform." Dave smiled bitterly.
"But I have to do my job... and I want to protect the woman I love. To do that, I have to sever ties with you. I know you are not an evil person... but you are just blinded by your hatred and revenge. Vincent, it''s not toote for you to change. Forget about revenge and strive for a happy life." Vincent remained a dear friend to Dave, and he earnestly hoped that Vincent would find a different path.
Vincent didn''t say a word. He stood up and approached Dave. Upon reaching his spot, Vincent hugged his friend. "I''m giving you your freedom. You don''t have to feel indebted to me. I''m sorry for hurting the woman you love. It was not my intention to kill Abigail."
"You are still a younger brother to me, Dave. Thank you for everything." Vincent added before he drew back. "You don''t have to worry about me. Just fulfill your duty even if it means I be your enemy."
Vincent patted Dave''s shoulder as he turned around. He didn''t have any ns to let go of his revenge. It was already toote for him to stop.
Meanwhile, Dave had conflicting feelings about this. "Vincent... please. Stop this already. Learn to forget and forgive. Your revenge will only destroy you. You won''t be happy at all." He tried to convince Vincent, changing his mind.
But Vincent refused to listen. "Go now, Dave. You have some works to do."
Chapter 767 Vincent Punished Them
Chapter 767 Vincent Punished Them
Day Eighty¡
~~******~~
When Dave left Vincent''s Vi, Phoenix showed up, entering his study room. His Boss was unusually quiet today and his mind was wandering off somewhere.
"King¡ Lady Monica has been taken away by the police. What are we going to do now?" Phoenix asked Vincent. He knew the gravity of the situation. Monica''s arrest might lead to Vincent''s secret being revealed.
If Vincent abandoned Monica, she would certainly seek Nathan''s help by negotiating with him. Nathan Sparks would certainly make a move against Vincent and the King Stallion Mafia.
"Do you want me to silence her?" Phoenix consulted Vincent. That was the only solution he could think of. Besides, Phoenix heard Monica threaten Vincent earlier. She refused to ept their break-up. And she continued ckmailing Vincent. Phoenix was worried about his leader''s well-being. Monica might implicate Vincent in her crimes.
"No. Don''t hurt her. This is thest thing I''ll do for her to repay her kindness to me. I was indebted to her in the past. This is the least I can do for her¨C Don''t kill her." Vincent was firm in his decision.
"But sir¡ if we do nothing, Miss Monica will betray you." Phoenix expressed his concern.
Vincent raised his head, giving him a reassuring smile. "Trust me, Phoenix. She won''t reveal my secret to Nathan because she hates Phantomke. Just like me, she wouldn''t want them to have their happy ending."
"Just let the police deal with her. Dave will do the right thing," Vincent added, believing in Dave''s capability.
"Regarding Dave, Sir. Are you really giving him the freedom to do what he wants? I thought you were going to use him against Nathan Sparks." Phoenix couldn''t figure out what Vincent was trying to do. His method of seeking revenge suddenly changed. Did he be soft? What happened to Country J? Why did Vincent suddenly change his approach?
"Yes. I''m removing Dave from my n. I don''t want him to get involved anymore. I did something unforgivable to him. I tried to kill the woman he loved¨C Abigail. And that woman¡ is also important to Jane."
"I just wish for Dave to find his own happiness. He already suffered enough," Vincent added.
Phoenix was taken aback. ''So it''s true. Our King has fallen in love with Phantomke.'' He didn''t know how he would react to this.
"My King¡ you''ve changed," Phoenix mumbled, having conflicting emotions. He wasn''t certain if these changes would be good or bad for their leader and their organization.
Vincent chuckled confidently, unbothered by Phoenix''s remarks.
"We should go. It''s time to meet the old man." He rose from his seat, grabbing his coat and car keys. He wanted to check on Old Man Xu. He wondered if Monica beat him severely.
Phoenix just nodded, opening the door for Vincent. They descended the stairs together, leaving the vi.
It took them one hour to reach the hideout where Old Man Xu was being held captive. Monica''s men were surprised to see the Leader of King Stallion Mafia dropping by personally.
"Where is he?" Vincent asked them in his stern cold voice.
The men cowered in fear because of Vincent''s domineering aura. They were easily intimidated by his mere presence.
"This way, Boss!" The team leader of the group guided Vincent to the abandoned warehouse.
"Leave. I''ll go alone." Vincent ordered the men to leave. He wanted to see Old Man Xu alone.
The men obedientlyplied with hismand. Vincent made his way through the entrance of the warehouse, his footsteps echoing softly against the cobblestone paths. As he reached Old Man Xu''s spot, his heart plummeted at the sight that greeted him. Still bound in the steel chair, the old man was unconscious. His once dignified form is now reduced to a sorry state. His frail body trembled with eachbored breath. Bruises marred his aged face, a testament to the brutality he had endured.
Vincent''s breath caught in his throat as he moved closer to his unconscious father, his hands trembling with a mixture of inexplicable emotions. Gently, he brushed aside strands of gray hair, revealing the extent of Old Man Xu''s injuries. Bruises blossomed across his skin like dark petals. His lips, cheeks, and eyes were swollen.
"He needs medical attention immediately, otherwise, he might die," Vincent mumbled. He didn''t expect Monica to be this cruel toward an old man. She didn''t hold back in beating him.
Vincent removed his binds. Then with great care, Vincent cradled Old Man Xu''s unconscious form in his arms, bringing him out of the warehouse.
"My King, let me carry him." Phoenix immediately assisted him, taking Old Man Xu from his leader.
Monica''s men exchanged anxious nces with one another.
"Boss, what are we going to do? Miss Monica hasn''t given us the order to hand the old man over to the King." One member asked their team leader.
"She would surely throw a fit once she learns about this," he added, concerned about Monica''s reaction.
"Shut up! We can''t offend the King. Do you wanna die?" The Team Leader warned his subordinate.
"We need to leave. I have a nagging feeling about this. I can''t contact Lady Monica." However, just as they prepared to depart, the sound of gunshots pierced the air. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bang! Bang! Bang!
Three men fall to the ground immediately, wincing in pain. Phoenix shot their legs as per Vincent''smand.
"Sir Phoenix! What is the meaning of this? Please spare us! Don''t kill us." The team leader begged for mercy. "We are just following Lady Monica''smand."
Phoenix curled his lip in contempt as he yfully waved his firearm. "Don''t fret, I''m not here to kill you. My boss simply aims to teach you a lesson so that you can reflect on your mistakes."
"And do you wanna know why you are being punished right now?" Phoenix paused, pointing his gun at the team leader''s head.
"You almost killed our King''s father¡"
The team leader''s face turned pale, peeing from fear. After making sure, Monica''s men couldn''t run away from him, Phoenix started to beat them one by one.
Vincent didn''t know why he felt sorry for the old man. He thought he deserved it. But part of him wanted to punish those men who made Old Man Xu suffer.
Chapter 768 Meeting His half-Brother
Chapter 768 Meeting His half-Brother
Day Eighty...
Vincent rushed Old Man Xu to the nearest hospital. Upon arrival, the medical staff swiftly sprang into action, attending to the elderly man''s immediate medical needs.
The doctor, apanied by a team of dedicated nurses, worked efficiently to stabilize Old Man Xu, ensuring that he received the urgent care required for his condition.
"Sir, what is your next move?" Phoenix asked him. ording to Vincent, Old Man Xu already knew that Monica was not Ethan''s biological mother. It was a secret they wanted to keep from Nathan.
"I have to fulfill my promise to Jane. I''ll return him to the Sparks." Vincent promptly responded, without a second thought.
His decision surprised Phoenix. "Will you be fine with that?"
"Yes. Besides, I will make sure that the old man can''t reveal the truth." Vincent was confident.
"But how will you do that, my King? You can''t control Chairman Xu. He will reveal everything to your brother."
Vincent offered a reassuring smile and spoke with a meaningful tone, "Bringing him back doesn''t mean he''ll be in better shape. I''ll keep him sedated. Just trust me,
Phoenix. There''s no need for you to worry. I''m still in control of the situation." He gently patted his loyal subordinate on the shoulder.
"I understand, sir."
"Keep watching him. I have to go and meet my brother." Vincent nned to drop by the Sparks Mansion.
Phoenix could only watch his retreating back while having conflicting thoughts. "I hope our King won''t regret his decision."
[At Sparks Mansion... ]
"Dad, have you talked to Miss Jane?" Ethan barged into Nathan''s study room, his innocent eyes were swollen for crying. "She hasn''t returned yet. What happened to her?"
Nathan had no idea what was happening in Country J. He already requested Cherry to contact Hanabi. He couldn''t focus on finding his father because he was also troubled by Jane''s absence. He missed her so much, that''s why he could understand Ethan''s feelings.
"I guess... I have no choice." Nathan took a deep sigh as he rose from his seat. He approached Ethan, crouching down to meet his eye level. "Let''s go and see your Mommy Jane," Nathan softly mumbled, stroking Ethan''s hair.
Ethan''s face brightened up when he heard that. "Really, Dad? We are going to see her?"
Nathan nodded, reassuring him. "Yes. We will use our private ne to fly to Country J today. Then after making sure she''s fine, I will go back here to continue my search for your grandpa. You can stay with her if you want to. Besides, you are on vacation."
Ethan hugged his father tightly and said, "Thank you, Dad! You are the best!"
Read the best no~vels at no;vel:ne;xt.c''o;m
Nathan just ruffled his hair, letting out a soft giggle. "Go and pack your things. I''ll instruct your Uncle Axel to prepare the private ne."
The young boy didn''t waste any more time as he rushed to his room to pack his things. He couldn''t wait to see Jane.
Just as Ethan left the study room, Nathan received a call from Dave. He was expecting to hear a piece of good news. Yesterday, Dave informed him that the arrest warrant for Monica would be released today and they would capture her.
"I wonder if they are done arresting her," Nathan mumbled before answering the phone call.
"Hello, Dave? How is it?"
"Mr. Sparks... we''ve arrested Monica." Dave paused for a moment as he hesitated to continue his next words.
"That''s good to hear." Nathan smiled. At least, they managed to capture the woman who was nning to hurt both Abigail and Jane.
"But something went wrong... She escaped! The officers who were assigned to transport her to the precinct were found dead inside the police car. There was no sign of gunshot wounds or external attack. I think... Monica got a hold of her poisonous weapon. My assumption is that... she managed to deceive the officers in charge and used her deadly weapon."
"They would undergo autopsy procedures to determine the cause of their deaths," Dave added.
Nathan''s expression turned grim when he heard that. This was not good. Monica was a big threat to the safety of their loved ones as long as she was atrge. They must capture her as quickly as possible.
"This situation is unfavorable for us. You have to be more cautious. Monica is targeting Abigail and the people around us. You have to stay alert, Dave. Always stay by Abigail''s side." Nathan understood the gravity of this situation. Now that they cornered Monica, he knew that she would strike back.
"Vincent must be protecting her," Nathan mumbled through his gritted teeth.
"No. I don''t think Vincent is working with Monica. I talked to Vincent earlier. He didn''t interfere with Monica''s arrest. He cooperated well." Dave couldn''t help but speak on Vincent''s behalf. After all, he was still treating Vincent as his friend.
"What? Vincent is here? He returned?" Nathan didn''t expect to hear that Vincent had returned to Country M. He thought he was still in Country J.
"Yes. He is here. He was in his vi when I arrested Monica. I should have escorted Monica myself. I''m sorry. It''s my blunder." Dave apologized, expressing regret to Nathan. "No, I believe it''s for the best. If you had apanied them, you might have be one of the casualties." Nathan couldn''t imagine if Dave had be the victim of Monica''s evilness. "You must be careful dealing with Monica." He warned Dave once again.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"I understand. I''ll update you again. I mobilized my team to continue their search. They are trying to track down Monica at this moment."
"Dave, you should contact Cherry. She can help you in tracking her," Nathan suggested.
"Alright. Thank you. I''ll call Cherry." After saying that, Dave hung up the call.
That was the time Butler Li entered the room. "Master
Nathan, you have a visitor downstairs. He is... Vincent, your half-brother."
Nathan was dumbfounded upon hearing that. ''Vincent is here to see me? But why? What is he up to?'' He clenched his fists, thinking about Vincent plotting another scheme.
"What does he want from me?" Nathan asked Butler Li.
Butler Li smiled brightly and replied, "He said, he has information about Chairman Xu. I think he found him! You should go and talk to him, Master!"
Nathan: *Silence*
Chapter 769 Vincents Uncle
Chapter 769 Vincent''s Uncle
Day Eighty¡
~~*****~~
Nathan couldn''t trust Vincent. But if he possessed any information that could help them in searching for Old Man Xu then Nathan would try to gamble.
He left his study room, making his way to the living room where Vincent was waiting for him. Butler Li followed him.
Vincent rose from his seat when he saw Nathan walking toward him.
"Nathan," he called his name. The two met each other''s gaze for a long moment. The tension filled the air.
"I didn''t expect to see you here. Is it true? Do you know where to find our father?" Nathan asked Vincent directly.
Vincent was taken aback for a moment when Nathan said "Our father". ''Does it mean he is already acknowledging me as his father''s son?''
"Yes. I found him. But don''t get me wrong. I''m doing this not to help you, but because I made a promise to Jane."
Nathan''s expression turned cold upon hearing that. "Stop bothering, Jane. Stay away from her."
"You have no right to tell me what to do," Vincent retorted.
"Shameless. You made her suffer. Now, you still dare to show your face in front of her." Nathan couldn''t help but mock Vincent.
"I thought you were interested to know about your father''s whereabouts. Instead of lecturing me about what to do, you should be asking me about the old man''s condition." Vincent sneered at him.
Nathan swiftly closed their gaps, grabbing Vincent by his cor. "Tell me. Are you involved in my father''s abduction incident?"
Vincent looked straight into Nathan''s eyes and answered, "No. I have nothing to do with his abduction."
"The one who did it is Monica," Vincent revealed to Nathan.
Nathan was dumbfounded when Vincent revealed Monica''s crime. ''What is he up to? Is he already discarding Monica, his number one aplice?'' After a while, Nathan released Vincent from his grasp.
"Go to St. Bernard Hospital. You will find your father there."
"Is that your sole purpose for being here?" Nathan narrowed his eyes at Vincent.
"No. I came here to dere war with you," Vincent said confidently, provoking Nathan. "I''ll bring you down. And I will take everything from you and your father," he added.
"I don''t care about your child''s y. But if you touch my people, I won''t back down. I''ll fight you, Vincent." Nathan epted Vincent''s challenge.
"We will see if you can protect everyone. You are bound to lose someone, Nate." Vincent gazed at him meaningfully before turning around to leave.
Nathan just watched Vincent''s back, having conflicting thoughts in mind. ''I will not let you win, Vincent. I''ll protect my people¡ my loved ones.''
"Dad! Dad! I''ve finished packing!" Ethan''s voice echoed through the house as he descended the stairs with his backpack."Let''s go and see, Mommy!"
Nathan''s cold expression softened upon seeing the young boy running in his direction. He couched down and held Ethan''s shoulders, saying, "I have a piece of good news for you, son. We''ve found your grandfather. Let''s see him first before flying to your mommy."
"Is that true, Dad?" Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise. "How did you find him?"
"Your Uncle Vincent told me. He was the one who found your grandpa." Nathan didn''t hide the truth from Ethan.
"Uncle Vincent was here?" Ethan directed his gaze to the door.
"Yes. He dropped by. And he just went out." Nathan informed him.
Without saying a word, Little Ethan dashed outside the house to chase after Vincent. He caught up with him at the entrance gate.
"Uncle Vincent! Wait!" Ethan shouted his name, calling his attention.
When Vincent heard his voice, he stopped on his track and turned to look at Ethan. He blinked his eyes in amusement when he saw the boy running to him. Upon reaching his spot, Ethan immediately pounced on him, hugging him.
"Uncle Vincent! Thank you! Thank you for finding my grandpa!" Ethan expressed his gratitude toward Vincent. He gazed up, smiling tenderly at him.
Vincent could feel the warmth in his heart as he watched this young boy. He could see Ethan''s happiness. The boy felt grateful to him.
Vincent smiled back at Ethan, stroking his hair. "No need to mention it, kiddo."
"I owe you this, Uncle. I know you are a good person. I hope you and my grandpa will reconcile. You are wee to Sparks Mansion. Drop by and visit us anytime."
Vincent was at a loss for words. He didn''t have any ns to reconcile with the Sparks Family. His quest for revenge would continue. However, for some unknown reason, Ethan''s words touched his heart.
Vincent just smiled at Ethan faintly. "I have to go kiddo."
Ethan just bobbed his head, letting go of Vincent.
When Vincent disappeared, Little Ethan returned to his father. Butler Li had already prepared the car. The father and son duo wasted no more time as they headed to St. Bernard Hospital.
Half an hourter, they reached the hospital. They immediately looked for Old Man Xu. Butler Li was apanying them. It did not take long before a doctor approached them, guiding them to Old Man Xu.
"The patient has sustained severe injuries from a brutal assault, and we need to closely monitor his condition," the doctor gravely informed Nathan and Ethan.
Nathan''s fists clenched involuntarily as he took in the sight of the extensive bruises and violet marks covering Old Man Xu''s face and body. A surge of anger and determination welled up within him. ''Whoever did this to my father, I will make that person pay,'' he vowed silently.
Old Man Xu''s wound was a testament to the extent of his suffering at the hands of his abductors.
Ethan, sensing the gravity of the situation, turned to his father with concern etched across his face. "Dad, will grandpa be alright?" Old Man Xu''s face was marred by the brutality he had endured, rendering him almost unrecognizable.
"Don''t worry, son. Your grandpa will be fine. He is a strong man." Nathan turned to Butler Li and said, "Ethan and I will go to Country J. But I will be back soon. I will leave him in your care. Transfer him immediately to our medical facility." Nathan instructed Butler Li.
"Okay, Master Nathan. I will take good care of Chairman Xu. I will update you about his condition." Butler Li reassured him.
"Thank you, Uncle Li!" Ethan grabbed Butler Li''s hand, giving him a grateful smile.
"Alright. Shall we go now? Your Uncle Axel is waiting for us." Nathan guided his son as they left the St. Bernard Hospital. He felt relieved now because they finally found his father.
Butler Li was left alone in the ward, watching over Old Man Xu. He shook his head as his eyes scanned the old man''s injury.
"So cruel. They did this to an old man." Butler Li mumbled.
Butler Li''s train of thought was disrupted when his phone rang. He frowned upon seeing the caller ID. Sensing the urgency of the situation, Butler Li immediately answered the phone.
"Yes, Vincent? What do you need this time?" Butler Li''s tone had be serious.
"Uncle¡ I have to ask you another favor. Make sure that old man doesn''t wake up. Continue to sedate him. He learned something he shouldn''t disclose to Nathan. Can you help me with this?" Vincent requested. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Butler Li massaged his temples. "Sigh. I''m going to clean that woman''s mess again. I told you to end things with her many times but you didn''t listen to me, Vincent."
"The authorities have already handled her," Vincent replied.
"Okay. That''s good to hear." Butler Li smiled with satisfaction. He never liked Monica.
"By the way, Uncle... this time I''m going all out. There is no turning back. Are you with me in this fight?" Vincent asked his uncle.
"Of course, I''m with you. You have my support. We''ve waited for so long for this moment. This is for you and your mother. After she died, I vowed to myself that I would protect you and take good care of you. I will never abandon you, Vincent. You are the only family I have left." Butler Li meant his every word.
"Thank you so much, Uncle. You yed a great role in this. We are on this together... until we achieve what we want."
Butler Li was the one who was helping Vincent in the shadow. He got all the information needed from him. Butler Li, Vincent''s Uncle was his greatest ally... his spy who served the Sparks Family for a long time.
Chapter 770 Stay By Her Side Forever
Chapter 770 Stay By Her Side Forever
Day Eighty¡
~~*****~~
After taking care of Old Man Xu''s case, Nathan and Ethan flew to Country J to meet Jane. Cherry gave Hanabi''s contact details to Nathan. He had to contact Hanabi to find out where he could find Jane. "Hanabi, this is me, Nathan. I''m here in Country J. I dropped by Tatsumi''s ce but no one was around. Where can I find Jane?"
Hanabi didn''t expect to receive a sudden call from Nathan. She nced at Jane who was standing next to her. Her attention was still focused on Mia.
''Sigh. Maybe it''s a good thing Nathan is here. He can support Jane emotionally.''
"We are here in Sakura District Hospital."
Nathan fell silent upon learning that Jane was in Sakura''s hospital. His heart raced with worry, and a sense of urgency gripped him, thinking that something bad had happened to Jane. A mix of concern and anxiety could be seen in his eyes.
"I''m on my way!" Nathan swiftly ended the call, cradling Ethan as he hastily gged down a taxi.
"Sakura District Hospital. Please drive faster," Nathanmanded the taxi driver.
"Dad, what''s wrong? Is Mom sick?" Ethan asked him worriedly when they settled inside the taxi.
Nathan smiled at his son faintly, hiding his negative emotions. "We are going to see Jane."
''I hope she is safe.'' Nathan thought to himself.
After half an hour, Nathan and Ethan finally reached the Sakura District Hospital. Hanabi messaged him the floor number and the location of the ICU.
Nathan felt his anxiety intensify with each step he took down the hospital corridor. Ethan was also silent in his arms. His heart raced, and every passing moment seemed to stretch into an eternity as he approached the doors leading to the Intensive Care Unit.
As he neared the entrance to the ICU, a knot tightened in his stomach, and the uncertainty of Jane''s safety pressed heavily on his shoulders. Hanabi didn''t disclose any information to him. She just told him toe and see Jane in the ICU.
As he reached the entrance, Nathan''s eyes scanned the area, desperately searching for a sign of Jane. And there, standing just outside the ICU room, was Jane herself. Relief flooded through him like a wave, washing away the tension that had built up inside.
"Jane!" Nathan called her. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
His voice caught Jane''s attention, causing her to turn in their direction. She was surprised to see Nathan, most especially Ethan.
"Nate? Ethan?" Jane''s sadness suddenly disappeared and she felt relieved upon seeing the two beloved men of her life.
Meanwhile, Ethan squirmed in Nathan''s arms. With a delighted giggle, he wriggled free and darted toward Jane. The sight of his son running into Jane''s embrace brought an overwhelming sense of relief and gratitude to Nathan.
"Mommy! I''ve missed you so much!" Ethan hugged her tight as if he was afraid to let her go.
Jane didn''t know what to say. She just hugged Ethan who became a source of her strength. "I miss you too, Baby. I''m d you are here to see me."
Hanabi smiled and took her leave. She wanted to give them some privacy. Nathan gave her a grateful look before she disappeared from his sight. Soon, Nathan joined Jane and Ethan.
When Jane released Ethan from her embrace, he pulled Jane into a tight embrace. Now, it was his turn to embrace his beloved woman. His arms enveloped her, providing a sense of security that the recent scare had momentarily stolen away. "You scared me to death. I thought something bad happened to you," Nathan confessed, his voice tinged with a blend of concern and affection. The echoes of fear lingered in his words. But soon, the tightness in his chest eased as he inhaled the familiar fragrance of her hair. He missed her a lot.
Jane, held securely in his arms, reciprocated the hug, feeling the warmth and reassurance that Nathan''s presence brought. Before she knew it, her tears flowed freely as if a dam had burst, carrying the weight of pent-up feelings that had sought release.
As Jane''s sobs echoed in the corridor, Nathan held her with tenderness. The father and son duo didn''t expect her to cry like this. "Mommy. What''s wrong?" Ethan softly asked Jane. "Dad and I are here. Don''t be sad anymore." The young boyforted Jane, his small hand rubbing her back.
Jane wiped her tears away as she broke the hug. Her hands reached for Ethan, cradling him. "Thank you, Ethan. Mommy is feeling better now because of your presence."
Jane gestured to the ICU''s ss window. Both Ethan and Nathan followed her line of sight. "Nate, Ethan¡ I would like you to meet my daughter, Mia."
Nathan and Ethan were dumbfounded upon recognizing the young patient inside the ICU. "Mia is your daughter, Mommy?" Ethan asked her, feeling a little bit confused.
Jane nodded with a smile. "Yes. She''s my daughter. My biological daughter. I hope you will continue to be friends once she recovers. She got into a car ident. She is still under observation."
On the other hand, Nathan lost the ability to speak. He didn''t know how he would react to this. ''So Vincent must be the father?'' Nathan''s heart ached at that thought.
"Mom. Don''t worry. Mia will get better. I''ll pray for her fast recovery." Ethan continued to offer her someforting words. "I will always be her friend. I can also be her big brother! She is my little sister now!" Ethan dered to them.
Jane could only smile when she heard that. "Oh, Ethan, you are so sweet."
''How I truly wish, you are also my biological son.'' Jane added to her thoughts.
As Jane and Ethan stood by the ss window, observing Mia in the ICU, Nathan instinctively moved closer, wrapping his arms around Jane from behind. In these challenging moments, he pushed aside any personal concerns, focusing entirely on providingfort and sce to Jane.
"I''m just here for you, Jane," Nathan whispered in her ears. "I''m not going to leave your side."
''I don''t care if she had a daughter with Vincent. As long as she chooses me, I''ll stay by her side. I''ll fight for her.'' Nathan thought to himself with unwavering resolve.
"Thank you, Nate. I truly appreciate that."
Chapter 771 Truth and Reconciliation
Chapter 771 Truth and Reconciliation
Day Eighty¡
~~*****~~
"Mom! I''ve heard from Aunt Hanabi that you haven''t eaten anything yet. Here. You should take a bite. Mia will be sad if she finds out that you are starving yourself while watching over her." Ethan lectured Jane as he gave her a lunch box filled with delicious food. It was prepared by Hanabi.
Since it came from Ethan, Jane couldn''t refuse him. She obediently sat down on the long bench and started to eat. Ethan watched her with a warm smile.
"Sigh. Only Ethan can convince her to eat. I''m jealous." Hanabi blurted out as she observed the two.
Tatsumi could only nod his head in agreement. "Jane is so fond of this child. To think about it, this young boy has a striking resemnce to Jane. Don''t you think so?"
Hanabi paused for a moment,paring Ethan''s facial features to Jane''s. "Hmm. I think you are right."
The two were interrupted when Mr. Hiroshi arrived.
"What the hell is he doing here?" Mr. Hiroshi uttered through his gritted teeth when he saw Nathan standing beside Jane.
Tatsumi and Hanabi weren''t able to respond as Mr. Hiroshi swiftly strode in Nathan''s direction.
"Oops! We are doomed! Our godfather is on a rampage mode," Tatsumi mumbled.
Hanabi could only elbow him, thus stopping him from talking. She even pushed Tatsumi, saying, "Go and stop our n leader before he creates a scene."
"No way! I''m afraid of him. I''ll just call my father!" Tatsumi immediately asked for his father''s help to pacify Mr. Hiroshi''s anger.
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi reached Nathan''s spot, staring at him with his bloodshot eyes.
"Why are you here?" Mr. Hiroshi asked. There was a hint of hostility in his voice.
Before Jane and Nathan could say a word, a little voice was heard. "Grandpa!!!" Ethan cheerfully called his name, jumping off his seat.
Mr. Hiroshi''s attention shifted from Nathan to the young boy who was now hugging his waist. "Grandpa, I missed you!"
Mr. Hiroshi''s angry expression softened when he met the charming boy''s gaze. Ethan was truly happy to see Mr. Hiroshi.
"E-Ethan? What are you doing here?" Mr. Hiroshi''s voice became gentle. His anger already dissipated into thin air because of Ethan''s presence.
"Visiting you and my Mommy Jane!" Ethan promptly responded. "Gramps, can I stay here with Mommy Jane? I want to explore your country too once Mia recovers."
Mr. Hiroshi''s gentleughter filled the corridor as he yfully tousled Ethan''s hair, eliciting a warm smile from the young boy.
"Of course, you can stay here. I can tour you around the city and to the beautiful spots of this country."
Jane and Nathan just watched the two in amusement, feeling relieved. Ethan''s diversion tactic worked! It looked like the old man had already forgotten his initial n of confronting Nathan.
Even Hanabi and Tatsumi were amazed at how Ethan changed Mr. Hiroshi''s mood instantly. He totally ignored Nathan''s presence. He was only talking to the young child while Jane finished and consumed all the food in the lunch box. On the other hand, Nathan just stayed silent, keeping Janepany.
"Nate, I think it''s time for my father to learn the truth. We have to talk to him together," Jane whispered to him, grabbing Nathan''s hand.
Nathan nodded in understanding. "I''ll follow your lead. I''m just here for you."
Jane smiled faintly. "I was wrong. I should have told him sooner¡ including my past so that he wouldn''t me you. He vents his anger on the wrong person. I''m sorry, Nate, for my indecisiveness and fear."
"You don''t have to apologize to me." Nathan squeezed her hand tenderly.
After mustering her courage, Jane spoke up, staring at her father. "Pa, we need to talk. There is something I want to tell you. Will you listen to me and Nathan?"
Mr. Hiroshi didn''t respond right away. He just darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Jane. After careful consideration, Mr. Hiroshi nodded in agreement.
"Tatsumi, Hanabi, please take care and watch over Ethan." Mr. Hiroshimanded them.
"Yes, sir!" Tatsumi responded. Both Hanabi and Tatsumi approached them.
Mr. Hiroshi gestured for Jane and Nathan to follow him to the rooftop of the hospital. He wanted to talk to them privately.
It did not take long before they reached the rooftop.
"For my daughter''s sake, I will listen to what you are both going to say." Mr. Hiroshi gave them the cue to speak up.
With a determined look on her face, Jane tightened her grip on Nathan''s hand. Mr. Hiroshi automatically frowned upon seeing their entangled hands.
''Is my daughter still pretending? I thought she wanted revenge against Nathan Sparks. But why¡ Why do I see love and genuine concern in her eyes whenever she looks at him?''
"Pa, I will be honest with you now. I won''t marry Tatsumi. My heart only belongs to Nathan. I was wrong for hiding the truth from you. Because of that, you misunderstood Nate," Jane started.
"Nathan and I were both victims of Vincent''s schemes. Vincent is Nathan''s half-brother. And his goal is to make him suffer. He wanted revenge because Nathan''s father didn''t acknowledge him before."
Mr. Hiroshi tried to maintain his cool as he listened to Jane. He believed in his daughter so there was no way she would make a story up.
"Go on," Mr. Hiroshi mumbled, his expression unfathomable.
"Nathan and I had known each other for so long. We were virtual friends. Not being able to meet each other, we lost contact. Vincent stole our identities together with Monica. Monica pretended to be me and approached Nathan while Vincent pretended to be Nathan as he approached me."
"That was the time I got pregnant with Mia." Jane''s heart clenched at the mention of Mia''s name. Even Mia was stolen from her by Vincent, making her believe that their baby died in her womb.
"But Vincent''s evil scheme didn''t end there. Several yearster, he hired me to kill Monica. That''s the driving force for Nathan to take action and target my assassin guild." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Pa, can you understand now? They manipted us in order to fight and hate each other. But truth prevails. Nathan and I learned the truth. Monica didn''t die. She was alive."
"You don''t have reason to hate Nathan, Pa. It was Vincent who made me suffer, not Nathan." Jane continued to defend Nathan in front of her father. There was a moment of silence after Jane finished her words. Nathan and Jane were waiting for Mr. Hiroshi''s words.
"Ahem," Mr. Hiroshi cleared his throat as he slowly traced his steps toward them.
Mr. Hiroshi immediately hugged Jane and said, "I''m sorry, Jane. I wasn''t there when you needed me. I''m sorry for making things difficult for you and Nathan. I didn''t know this truth back then and I just assumed that Nathan was the one to me."
"Please forgive this fool father of yours. Now, I understand everything." After saying that, Mr. Hiroshi released her from his embrace and he turned to Nathan.
"I''m sorry, Nate. I misjudged you." Mr. Hiroshi admitted his mistake. "Do you really like my daughter, Jane?"
"Yes. I do. And I want to marry her." Nathan replied without a second thought.
Jane: "..."
Mr. Hiroshi: "..."
Chapter 772 Ethans Cry
Chapter 772 Ethan''s Cry
Day Eighty...
"Yes. I do. And I want to marry her."
Nathan''s sudden deration caught Jane and Mr. Hiroshi off guard.
''Abigail is marrying Dave soon. And now, Nathan is also expressing his desire to marry Jane. These men are going to take away my princess.'' Mr. Hiroshi crumpled his face at that thought. However, he was d that there were two reliable men whom he could rely on, protecting and loving his two daughters.
Meanwhile, Jane couldn''t hide her flushed cheeks. She didn''t know whether to feel touched or scold Nathan for saying that. He hadn''t even told her that he loved her nor proposed to her.
"Hmm. Pa, are you convinced now about Nathan''s feelings for me? Shall we move on?" Jane anchored her arms around his elbow, smiling sheepishly. She didn''t want this awkwardness to reign further.
Mr. Hiroshi could only bob his head. "By the way, what are you nning to do with that jerk? Do you want me to eliminate that bastard? I want to avenge my princess." Mr. Hiroshi consulted her.
But Jane shook her head. "Pa, I could easily kill him if I wanted to. I think... Bloodshed is not the best option. Besides, he is Mia''s father and she is so attached to him. I can''t hurt Mia''s feelings for killing her father."
"But he is a dangerous man. He might be scheming something against Nathan. Will you wait for him to hurt both of you before taking action?" Mr. Hiroshi questioned Jane''s decision. Eliminating Vincent was the only thing he could think of to prevent further harm.
"I will deal with him myself if he dares touch Jane and the people close to me," Nathan reassured him. Nathan wanted to give Vincent a chance to turn into a new leaf. Who knows he might reflect on his wrongdoings.
"Okay. I won''t get involved for now. If you ever need my help, don''t hesitate to inform me." Mr. Hiroshi offered Nathan his support.
"Thank you, Mr. Hiroshi," Nathan smiled faintly as he expressed his gratitude.
"You can just call me Uncle for now. Mr. Hiroshi is too formal. Besides, you will be my son-inwter on." Mr. Hiroshi''sst statement made Nathan''s blush. He felt so happy being epted and acknowledged by Jane''s father. "Okay... U-Uncle." Nathan stammered a little.
Mr. Hiroshi chuckled when he heard Nathan. His expression was a bit funny because he wasn''t used to addressing Mr. Hiroshi this way.
They were about to leave the rooftop, but Tatsumi''s sudden arrival halted their movements. His chest heaving with exertion and beads of sweat cascading down his forehead, Tatsumi nced at Jane with mixed emotions.
Jane, Nathan, and Mr. Hiroshi gave him a questioning gaze. It seemed that Tatsumi had sprinted all the way to their location as he was about to deliver an urgent message.
"Mia..." Tatsumi mumbled between his heavy panting.
Jane''s heart sank at the mention of Mia''s name. ''No. Don''t tell me... a mischief happens to my daughter.''n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
At that certain moment, Jane''s body froze, her face turning pale as she waited for Tatsumi toplete his sentence.
"What happened to Mia?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Tatsumi worriedly.
Nathan, on the other hand, supported Jane by holding her shoulders from the back. If he didn''t do it, Jane would eventually copse. She might brace herself to hear Tatsumi''s words.
"Mia has regained consciousness atst!" Tatsumi delivered the piece of good news to them. "The doctor is currently examining her right now."
Upon hearing the news, Jane experienced an overwhelming sensation as if a weight had been lifted from her chest. Relief flooded over her, soothing her anxieties and bringing a sense of calm to her troubled mind.
Without hesitation, Jane bolted from the rooftop, driven by an urgent need to confirm the news firsthand. Her heart raced with anticipation as she rushed to see her daughter, Mia.
The three men could do nothing but trail behind her, their
own emotions a mixture of joy and relief as they followed Jane''s determined stride.
It did not take long before Jane reached the ICU. Ethan and Hanabi approached her.
"Mommy! Mia is awake for a few seconds. Then she falls asleep again because she is still weak." Ethan informed her, holding her trembling hands.
Jane cast a nce toward the ICU''s ss window, her longing to see her daughter tempered by the necessity of adhering to safety protocols. She knew she couldn''t step into the room without first donning a protective gown.
The doctor finished examining Mia as she stepped out of the ICU.
"How is she, Doc?" Jane asked her with anticipation.
"Miss Jane, her condition has improved. We can now transfer her to the ward. She has passed the critical period," The doctor said in her ted voice.
"Thank you, Doc..." Jane couldn''t express how much she was grateful for this. Mia had survived the critical stage. She was going to recover!
"No need to thank me, Miss Jane. We are just doing our job. And by the way, I think your daughter has a strong will to live. Perhaps, she is eager to see her mother, not making you worry." The doctor patted Jane''s shoulder before excusing herself.
When the doctor left, Jane hugged Hanabi. "She''s fine. My daughter is recovering well."
Hanabi nodded with a smile. "Yes, Sis. Mia is just like you... a strong girl."
A few minutester, the nurses who would administer Mia''s transfer arrived. Jane and others stood outside the ss doors of the ICU, their eyes fixed on Mia.
Inside the ICU, nurses carefully disconnected the various monitors and IV lines attached to Mia, ensuring her transition would be smooth.
The medical team lifted Mia onto a stretcher, ensuring herfort as they prepared to move her. Jane''s heart fluttered with emotion as she watched her daughter being wheeled out of the ICU, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.
Nathan and others stayed by her side, showing support. Then Jane stepped into the ward, her eyes brimming with tears as she reached out to hold her daughter''s hand, grateful beyond words to have her back.
"I''m going to take care of you, Mia. No one can separate us again."
Ethan could only watch Jane silently. Deep inside, he felt jealous of Mia. ''She is so lucky to be Mommy''s biological daughter. I am nothingpared to her. I''m not her biological son. We are not rted by blood.''
Unable to control his negative emotions, Ethan silently walked out of the room. Nathan followed him when he noticed the sad look in his son''s eyes.
"Hey, son. What''s the matter?" Nathan asked Ethan softly as he knelt down to meet his eyes at his level.2
With teary eyes, Ethan confided to his father. "Dad... I''m jealous of her. She has a wonderful Mom. Their bond will be stronger since they are blood-rted. I wish... Jane is also my biological mother. Why am I so unlucky? Why does it have to be a bad woman? Why does my mother, an evil one who made Mommy Jane suffer? Dad... because of my mother I feel like I don''t deserve to call Miss Jane Mom." Ethan began to sob. 2
"Will my presence remind her of the evil deeds my mother had done to her? Will I make Mommy Jane suffer too?" Ethan was bing sentimental.
Chapter 773 Spending Time with her Loved Ones
Chapter 773 Spending Time with her Loved Ones
Day Eighty¡
~~*****~~
Nathan''s heart aches at the sight of his son in distress. He pulled him into a warm hug, cing aforting hand on Ethan''s trembling shoulder. "Don''t be sad, Ethan. You will not make her suffer. Your mother''s crime has nothing to do with you. Jane will never hate you. You are not to me," Nathan softly said,forting Ethan.
Ethan sniffled and looked up at his father, his eyes red and swollen. Nathan stroked his hair. "Can''t you feel it? No matter what Monica did to Jane, she will never me you, Ethan. Blood-rted or not, Jane cares so much about you."
"Don''t feel jealous of Mia. Jane loves you as much as she loves her."
Ethan nodded, wiping his tears away. " I understand, Dad. I shouldn''t be thinking like this. I just can''t help it. I feel sorry for Mommy Jane. She suffered a lot because of my biological mother."
"Ethan, don''t worry. I will get to the bottom of this. Besides, there is still a chance that Monica is not your biological mother." Nathan wanted to cheer him up.
They were still talking when Jane approached them. She was surprised to see Ethan''s swollen eyes.
"Baby? What''s wrong? Did your Dad scold you and make you cry?" Jane asked Ethan worriedly as she stared at Nathan suspiciously.
Nathan waved his hands to say he was innocent.
"Mommy!" Ethan jumped off his seat and hugged Jane''s waist.
"Why did you cry, baby? Tell me," Jane softly said, crouching down to meet Ethan''s eye level.
Ethan shook his head. "It''s nothing, Mommy."
He didn''t want her to know that he was jealous of Mia. But Nathan spoke up on Ethan''s behalf since he knew that Jane was the only person who could reassure Ethan and remove his insecurity.
"Ethan is sad¡ thinking you won''t love him anymore because you finally found your daughter. He is also feeling guilty for the wrongdoings of Monica."
Ethan pouted his lips and red at his father, for revealing those things. Then he looked down, feeling embarrassed. He couldn''t meet Jane''s gaze.
Meanwhile, Jane blinked in amusement, watching Ethan in disbelief. ''So Ethan is troubled by this.''
Jane sighed helplessly before she sat down in front of Ethan, holding his shoulders.
"Ethan, my love for you will never change even if I found my daughter. If you will allow me¡ please let me treat you as my own son." Jane cupped Ethan''s face. "I will take care of you and Mia. And I will be your Mom."
Ethan''s eyes sparkled with delight when he heard that. He felt grateful to Jane.
"Don''t you really mind it even if I''m not rted to you by blood?" Ethan asked her again, his eyes seeking affirmation.
"Of course! You are the cutest and most charming boy I''ve ever known in my whole life, Ethan. I want to be your mother¡ even if we are not blood-rted. It doesn''t matter at all. Don''t you feel our connection?" Jane ced her hand on his chest while her other hand rested on her own chest.
Ethan bobbed his head frantically and said, "Yes. I can feel it, Mommy! In my heart."
Jane''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. She opened her arms to embrace Ethan once more, letting him feel how much she cared for him.
"Can I join you? I want a hug too." Nathan butted in, putting on a puppy-eyed look.
Jane and Ethan erupted into a peal ofughter as they nced at Nathan. Finally, Ethanughed and he was back to his usual self. Nathan was right! Jane was the only one who could lift Ethan''s mood.
"By the way, do you have any update about your father''s whereabouts? Have you found him?" Jane asked Nathan, remembering the kidnapping incident of Old Man Xu. She thought Old Man Xu was still missing.
"Mommy! We''ve finally found Grandpa!" Ethan shared the good news with her.
Jane felt relieved to hear that. "How did you find him? Who is the culprit?"
Nathan hesitated for a moment, ncing at Ethan worriedly. The young boy wasn''t aware that the mastermind for Old Man Xu''s abduction was none other than Monica. He was worried that Ethan might feel disheartened once again if he learned the truth.
"Mommy, it was Uncle Vincent who found my Grandpa. He told my Dad about his whereabouts. Uncle Vincent saved my grandpa."
Jane was taken aback by that revtion. It only meant that Vincent fulfilled his promise to her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Is it true?" Jane gave Nathan a questioning look.
"Yes. It''s true. Vincent was the one who helped us in saving my father."
Jane fell silent for a moment, having conflicting thoughts. It looked like Vincent was doing his best to show his sincerity towards her.
"I''m d your father is safe now. How is he?" Nathan and Ethan exchanged nces with one another, their expressions became sullen as they remembered Old Man Xu''s state. He was beaten up so badly.
"He needed to be hospitalized. His body suffered from beatings. I let Butler Li watch over him for now. We also transferred him to our medical facility." Nathan informed her.
Jane was still curious about who the mastermind was. But when she looked at Nathan, she understood that he was keeping things from Ethan. She decided to ask him once they were alone.
"Are you going back to Country M today? I heard you used your private ne to fly here today." Jane looked like she didn''t want to get separated from Nathan just yet. "Can you extend your stay here even for one day?" She missed him a lot. She had to admit that Nathan''s presenceforted her a lot. She wanted to be with him as he and Ethan became the source of her strength.
Meanwhile, Nathan smiled at her as he nodded in response. "Yes. I will stay by your side since you need me. I won''t leave you." He reassured her. He couldn''t bear to leave her especially now that she expressed her desire to be with him.
"Thanks, Nate!" Jane pounced on him, hugging Nathan. All her troubles suddenly disappeared. Nathan and Ethan were both there for her. And now, Mia''s condition improved. She couldn''t ask for more. She just wanted to spend more time with her loved ones¨C Nathan, Ethan, Mia, and her father.
Chapter 774 Monicas Revenge Plan
Chapter 774 Monica''s Revenge n
Day Eighty-One¡
~~*****~~
Mia regained consciousness. Though her body was still frail, she could now speak. After running several tests, the doctor confirmed that Mia''s condition had improved and she was recovering well. Her test results were all normal.
"Hello, Baby¡ how do you feel?" Jane softly asked Mia.
Mia smiled at her, her small hand reaching for her face. "Mommy¡ I feel weak."
The young girl wanted Jane to hug her. Jane embraced Mia as she stroked her hair.
"Mommy, I''m sorry. This is my fault. I got into an ident after running away." Mia apologized to Jane. "I thought I would never see you again. I was so scared, Mommy."
"I was afraid of losing you, Mia. I was scared to death too. But starting today, I''ll protect you with my life. I love you, Baby." Jane didn''t hold back in expressing how much she cared for Mia.
"Mommy, thank you for finally epting me. Please don''t get mad at Uncle Vincent¡" Mia decided to hide the reason why she ran away from Speed because she didn''t want Jane to hate Vincent.
"Mia, the truth is¡ Vincent is your biological father." Jane told Mia the truth.
Mia was rendered speechless for a few seconds, blinking several times in disbelief. "Is it true, Mommy?" Jane nodded her head. "Yes, Baby."
"Mommy, where is he? I want to see him," Mia requested. Now, she understood why Vincent took care of her and he spoiled her. She felt how much he loved her. It turned out he was her real father.
"Why did he hide it from me, Mommy? He chose to be called my Uncle instead of Dad?" Mia added.
"You can ask him, Baby. I''ll call him to inform him that you regained consciousness." Although she hadn''tpletely forgiven Vincent yet, Jane would never forbid Vincent from talking to Mia. She knew Mia loved Vincent a lot.
"Thanks, Mommy."
"By the way, you have visitors." Jane rose from her seat and traced her steps toward the door. She invited Nathan and Ethan inside.
Mia was surprised to see her friend, Ethan. "Ethan, you are also here."
"Mia! I hope you feel better now." Ethan ran to her. His small hand reached out to hold Mia''s hand. Mia smiled as she nodded. "I''m weak but I''m feeling better now."
"Hello, Uncle Nathan." the young girl also greeted Nathan.
Nathan gave her a faint smile, gently stroking her hair. "Mia, you should recover quickly."
"I will, Uncle Nathan¡ so that I can leave this hospital with my Mommy," Mia said excitedly.
"Yes. Get well soon, Mia. We can y with Mommy Jane." Ethan gently squeezed her hand.
Their conversation was interrupted when someone knocked on the door. They thought it was the nurse but when the door slid open, Vincent appeared in front of them. Everyone''s gaze was directed at him.
"Dad," Mia softly mumbled. There was a hint of longing in her eyes. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Meanwhile, Vincent ignored Nathan''s presence as he dashed into Mia''s sick bed. "My princess, you are finally awake." Vincent''s happiness was visible in his eyes as he stared at Mia lovingly.
Witnessing this heartwarming scene between Mia and Vincent, Nathan just grabbed Ethan''s hand. He knew that their presence was no longer needed there. "We will be waiting outside," Nathan whispered to Jane.
Jane nodded, giving him a grateful look. "I''ll follow youter."
As Ethan and Nathan left the ward, Jane could only stay behind, watching Vincent and Mia''s interaction. She witnessed how happy Mia was when she learned that Vincent was her biological father.
"Dad, why didn''t you tell me the truth about our rtionship?" Mia asked Vincent directly.
"Because I want to protect you from Helena. If she learns that you are my daughter with Jane, she might harm you." Vincent exined to Mia, letting Jane hear his reason.
Mia bobbed her head. "Yes, Dad. I can feel it. Aunt Helena is always jealous of me. She thought I was stealing your attention away from her. I don''t like her for you, Dad." Mia had be honest with Vincent.
Vincent caressed her cheeks. "Don''t worry. I already ended things with her. We broke up."
Mia''s eyes lit up when she heard that. She felt happy for Vincent. "Finally, you are free from her!" Mia cheerfully said.
Vincent could only smile at her. "Yes, I am. I chose the wrong woman. And I regret it. I''ve learned my lesson now." His gaze was fixed on Jane''s face as he said those words.
But Jane didn''t take his words to heart because she didn''t care about his decision. He could love any woman and it was none of her business.
But she had one thing she was grateful about¨C Monica losing the man she was obsessed with. This was part of her karma. The father and daughter duo were still talking when the doctor and the nurse arrived to check Mia''s vitals.
Vincent approached Jane as they watched the doctor examining Mia and giving her medicine.
"Thank you, Jane¡ for watching over Mia."
"It''s my duty as her mother. By the way, I would also like to thank you for fulfilling your promise. You found Nathan''s father." Jane appreciated Vincent''s help.
"Yes. It was Monica''s doing."
Jane wasn''t surprised after knowing that Monica was the mastermind.
"I knew it. She is capable of doing that."
"I sever ties with her," Vincent informed Jane, hoping to see a positive response from her. However, she remained nonchnt about it.
"Good for you. She is a bad influence," Jane simply replied.
"The police captured her, but she escaped. You should be careful, Jane. She might target you and your family." Vincent warned her. He already mobilized his men to look for Monica. He knew her well. Monica would never ept defeat. She posed a big threat to Jane.
"I''m not afraid of her. If she touches my loved ones, I''ll make sure to kill her this time," Jane firmly said, her voice filled with conviction.
"Yes. I know. This time¡ I won''t protect her." Vincent gave her his words.
"That''s better. Don''t stand in my way."
******
Meanwhile, the woman they were talking about was now hiding from everyone. But she summoned her loyal men.
For the past years of working together with Vincent, Monica had gained power and influence. She built her own private armed group without Vincent''s knowledge.
Though she didn''t doubt that Vincent would betray her someday, Monica managed to minimize her losses. Now, she was prepared for her revenge.
"I summoned you here because I''ll give each one of you an important task," Monica spoke in front of her underlings.
"For Team One, I want you to kidnap this boy. His name is Ethan Sparks." She gave her firstmand.
Then she shifted her gaze to another group. "Bring Veronica to me. I have something to settle with my traitor sister." A sly smile stered on her face.
"And your third mission, infiltrate the Engagement Party of Abigail and Dave. Kill this woman using this poison." Monica showed them the deadly poison created by Veronica. "Copy, Madam!" They answered in unison.
"Haha. I will make everyone pay, most especially Phantomke. I will make her suffer."
Chapter 775 A Strong Desire To Know Her
Chapter 775 A Strong Desire To Know Her
Day Eighty-One¡
~~******~~
Hanabi returned to her residence to pack her things. She would return to Country M, continuing her task of protecting Abigail. Abigail''s engagement party was drawing nearer and nearer.
Ding! Dong!
Hanabi was interrupted when the doorbell rang, capturing her attention. She didn''t know who would drop by her ce at this hour. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She stopped what she was doing and she headed to the door. She opened it only to be surprised by the person standing outside.
"Alexander? What are you doing here?" Hanabi asked him in disbelief.
"I came to see you. I''ve heard you are flying back to Country M tomorrow. Did I disturb you?" he asked her.
"Yes. You did. But how did you know my ce?" Hanabi eyed him suspiciously.
"I asked Spade to locate your address using your phone number," Alexander admitted.
Hanabi just looked at him with amusement. She stepped to the side, inviting him in. "Come in."
Alexander obediently followed her as he entered the house. It was just a small bungalow house and he could tell that Hanabi was living alone.
He sat down on the sofa while Hanabi headed to the kitchen to get some snacks for her unexpected visitor.
Hanabi returned holding a cold canned beer and a bowl of potato fries. She served them on the small table in front of Alexander.
"So, why did youe to see me?" Hanabi asked him again.
"You still owed me a servitude¡ I''m here to request your presence for tonight. I''m attending a party¡ can you be my date?" Alexander directly informed her what he needed from her.
Cough! Cough!
Hanabi choked on her cold drinks when she heard hisst remarks. ''What? He wants me to be his date. Is he serious?''
"Why me?" She couldn''t believe this. Alexander had women subordinates who could join him. But why did he have to choose her to be his date for this party?
"Because you are my ve¡ and I feelfortable in your presence," Alexander confessed.
Hanabi blinked several times, her mouth agape from surprise. She didn''t expect that Alexander would be honest enough to tell her those words.
"I brought your dress and shoes. They are in my car. I also booked a Salon for your hair and makeup. You have nothing to worry about. All I need is your presence. Will you be my date tonight?" Alexander asked her again, his eyes fixated on her face.
"Sigh. I think I don''t have the right to refuse since you''ve already mentioned that this was part of my punishment for losing our bet."
Alexander''s lips curled up into a satisfied smile. "Yes, you were right. You can''t say no. You are obliged to join me. But I''m not that inconsiderate. That''s why I am asking you if you are willing or not."
"Hmm, well, I''m free tonight so I can join you," Hanabi agreed to his request.
"That''s great!" Alexander was happy with her response.
"What time are we going to meetter?" Hanabi checked the time on her wristwatch. It was still 3:00 pm. "I will bring you to the Salon at 5:00 pm and we will go to the venue by 6:00 pm. I''m going to stay here in your house," He dered.
Hanabi: "..."
''What the hell? He wants to hang out here in my house. He wants to hang out here in my house. Doesn''t he have anything to do in his office?''
"Alexander, I''m not done packing my stuff. Do you mind if I''ll just leave you here as I pack my clothes?"
"Sure, I''ll just wait here. Don''t worry about me. I will make myself feel at home," he assured her with a friendly smile.
Hanabi just sighed helplessly. Alexander was acting a little bit strange today. What had gotten into him?
As Hanabi headed to her bedroom, Alexander went out to get her dress and shoes for tonight''s party.
"Should I bring this to her room?" Alexander contemted for a moment. But in the end, he decided to put the paper bags on the table. He waited for Hanabi to finish what she was doing. Alexander stayed in the living room. It did not take long before he suddenly felt sleepy. Getting tired sincest night, he eventually fell asleep on the couch.
Hanabi took her forty-five minutes to finish packing her stuff and taking a quick shower. When she got out of her room, she headed to the living room to check on Alexander.
''I wonder what is he doing right now. Did he get bored waiting for me?'' Hanabi pondered to herself.
She made her way to the living room only to be surprised to see Alexander in his deep slumber. "Eh? He fell asleep."
Alexander was sprawledfortably on the couch, his features rxed in the embrace of sleep. The faint sound of his steady breathing filled the room, punctuated only by the asional sigh.
Meanwhile, Hanabi stood by the couch, gazing down at Alexander with a tender smile. His usually cold expression was softened in slumber, the lines of worry smoothed away. Instinctively, she reached out to brush a stray lock of hair from his forehead, her touch feather-light.
"You sleep like a baby," Hanabi softly mumbled, holding her giggle.
She took a moment to study him, her eyes tracing the contours of his face. There was a vulnerability in his sleep, a fleeting glimpse of the man behind the mask of strength. For some unknown reason, Hanabi''s heart fluttered at the sight, a warmth spreading through her chest. She found herself captivated by the quiet beauty of the moment.
"I never realized how handsome you are when you''re asleep," she murmured, softly caressing his face.
She felt a flush rise to her cheeks, but there was no one there to hear her confession. She was d that Alexander was sound asleep and that he never heard herpliment. She checked the time on her wristwatch. "It''s 4:25 pm. He still has enough time to rest. I will not disturb him for a moment."
Hanabi''s eyes lingered on him for a few minutes before she turned around to leave. She was unwilling to disturb Alexander''s rest.
But the moment she walked away from the living room, Alexander opened his eyes, a cheeky smirk ying across his face as he watched her retreating back. He heard her words ofpliment as he just pretended to be asleep. ''This is the first time I heard her acknowledging my handsome face. I really thought she only likes women¡ beautiful women.'' Alexander couldn''t help but smile at that thought.
''Perhaps¡ I can make her change her preference. She might start liking me. Maybe I can make her like a man.'' Alexander suddenly felt confident with himself.
He didn''t know what had gotten into him. But he could tell that Hanabi had caught his interest. For the past few days, he tried to focus on something else, but Hanabi kept popping into his mindtely.
He didn''t expect that he would feel a strong desire to get to know her more. And he was always looking forward to seeing her and spending time with her. This was one of the reasons why he chose her to be his date tonight.
Chapter 776 Wife Selection
Chapter 776 Wife Selection
Day Eighty-One¡
~~*****~~
Hanabi sat in the salon chair, her heart racing with anticipation as the stylist worked wonders on her hair and makeup. She had always been hesitant to change her appearance, but today she was obliged to undergo a makeover because of Alexander.
As the stylist expertly curled her hair and applied makeup, Hanabi couldn''t help but ponder if she made the right choice. She stole nces at herself in the mirror, marveling at the transformation taking ce before her eyes.
Meanwhile, Alexander waited patiently in the reception area, his anticipation growing with each passing moment. He was eager to witness her transformation firsthand. Alexander already knew that Hanabi possessed a unique charm. Even in her simple clothes and appearance, she stood out from other women, how much more if she dolled herself up?
After a few minutes of waiting, Hanabi''s transformation was finished. The stylist called Alexander''s attention.
"Alex! My job is done. Now behold and see my magnificent creation!" The stylist proudly said as she gestured for Hanabi toe over.
When Hanabi finally emerged from the salon, Alexander''s breath caught in his throat. He was rendered speechless by her beauty, his eyes widening in awe as he took in her new look.
Hanabi felt conscious under his intense gaze, feeling a little bit ufortable. She wasn''t used to being the center of attention. Several pairs of eyes were staring at her aside from Alexander.
However, her gaze fell on Alexander as they locked eyes for several seconds. She couldn''t believe the effect her makeover had on Alexander, and she couldn''t help but feel a flutter of excitement in her chest.
"Wow, Hanabi," Alexander finally managed to say, his voice filled with admiration. "You look absolutely stunning."
Hanabi smiled, grateful for hispliment. "Thanks. I guess you have good taste in choosing women''s dresses and shoes."
Alexander chuckled in amusement. "It''s you I''m praising¡ Your overall look, not just your dress and shoes. I guess many men in the party will be vying for your attention."
After saying that, Alexander offered her his hand. Hanabi dly epted it. As they left the salon together, she couldn''t help but feel satisfied with her new look. She was confident that she wouldn''t embarrass Alexander for being his date tonight.
As they settled inside the car, Hanabi started asking Alexander about this party.
"So, what is this party all about?" She asked him with intrigue. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"This gathering is organized by my grandfather and his aim is to find me a suitable wife among thedies. The daughters of powerful families, politicians, and businessmen in Country J will be attending. My grandfather will choose a wife for me and announce it at the end of the party."
Hanabi: "..."
''Wait. Something doesn''t feel right.'' Hanabi was dumbfounded by Alexander''s revtion. "What?!! If that is the case¡ then why are you bringing me as your date? Do you want me to be killed by thosedies who are hoping to be selected as your wife?!" Hanabi eximed exasperatedly. She had the urge to jump out of the car right now and leave Alexander behind.
"Why are you trying to get me involved here? I smell iing trouble!" she added.
Alexander let out a soft chuckle. "Hey, rx. Trust me. I got your back. No one cany a finger on you."
"Besides, you have no right to refuse. You are my ve. You must obey me as your master." Alexander winked at her teasingly.
Hanabi could only roll her eyes. "Alright. So what do you expect me to do? Your grandfather is going to select a wife for you. Isn''t it rude to bring someone like me as your date? They might misunderstand our rtionship."
Alexander let out another huskyugh as he teasingly lifted her chin. He couldn''t help it. He was captivated by Hanabi''s beauty tonight.
"This is exactly what I want¨C my grandfather misunderstanding our rtionship. I want him to think that you are my woman. And he doesn''t need to find a wife for me because I already have you." Hanabi''s jaw dropped and her eyes widened in disbelief. ''Is he serious? He is taking advantage of me! I didn''t agree to do this.''
"Alexander, I think¡ you need some beating today," Hanabi stated, shing her sly smile.
Alexander just shrugged his shoulders. "You can''t do that. We had a deal. You lost our bet. You are my ve." He reminded her.
"It''s just a simple task, Hanabi. Just think of it as an undercover mission. You will pretend to be my girlfriend. And we must convince my grandfather. He is smart and clever. He can see through our lies so we need to act convincingly in front of him."
Hanabi folded her arms over her chest as she red at Alexander. He left her with no choice. ''What a clever move, Alexander. He knew I couldn''t refuse him because of our deal.''
"Fine. I''ll do my best. But I''m warning you. No sneaky moves! Or else, I''m going to beat you in front of your grandfather." She threatened him.
"Of course! I promise¡ I won''t do anything without your consent. But you must cooperate with me. Our main goal is to deceive my grandfather." Hanabi nodded in understanding. "Okay. I got it."
It did not take long before they finally reached the venue. It was a five-star hotel. The famous hotel in Country J¨C Geisha Pce Hotel.
When the car stopped at the entrance of the hotel, Hanabi suddenly felt a little bit nervous. She didn''t know why she started feeling pressured and tense.
''C''mon, Hanabi. You can do this. Just think of this as an undercover mission.'' Hanabi tried to calm herself down.
Alexander stepped out of the car first as he opened the car door for her. The moment they alighted from the car, their acting had begun. They must act as a sweet loving couple! ''Damn. Can I really do this? Sigh. Whatever! I''ll just follow Alexander''s lead.''
Alexander grabbed her hand, interlocking their fingers as he escorted her inside the building.
"Hanabi, just rx, okay? Keep smiling." He whispered in her ears as they made their way to the venue.
"Yeah. I know." Hanabi subconsciously tightened her grip on Alexander''s hand.
Alexander could only smile, enjoying Hanabi''spany. He could feel that she was a little bit nervous.
Chapter 777 No Romantic Bone in Her Body
Chapter 777 No Romantic Bone in Her Body
Day Eighty-One¡
~~*****~~
Alexander and Hanabi''s arrival immediately caught the attention of the people gathering in the banquet hall. Several pairs of eyes turned to them with awe and intrigue, whispers fluttering around. Hanabi''s beauty captivated the gaze of every onlooker. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
The banquet hall was filled with murmurs as they marveled at the unexpected sight of Alexander with a date. Some exchanged surprised nces, while others leaned in to catch morsels of gossip.
"Hey, who is that lovely woman? Is she Alexander''s girlfriend?"
"I thought he didn''t have a girlfriend. Tonight''s gathering is all about the selection of his wife. His grandfather, Arthur, will choose among thedies here."
"Maybe she is just his date tonight. Nomitment involved."
"Let''s wait for Lord Arthur''s announcementter."
Alexander, seemingly unperturbed by the sudden scrutiny, guided Hanabi through the sea of curious faces with practiced ease. He wore a faint smile as he searched for his grandfather. He was holding her hand, making her feelfortable.
"Don''t mind them," Alexander whispered in her ear. Hanabi was aware of the curious gazesing from the onlookers. She tried to ignore them. "Let''s greet my grandpa. Just be yourself. Don''t get nervous," he softly said, squeezing her hand.
Hanabi just nodded in understanding.
Alexander navigated the crowd, his heart pounding with anticipation. Beside him, Hanabi exuded a quiet confidence, following him obediently.
Approaching a distinguished figure seated at a table adorned with fine linens and flickering candlelight, Alexander''s steps faltered slightly before he steeled himself and extended a respectful nod to his grandfather.
"Grandfather," Alexander said, his voice steady as he met his father''s gaze. "May I introduce you to Hanabi?" He presented Hanabi in front of Arthur Wayne.
The old man, his eyes sharp despite his advanced age, regarded Hanabi with a keen gaze, a hint of curiosity dancing in his eyes. "Ah, This beautifuldy is Hanabi. What is your rtionship with my grandson?" Arthur frankly asked Hanabi, not beating around the bush.
Luckily, Alexander already briefed Hanabi about her role. She wasn''t surprised to encounter this direct question from the old man.
Hanabi offered a graceful bow, her demeanorposed and respectful. "It''s my pleasure to meet you, sir," she replied, her voice soft yet confident. "I''m Hanabi, Alexander''s girlfriend."
Alexander grinned broadly as he observed her. She appeared to be rxed in front of his overbearing grandfather. She wasn''t intimidated by him at all.
''I knew it. She could easily handle my old man. She is bolder than I thought.'' Alexander started praising her in his mind. He even winked at her, acknowledging her confidence.
On the other hand, Arthur Wayne darted his gaze back and forth between Hanabi and his grandson, Alexander. He didn''t expect to meet Alexander''s ''girlfriend'' at this gathering. He was always updated about his grandson''s whereabouts. He never received any reports about Alexander dating someone.
''Hmm, who are they trying to fool?'' Arthur smirked dangerously as he eyed the couple suspiciously.''I can only think of one reason for this. My grandson wants to avoid the wife selection process tonight.''
"Interesting," Arthur uttered while looking at Hanabi meaningfully. "Come, Hanabi. I would like to talk to you about my grandson." The old man shifted his gaze back to Alexander. His eyes shone with warning.
Alexander could only feign innocence as he smiled at his grandfather. The ''couple'' sat down next to Arthur Wayne. Hanabi ended up sitting in the middle of the two men.
While the host was busy entertaining the other guests, Arthur began his interrogation with the couple.
"How and where did you meet my grandson?" the old man''s eyes were fixed on Hanabi, assessing and observing her facial expression. Arthur was confident that he could see through someone''s lie so he was testing Hanabi whether she would tell the truth or make up some lie.
"I met him at a hospital in Country M. He was stalking my friend back then," Hanabi stated matter-of-factly.
Alexander''s smile faltered at her words, his recollection of their initial meeting flooding back to him. "Hey, don''t say that. I''m not stalking Abigail. We are close friends."
Hanabi just shrugged her shoulders. Alexander frowned and pouted his lips. "You treated me like a criminal," heined.
Arthur just watched the interaction between Hanabi and Alexander with curiosity. He could sense that these two didn''t have a good first encounter. But for some unknown reason, he found it very amusing. ''Eh, why does my grandson look a little bit embarrassed?''
"I had to do it because you might ruin the marriage proposal of my friend. I have to handcuff you," she exined.
"Hmm. So you don''t like my grandson during your first meeting? Then how did you fall for him?" Arthur made a follow-up question.
Alexander reflexively averted his gaze to Hanabi. He didn''t know how she would answer that question. His heart started to beat rapidly inside his chest as he anticipated her response. Arthur was also staring at Hanabi intently.
Meanwhile, Hanabi turned to Alexander, her hand reaching out to hold his chin. She studied him for a moment longer before a warm smile spread across her charming face.
After a few seconds, Hanabi shifted her gaze back to Alexander''s grandfather. "Honestly, Mr. Wayne¡ until now, I''m asking myself the same question. Aside from his good looks, why would I fall for him? And I haven''t found the answer yet." Alexander: "..."
Arthur: "..."
"Perhaps, it''s because of your grandson''s persistence. He kept on pursuing me, following me wherever I went¡ asking me out on a date. And just one day¡ I just get tired of rejecting him over and over again. And that''s how I ended up saying yes to his proposal, making me his girlfriend." Alexander didn''t know whether to cry orugh after hearing her response. ''Damn it. I just realized that this woman has no romantic bone in her body. No wonder she suggested a very terrible marriage proposal to Abigail''s boyfriend. How could I expect her to act like a woman who is in love with me?''
Before Alexander could utter a word, the sound of Arthur''sughter filled the hall. His chuckle, rich and infectious, caught the attention of everyone present. With unrestrained mirth, Arthur burst intoughter at Hanabi''sst remarks, his amusement spilling over and infusing the atmosphere with a contagious energy.
"Haha! Oh my god! I like your honesty, Hanabi! You are making meugh so hard! Hahaha!"
Chapter 778 Ask Godfathers Help
Chapter 778 Ask Godfather''s Help
Day Eighty-One¡
~~*****~~
Everyone was surprised to witness Arthur Wayne burst into a peal of unrestrainedughter. He seemed to enjoy his conversation with his grandson''s date, Hanabi.
The woman looked a little bit serious so they didn''t know what made the old manugh. There was no way she cracked some joke with a straight face.
"Hanabi, I want to know you more." Alexander''s grandfather expressed his interest to know Hanabi.
"I''m fine with that, sir," Hanabi responded with a faint smile.
Meanwhile, Alexander just darted his gaze back and forth between Hanabi and his grandpa. He was worried that Hanabi might say something again that would blow their cover.
His grandfather was a wise man. He could easily detect if someone was lying to him. He wondered if the old man had already figured out that they were a fake couple. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"What do you do? What is your upation?" Arthur started profiling Hanabi. Did shee from a prestigious family as well?
"I''m working under the Sawada n. I''m the leader of their specialized unit," Hanabi replied, without filtering her words.
Alexander: "..."
Arthur: "..."
The grandfather and grandson duo exchanged meaningful nces with one another while the other guests who heard Hanabi started whispering. No one had expected her to mention her real work, revealing her connection with the Sawada n.
The Sawada n was a notorious organization in Country J along with the Red Dragon Mafia. The two organizations were stillpeting with each other.
The Red Dragon Mafia made several attempts to form an alliance with the Sawada n. But until now, they had never received a positive response from the opposing faction.
Who would have thought that Hanabi was a member of the Sawada n and she was a high-ranking official?
''My grandson managed to invite a representative of the Sawada n¡ he even introduced her as his girlfriend. Hmm, things are getting more exciting and interesting.'' Arthur rejoiced inwardly. He heard that Alexander had been trying to pursue Mr. Hiroshi about this alliance. He wondered if Hanabi''s presence was already a good sign for the possible alliance between the two organizations.
"Hanabi, if you don''t mind, I would like to ask if your organization is willing to join forces with us?" Arthur asked her directly. He was frank to her.
Hanabi shifted her gaze to Alexander before answering Arthur Wayne. "It depends on your grandson''s performance. Our godfather will assess his sincerity and capability."
"I thought you were his girlfriend, why don''t you convince your leader to ept Alexander''s proposal?" Old Man Arthur was trying to test Hanabi. How would she respond to that?
Alexander was about to utter a word on Hanabi''s behalf but he stopped when he met his grandfather''s warning re. He signaled him to stay quiet. He only wanted to hear Hanabi''s response.
Hanabi smiled meaningfully after hearing Arthur''s suggestion. "I believe you know our godfather, sir. He is not someone who will get swayed by someone like me. I''m in no position to influence his decision. The only people who could change his mind and influence his decision are his daughters."
"Furthermore, if our godfather would ask me to break up with your grandson, I''ll do it without asking any question. My loyalty still belongs to him, his daughters and the Sawada n."
Arthur fell silent when he heard that. He didn''t know how he would react. Meanwhile, Alexander looked a little bit problematic.
''Oh no! This is bad. She can''t even pretend that I am more important to her than her n.'' Alexander facepalmed while shaking his head in disappointment.
''My grandfather probably knows now that we are not a couple.'' hemented inwardly.
"Okay. For myst and final question, Hanabi¡" Arthur paused for a moment, casting a look at his grandson. Alexander averted his gaze, avoiding his grandfather''s eyes.
"Are you willing to marry my grandson?" the old man turned to her with a serious expression on his face.
Meanwhile, Alexander nced at Hanabi anxiously. He had a bad feeling about this. He could already imagine how she would respond. ''Since she is so honest I bet she will answer NO.'' Alexander almost forgot to breathe as he waited for Hanabi''s response. He braced himself to what she was going to say.
"Yes, I am," Hanabi dered.
Alexander: "..."
''What? What did she just say?'' Alexander blinked several times in disbelief, wondering if he heard it wrong. He hastily turned to Hanabi, giving her a questioning gaze. When she met his eyes, Hanabi just shed her charming smile.
Badum! Badum!
Alexander''s heart jumped off his chest when he locked eyes with her, witnessing her charming smile. ''Wait? Am I imagining things?''
His heart continued beating rapidly against his chest.
"Did you just say yes?" Alexander mumbled, not able to control his curiosity. "Are you sure¡ you are willing to marry me?" He asked her again for her confirmation, his cheeks blushing.
Arthur also noticed the crimson cheeks of his grandson, along with the anticipation in his eyes as he questioned Hanabi.
''Hmm. I think this is real. My grandson is infatuated with this woman¡ Hanabi.'' The old man couldn''t stop himself from smiling. This was the first time he saw his grandson feeling anxious in front of a woman. Hanabi''s presence had a powerful effect on him.
''I don''t care if they are pretending or not. What I can see right now is my grandson having a crush on this wonderfuldy, Hanabi. I like her already.'' Arthur added on his thoughts.
"Yes. I''m willing to marry you¡ especially if my superior will ask me to do it. I won''t hesitate," Hanabi responded to Alexander.
The excitement in Alexander''s eyes disappeared almost immediately after hearing that. His face contorted in disappointment.
''I knew it! I shouldn''t have expected something from this woman. I got excited for nothing.'' Alexander pouted his lips, feeling upset and disheartened.
"Hahahaha!" Arthur burst out into a peal ofughter once again. He saw how his grandson got disappointed when Hanabi borated her answer.
"Hahaha¡ my grandson¡ if you want to marry Hanabi, it looks like you have to ask godfather''s approval as well. You should make a lot of efforts to win his favor. Hahaha."
Chapter 779 Fighting Over Him?
Chapter 779 Fighting Over Him?
Day Eighty-One¡
~~*****~~
"Hanabi, could you please excuse my grandson? I''ll just talk to him alone." Arthur asked Hanabi''s permission to talk to Alexander privately. "Oh, It''s okay, Sir. I don''t mind," Hanabi responded politely.
"Thanks, dear. Please make yourselffortable and enjoy the banquet." After saying those words to Hanabi, Arthur gave his grandson a meaningful look, gesturing for him to follow him.
Alexander could only sigh deeply before rising from his seat, trailing his grandpa as he guided him to the veranda. Hanabi just enjoyed the food while waiting for Alexander''s return.
Alexander felt the pressure when his grandpa gave him a scrutinizing look.
"Grandpa, don''t give me such a look. Spill it out now. What do you wanna talk to me about?"
"Ahem," Old Man Arthur cleared his throat first. "You know the main reason why I organized this gathering, don''t you?"
Alexander bobbed his head. "Yes. You opted to select my wife among our guests."
Arthur let out a soft chuckle when he heard that. "I''m d you know. So I believe bringing Hanabi here means you disapprove of my decision of choosing a wife for you, am I right?" The old man was reasonable enough to be frank with his grandson.
"Yes, Grandpa. I guess I couldn''t hide anything from you," Alexander just smiled at him, scratching his face.
Arthur wrapped his arm around Alexander''s shoulders. "You and Hanabi are just pretending to be a couple. I could see that."
"Hmm. You win, Gramps. You can see through our lies. Well. I can''t me myself. It''s just that Hanabi doesn''t know how to act." Alexander shrugged his shoulders.
"Argh!"
Arthur smacked the back of his grandson''s head. "She is just being honest."
Alexander crumpled his face. "I don''t like her being so honest. I feel like I forced her to do this. Sigh."
''Hmm. Yeah. It''s true. I forced her¡ using our bet.'' He thought to himself, biting his lower lip.
Meanwhile, the old man let out another chuckle after seeing the funny expression of his grandson. "Tell me honestly. How did you get acquainted with Hanabi? She''s an elite member of the Sawada n."
"Grandpa¡ what she said was true. We didn''t have a good first encounter. She treated me like a criminal." Alexanderined."I met her several times after attempting to get closer to the godfather''s daughter. She was acting as their guard¡ their protector."
Arthur rubbed his chin, nodding. He was amazed knowing that Hanabi was a good fighter.
"Alex¡ do you like her?" Arthur stared at his grandson intently, waiting for his response.
Alexander wasn''t able to respond right away, analyzing his feelings. "I don''t know¡ I just found her very amusing¡ Lately, I feel like I want to get to know her more." he admitted.
"She''s leaving Country J tomorrow, so I asked her to join me tonight and be my date so that I could spend time with her," Alexander spoke the truth. He didn''t want to deny it. He invited her tonight so that he could be with her before she flew back to Country M.
Arthur chuckled once more, patting Alexander''s shoulder. "Alright. I''ll support your decision. I won''t get in your way. Just do what you want. I''ll give you freedom tonight. But I hope you can decide soon and marry someone. I''m not getting younger, Alex. I want to see you settle down before I die."
Alexander looked at his grandfather with amusement. "Gramps, you are healthier than me. You will still live beyond one hundred years."
Arthur hit his shoulder once again. "I want to see my great-grandchildren."
Alexander could only sigh helplessly.
Meanwhile, back at the banquet hall, Hanabi found afortable ce near the cocktail drinks corner. She chose to hide from the crowd who were enjoying the music and the dance floor.
She was enjoying her drinks when someone approached her¨C a stunningdy in her red dress. She was apanied by her two friends who were standing behind her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"You are Alexander''s date," the woman greeted her. "I''m Lily, Alexander''s childhood friend."
Hanabi just stared at Lily with a nk expression. She wasn''t in the mood to interact with these socialites.
"Yes. I am," Hanabi simply replied.
"Lily, she is so rude and arrogant. Just because she''s Alexander''s date tonight, does she think she can look down on us?" Lily''s friend was displeased by Hanabi''s indifference while talking to Lily.
"You might be his date tonight, but Lily will be his wife." Another Lily''s friend butted in. They just wanted to provoke Hanabi so that she would make a scene there, humiliating herself. She was just an outsider there.
Lily was aware that among the guests, Hanabi didn''t receive an invitation from Arthur. She managed to join the party because she was brought by Alexander.
Hanabi just raised her eyebrow. "Oh, sorry. I didn''t know that. Congrattions and best wishes," she said with mockery in her voice.
Lily maintained her smile. She didn''t want to look like a jealous woman. She just let her friends deal with Hanabi as she watched them.
"So why are you here? What''s your rtionship with Alexander?" Lily''s friend began interrogating Hanabi. They couldn''t believe that Hababi looked unaffected when they told her that Lily would be Alexander''s wife.
''How are we going to piss her off so that she will make a ruckus?'' Lily''s friends exchanged meaningful nces with one another. Their goal was to humiliate Hanabi, making Alexander''s grandfather hate her. They wanted to see Hanabi being kicked out by Arthur.
Meanwhile, Hanabi just gave them a smug smile before taking a sip of her cocktail drink. "Why don''t you ask Alexander himself?"
Hanabi didn''t want to waste her time entertaining Lily and her friends. She decided to go back to their table. However, just as she moved to leave, one of Lily''s acquaintances purposefully collided with her, creating the illusion that Hanabi had spilled her drink on her dress.
"Aaargh! How dare you?!" She deliberately screamed to attract people''s attention. "Look at what you''ve done! This is an expensive dress. Were you that jealous of my friend?" Sheshed out at Hanabi while onlookers turned their eyes on them.
"Are thedies fighting over Alexander?"
Chapter 780 The Chosen Woman
Chapter 780 The Chosen Woman
Day Eighty-One¡
~~*****~~
Hanabi narrowed her eyes on Lily''s friend. She was the one who deliberately bumped her. She even made a fuss about it, catching everyone''s attention.
''Is she trying to make a fool out of me? I''m not going to fall into her trap. But it doesn''t mean I won''t fight back.'' Hanabi thought to herself.
"I''m not here to start a fight. Let''s drop the act," Hanabi retorted, her disbelief evident as she locked eyes with the user. "I didn''t spill the wine on your dress. You bumped into me." n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But the woman continued to act as if she was the real victim. "You should apologize to me. You must acknowledge your mistake, instead of putting the me on me."
"You were jealous of Lily, that''s why you intentionally spilled the wine on me," she added as she continued using Hanabi.
Everyone started murmuring about the incident. They didn''t witness what happened, only Hanabi, Lily, and her friends.
Hanabi let out a sarcasticugh when she heard her ridiculous usation. "What? Me¡ getting jealous? Why would I be?"
"Because Lily is Alexander''s childhood best friend," she spat back at her.
Hanabi was getting tired of her antics. She didn''t want to waste her time. The mood had been ruined since this woman made a ruckus. Now, all eyes were on them. They became the center of attraction in that banquet hall and Hanabi hated it a lot.
"So what? I don''t care if she is Alexander''s childhood friend or future wife. Just don''t bother me." Hanabi was about to leave but Lily''s friend grabbed her elbow thus stopping her from making another step. "Where do you think you are going? We are not yet done talking! You haven''t apologized to me yet."
Hanbi pursed her lips, squinting her eyes on her, including Lily and her other friend. They seemed to enjoy all the attention they were getting tonight.
''Ahuh. So you want the spotlight tonight. Fine, I''ll give you one.'' Hanabi was done holding back. She could no longer endure this.
With a sinister grin, Hanabi swiftly seized a ss of wine from a nearby guest. Without hesitation, she flung the wine onto the woman''s face, dering, "This is what you call intentional!" She sneered as the woman gasped in annoyance.
"Goodness! How dare you?!" The woman lunged forward, intent on grabbing Hanabi''s hair, but Hanabi swiftly caught her wrist, twisting it with a firm grip.
"Ouch! Ouch! Let go!" She winced in pain.
Hanabi didn''t restrain herself anymore. She just let everyone witness her violent side. After all, she was no saint; she was a member of the notorious Sawada n, and she lived up to her reputation as a fierce and formidable woman.
"Release her. You Bitch!" Another Lily''s friend wanted to join the catfight to support her friend. She charged toward Hanabi to p her. But before her palm could hit Hanabi''s face, a strong arm blocked her, gripping her wrist tightly.
"What is going on here?" Alexander''s stern cold voice reverberated in the hall. Alexander and his grandfather returned to the venue when they heard about themotion. He was surprised when he saw Hanabi''s involvement. Though he knew that Hanabi could easily handle her opponents, Alexander wouldn''t allow anyone to disrespect his date. He was the one who brought Hanabi to this party and he had to take responsibility for her.
"Alex!" Lily finally spoke up when Alexander showed up. Alexander frowned upon seeing Lily. "What is the meaning of this, Lily?" "Hanabi spilled wine on my friend''s dress. She just wanted her to apologize but Hanabi acted stubbornly. She even sshed another wine on Maricar''s face!" Lily supported Maricar''s lies.
"She is a war freak!" Maricarined.
"Hanabi, Is it true?" Alexander asked Hanabi.
Hanabi just rolled her eyes skyward. She didn''t bother to exin herself or justify her actions. If Alexander would choose to believe Lily''s words, then she''s fine with it.
"I just want to go home," Hanabi dered to Alexander, instead of answering him.
Alexander''s expression softened when he heard that. ''Sigh. It''s my fault. I put her in this ufortable situation. I was so inconsiderate of her.''
"I''m sorry. Okay. Let''s go. I''ll send you home." Alexander grabbed Hanabi''s hand.
"Alex, why are you apologizing to her? She''s the one who caused this mess!" Lily questioned him. She was displeased by Alexander''s action. "This party is for you. You can''t leave just because of her," she added.
"Yes. You should stay here, Alexander. I can go home myself." Hanabi removed his hand that was holding hers. Hanabi already got the message. Thesedies were messing with her because they were jealous of her. Alexander brought her as his date.
"No! I''m going home with you." Alexander grabbed her hand once again, not letting her go.
The onlookers could only watch them in amusement. They could tell that Alexander cared so much about Hanabi. He even tolerated her rude behavior toward Lily''s friends.
"Are they a couple?"
"Oh no. I smell something fishy."
"She can''t leave! She must apologize to me first!" Maricar insisted once again.
This time Old Man Arthur finally intervened. "Well, Alexander and Hanabi, both of you can''t leave."
Lily and her friends rejoiced inwardly when Arthur stopped Hanabi and Alexander from leaving. They thought the old man would side with them since Lily''s grandpa was a good friend of Arthur. "I want to hear both sides of the story. Hanabi, my dear. Can you please tell me what happened here?" the old man asked her softly.
Hanabi could only heave a sigh of defeat. She didn''t bother to defend herself in front of Alexander. But now, she couldn''t lie to this old man.
"Sir, they were the ones who started this. I was enjoying my drink at the corner when these threedies approached me. I smelled trouble so I immediately wanted to avoid them. But this woman deliberately collided with me thus identally spilling my wine on her dress. She made a fuss, using me of doing it intentionally to humiliate me in front of everyone. She pretended to be the victim."
"So I taught her a lesson. I showed her the difference between intentional and idental. I made sure to ssh the wine on her for real this time."
Alexander''s expression cracked when he heard that. ''I feel jealous. She obediently listened to my grandpa, exining what happened. But when I asked her, she just ignored me.''
"Hmm. Now, I know. I believe you," Arthur dered, making everyone speechless.
Lily and her friends couldn''t believe it! Why? Why did he believe Hanabi instead of Lily''s words?
Even the spectators were puzzled as to why Arthur Wayne believed Hanabi''s words right away.Seeing everyone''s confusion, Arthur spoke again.
"This woman before you¡ is the most honest person I have ever known. And she is the woman my grandson chose. This is my way of showing my support to them." Everyone was shocked by Arthur''s deration. It looked like the wife selection had been done. Arthur and Alexander both chose Hanabi among thedies present tonight.
"Oh. And before I forget¡ You don''t want to mess with this girl. She''s an elite member of the Sawada n." Arthur informed everyone, giving them a warning.
Lily: "..."
Everyone: "..."
Chapter 781 His Answer
Chapter 781 His Answer
Day Eighty-One¡
~~*****~~
After Arthur Wayne intervened, defending Hanabi to everyone, he allowed Hanabi and Alexander to go home.
"Hanabi, I hope to see you again. Please visit me once you return here. I''ll bring you to Wayne''s residence. Your flight will be tomorrow, right?"
"Yes. I''ll fly to Country M tomorrow. Thank you for this invitation. I will visit you, sir, once I get free time." Hanabi didn''t refuse Arthur''s invitation. She was very respectful towards the old man.
"I would like to apologize for what happened earlier. I hope you didn''t feel offended. Did you regreting here tonight, Hanabi?" Arthur asked her worriedly.
"Oh, I''m fine with it, Sir. I didn''t regreting here. It was my pleasure to meet you here." Hanabi decided to forget what happened earlier. She was irritated at first but Arthur Wayne humbled himself to apologize to her even though it was not his fault.
"Grandson, send her home. She needs to rest early because she has a long trip tomorrow," Arthur instructed Alexander.
"Got it, Grandpa." Alexander and Hanabi bade farewell to Arthur. He escorted her until they reached his car. Hanabi was silent when she stepped into his car. Alexander started the engine and drove the car. He waited for the right time to ask Hanabi''s feelings.
"Are you upset with me?" Alexander inquired.
"What if I am, what will you do?" Hanabi said, arching her eyebrow.
Alexander didn''t know what to say after hearing that. He became silent once again, focusing on the road.
After thirty minutes, they arrived at Hanabi''s ce. He parked at the front of her house.
"Thanks for the ride," Hanabi mumbled before getting out of his car.
Alexander hastily stepped out of his car to chase after her. She was about to enter the gate when Alexander grabbed her elbow, thus stopping her.
"Hanabi," he called out her name tenderly. Hanabi gazed at him with a questioning look. "What?"
"I don''t want to go home yet. Can I stay for a while?"
Hanabi furrowed her eyebrows when she heard that. "Hmmm, shamelessly inviting yourself huh?" Alexander just smiled sheepishly and nodded. "Yes. Because I don''t think you will invite me in."
Hanabi heaved a deep sigh and said. "Suit yourself."
Alexander''s face brightened up with a smile when he heard that. Hanabi allowed him to stay in her house.
"Thanks!" He blurted out enthusiastically.
Hanabi just frowned as she didn''t understand why Alexander looked so happy.
"Come in," she inly said after opening her gate.
The two of them entered the house together.
"Wait here. I''ll just change my clothes," Hanabi said, gesturing for him to sit down on the couch.
However, Alexander grabbed her hand once again before she could leave.
"What? Do you need something?" she asked.
Alexander stared at her intently. "I just want to say¡ you look so stunning tonight, Hanabi." He shed his sweet charming smile after saying those words.
Hanabi was taken aback for a moment as Alexanderplimented her. She wasn''t used to getting those praises andpliments.
"Hmm, are you saying that so that I wouldn''t be upset with you? Next time, don''t invite me again to join you at this kind of party. Your childhood sweetheart or rather your future wife will be targeting me again. If I don''t hold myself back, I might create a much bigger ruckus out there." Hanabi started ranting at him.
Alexander blinked with amusement upon hearing that. "I don''t have a childhood sweetheart," he replied innocently.
"Lily is not my future wife," he pointed out.
"I don''t care if you will make a ruckus. But don''t worry, the next time I invite you, I will not let anyone bully and disrespect you. I swear." Alexander made a solemn promise.
"And with regards to that incident¡ I would like to apologize, Hana¡ I shouldn''t have left your side. You were my guest so you were my responsibility. I''m sorry if I failed to do that."
"I know you were not used to attending these gatherings. It''s my fault for being inconsiderate of your feelings. It''s just that¡ I wanted to spend more time with you, that''s why I invited you." Alexander expressed his thoughts and feelings to her.
Hanabi was at a loss for words. ''Why is he saying these words?''
There was an awkward silence after Alexander delivered his long speech of exnation and apology to Hanabi. He suddenly became conscious when Hanabi didn''t say a word. She just stood there, looking at him with an indescribable expression.
Subconsciously, Alexander tightened his grip on her arm as he looked away.
''Argh. Why did I make it sound so awkward? And my heart¡ why is it beating so fast?''
"Hey, Alexander." Hanabi walked closer to him.
Meanwhile, Alexander sensed danger with the way she scrutinized him. Reflexively he let go of her hand and stepped back.
But Hanabi kept stepping forward until she cornered Alexander. He stumbled back and sank onto the couch. He found himself face-to-face with Hanabi who was wearing her sly grin.
"Don''t tell me you have a crush on me?" Hanabi''s question was direct, her presence looming over him as she stood before him.
Alexander was tongue-tied for a moment, caught off guard by her direct confrontation. ''Do I have a crush on her? Damn. Why am I letting her tease me like this?'' He scolded himself, gulping hard as he tried to calm his racing heart.
"Do you wanna know my answer?" Alexander asked her back.
Hanabi just bobbed her head, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
At that certain moment, Alexander didn''t hold back anymore. He did the thing he was dying to do ever since he saw her beautiful transformation tonight.
Alexander reached out, grabbing her waist as he pulled her. Then his free hand held the back of her head before his mouth captured her lips. Alexander kissed her! This was his vague answer to Hanabi''s question.
Hanabi: "..."
Hanabi was shocked beyond belief when Alexander seized her mouth, kissing her passionately. She didn''t expect this. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
''He is kissing me¡ but why¡ why can''t I push him away?''
Chapter 782 He Is Into Her?!
Chapter 782 He Is Into Her?!
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Alexander woke up with a stiff neck and a throbbing pain on his neck. He blinked several times while looking at the white ceiling. He tried to remember what happenedst night. His cheeks turned red instantly. Hanabi''s sweet scent lingered on his mind. Soon, he smacked his face using both hands while cursing himself inwardly.
Taking a deep breath, Alexander turned his head in the direction of the bathroom. He could hear the sound of running water. Hanabi might be taking a shower, preparing for her flight.
"Damn it! I did it¡ Hanabi might kill me¨C"
His words were cut off when someone suddenly barged into Hanabi''s room.
"Hanabi! Are you ready?! You might be runningte¡" Tatsumi''s voice trailed off when he saw a guy lying on Hanabi''s bed.
Alexander and Tatsumi locked eyes together, both had the same surprised look on their faces. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Alexander?!!" Tatsumi eximed with disbelief. "What are you doing here? Where''s Hanabi?"
Alexander got off the bed, narrowing his eyes at Tatsumi. ''How dare he barge into Hanabi''s room without even knocking?''
"Don''t you know how to knock?" Alexander scoffed at him.
Tatsumi''s jaw dropped upon seeing Alexander''s half-naked body. He couldn''t believe it. He rubbed his eyes and looked at him with utter shock.
"OMG! Did Hanabi take advantage of you? Did she rape you?" Tatsumi asked Alexander exasperatedly.
Alexander: "..."
Tatsumi was the one who would send Hanabi to the airport today. Who would have thought he would witness this shocking scene¨C the leader of the Red Dragon Mafia was lying on Hanabi''s bed and he was half-naked?!
Before Alexander could say a word, Hanabi''s figure emerged from the bathroom, joining them.
"Stop shouting, Tatsumi." Hanabi''s voice echoed inside the room.
The two men nced in her direction as soon as they heard her. Her hair was wrapped in a towel and she was only wearing a thick bathrobe.
"Both of you, Leave. I have to put on some clothes." Hanabi ordered them nonchntly as she walked toward her wardrobe.
"Hey, exin this first. Why is the Dragon Lord here? Did you do something to him?" Tatsumi questioned Hanabi, using her of doing something bad to Alexander.
Alexander could only scratch his face. Tatsumi''s way of thinking was so weird. He should be the one he should be asking, not Hanabi.
She squinted her eyes at Tatsumi. "I said I have to put on some clothes. Get out."
Tatsumi was about to approach Hanabi, but even before he could step toward her, a strong arm grabbed him, dragging him out of Hanabi''s room.
Bam!
The moment the door was mmed closed Alexander started questioning Tatsumi. "Why are you here? Did you sneak into her house?"
"I''m here to fetch Hanabi. I''m sending her to the airport. And No, I didn''t sneak into her house. I have my own key." Tatsumi simply showed him the duplicate key of Hanabi''s ce.
Alexander''s face darkened with jealousy when he heard that. "Why? Why do you have a spare key to her house?"
"Eh, there is nothing wrong with that. Hanabi also has a duplicate key of my ce," He replied matter-of-factly.
Tatsumi''s answer intensified Alexander'',s jealousy. He wondered why Tatsumi and Hanabi had duplicate keys to each other''s ce. ''Are they in a special type of rtionship? But this man is engaged to Jane, Mr. Hiroshi''s daughter.'' Alexander eyed Tatsumi suspiciously.
Little did he know, the Sawada n had this special rule among the members. This was part of their safety and security. It was called a Buddy-Buddy System. Each member would be paired up with someone whose task was to always secure each other''s safety. It just so happened the two partnered up after the draw lots. It had no other meanings.
Meanwhile, it was now Tatsumi''s turn to ask Alexander why he was in Hanabi''s room. He checked Alexander, his eyes scanning his body from head to toe. "So, now answer my question. Why are you here? Did Hanabi drug you? Did she kidnap you? Did she touch you and defile your body?"
Alexander was at a loss for words. Tatsumi seemed more concerned about him than Hanabi.
''This man is so strange. Sigh.''
"No. She didn''t kidnap me. It was me who willingly stayed here. He didn''t drug me nor touch me."
''I wish she would but she didn''t,'' Alexander added to his thoughts but he didn''t voice it out.
"Eh. Then what happened between youst night?" Tatsumi asked Alexander, intrigued. He rubbed his chin, trying to figure out what happened.
Alexander recalled about the kiss. The previous night, Hanabi asked him if he had a crush on her. Then he answered her through a stolen kiss.
{ *shback¡* }
Alexander reached out, grabbing her waist as he pulled her. Then his free hand held the back of her head before his mouth captured her lips. He kissed her! His lips gently brushed her lips, tasting her.
To his surprise, Hanabi didn''t resist. She even responded to his kiss. She parted her lips, allowing his tongue to explore her mouth.
It did not take long before Alexander deepened the kiss. Tightening his grip on her body, he could no longer hold back. He was dying to kiss her like this.
His tongue danced inside her mouth, tasting and sucking hers. As the passionate kiss continued, Alexander felt so hot that he started to remove his suit.
He could no longer control himself in front of this stunning woman. He was totally smitten by her beauty.
Soon, he just found himself walking toward her bedroom, carrying her as they continued kissing each other. They gasped for air for a moment then they were back to kissing each other again.
He gently put her down on the bed, finally breaking the kiss. Releasing her mouth, his lips started trailing kisses from her jaw down to her neck.
''Hmm. She smells so sweet¡ and tastes so good,'' He thought to himself. He licked her sensitive skin, running his tongue along her shoulder and corbone.
Thinking that Hanabi already consented to this, his hands began to explore her body. His palm cupped her breast through her dress, gently rubbing and squeezing it as his lips sucked her flesh.
A soft moan escaped Hanabi''s lips, encouraging him further. With delicate movements, he eased thece of her dress down her shoulders, his mouth trailing a path downward.
Just when his mouth was about to make contact with her breast, Hanabi returned to her senses. Without a second thought, Hanabi swiftly raised her hand, hitting Alexander''s neck thus knocking him down in an instant.
{ * End of shback¡* }
"Nothing happened between us." Alexander finally answered Tatsumi''s question. ''Eh? Why does he sound disappointed? Don''t tell me he is into her. No way!!! What did he like about Hanabi, the Tyrant?'' Tatsumi nced at Alexander with amusement and disbelief.
"Mr. Alexander, I think you are out of your mind. Haha!" Tatsumi burst outughing.
Alexander just frowned. "Why?"
"Because¡ you look like someone who has been bewitched by Hanabi. Hahaha!" Tatsumi teased him as heughed.
"There is nothing wrong with that! Stopughing!" He dered, feeling a little bit annoyed.
Tatsumi stoppedughing and stared at Alexander with wide eyes. "Oh no! Are you serious? Do you really like Hanabi?"
Chapter 783 Hanabis Feelings
Chapter 783 Hanabi''s Feelings
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Tatsumi was still pestering Alexander about his feelings for Hanabi when suddenly she came out of her room. Tatsumi immediately kept his mouth shut.
"Shall we go?" Hanabi was pulling her luggage when she joined the two men in the living room. Then she shifted her gaze from Tatsumi to Alexander. "Aren''t you going to wear your clothes?" Hanabi handed him his white sleeve and his ck suit. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Feeling a little bit embarrassed, Alexander immediately epted his clothes, putting them on.
"Are you leaving already? What time is your flight? Can I tag along?" Alexander was still reluctant to say goodbye to Hanabi. "We are dropping by the hospital first," Hanabi informed him. Meanwhile, Tatsumi remained quiet, rubbing his chin. He was observing the two, darting his gaze back and forth between Hanabi and Alexander. ''Hmm. Weird. Hanabi doesn''t feel awkward at all even though I caught Alexander sleeping in her bed.''
"Hospital? Why?" Alexander was clueless.
Hanabi just stared at him intently. Though she was acting as if nothing happenedst night, Alexander''s kiss still lingered in her mind. "My sis Jane is in the hospital. I have to say goodbye to her first."
"Is Phantomke ill?" Alexander inquired again.
"No. It''s her daughter." Tatsumi butted in.
"Eh? Daughter? She has a daughter?!" He was a little bit shocked.
Tatsumi and Hanabi nodded in response.
"Vincent, the leader of the King Stallion Mafia¡ is the father." Hanabi clenched her fists when she mentioned Vincent''s name.
Alexander was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to say.
"Let''s go now, Tatsumi," Hanabi said. Then she turned to Alexander. "You should go home now."
Alexander pouted his lips. He wanted to send her off to the airport but Hanabi seemed like she didn''t want him to tag along.
''Is she still mad at me for kissing herst night? Oh right¡ I almost did something¡ beyond kissing. I fucked up.'' Alexander scratched the back of his head while scolding himself inwardly.
"Okay. I''m going home¡" Alexander mumbled, feeling a bit disappointed.
The three of them stepped out of the house together. Alexander was still following Hanabi. When he could no longer hold his curiosity, he raised his concern to Hanabi.
"Hey, why does he have a spare key to your house? What is your rtionship with him?" Alexander whispered.
Hanabi frowned when he heard that. "Because we arerades," she inly responded.
Alexander couldn''t understand it. He narrowed his eyes, thinking Hanabi was just making excuses. Why would she give herrade her house key, unless they have a special rtionship? Alexander just crumpled his face at that thought.
Meanwhile, Tatsumi suddenly wrapped his arm around Alexander''s shoulder.
"I''ll give you a piece of advice, Dragon Lord. This woman is not easy to pursue. She''s scary, that''s why she never had a boyfriend. If I were you, I would have a second thought." Tatsumi gently patted his shoulder.
Alexander blinked several times after hearing that. The only words that registered in his mind were "She never had a boyfriend!"
''I''m good with that.'' He thought, a small curve forming in the corners of his lips. This only meant Tatsumi was not her boyfriend nor her ex-boyfriend.
Soon, Alexander had to say goodbye to them. He couldn''t apany them to the hospital.
Tatsumi and Hanabi were now on the way to meet Jane. As Tatsumi drove the car, he was asionally stealing nces at her.
"What''s going on between you and the Dragon Lord? I''m surprised you allowed him to sleep in your house." Tatsumi couldn''t stop himself from asking her questions about Alexander. He was intrigued by the two.
"Nothing. I just knocked him downst night so he fell asleep in my house," Hanabi responded.
Tatsumi: "..."
Tatsumi didn''t know whether to cry orugh. He pitied Alexander.
''If Hanabi is weird¡ then the Dragon Lord is weirder than her. Because he likes Hanabi as a woman. Tsk Tsk Tsk. Poor Alexander¡'' Tatsumi shook his head helplessly.
"What are you thinking?" Hanabi scowled at him.
"I thought you raped him. Hahaha!" Tatsumi teased her.
"Ouch!" Tatsumi groaned, turning in Hanabi''s direction. She smacked his head because of hisst statement.
"Don''t annoy me, Tatsumi. I might throw you out of the car." Hanabi threatened him.
Tatsumi just let out a soft chuckle. "I''m just kidding. But what do you think about the Dragon Lord? He is good-looking, right? But still, I''m more handsome than him."
Hanabi just rolled her eyes skyward. "You shameless jerk! Just drive."
Hanabi didn''t want to waste her energy, entertaining Tatsumi''s antics. She just closed her eyes, indicating she didn''t want to talk to him anymore.
However, the moment she closed her eyes, Alexander''s gorgeous face popped up in her mind.
''Damn! Why am I thinking about him? Clear your mind, Hanabi!'' Hanabi reprimanded herself.
However, she couldn''t shake him off her mind. She still remembered the kiss. She let herself be carried away by him. She couldn''t believe that she allowed herself to be intimate with him. ''Argh! That pervert dragon lord! He almost kissed my breasts! I should have beaten him into a pulp¡'' Hanabi heaved a frustrated sigh.
Hanabi had to admit that she panickedst night. She ended up knocking him down. She just couldn''t understand herself. Her body seemed to enjoy his kisses.
However, somewhere in her subconscious¡ she wondered what would have happened if she didn''t knock him down. How does it feel to be touched by a man? Would she allow him to do it on her body?
Hanabi hadn''t realized it yet but Alexander managed to awaken something in her¨C her hidden desire. No wonder, she didn''t stop him right away. She even responded to his kiss. The physical attraction was so strong. She became more confused about her feelings. She had never felt this way before. She always thought she was immune to man''s charm and that she wouldn''t get swayed. But when it came to Alexander, she had no control over her own body.
''Shit! Hanabi, stop thinking about him!''
Chapter 784 One Step Ahead!
784 One Step Ahead! n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
[ Country J: Sakura District Hospital¡ ]
Nathan would be returning to Country M today as he needed to take care of his father and monitor his condition. He heard an update from Butler Li that the old man hadn''t regained consciousness yet even though his test results were all normal.
Before flying back to Country M, Nathan dropped by the hospital to say goodbye to Jane and his son, Ethan.
"Are you leaving today?" Jane asked Nathan. There was a hint of disappointment in her voice. She didn''t want to be apart from him.
"Yes. My father''s condition didn''t improve."
Jane just nodded. Nathan noticed the sad look in her eyes. To cheer her up, Nathan pulled her into a warm hug and nted a gentle kiss on her forehead.
"I''m going to miss you. I''ll wait for you in Country M," Nathan softly mumbled, tightening his grip on her body. "Jane¡"
"Yes, Nate?"
Natham broke the hug to look at her. Then he cupped her face using both hands as he caressed her cheeks.
"Thank you for fighting for me. I''m so happy that your father has already epted our rtionship. We''ve cleared the misunderstandings."
Jane put on a faint smile, also reaching out to touch Nathan''s face, her eyes filled with love.
"I''m also d. My father will no longer force me to marry Tatsumi. And he will not restrict me from seeing you. We''ve been through a lot. We wasted so much time because of Vincent and Monica''s deception. If we could only turn back time¡ we could avoid these conflicts and misunderstandings¡"
Hearing her words, Nathan leaned over, kissing her lips. His lips brushed her lips softly, using his tongue to lick the surface of her lips. He wanted to seize this moment because he knew he would miss her a lot.
Jane couldn''t return to Country M for now since Mia was still recuperating. She still needed more days to recoverpletely before they could discharge her from the hospital.
Meanwhile, Jane matched the intensity of his kiss. Her tongue yed with his tongue, weing him inside her mouth. They licked and sucked each other, tasting their sweetness. The exchange of heated kissessted for several minutes before they got satisfied. They panted heavily when they broke the kiss, the yearning still lingered on their eyes.
"I want to take you home already," Nathan whispered as he rested his forehead on hers.
Jane let out a soft giggle, caressing his cheeks. "I would love to¡"
"I want to kiss you forever¡" Nathan whispered another sweet nothings to her. "And hold you in my arms like this." He wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer.
"I want to keep youpany¡ andpensate each other for our lost times," he added meaningfully.
Jane bobbed her head in response. "I feel the same way, Nate."
"But don''t be regretful¡ since everything happened for a reason. You have Ethan¡ and I have Mia." Jane emphasized that having Mia and Ethan was the most wonderful thing that happened to them despite their sufferings in the past.
"I know¡ but this time¡ I will never let you go. Jane¡ I lov¨C" Nathan''s words were interrupted when someone suddenly barged into the ward.
"Jane!" Mr. Kazuki dashed inside the room the moment Nathan was about to confess his feelings for Jane, saying the three magic words "I love you!"
"Uncle Kazuki? What''s wrong?" Jane asked him who looked so worried and frightened.
"I need to fly to Country M today. Something happened to Abigail. She went missing!"
The room was engulfed with silence when Mr. Kazuki shared that bad news. Both Nathan and Jane looked worriedly at him.
"What do you mean, Mr. Kazuki? How could that happen?" Nathan was the one who broke the silence. Jane was too shocked to speak up.
"Dave and Abigail were on their way home after fitting their wedding dress and suit when they were ambushed by armed men. Dave was badly injured and was brought to the hospital¡ but Abigail had been kidnapped. They took her away." Jane''s eyes set aze when she heard that. She clenched her fists tightly, seething with anger.
"How about my father? Where is he? Did he know what happened to my sister?"
Mr. Kazuki''s expression turned gloomy. "Your father copsed from shock when he heard the news. I rushed him here. The doctor is examining him now."
Jane stumbled upon hearing that. Fortunately, Nathan was there to hold her body, supporting her. She didn''t know why bad things kept on happening to her¨C first, Mia''s ident, and now, Her sister had been kidnapped and her father copsed from shock and anger.
"I can only think of one person who would dare to do this. It''s Monica," Nathan voiced his suspicion, his tone filled with conviction.Monica managed to escape from the authorities and killed the people officers who were escorting her to the prison. She was a dangerous person. She needed to be taken care of soon.
"I''ll kill her." Jane muttered through clenched teeth, her resolve unwavering. "Nate, we need to find my sister immediately. I know exactly what Monica is capable of. She fights dirty, and I fear she''ll stop at nothing to harm my sister. I can''t bear the thought of her enduring the same torment I suffered at Monica''s hands."
"Nate, I''ming with you." Jane made up her mind.
That was the time Tatsumi and Hanabi entered the ward. They could sense the gloomy atmosphere inside.
"What''s happening here, Dad? Why is everyone looking so serious?" Tatsumi asked them.
Nathan and Jane didn''t say a word as they were trying to calm their raging emotions. They hated Monica to the core.
"The Godfather copsed and Abigail had been kidnapped." Mr. Kazuki dropped the bomb to the two neers.
''Damn! I''m toote. I was supposed to protect Abigail and keep her safe.'' Hanabi cursed herself inwardly. It looked like their enemy was one step ahead of them.
"Hanabi, Tatsumi¡ I need someone to take care of Mia and Ethan¡ I''m returning to Country M to find and rescue my sister." Jane asked for their help.
But Tatsumi and Hanabi wanted to join them in searching for Abigail and rescue her.
"Sis, let me join you! Abigail is my responsibility!" Hanabi expressed her desire to apany Jane to Country M and help her.
"Me too. I want to help." Tatsumi butted in.
Jane darted her gaze back and forth between Tatsumi and Hanabi. "But I need someone who would take care of the kids¡"
"I¡ I''ll do it." Another person spoke up, emerging from behind. Everyone turned in the direction of that voice. They saw Speed standing at the front door of the ward.
"Please allow me to take care of Mia¡" Speed begged Jane. She wanted to make up for her mistake. Taking a deep sigh, Jane finally made her decision. "Tatsumi, please stay behind. I want you to look after the kids together with Speed."
Tatsumi: "..."
''Eh? Why me?'' Tatsumi felt like crying.
But Jane spoke again. "Tatsumi¡ I''m giving you this important mission because I trust you. You will protect my daughter and Ethan¡"
Tatsumi''s reluctance disappeared instantly upon hearing that. "Okay, my Lady! Count on me! I will never disappoint you!"
Chapter 785 Choose between Abigail and Phantomflake
785 Choose between Abigail and Phantomke
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
"Mommy..you and Dad are leaving?" Ethan asked her in confusion. "Where are you going, Mama?" Mia also asked her. The two young ones were clueless about what was happening in Country M. Ethan was watching over Mia when Nathan and Jane approached them, telling them they had to leave them.
Nathan gently patted Ethan''s head while Jane caressed Mia''s cheeks.
"I have something to deal with. Once I''m done¡ I''ll immediately return here to fetch both of you." Jane reassured the two children. She decided to hide from them what happened to Abigail. She didn''t want them to worry, especially Ethan.
"Okay, Mommy. Do what you have to do. We will wait for you here. In the meantime, I will be the one to take care of Mia." Ethan sounded like a dependable adult.
Jane smiled when she heard that. She pulled Ethan into a warm hug. She truly loved this boy. "Mama. I want a hug too," Mia requested, opening her arms wide.
Jane emitted a soft giggle before embracing Mia.
"Aunt Speed and Uncle Tatsumi will be your guardians. They will look after you on our behalf." Nathan spoke up, informing the kids.
The two just obediently nodded in response.
After talking to the two children, Jane and Nathan checked on Mr. Hiroshi''s condition before leaving the hospital. Mr. Hiroshi copsed from shock, stress, and fatigue but he was just fine.
Mr. Kazuki informed Nathan that he would go to Country M together with Mr. Hiroshi once he woke up. Meanwhile, Hanabi joined Jane and Nathan, traveling back to Country M using Nathan''s private ne.
Jane was silent during the entire journey. She was worried about her sister, Abigail. There was still no news about her. Nathan had already mobilized his men to find Abigail.
They had justnded at the airport when Axel called Nathan.
"Sir! Have you arrived? You have toe home. There is something we have to show you. Miss Abigail''s kidnapper sent a package!"
Nathan''s eyes widened when he heard that. He was also worried sick about Abigail. He had once loved this woman. And he wanted to save her.
"Okay. We are on our way now. Stand by." Nathan ended the call. He turned to Jane and Hanabi, informing them about the kidnappers.
"We should proceed to my house. Axel just called me. The kidnappers sent a package to my house."
Jane and Hanabi nodded. Without further dy, the three of them headed to the Sparks Mansion. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Chantha and Axel were already waiting for them in the mansion.
"Phantomke, Boss Nate!" Chantha greeted them. "Come. You should see this."
On the surface of the table, several photos were scattered. The kidnappers sent them pictures of Abigail. She was unconscious. Her hands and feet were tied down on a chair. There was bloodstain on her forehead.
"Abigail¡ my sister." Jane''s hand gripped the pictures tightly, anger surging up in her chest. She wanted to kill whoever did this to her sister.
"What do they want from us? Did they mention their demands?" Nathan asked Axel with a serious expression on his face.
Chantha and Axel exchanged nces with one another before they shook their heads. "This is the note from them," Chantha said, showing them a piece of paper containing a message.
[ This woman will die today. Taste my wrath. This is the punishment for going against me. I will take everything from you, Phantomke. ]
"Monica is behind this!" Jane mumbled through her gritted teeth.
"I think she finally learns my connection with Abigail¡ Abi is my younger sister. She''s doing this to take revenge against me."
Everyone fell silent. They didn''t know where to find Monica after she escaped from the authorities.
"We should ask Vincent. He must know something! Maybe he knows some ces where Monica could be hiding," Hanabi suggested. Nathan''s expression turned grim at the mention of Vincent''s name. But he had to admit that Vincent might be able to help them identify Monica''s possible hideouts here in Country M.
"I''ll contact Vincent," Nathan volunteered. He was doing this for Jane and Abigail''s sake.
Meanwhile, Jane turned to Axel and Chantha. "Bring Veronica to me! If I have to use her to save Abigail, I''ll do it."
"Okay, Miss Jane. Leave this to us," Axel replied.
Axel and Chantha immediately left to get Veronica out of the prison. 11:13
Axel and Chantha immediately left to get Veronica out of the prison. "Hanabi, can you fetch Cherry for me?" Jane requested.
"Sure, Sis." Hanabi went out to fetch ck Rose. Her assistance will be needed in tracking Monica''s location.
Nathan and Jane were left alone in the mansion. He approached her, holding her shoulders. He could sense that Jane was very anxious and tense right now.
"Nate¡ I can''t lose my sister. Her life has been put in danger so many times. Monica tried to kill her numerous times but failed. Now, I am afraid that she will seed¡"
Nathan hugged her tofort her. "Don''t worry. We will find her. I sent a message to Vincent. Let''s wait for his reply."
They were still hugging each other when Jane''s phone rang. It was a call from an unknown number.
Jane immediately answered it. Then the call turned into a video call. Jane''s heart sank as soon as she saw Abigail being held captive by masked men.
"Phantomke," the leader of the group spoke up.
"Don''t you dare touch her!" She snarled at them. Her body was trembling in fury! She couldn''t control her rage.
"Haha! Why Phantomke? Does this scene bring back old memories?" The masked man continued taunting her.
"Have you remembered now¡ how you were gang-raped?" he added.
When Nathan heard that, he immediately snatched the phone from Jane. "I''m going to kill all of you!" he dered in his stern cold voice, his eyes zing with rage.
The masked man just burst outughing, provoking them further.
"Mr. Sparks, this woman was your lover once. Are you still in love with her?"
"If you want to save her, then you have to choose between Abigail and Phantomke. Kill Phantomke and we will let Abigail go. If you won''t kill Phantomke, then we will let this woman experience what Phantomke had experienced in our hands. We will touch and fuck her simultaneously. Do you want to watch that?" The masked man began unbuttoning Abigail''s shirt.
"No!!!" Jane screamed in horror. She didn''t want Abigail to experience the same thing.
Chapter 786 Returning the Favor for the Last Time
Chapter 786 Returning the Favor for the Last Time
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Jane felt like she wanted to go berserk when she saw the masked man starting to strip Abigail''s shirt. Her sister was still unconscious.
Jane''s fingernails dug into her flesh, causing her palm to bleed when she clenched her fists. She wanted to kill those men who dared touch her sister, Abigail.
She knew the feeling of being defiled by these disgusting men. It caused a deep scar on her heart that was hard to heal. She didn''t want Abigail to experience that. It would be a traumatic experience for her.
"STOP! Don''t TOUCH her!" Jane screamed but the masked man continued provoking her. He ignored Jane''s plea as he started to unbutton Abigail''s shirt.
The other men just watched him as they enjoyed the showing,ughing behind while they were lusting over Abigail''s body.
Jane couldn''t watch this. Her eyes turned red from both anger and fear. Her tears began to fall from the corners of her eyes. She felt helpless. She wanted to protect her sister but she couldn''t do anything right now. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Just kill me¡ now¡ rather than letting my sister suffer like this¡" she begged Nathan. Jane had suicidal thoughts as she couldn''t bear to watch her sister being raped by these evil men. Nathan clenched his fist and gritted his teeth until his gum bled. He would never hurt Jane ever again. All he could do right now was hug her.
Jane felt so desperate, thinking no one would be able to save Abigail, except her. But in exchange, she must sacrifice herself once again.
Just when they were losing hope, they suddenly heard the sound of a gunshot from the background. Nathan and Jane turned to the phone to check what was happening. However, before they could see the person who intervened, the video call was immediately cut off. Thest thing they heard was the voices of the men, telling each other that an intruder infiltrated their hideouts.
"Nate? What happened? Did someone save my sister? Who is it?" Jane asked Nathan expectantly.
Nathan shook his head and then nodded. He was also confused about the situation.
"I think so¡" Nathan replied, uncertain.
"Can we trace the call?" Jane immediately took action, opening herptop as she asked Nathan to give her the phone. She would try to locate the caller.
Nathan also helped Jane in tracking the caller. They needed to rescue Abigail as soon as possible.
Meanwhile, inside the hideouts where Abigail was held captive, a series of gunshots reverberated in the area, catching the attention of the kidnappers.
"Stay here and watch over this woman!" The leadermanded his subordinate. "The rest of you, follow me!"
They made sure to bring their weapons before leaving the room. Only one guy was left inside. It did not take long before the guy heard loud explosions outside.
"The fuck! What is happening? I feel like we are under attack by armies?" The watchman felt anxious as he paced back and forth across the room.
He didn''t know what happened to hisrades and their leader. He wondered if they were surrounded by the enemies. ''Are we outnumbered? How did they find our hideout? Miss Monica secured this hideout for us.'' He pondered to himself.
He cast a look at unconscious Abigail. He was contemting whether he should stay there or flee and escape.
"Damn! I don''t want to die yet!" The scaredy member decided to run away to save his life. Without further ado, he left the room, searching for an escape route.
When thest man disappeared, a person with a mask entered the room. His eyebrows twitched together when he saw the unconscious Abigail. Her clothes were untidy, revealing her bra.
He ran in his direction and wrapped her body with his coat. He cut the ropes that were binding her hands and feet. Not wasting any more time, the mysterious savior carried her in his arms, bringing her to his car.
"Sigh. I''m d I made it on time¡ Master Abi," he mumbled as he settled her on the passenger seat.
To avoid encountering Monica''s men, the guy sped off, leaving the hideout. He pressed a button to activate the bombs he nted in the different areas.
Several explosions were heard once again as he drove the car as fast as he could.
"You are safe now, Master Abi¡" he murmured before shifting his gaze back to the road.
******
*Two hourster¡*
Abigail finally opened her eyes, having a throbbing headache. She blinked several times, trying to figure out where she was. The ce was unfamiliar to her.
She sat up immediately and gasped as she recalled the ident. "OMG! Where is Dave? Is he safe?!" She got off the bed only to stumble back when she felt the pain in her legs. She got injured in a car ident during the ambush.
"Argh¡" she winced in pain. "Where is Dave? I need to see him!" Abigail panicked when she didn''t see Dave by her side.
Soon, the door of the room was pushed open and she was surprised to see the person.
"Miss Abi, I''m d you are awake now. How do you feel? I bought some medicine for your injury."
"Butler Li? Where am I? Have you seen Dave?" Abigail asked the butler. She recognized him because Jane mentioned him to her before.
She said Butler Li was her closest servant when she was still living in the Sparks Mansion. Unfortunately, she couldn''t remember him.
"Don''t worry, Miss Abi. You are safe now. Your fianc¨¦ is currently in the hospital." Butler Li informed her. He felt like he owed Abigail a favor that''s why he saved her. Remember when Jane made a bet with Butler Li and he lost? Jane''s soul was upying Abigail''s body at that time.
Butler Li had no idea that he owed those favors to Phantomke, not the real Abigail.
"Butler Li, what happened? Why am I here?" Abigail asked him politely. She didn''t know what happened while she was unconscious.
"You were kidnapped by an armed group. I rescued you from them," Butler Li revealed to her.
Abigail just nodded in understanding. She felt so grateful to him.
"Thank you for saving my life, Butler Li." She expressed her gratitude.
Butler Li gave her a meaningful smile. "Yes. And this is thest time I''ll do that. We are now even. I don''t have any remaining favors to do on your behalf. I fulfilled our deal. And I did my part."
Abigail had no idea what he was talking about. But the most important thing was that she was saved.
"Butler Li, I want to see Dave. Can you send me to the hospital?" Abigail begged. She was worried about Dave.
Butler Li nodded. "Okay. But you have to promise me one thing¡"
"What is it?" She asked, intrigued.
"Don''t tell anyone that I''m the one who rescued you from those kidnappers. I have to remain low-key."
Abigail bobbed her head. "If that''s what you want then I''ll do it for you. I won''t tell anyone."
Butler Li was satisfied with her answer. "Alright. That''s a deal. But for now, let me tend to your wound. After that, we can proceed to the hospital to visit Dave."
Butler Li applied first aid to Abigail''s injury. She wasn''t severely hurt because Dave protected her when they were ambushed.
Chapter 787 The System is Down
Chapter 787 The System is Down
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
"What?!! She escaped! Someone rescued her? Who the hell is that person?! What happened to your team?" Monica was yelling over the phone.
She received a call from her underling, informing her that Abigail escaped with someone. "Our hideout was burnt into ash. Someone nted several bombs in the different areas of our hideout. Four men died and the rest were injured. We are clueless about who helped her."
"How could that be possible? No one knew your location. Not even Nathan could trace your hideout!" Monica''s voice was filled with hysteria as she struggled to ept this failure.
"I''m sorry, Madam..."
"Useless! You''re all useless!" She screamed before abruptly ending the call.
In a fit of anger, she hurled her phone across the room, the tter of its impact echoing her frustration.
"They couldn''t even handle one woman. If I were there, I would have injected her with a poison that would have finished her off instantly!"
"Fine! If they can''t do their job well, I''ll handle the things from now on!" Monica swore to herself.
She started plotting her next scheme. "Phantomke, you are the reason why Vincent broke up with me. I will make her life miserable! I''ll take away the most precious person in her life!"
*****
Meanwhile, at Sparks Mansion¡
Jane and Nathan continued tracing Abigail''s location. Nathan mobilized the members of the Syphiruz Mafia to find her, searching every corner of the city and the nearby towns.
Nathan could see the toll that the situation was taking on Jane, her normallyposed demeanor now reced by a sense of desperation. Her fingers trembled as she worked on herptop.
Jane sat at the desk, her eyes glued to the screen of herptop. Each passing moment felt like an eternity as she sifted through data, trying to piece together any clue that might lead them to her sister. Her heart pounded with every click of the keyboard, her thoughts consumed by the fear of what might happen to Abigail if they didn''t find her soon.
As time dragged on, Jane''s distress only deepened. She fought back tears, trying to stay strong for her family, but the fear and anxiety gnawed at her from the inside.
Nathan could no longer bear to see her like this. "Jane¡" he called out, grabbing her wrist.
Jane temporarily stopped what she was doing and looked up only to see Nathan''s serious expression.
"Did you get a call from your subordinate? Do you have any updates?" she asked him anxiously.
But Nathan shook his head. He pulled her up and engulfed her body in his strong arms. He wanted to hug her tofort her.
"Jane, calm down. We will find Abigail. We will save her no matter what."
When Jane heard that, she suddenly burst into tears. She began to sob in his arms, burying her face on his chest. "Nate¡ I''m afraid¡ I won''t be able to forgive myself if something bad happens to my sister."
Nathan broke the hug and lifted her chin. He wiped her tears away, his fingers softly brushing her cheeks.
"I''ll hunt them down, Jane. I promise. I will make them pay¡" Nathan made a solemn promise.
Their conversation was interrupted when Jane''s phone received a call.
*Sound of Ringtone*
Her heart leaped to her throat as she rushed to answer it, hoping for any sign of good news.
"ck Rose! Did you find her?" Jane asked with urgency in her tone.
"Sis¡ Yes. I found her. Abigail is now safe. She is currently in the hospital where Dave is admitted. Go there now and you will be able to see her."
Jane''s face brightened up when she heard the piece of good news. She looked at Nathan, informing him that Abigail had been found.
"Nate, my sister is safe. Let''s go and meet her in the hospital." She could hardly contain the rush of emotions welling up inside her.
Nathan nodded, grabbing Jane''s hand. He hurriedly pulled her, dashing out of the house. The couple rushed to the hospital.
Momentster, at the hospital¡
Jane found Abigail sitting on the chair next to Dave''s sickbed. She was crying while holding Dave''s hand.
"Abi!" Jane called out, making Abigail look in her direction.
"Big Sis¡" She sobbed.
Jane ran in her direction. Upon reaching her spot, she pulled Abigail into a tight hug.
"Are you okay? Were you hurt? What did they do to you? Do you know where their hideout is located? Please¡ tell me they didn''t touch you." Jane bombarded Abigail with so many questions. Her voice trembled in nervousness. Soon, she pulled back to check Abigail''s body. She scanned her from head to toe, checking for any signs of assault and injury. She clenched her teeth when she saw some bruises around Abigail''s arms and legs. The marks of the rope were also visible on her skin.
"Big Sis, don''t worry. They were not able to touch me. A mysterious guy saved me. He blew up the entire hideouts of those bad guys."
A radiant smile spread across Jane''s face as she listened to Abigail. She felt grateful to the person who saved her.
"Where is your savior? I want to talk to him."
But Abigail shook her head. "I don''t know. He suddenly disappeared after rescuing me. I didn''t recognize him. I happened to hear the news that Dave was rushed to this hospital."
Abigail fulfilled her promise of keeping Butler Li''s secret. She didn''t tell Jane that Butler Li was the one who rescued her.
"Sis, Will Dave be okay?" Abigail was worried-sick about her fianc¨¦. "He got hurt because of me¡"
"No! Don''t me yourself, Abi. This is not your fault¡" She caressed her cheeks.
"Big sis, Tell me. Do you know who did this?" A cold glint shed through Abigail''s eyes. She was angry because Dave got hurt.
"We have our suspicions. The only person in mind who can do this is none other than¡ Monica." Nathan joined the conversation.
Abigail''s face turned ashen when Monica''s name was mentioned. She already heard the story about Monica stealing Helena''s identity.
"Because of this incident, we have to postpone my engagement party with Dave. He needs to recover first before we proceed to our wedding." Abigail couldn''t hide the sadness in her tone.
"Everything will be fine," Jane consoled her.
"Why don''t you and Nathan marry each other first?" Abigail suddenly suggested, changing the topic.
Nathan and Jane exchanged nces with one another. They were caught off guard by Abigail''s sudden suggestion.
Nathan was about to say something but Jane spoke up first.
"We can''t. There are lots of things happening right now. We need to focus on catching the culprit and defeating the enemies. That''s not our priority."
Nathan''s eyebrows were drawn together upon hearing that. He wanted to object and refute herst remarks but he chose to remain silent.
''What if I want to marry her now? There is nothing wrong with that. We can catch the culprit and defeat our enemy together¡ as husband and wife.'' Nathan thought to himself. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Sir! Sir! There is an emergency!" Axel suddenly showed up, interrupting the three.
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further. "What is it this time?"
"Thepany is in chaos! Our whole system¡ is down."
Chapter 788 Need to Recharge.
Chapter 788 Need to Recharge.
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
"Thepany is in chaos! Our whole system¡ is down."
Jane and Abigail cast a worried look at Nathan. With Axel''s tone, they could already assume the gravity of the situation. "What do you mean?" Nathan asked. He wanted Axel to borate on his statement.
"Sir¡ SYP Twilight Corp is in uproar. The prices of our stocks in the market are declining this is due to our system error. We received severalints all over the world about the malfunctions of ourtest products. It''s like¡ a virus spread through our systems, affecting our technologies."
SYP Twilight Corp has built its reputation on cutting-edge technologies, particrly in the fields of AI systems and robotics. This was the first time it happened. "This is serious. Someone has breached your operating system and unleashed a potent virus." Jane joined the conversation.
"Nate, you need to address this immediately. Yourpany is facing a crisis right now. I''ll ask ck Rose to help you." Jane, recognizing the urgency, offered to enlist the help of ck Rose, a trusted ally, to assist in resolving the issue while she stayed with Abigail''s side. She couldn''t leave her sister for now.
Nathan nodded. He had no choice but to leave. His expression turned ashen as he left the hospital together with Axel.
Despite the setbacks guing him personally and professionally, Nathan maintained a steely resolve. "They''ve caught us off guard," he remarked. "I was preupied with Abigail''s case. I didn''t pay attention to ourpany. It''s my fault." Nathan mumbled.
Nathan was experiencing one problem after another. Old Man Xu was still hospitalized. Dave and Abigail had been attacked. And now, hispany was facing a crisis.
"I have tomend them¡ They know when to attack me¡" Nathan smirked, a cold glint shing through his eyes.
Turning to his trusted associate, Axel, Nathan issued firm instructions. "Gather the team. We''re restoring our system, and we''re doing it now. No one sleeps until this is resolved."
Axel could only smile and scratch his face. "Yes, sir. The team is waiting for you."
Twenty minutester¡
In the programming workspace, tension hung heavy in the air as the team of developers and engineers worked tirelessly to undo the damage. Nathan wasted no time in getting to the heart of the matter, striding purposefully toward the central motherputer.
"Give me the rundown," hemanded, his voice cutting through the focused buzz of activity in the room. It was time to assess the extent of the damage and devise a strategy for recovery.
"Sir, we received several reports that our robots malfunctioned. And it caused great damage. Some even hurt civilians, inflicting injuries on human beings. Several individuals began filing aint against us, asking forpensation."
"Our AI system also encounters errors due to the unknown virus. The worst case¨C our recent project has been stolen. All the data has been erased from our motherboard. Aplete wipe-out!"
Nathan frowned when he heard that. "What time does this error start, including our system shut down?"
"The virus spread five hours ago, then the system shut down happened an hour ago."
"This is an inside job. Axel, don''t let anyone leave the building. We need to capture the culprit! Check and review the CCTV footage," Nathan gave hismand.
"Got it, Sir." Axel immediately left the room to do his task.
When Axel left, Nathan shifted his focus back to the central motherputer. The screens flickered with lines of code. Engineers and the programming team concentrated with urgency.
Taking a deep breath, Nathan surveyed the scene before him. "Status report," he requested, his voice steady despite the mounting pressure.
The lead developer anxiously spoke up, a grim expression etched on his face. "Sir, the virus has infiltrated multipleyers of our core system."
He stepped forward, gesturing to the array of monitors disying the data. "It''s causing widespread disruptions and system shutdowns."
Nathan nodded, acknowledging the gravity of the situation. "Iste the affected areas," he instructed, his mind already racing through potential solutions. "We need to contain the spread of the virus while we work on a fix."
With practiced efficiency, the team sprang into action. Engineers worked swiftly to identifypromised sectors of thework, severing connections to prevent further contamination. Meanwhile, developers began analyzing the virus''s code, searching for vulnerabilities, and devising countermeasures.
As Nathan observed the coordinated effort unfolding around him, a sense of determination fueled his resolve. "We''re not giving up," he dered, his voice ringing with conviction. "We''ll restore our system, stronger than before."
It did not take long before Axel returned, escorting Cherry, aka ck Rose.
"Nathan, Jane told me about the issues. I''m here to help." Nathan gave her a grateful look. "You can assist the programmers to defeat the virus. I''m counting on you¡ Cherry."
Cherry nodded, stretching her arms before joining the programmers. No one knew that Cherry was the famous ck Rose. At first, they doubted her capability. But the moment she began decoding, the programmers couldn''t help but be amazed by her ability.
"Damn, she''s fast. Who is she?"
"She''s a monster."
Cherry could only smile inwardly. ''They haven''t seen my sis Phantomke into action. She is better than me.''
Nathan focused on fixing the core system and restoring it. Hours passed in a blur of frenzied activity. Nathan remained at the forefront, offering guidance and support as the team worked tirelessly tobat the cyber threat. With each passing moment, progress was made, and the tide began to turn in their favor.
Finally, after what felt like an eternity, a collective sigh of relief rippled through the room. "We''ve contained the virus," Cherry announced, a note of triumph in her voice.
Nathan allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction before refocusing on the task at hand. "Let''s get our system back online," he dered, his voice cutting through the air with authority.
They continued working when Jane finally showed up. She left Abigail in the care of Mr. Hiroshi and Kazuki. The two men finally arrived.
"Nate, is everything fine?" Jane approached him worriedly. N?v(el)B\\jnn
But instead of answering her, Nathan just grabbed Jane and embraced her.
Everyone was rendered speechless as they watched the unfolding scene. They didn''t know who was the beautiful woman who just entered the room. To their surprise, their Boss suddenly hugged her.
"I''m feeling a bit worn out. I need to recharge. Hug me," Nathan mumbled.
Everyone: "..."
*****
Meanwhile, in Country J¡
Vincent had been receiving reports about the crisis of SYP Twilight Corp. The system shutdown was his idea. He hired a team of experts to create a virus to breach the SYP Twilight Corp Core System. "Sir, they managed to defeat our virus. What should we do now?" Vincent just gave them a satisfied smile. "Don''t worry. Your job is done. I''ve already got what I want."
While the crisis was going on, Vincent started buying the stocks of SYP Twilight Corp. Because of the system errors, the investors sold off their shares in an attempt to minimize losses. Vincent''s team grabbed that opportunity to buy those shares at a cheap price.
Now, if he wouldbine all the shares he acquired, he would be thergest shareholder of the SYP Twilight Corp. Nathan was still clueless about this.
"Yourpany will be mine now, Nathan Sparks. I won this time."
Chapter 789 Marry Me
Chapter 789 Marry Me
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
Sensing the curious nces from his employees, Nathan broke the hug, yet his hand was still holding Jane''s hand.
"Can you restore the system without me?" Nathan asked Cherry, turning his attention to her.
Cherry winked at him, giving a confident thumbs-up. "Yes, Boss! I can handle it."
Nathan nodded, a satisfied smile ying on his lips. "I''m counting on you, ck Rose."
With that, Nathan gently pulled Jane''s hand, guiding her out of the room.
Everyone: "..."
The programmers, engineers, and developers were left stunned at the mention of ck Rose. They all recognized the infamous name.
"What? The woman sitting next to us is the legendary ck Rose?"
"OMG! A legendary hacker!"
Their attention shifted from Jane to Cherry, their eyes wide with awe and disbelief.
"Hey guys! Stop staring at me. Let''s get your system back online," Cherry urged them to focus.
Everyone obediently nodded and went back to work.
On the other hand, Nathan brought Jane to his office. He sat down on the couch and pulled her, making her sit on hisp as he embraced her from behind.
"Let''s take a break. I know both of us are both physically and mentally exhausted. Lots of things are happening to us," Nathan softly whispered in her ear, cing his chin on her shoulder.
Jane just let out a soft giggle. She felt relieved now since her sister was safe and Nathan finally fixed the system error in hispany.
"It''s true. We need to take a rest and prepare for our next move. Let''s capture them, Honey."
Nathan smirked when he heard Jane''s sweet endearment. He tightened his grip on her body and nted a soft kiss on her neck. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jane blinked in surprise as Nathan''s lips brushed against her sensitive skin. A shiver ran down her spine, and her stomach fluttered.
"Nate? What are you doing?" she asked, her eyes filled with anticipation.
"Recharging," he murmured in a sensual voice, his lips continuing to tease her neck. He licked and sucked her flesh, sending waves of heat through her body.
Jane could only smile, tilting her head to the side to give him more ess. She felt a mixture of anticipation and contentment as his warm breath caressed her skin. Her fingers tangled in his hair, gently pulling him closer.
"You know," she whispered, her voice trembling slightly, "I think I could get used to this kind of recharging."
Nathan paused for a moment, his eyes meeting hers with a mischievous glint. "I''m d to hear that," he replied softly, his lips trailing down to her corbone, each kiss more intoxicating than thest.
Soon, he maneuvered Jane''s position on hisp so that she could face him.
"Did you lock the door?" Jane asked him with a teasing smile on her face.
"Of course. No one will disturb us¡ Sweetie."
Jane emitted another soft giggle when Nathan called her Sweetie. But as soon as Nathan''s lips met hers in a passionate kiss, theughter faded away, reced by a surge of desire and longing.
Jane''s heart raced as Nathan''s arms wrapped around her, pulling her closer until there was no space between them. She surrendered to the kiss, her fingers tangling in his hair as she deepened the embrace.
His kiss was consuming, hungry yet sweet, teasing her and driving her body to new heights of ecstasy.
This was what they both needed¨C time to rx in each other''s arms. With the uncertainties of tomorrow looming ahead, they savored the present, cherishing the simple pleasure of being together.
Nathan''s palm began to explore her body, caressing the side of her breast before kneading and squeezing one of her twin peaks through her shirt.
Jane let out a soft moan in between their kisses. Every touch sent sparks flying through her body, igniting a fire that consumed her from within. She lost herself in the sensation, drowning in the overwhelming rush of pleasure. Before she knew it, Nathan had already managed to unbutton her shirt. He released her lips and moved his head down, nting soft kisses from her jawline down to her neck. He sucked her flesh just above her breast, making Jane moan softly.
She had to bite her lip to suppress her moan, afraid that someone might overhear them. She looked down only to see Nathan''s teeth pulling her bra down.
Just as her breasts were released from their confinement, Nathan''s mouth captured her nipple, sucking it hard. Jane moaned once again, arching her back while gripping Nathan''s shoulders tightly for support.
"That was¡ amazing," she whispered, her voice barely above a whisper.
Nathan chuckled huskily when he heard her remarks. He was d that Jane was enjoying the attention his mouth was giving her.
She began to grind her hips on hisp as she felt Nathan''s growing erection beneath her.
"Can I take you now?" Nathan asked her permission first. His lips were still tinged with the sweet taste of her breasts.
"Y-Yes," she replied.
Without further ado, Nathany her down on the couch as he unbuckled his belt and unzipped his pants.
Jane also moved with urgency, removing her pants. Nathan was the one who pulled her panties down. He positioned himself in between her legs.
Unable to control their burning desire, Nathan immediately took her, thrusting inside her with one swift move. He started pounding on her, prating her deeper and deeper in his every thrust.
Jane also moved her hips, meeting his every thrust. Both of them were in a hurry, pleasuring each other. Their bodies moved in sync.
Their moans and groans echoed in Nathan''s office along with the creaking sound of the sofa. Nathan continued rocking her body for almost an hour until they both reached their climax.
As they finally pulled away, breathless and flushed with desire, Jane couldn''t help but smile. Nathany down beside her, cuddling her in his arms.
"Jane," he called her name.
"Hmm?" She gazed up, staring at him with a smile.
"Marry me."
Jane: "..."
Chapter 790 The Most Awaited Confession
Chapter 790 The Most Awaited Confession
Day Eighty-Two¡
~~*****~~
"Marry me¡"
Nathan''s sudden proposal shocked Jane to the core. She didn''t expect to hear that from him. He hadn''t even told her the words "I love you".
''Is he serious?'' She blinked in disbelief, eyeing Nathan in confusion.
Meanwhile, Nathan was staring at her intently. Abigail''s suggestion about marrying Jane was embedded in his mind.
He was a little bit disappointed earlier when Jane quickly objected to Abigail''s suggestion. He even wondered if Jane didn''t want to marry him because of Mia.
Nathan was threatened by the fact Vincent was Mia''s biological father. What if the young girl would request her mother to marry her father? Nathan was afraid that Jane would do that for her daughter''s sake. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Those thoughts forced him to ask Jane right now to marry him. He wanted to know her answer.
"Why are you suddenly proposing to me, Nate?" Jane asked the moment she recovered from the shock.
"Should I buy you a diamond ring first and kneel before you so that you will give me your response?" Nathan said jokingly to lighten the mood.
He could sense that Jane was dumbfounded by his sudden proposal and somehow felt pressured.
Jane hit his chest and pouted her lips. "I''m serious, Nate. Don''t joke around. Tell me. What have gotten into you for saying this to me?"
"Do you have to ask? Of course, I only have one reason. I want you to be my wife." Nathan dered matter-of-factly.
Badum! Badum!
Jane''s heart raced as his words sank in.
This time, Nathan gazed at her with scorching intensity, his thumb gently caressing her cheek. "Are you having second thoughts? Don''t you see yourself marrying me in the future?" he asked, his voice tinged with anxiety.
Jane''s hesitation made Nathan''s heart pound even harder. He searched her eyes for a sign, any indication of her true feelings, while the silence stretched between them. The more she hesitated, the more his nerves frayed, fearing she might not share the same feelings with him.
"Nathan, it''s not that," Jane finally whispered, her voice trembling. "I do see myself with you, but everything is happening so fast. I just need a moment to catch my breath."
Nathan''s tense expression softened slightly, though the worry didn''t entirely leave his eyes. He took her hands in his, squeezing them gently. "Take all the time you need, Jane. Just know that my feelings for you are unwavering. I''ll wait for as long as it takes for you to be ready."
Jane''s heart melted at his words, and she smiled, her nerves easing. She leaned in, resting her forehead against his. "Thank you, Nathan. But you haven''t confessed your real feelings for me yet. How could I marry you?"
Nathan froze when he heard that. ''It''s true. I haven''t confessed¡ but I thought my actions already spoke louder than my words.''
Realizing his mistake, Nathan sat up and looked at her with disbelief. "Jane¡ are you doubtful of my feelings just because I didn''t spell it out in words?"
Jane also sat up and nodded her head. "Yes. I need you to confess to me. I have to hear it. I must record it too."
''My life depends on this. Besides, Bam-Bam has been missing for a while now. I need to record Nathan''s confession so that I will have proof to show Bam-Bam.'' Jane thought to herself. She almost forgot about her remaining days. Before fighting their enemies, she should secure her survival first!
Jane grabbed her phone and pressed the recording button. After that, she nced back to Nathan, cupping his face.
"Now, tell me what you feel about me. Why did you propose? Why do you want to marry me?" Jane urged him to speak up.
Meanwhile, Nathan didn''t know whether tough or not. "Are you really going to record this?"
Jane bobbed her head frantically. "Yes. I need proof."
Nathan could only shake his head helplessly.
"Alright. Listen to me carefully, Miss Jane Rielle Hiroshi." Nathan grabbed her hands as he looked straight into her eyes.
"I''ve been dying to say this to you when we were still in Country J. Unfortunately, someone interrupted us."
Jane bit her lower lips, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact. Her heart was filled with anticipation.
"I love you, Jane¡ my Shining Star."
Jane felt like her heart jumped off her chest the moment she heard those three magic words. She had been waiting for this moment toe.
"Even though¡ I''m not the father of your child¡ I still want to be your husband. I want to be with you¡ take care of you and protect you with all my life. This time¡ I will never hurt you. I will make it up to you. Allow me to love you and make you happy."
"I''ll pay for my sins. I want to make things right. Give me a chance to show you how much you mean to me."
"That''s what I truly feel. I am afraid to lose you. I will cherish you this time¡ because I love you so much."
Nathan pulled her into a tender embrace, his sincerity evident in his eyes. "Together, we will deal with those problems that wille our way. As long as we''re together, that''s all that matters," he whispered into her ear, holding her close.
"So please¡ after we fix these problems and settle the scores with our enemies, can you please marry me, Jane?"
It did not take long before Jane bobbed her head in response. "Yes. I''ll marry you, Nate. I want to spend my life with you. I want to build a family with you. Let''s have a fresh start and forget about our dark past."
Nathan couldn''t contain his happiness when Jane finally epted his proposal. Without further ado, he lifted her chin and sealed her lips with a passionate kiss.
As they finally pulled away, breathless and flushed with desire, Nathan couldn''t help but smile. Her sweet taste still lingered on his lips.
"You''ve recorded your answer as well. You can''t take back your words. You''re my fianc¨¦ now!" Nathan emphasized hisst words.
Jane could only bob her head and giggle. "Yes. If you want I can also send this recording to you."
The couple burst outughing. They continued hugging each other as Nathan nted gentle kisses on her hair.
"Let''s tell your Dad about this," Nathan suggested.
"Yes. But I want to tell Ethan and Mia first. They have to hear the good news first. Don''t you think?" "Oh yeah. Let''s tell them first. Ethan will surely be happy. But how about Mia? Will it be okay?" Nathan was concerned about how Mia would react.
Jane caressed Nathan''s cheeks tofort him. "Mia will also like you. Don''t worry. I will make her understand."
"What would you do if she wanted you to marry Vincent, her father?" Nathan asked her worriedly,
"Of course, I would say NO. I can''t marry Vincent. That is not going to happen," Jane reassured Nathan.
"I can act civil toward Vincent just because he is important to Mia. But it doesn''t mean I''ve finally forgiven him. It will take time. And it looks like your brother is still causing trouble for you. I believe he is responsible for yourpany''s crisis." Nathan nodded. "Yeah. I suspect him as well. But he is currently in Country J right now. I wonder who is helping him here."
Chapter 791 Master! Mission Accomplished!
Chapter 791 Master! Mission Aplished!
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
"Master!!!" Bam-Bam''s voice resounded in the hospital hallway as he flew toward Jane.
Jane was on her way to visit Dave and Abigail when the magical creature suddenly appeared from out of nowhere. Fortunately, she was the only one who could see and hear Bam-Bam.
"I''ve missed you!" Bam-Bam threw himself at Jane, hugging her.
However, before Bam-Bam''s body could make contact with her body, Jane used her two fingers, pressing them against Bam-Bam''s forehead to maintain their distance.
"Bam-Bam, where have you been? I''ve been searching for you for thest few days!" Jane sounded upset as she put her free hand on her waist.
"Exin yourself," she sternly said, demanding his exnation.
On the other hand, Bam-Bam just smiled sheepishly, scratching his fluffy cheek using his paw.
"I got busy in the Spirit World, Master. But don''t be upset. I''m back now." Bam-Bam put on a puppy-eyed look, asking for Jane''s understanding.
Jane just raised her eyebrow and pursed her lips. She looked around and realized that they had to find a suitable ce so that they could talk.
"Follow me on the rooftop," Jane suggested.
"Okay, Master! Let''s go." Bam-Bam obediently followed Jane to the rooftop.
The two made sure that no one was around. Upon securing the area, Jane finally engaged in a conversation with Bam-Bam.
"Bam-Bam, can you verify for me? Nathan had already confessed his feelings for me yesterday. I even recorded our conversation using my phone. Now, tell me. Did I aplish my mission? I will no longer die after 100 days?" Jane spoke spontaneously, not beating around the bush.
"Oh? Really, Master?!! Let me hear it! Let me!" Bam-Bam jumped in the air excitedly as he requested Jane to hear the recordings.
Jane immediately picked up her phone and yed the recording. Bam-Bam listened to it attentively, his lips stretching out into a wide grin.
"Oh my, Master! This is it! No wonder I received a love rm! I knew it! Congrattions, Master! Youpleted your mission and you are going to live after one hundred days!" Bam-Bam cheerfully shared the piece of good news with Jane.
Jane finally smiled and heaved a sigh of relief. ''Yes. I aplished my mission. I''m not going to die.''
Jane was still savoring this sess when suddenly she noticed that Bam-Bam had be silent.
"Bam-Bam, why did you be quiet? Is there something wrong?" Jane asked him with intrigue.
"Since you''vepleted your mission, Master. I don''t have a purpose to stay here anymore. I guess it''s a goodbye for us." Bam-Bam''s expression had be sullen.
Jane was not able to respond right away. She just fell silent, just staring at the sad magic creature.
"I''m happy that you finally got what you truly deserved¡ A true love from your first love! I know you''ve suffered enough in the past. So many injustices happened in your life. Master¡ I only hope for your happiness." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"But let me remind you. There are still dangers lurking around you. You must be careful. And there are still things you have to unfold¡ truth you have to discover." Bam-Bam gave her a warning.
Jane furrowed her eyebrows. "Bam-Bam, you are right. There are lots of challenges ahead of us¡ But as long as I''m with Nathan and my family, I will be able to conquer those challenges. I''ll protect them at all costs." Jane said with so much conviction in her words.
Bam-Bam nodded with a smile. "Send my regards to Ethan. He is a wonderful boy¡ a smart boy just like his mom." Jane frowned when she heard that. "Do you know who is Ethan''s real mother?"
Bam-Bam''s eyes widened and he automatically covered his mouth using both paws. He shook his head, feigning ignorance.
"Bam-Bam, tell me. Who is Ethan''s mother? Is it truly Monica?" Jane captured his hands, removing the paws that were covering her mouth.
"I''m sorry, Master. But I''m not allowed to disclose that information. You have to discover it yourself." Bam-Bam said to her meaningfully.
"Just tell me. Is it Monica or not?" Jane wanted to hear affirmation from Bam-Bam that Monica wasn''t Ethan''s biological mother.
"Master, I can''t reveal it now. But remember, the truth will alwayse to light! Trust me!" Bam-Bam reassured Jane.
Jane could only sigh in defeat. It looked like Bam-Bam would never tell her anything.
"Master, let''s make it official," Bam-Bam immediately changed the topic.
"Official?" Jane asked in confusion.
Bam-Bam pped his paws and a bright light encircled him.Jane was blinded for a moment by the sparkling light. When Jane''s vision came back, she saw Bam-Bam holding a magic scroll.
"Our binding agreement is written here," Bam-Bam exined, showing her the content of the scroll.
"Miss Jane Rielle Hiroshi, also known as Phantomke, I, Bam-Bam, a soul keeper, can attest that on the 82nd day of your mission, you sessfully made Nathan Sparks fall in love with you. ording to our agreement, your soul will now return to your original body, allowing you to keep it and preventing your death after one hundred days."
"To mark thepletion of your mission, we must imprint our fingerprint onto the scroll using our blood, Master. After that, your soul will be free from this," Bam-Bam said, his voice echoing through the rooftop.
Jane just nodded in agreement. After saying that, Bam-Bam bit his paw until it bled, and then he punctured Jane''s index finger using his sharp w.
"Are you ready, Master?" Bam-Bam asked, his voice barely above a whisper.
Jane took a deep breath, her eyes locked onto his. "Yes. Let''s do this."
Bam-Bam pressed his paw onto the scroll. A soft light enveloped it. He put on a satisfied smile before motioning for Jane to do the same.
Jane looked closely at the scroll, focusing her intent, then pressed her finger next to Bam-Bam''s mark. The scroll reacted instantly, the runes swirling and intertwining around their hands. A warm, tingling sensation spread through her hand, up her arm, and into her chest.
Bam-Bam floated closer, his eyes gleaming with approval. "You made it, Master. You''ve done your mission!" he announced, his voice resonating with finality. The scroll rolled itself up, the glow fading as it transformed into an ordinary piece of parchment. Jane and Bam-Bam exchanged a look with mixed emotions.
"Thank you so much, Bam-Bam. I owe you my life. You are the one who gave me a second chance to live and be with my family," Jane said softly, a small smile ying on her lips.
At this moment, Jane didn''t hesitate to hug Bam-Bam, engulfing the fluffy creature in her arms. "Because of you¡ I found my family. I was reunited with my sister, Abigail, and my father. I got the chance to have a fresh start with Nathan, clearing all our misunderstandings. Andstly, I''ve found my daughter whom I thought had died in my womb."
"You are my savior, Bam-Bam. I am indebted to you forever. I don''t know how I will be able to return this favor. But¡ I will never forget this." Jane had be emotional now. A single tear finally flowed down from the corner of her eyes.
"Master... Ahem... The truth is, after the one hundred days, you''re going to forget everything! Including me¡"
Jane: "..."
Chapter 792 New Trouble?
Chapter 792 New Trouble?
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
"What do you mean I will forget everything after one hundred days? Seriously, Bam-Bam? Are you making my life a drama? Don''t tell me I will have amnesia and forget about Nathan, Ethan, Mia, and my family." Jane eximed in disbelief.
"I will go back to the starting level! No way! I can''t let that happen. Do something about it, Bam-Bam!" Jane grabbed him by his wings, shaking his body.
"Master! Master! Stop! I''m dizzy!" Bam-Bamined. "Let me exin. I think I''ve made a mistake."
Jane just stopped shaking Bam-Bam when she heard hisst remarks. "Okay. Exin to me clearly. I swear, I''m going to cut off your wings if you dare lie to me."
Bam-Bam smiled sheepishly, scratching his face using his paw.
"What I mean is¡ you will forget about our deal, about my existence, and about your soul transfer to your sister Abigail. But your current memories about Nathan and the rest will remain after one hundred days."
"The only memories that will disappear are your memories with them when your soul was in Abigail''s body."
Jane had mixed feelings about the situation. She felt relieved that she wouldn''t forget Nathan and the rest, but she was also sad. She had cherished memories of her time with Nathan and Ethan while she was in Abigail''s body.
"I don''t want to lose those memories. Can''t you do something about that? There is no need for me to forget those¡ including you, Bam-Bam. Don''t erase my memories!" Jane requested him in a calm voice.
Bam-Bam fell silent for a moment, reconsidering her request. "Let me think about it, Master. Why don''t you write a journal about it so that you will remember it just in case? You still have enough time. Seventeen days left before reaching the hundred days of our contract."
Jane just narrowed her eyes at him. "If I were not indebted to you, I would have beaten you already."
Bam-Bam just chuckled softly. "Hehe. I know you are going to miss me, Master!" he teased her.
Jane just rolled her eyes skyward. "Fine. I admit. I''m going to miss you. Are you happy now?"
Bam-Bam flew around her joyfully. "Yes! Yes! My master is going to miss me too. Don''t worry, Master. I will be watching you from afar. If ever you need my help, I wille again to your rescue!"
Jane pursed her lips. "No more soul swap, understand?!"
Bam-Bam covered his mouth and nodded frantically.
"By the way, Master, congrattions. When is your wedding with Nathan?" Bam-Bam asked her expectantly.
"We don''t have an exact date yet. We n to tell the kids about this first. For now, we want to focus on dealing with Monica and Vincent. They are still causing trouble to my family and to Nathan. We have to stop them."
Bam-Bam rubbed his chin. "Yes, Master. They are the cause of your misery. You have to deal with them. I''ll support you on that. Besides, they stole a lot of things from you. It''s time to strike back!"
Jane smiled at his remarks. "That''s true. We are going to punish them. Don''t worry. Nathan and I are stronger than before. We are in this together."
"Master. I''m so happy for you. I hope you find the whole truth and the answer you are seeking!" Bam-Bam stared at her meaningfully. There was still a puzzle she hadn''t solved yet¡ a truth she needed to know. But it''s not Bam-Bam''s work to reveal the truth. Jane needed to unfold the truth by herself.
"I will, Bam-Bam. Thanks for your help. I''ll see you around. I have to go now. My sister is waiting for me."
"Okay, Master. See you around. Take care always."
After saying goodbye to Bam-Bam, Jane headed to the ward where Dave was admitted. Abigail never left his side. Dave also woke upst night but he still needed to rest because he was still weak, severely wounded.
She was walking in the hallway when she received a phone call from Cherry. "Sis!"
"Oh, Cherry. What''s up? Is everything alright?" Jane asked her.
"We are done fixing the system of SYP Twilight Corp. I also helped them strengthen their defender. They can''t easily be hacked again. I will send you the program. You can enhance the security system further." Cherry gave her the updates.
"Good. Thank you for your help. You live up to your reputation, ck Rose. My mentee." Jane praised her.
"Haha. Don''t tter me too much, sis! But I''m d to know that you are proud of me." Cherry felt so happy hearing Jane''spliment. "By the way, Sis. I didn''t do much. Nathan already fixed the major issues even before I arrived. His skills are truly remarkable."
Jane let out a soft giggle. "Of course. He is my mentor. He taught me everything¡ including the things I taught you."
"Okay, sis. I see him differently now. My impression of him has changed for the better. I''m no longer against your rtionship with him. At first, I was rooting for Doc Stephen, but now, I can ept Nathan for you."
Jane could only smile when she heard that. "Stephen is only my good friend. By the way, where are you now? Are you still in Nathan''s office? Are you with him?"
"Yes, Sis. I''m still here. I''m just about to leave."
They were still talking on the phone when suddenly, amotion happened inside the building. "What is that sound?" Jane asked Cherry curiously.
"Oh my gosh! Sis, something''s happening here. Wait! Several men in ck just entered the building, and they''re all armed. Stay on the line, I need to check this out," Cherry urgently informed Jane. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Without waiting for a response, she sprinted towards the lobby, her heart pounding as she tried to assess the situation.
Jane waited for Cherry to update her, her heart filled with anxiety. ''What''s going on? Is Nathan alright?''
A few secondster, Cherry''s voice was heard from the other line, reporting an update to Jane.
"Sis. Vincent is here and he is trying to take over SYP Twilight Corp by force!"
"What?!"
Chapter 793 Utterly Defeated
Chapter 793 Utterly Defeated
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
[ At SYP Twilight Corp¡]
A bigmotion happened when a group of armed men entered the building. The employees felt like their office was under attack by unknown men.
The security personnel failed to stop Vincent''s men from entering the building. "What is happening here?"
"Is this a terrorist attack?"
"But the men are in uniform. Are they from the white house?"
The whispering echoed on the lobby floor.
Soon, Axel came down to face the unexpected visitors. He frowned the moment he recognized the man wearing a white tuxedo.
"Vincent. What are you doing here? You can''t bring armed men here." Axel immediately called back up from the security team.
But Vincent remained unfazed as he smirked at Axel.
"Where is my brother?" He asked, ignoring Axel''s remarks.
The crease on Axel''s forehead deepened further because of Vincent''s rudeness and arrogance.
"State your business here. Our CEO is a busy person. I will ry your message to him." Axel''s priority was Nathan''s safety. He couldn''t let Nathan face Vincent while being surrounded by armed men.
Vincent''s sarcasticugh echoed in the lobby. "CEO? Nathan is no longer your CEO starting today. I am stripping him off of that position."
The employees who overheard them gasped in surprise.
"Huh?"
"This guy is trying to kick out our CEO?"
"Wait! He looks familiar! Oh my gosh! He is the bastard son of our Chairman! He revealed himself to the whole world during the 50th year anniversary celebration of ourpany."
"Yeah. He is the one who imed he was the abandoned child of Chairman Xu."
"Oh gosh. This is a family drama."
Cherry had been observing the situation from a distance. She was still on the phone, updating Jane with the current happenings in the SYP Twilight Corp.
"What do you mean by that? You have no power to do that. My Boss is the CEO of thispany. You can''t kick him out." Axel continued to defend Nathan.
Vincent gestured to the person on his right, the one who was holding a briefcase.
"Show him the proof that I have the power to remove Nathan from his current position," Vincent ordered his attorney.
"Yes, sir!" He replied, opening the briefcase and picking up some documents.
"This is the proof that my client here is thergest shareholder of thispany. Currently, he acquired seventy-five percent of the total stocks of thepany!" The attorney handed over the documents to Axel.
Axel scanned the documents, reading the contents. His eyes widened in disbelief when he saw the numbers. Indeed, this document showed the proof that Vincent was now thergest stockholder of SYP Twilight Corp.
"No way. This is fake," Axel mumbled in denial.
"Of course not. These documents are real!" The attorney insisted.
Axel was about to retort when suddenly Nathan showed up, tapping Axel''s shoulders.
"Sir?"
"Let me see the document," Nathan said in his neutral tone. He looked unusually calm.
Axel obediently passed the documents to Nathan. He just checked them for a few seconds before handing the documents back to Vincent''s attorney.
"So it''s really you who sabotaged our system yesterday," Nathan said, ncing at Vincent meaningfully. He didn''t show any hint of annoyance or anger.
Because of Nathan''s nonchnt reaction, Vincent''s face contorted in dismay. He expected Nathan to be riled up after seeing the document. But Nathan maintained his cool.
''Damn it! How can he be so calm? I''m about to take over hispany. What''s wrong with him? Is he just putting up a brave front so that he won''t feel embarrassed after losing his father''spany to me,'' Vincent pondered to himself.
"Are you removing me as the CEO of thispany?" Nathan asked Vincent, looking straight into his eyes.
Vincent sneered at him. "Yes. You are no longer fit to be the CEO of thispany. Your negligence resulted in the system''s shutdown. Many clients and investors were unhappy about what happened. Furthermore, serious cases happen all over the world. Your robots malfunctioned, causing harm to several citizens all over the world."
Vincent put all the me on Nathan''s mismanagement.
"What a shameless jerk! He is the one who caused those system errors!" Axel murmured through his gritted teeth. He had the urge to punch Vincent but Nathan grabbed Axel''s wrist.
"Alright. I''ll take responsibility for that. I am dly stepping down from my current position," Nathan dered.
"Sir! No!" Axel reacted.
Even the other staff were dumbfounded after hearing Nathan''sst remarks. He was giving up the CEO position without fighting back.
"Good to know!" Vincent chuckled triumphantly. "You are finally epting defeat." He patted Nathan''s shoulder.
"Boss! Don''t do this!" Axel expressed his protest against Nathan''s decision.
Several employees were also disappointed.
"Sir. Why? Why are you giving up so easily? There must be a way to reim thepany." Another employee spoke from behind, showing his support to Nathan.
"Sir Nate, don''t leave us."
But Nathan just gave them a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. I still got your back."
Then Nathan shifted his gaze back to Vincent.
"You can have thispany. But don''t you dare fire these people! I assure you. They are all efficient in their respective work. You will need them if you want thispany to continue to prosper."
"Just take this as friendly adviceing from the outgoing CEO of thispany," Nathan added. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Sure, Bro. I will keep that in mind," Vincent replied mockingly. But his victory wasn''t absolute. Despite Nathan''s initial defeat, Vincent couldn''t rejoicepletely, especially when he heard another reason why Nathan was stepping down as the CEO of SYP Twilight Corp.
"Oh, By the way, Vincent. I''m d that you came at the right time. In fact, I''m already nning to look for a substitute because I will be busy in theing days."
Both Vincent and Axel looked at Nathan with confusion.
"Oh really? Busy for what? Stop putting on a brave facade, Nate. Stop pretending that you are not affected by this." Vincentughed mockingly.
But Nathan smiled back at him, not showing any negative feelings.
"Well. It''s on you if you don''t want to believe me. After everything, I finally found my priority. Thispany was built by my father. And I know this is precious to him. But there is something more precious to me that I must prioritize."
"I''m marrying Jane. And I will be busy with the preparation of my wedding. Don''t worry, Vincent. I will send you an invitation. But I''m warning you. No monkey business allowed. I won''t let anyone ruin my special day with Jane."
Axel: "..."
Vincent: *Utterly Shocked*
"Axel, you can escort Vincent to my office. Help them with what he needs." After saying those words, Nathan walked past Vincent. He was excited to see Jane. He preferred to be with her than stay in the office the whole day.
Meanwhile, Vincent was still rooted in his spot. He couldn''t believe what he had just heard from Nathan.
''Jane is marrying Nathan. No way! I can''t let that happen.''
For some unknown reason, Vincent felt like he was the one who was utterly defeated by Nathan.
''I don''t need thispany. I want Jane!''
Chapter 794 Top Priority Mission
Chapter 794 Top Priority Mission
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Nathan''s office was silent, filled with a tense, foreboding atmosphere. Stripped of his CEO position, Nathan no longer upied the space. Instead, Vincent stood by therge ss window, looking out over the city.
His face was twisted in anger and frustration. He had just learned about Nathan marrying Jane. It only meant that Jane already epted Nathan''s marriage proposal. ''Does Mr. Hiroshi know about this? Has he approved it? How about the engagement between Jane and Tatsumi?'' Vincent was still confused. He hadn''t confirmed it yet. But by observing Nathan''s earlier, he could tell that he was not bluffing. The news had put him in a foul mood, and his mind was racing with thoughts of revenge. He turned abruptly and pressed a button on his desk, summoning his right-hand man, Phoenix. Vincent also kicked out Axel so his right-hand man stayed by his side.
''He thinks I will let him do what he wants. No way. He can''t just have her. He has another thinging.'' Vincent murmured to himself.
A few secondster, Phoenix entered the room swiftly, sensing the dark aur surrounding his big boss. "You called for me, Boss?"
"Yes, Phoenix. It''s time we send a message to Nathan and his precious Syphiruz Mafia. I want them to feel the heat from all sides. Mobilize our men. Target their operations worldwide. Leave no stone unturned. We should keep him busy!" Vincentmanded in his stern cold voice.
Phoenix nodded and asked for specific objective. "Understood, Boss. What''s the primary goal?" Vincent smirked slyly and replied, "Chaos, Phoenix! I want chaos. Hit their routes, their arms shipments, and their financial businesses. Destroy their headquarters and main facilities.Target their branch leaders. Kidnap them. Make sure Nathan is too busy putting out fires to think about his wedding."
Phoenix nodded again and left the room, quickly dialing his phone to ry the orders. Vincent sat down on his executive chair, opening his phone only to reveal a photo of Jane. His expression softened for a moment before hardening once more.
"You should have been mine, Jane. I won''t let him take you away. You, Mia and I should be a happy family. I can give you anything. Aplete family."
Vincent was aiming for something he couldn''t have¡ª Jane''s love. Her heart only belonged to Nathan.
Three hourster¡
The surprise attack of King Stallion Mafia had started, showing a series of rapid, high-intensity scenes of Vincent''s men executing his orders around the globe.
Syphiruz Mafia Medical Facility - Country R
Vincent''s men stormed a Syphiruz drugb, setting fire to the building as workers fled in panic.
Eastern Port - Country J
A shipment of illegal arms was intercepted by heavily armed mercenaries, who engaged in a fierce firefight with Syphiruz members.
Financial Hub - Country M
A high-stakes moneyundering operation was raided, with King Stallion Mafia''s operatives seizing documents and funds.
Remote Compound - Country A
A Syphiruz training facility was bombarded by a surprise attack, leaving thepound in ruins.
*****
Back in Vincent''s office at SYP Twilight Corp Building, Phoenix returned, looking satisfied.
"It''s done, Boss. Syphiruz is in disarray. Nathan will be too busy dealing with the fallout to focus on anything else." Phoenix reassured Vincent.
Vincent exhaled deeply, a sinister smile forming on his lips. "Good. Let''s see how he handles this."
Vincent sat back in his chair, feeling a sense of grim satisfaction. His mind drifted back to Jane, the thought of her with Nathan fueling his anger and determination. He knew this was only the beginning of his ns to disrupt their lives.
''This is just the beginning, Nathan. You won''t know what hit you.''
From the distance, the camera zoomed out from Vincent''s office, capturing the city skyline as the night deepened, hinting at the chaos that was spreading across the world due to his orders.
"Boss! What should we do next? Give me your order," Axel asked Nathan through theirmunication devices.
He had been monitoring Vincent''s movement as he entered Nathan''s office. He also left a spying device hidden inside, listening to the conversation between Vincent and Phoenix.
"Standby, Axel. No need to rush. Just let him savor his victory tonight. We will strike back at the right time. Inform the other branch leaders of my n. Ask them for an update. They have to report their current status and location. I hope everyone is safe." Nathan said calmly.
Nathan had already anticipated this attack. He and his team devised a contingency n to minimize the losses. Although they made some sacrifices, Nathan knew that they would be able to fix this issues as soon as possible.
"Understood sir. How about the SYP Twilight Corp? Are you letting Vincent have thispany? Chairman Xu will be heartbroken once he wakes up and learns about this." Axel asked Nathan.
"Don''t worry about it. Thepany will not disappear. I''m just letting my half brother borrow it for a while. Axel, there is an important task I want you to do for me. This is our priority." Nathan became more serious.
"What is it, Boss?" Axel asked with intrigue.
"The spy. Vincent''s mole. We need to catch him. Someone close to us is doing the work for him. The SYP Twilight Corp''s system can''t be hacked by an outsider. There is a traitor among us. Catching him is our top priority." Nathan gave hismand.
Axel nodded. "Copy, Boss. Leave this task to me. I will do everything to catch the traitor."
Nathan was about to hang up the call when Axel spoke again.
"Boss¡"
"Hmm?"
"What if Joker is the traitor? He betrayed us once. He can do it again." Axel expressed his suspicion.
But Nathan had already cleared Joker''s name from the list of traitors. "No. It can''t be him. I can guarantee it. Joker is not stupid to do the same mistake. I gave him another chance and he proved his worth and loyalty to me. The traitor is not Joker."
Axel fell silent for a moment. This only meant that maybe one of theirrades could be a traitor. Then Chantha''s face popped up in his mind. ''What should I do if it turns out that Chantha is the traitor? Can I punish her?'' Axel pondered to himself.
He was supposed to tell Nathan about the good news. He already proposed to Chantha and she epted it. But things got chaotic again. He didn''t get the chance to share this news to theirrades. And now, one of them might be a traitor.
"How about me, Boss. Do you trust me? Aren''t you suspecting me?" Axel asked Nathan out of the blue.
There was a moment of silence on the other line before Nathan gave his response.
"If I don''t trust you, Axel, do you think I will still give you this important task? You are like my brother, Axel. I know¡ you will never betray me." Nathan dered with confidence.
Axel was grateful when he heard that yet his heart still felt heavy. He could feel the gravity of this mission. It was hard to ept that one of theirrades was betraying them again.
"Thank you, Boss for your trust. I will do my best to catch this traitor. I will clear the names of my fellowrades." Axel said with conviction.
Chapter 795 You Can Only Be Mine
Chapter 795 You Can Only Be Mine
Day Eighty-three¡
~~*****~~
After confirming the situation with Axel, Nathan went to see Jane. Since then, he had lost contact with Axel.
"Nate!" Jane''s concerned voice echoed in the hallway upon seeing him. She ran off to him, hugging Nathan.
Nathan smiled as he engulfed her in his arms. "Did you miss me?" He asked her, letting out a soft chuckle.
Nathan tightened his grip on her body, nting soft kisses on her hair. "I''ve missed you."
But instead of answering him, Jane bombarded him with questions regarding thepany.
"Hey. What is happening? I heard from Cherry that Vincent took over thepany. Is everything fine? How did he get those stocks? Did he kick you out of thepany, that''s why you are here?"
Nathan chuckled once more. He could see the genuine concern in her eyes. In the end, he imed her lips, kissing away her worries.
His lips brushed hers in a fervent need. His tongue stabbed her lips as he sought an entrance.
Jane reflexively parted her lips, allowing his tongue to explore her mouth, sucking and tasting her sweetness.
''Oh god. Is this his way of shutting my mouth?'' Jane mused to herself as she allowed herself to be drowned by his passionate kiss.
Nathan kissed her for a long moment. He just drew back when he sensed people staring at them. He almost forgot that they were still in the hospital''s hallway.
"Let''s fetch the kids at the airport. I''ll exin the situation to you on the way," Nathan whispered in her ear before stealing another kiss from her lips.
"Okay. Let''s fetch the kids." Jane agreed.
Nathan pulled her hand, guiding her to the parking area. He drove the car and they left the hospital together. While on their way to the airport, Nathan exined the current situation of thepany. He also told her about the worldwide attackunched by the King Stallion Mafia against his branches.
"Are your men okay? Do you have lots of casualties?" Jane asked him worriedly.
"Some of them got injured. But no casualties." Nathan reassured her.
Jane heaved a sigh of relief. "You have to be more careful. He might do sneaky attacks. I don''t want you to get hurt."
Nathan reached out, grabbing her hand. "Don''t worry. I can protect myself. I have to¡ because I still have to marry you." He shed a charming smile after saying those words.
Jane''s heart skipped a beat and her face blushed. Nathan was sweet-talking her right now.
''Damn. My heart is not ready for that.'' She could feel her ears burning.
Nathan was not yet satisfied. He brought her hand closer to his lips, kissing it. Then he continued driving.
"I can''t wait to inform Ethan about our marriage," he said, still smiling.
Jane nodded in response. "Me too. But I don''t know why¡ I''m a little bit nervous. I still can''t believe that this is happening."
"Just a few months ago, you were still in love with my sister, Abi."
Nathan let out a huskyugh. "Are you jealous of your sister?"
Jane giggled and shook her head. "No."
''Because I am that person. You liked me as Abigail.'' She thought to herself. Too bad, she couldn''t reveal it to Nathan.
"I''m d." Nathan gently squeezed her hand.
"I just want you to know that you don''t have to feel jealous of your sister." He wanted to reassure her. "It''s hard to exin¡ but my feelings for her have disappeared ever since you came. Maybe¡ you helped me to move on," he admitted.
Jane giggled once more. "Nate, believe me. You don''t need to exin. I trust you."
Nathan''s heart swooned when he heard herst remarks. "I can''t concentrate on my driving."
Nathan stopped the car for a moment, only to lean closer to Jane, kissing her lips. He cupped her face, devouring her lips in a hungry kiss. He couldn''t get enough of her.
When they parted, the two panted heavily, gasping for air.
"Nate, you look suspicious. Despite the chaos happening in yourpany and your mafia organization, why are you so calm¡ and happy?" Jane asked, her eyes scrutinizing him.
Nathan''s face still remained close to hers and he caressed her cheeks before responding, "It''s because of you. As long as you are with me¡ nothing else matters. I can give up everything¡ just to have you. This time¡ I won''t let you go. I''ll protect you."
Jane also cupped Nathan''s face while his forehead rested on hers.
"Thanks, Nate, for loving me back."
"No. I should be the one thanking you. Thank you for giving me another chance. I''ve hurt you so many times because of our misunderstandings. I can''t forgive myself."
But Jane shook her head. "Don''t me yourself. We are both deceived. It''s not your fault. I''ve forgiven you already. This time you have to forgive yourself."
Nathan was silent for a few seconds before he nodded. "I will do that¡ for you, Jane."
"Good. That''s what I want to hear from you. Shall we go? Let''s not keep the children waiting for us for too long. I''m excited to see them."
With that, Nathan started the car once again, heading to the airport. After a few minutes, they arrived at their destination.
Jane called Tatsumi because he was the one who apanied the children when traveling back here.
She was still waiting for Tatsumi to answer his phone when suddenly, Ethan and Tatsumi approached them. The pair had worried looks on their faces.
"Jane. I''m so sorry. But Mia disappeared after dropping by thefort room. She suddenly went missing." Tatsumi dropped the bomb.
Jane was utterly dumbfounded. Her heart raced with worries. "No. Where is my daughter? This can''t be happening."
Nathan held her shoulders to support her. He could see the fear in Jane''s eyes.
"Jane, calm down. We are going to find her." Nathan wanted to console her. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
But Jane felt so uneasy. She was worried sick about Mia''s safety.
"Let''s find her!" Jane ran off, searching for Mia. Her heart pounded against her chest.
Soon, her phone rang. It was a calling from Vincent. Jane answered it right away. "Vincent! Mia has disappeared! We need to find her." Jane told her with urgency.
"Mia is with me. You don''t have to worry." Vincent informed her.
Jane stopped running when she heard that. She narrowed her eyes on what he did.
"Why did you do that?! I thought we lost her." She raised her voice, her chest heaving up and down.
"Because I have to. Jane, if you still want to see Mia, you have to break up with Nathan. I can''t allow you to marry him. You must marry me instead."
Jane''s eyes widened in disbelief. His demand was ridiculous. "You''re crazy, Vincent!"
"Yes. I''m crazy for you. So you have to decide and choose. Do you want Mia or Nathan? You can only choose one." Vincent decided to use Mia to separate Jane from Nathan. He was so desperate.
"I hate you, Vincent. You are making me hate you more." Jane said through her gritted teeth. Her grip on her phone tightened.
"But I love you, Jane. I don''t care if you hate me¡ I don''t want you to be with Nathan. You can only be mine."
Chapter 796 Get Mia Back
Chapter 796 Get Mia Back
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane''s blood ran cold after she heard Vincent''s ridiculous demand. ''How dare he use my daughter to threaten me like this?! I will never forgive him. I hate him to the core!'' Jane gritted her teeth, tightening her grip on the phone.
Her heart pounded in her chest, fury mixing with fear. She could tell that Vincent was serious with his threats.
"Jane¡ what I am asking you is too simple," Vincent said. "Marry me, and you can be with our daughter. Or, be with Nathan and you can forget about seeing her again." He reiterated his conditions.
Jane''s vision blurred with rage. The thought of her daughter, Mia being used as a pawn in his sick game ignited a fire within her. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. "You bastard," she hissed. "You think you can just take her and make demands, Vincent? You have no idea what you''re dealing with. I''m going to take her back no matter what!"
"Hmmm. You can try and challenge me, Jane. Let''s see how long you can endure being separated from Mia again. She is also my daughter. I raised her. She will choose me over you," Vincent said smoothly, a sinister undertone in his voice.
He chuckled darkly. "Oh, but I do know, Jane. I know you''ll do anything for her. And that''s why you''re going to choose wisely."
Her entire body shook with anger. She felt the heat rising to her face, her breathing bing more erratic. "I will get her back and you will pay for this, Vincent," Jane dered through her gritted teeth.
"I look forward to seeing what you decide," Vincent said, his voice dripping with smug satisfaction. "You have 24 hours."
The call ended, and Jane stood there, with mixed emotions. She felt a scream rising in her throat, but she swallowed it down, her mind already formting a n. She couldn''t allow Vincent to win.
Sensing that something was wrong with Jane, Nathan immediately approached her. "Hey, calm down. We will find Mia."
But Jane''s face turned ashen. "Vincent took my daughter. And now, he is forcing me to choose between Mia and you."
Nathan''s face contorted as soon as he heard that. His heart sank and his rage surged up. His half-brother was ying dirty tricks, using an innocent child to get what he wanted.
"A selfish bastard," Nathan uttered, clenching his jaw.
"So what will you choose?" Nathan asked her, his voice so low. Then he averted his gaze, afraid of seeing the answer in her eyes.
Jane took a deep sigh, holding his hands. "Of course, I will choose you both. I will save Mia. And I will marry you, Nate. I will have to die first before he can take away my loved ones from me."
"Mom?! Dad?! Did I hear it right? Mom, are you going to marry my Dad?" Ethan''s voice echoed from behind. He overheard Jane''sst words. His innocent eyes were sparkling with joy and anticipation.
Both Nathan and Jane answered him in unison. "Yes, we are going to marry each other!"
Ethan jumped and pped his hands as he couldn''t contain his joy.
"Uncle Tatsumi! Uncle Tatsumi!" He called him and excitedly shared the good news with him.
"Yes, Ethan? What''s wrong? Have you found Mia?" Tatsumi asked them, clueless.
"My Mom is going to marry my Dad! They will be husband and wife!" Tatsumi was taken aback for a moment, darting his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Jane. After he recovered from the shock, Tatsumo smiled at them awkwardly and said, "Congrattions. Best wishes!"
Jane and Nathan nodded at him.
Jane crouched down, holding Ethan''s shoulders. "But we can''t celebrate yet, Ethan. I must get Mia back first."
Ethan bobbed his head in agreement. "Don''t worry, Mom! I will help you track her location. I bought a tracking device in Country J and I personalized it. I upgraded its features. I gave one device to Mia. Through this, we can find her soon!"
"Huh? Then why didn''t you tell me that earlier? I panicked, thinking I wouldn''t be able to see Mia." Tatsumi grabbed Ethan''s shoulders and shook him. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Ethan shrugged his shoulders to remove Tatsumi''s hands. He took a deep sigh and replied, "I tried telling you earlier, Uncle. But you are not listening to me."
Shaking his head helplessly, Ethan turned to Nathan and Jane, showing them his phone screen.
"Mom! Dad! Here¡ this red light is Mia''s signal while the blue one is mine. Whoever kidnaps Mia, they are still near. We can still tail their vehicle."
Jane''s eyes lit up, wrapping Ethan in a tight hug. "Thanks, Baby! I owe you this!" She gave him a peck on his nose.
Ethan was overjoyed since he made Jane happy. "You are always wee, Mommy. I''ll give you each one tracking device so that if someone gets lost or missing among us, we can still find each other."
Ethan gave his father and Jane his custom-made tracking device. It was in the form of a bracelet so no one would think that it was a tracker. It won''t also alert the metal scanner because of the upgrade Ethan did to the devices.
"I have a genius son," Nathan blurted out as he assessed the bracelet.
"How about me, Ethan? I don''t have one?" Tatsumi butted in.
Ethan shook his head. "This is exclusive only for the four of us¡ my family!" He exined.
Tatsumi: "..."
"Alright! Let''s move. We have kidnappers to chase!" Nathan''s voice was urgent, reminding them before they sprang into action.
Nathan, Jane, and Ethan quickly piled into one car while Tatsumi had already taken off in a different vehicle, leading a separate team. In addition, Nathan had mobilized his men, instructing them to secure all possible escape routes Vincent''s underlings might use.
Jane took the driver''s seat, her hands gripping the wheel tightly. Her foot pressed hard on the elerator, and the car surged forward, the engine roaring in protest. The speedometer climbed steadily, creeping well past the speed limit. "Wear your seatbelts, guys!" She reminded the boys.
"Aye, Mam!" Nathan responded with a smirk while Ethan bobbed his head obediently.
Nathan sat beside her, his phone in hand, coordinating their pursuit. He continued giving orders into the device, ensuring that every exit and back road was covered. His jaw was set, and his eyes flicked between the road ahead and the screen of his phone. ''I won''t let you take away Jane from me, Vincent. We are going to stop your evil schemes.''
Ethan, seated in the back, could feel the intensity radiating from his parents. He nced out the window, the city blurring into streaks as they sped through the streets. He wanted to help, but he knew that staying out of the way was the best thing he could do right now.
"Hold on, Ethan. Are you alright, Baby?" Jane called out, checking Ethan from time to time through the front view mirror. She was concerned about his safety that''s why she tried her best to concentrate on driving.
"I''m okay, Mommy Jane. Don''t worry about me. Focus on your driving." he reassured her.
Meanwhile, Nathan nced at her, a flicker of admiration crossing his face. "You''re doing great, Jane. Take the next left," Nathan instructed, his voice calm but firm. "They''re heading towards the industrial district." Jane nodded, her heart pounding. She made the turn, the car skidding slightly but maintaining its speed. She could see the distant car of Vincent''s men now.
"Are we close to them? Is that the ck vehicle in front?" She asked Nathan.
Nathan''s eyes narrowed as he looked ahead. "Yes. The signal ising from that vehicle. We''re going to get them."
*****
Meanwhile, Vincent''s men contacted him when they finally noticed the speeding car tailing them.
*Ring*
The phone was answered!
"Boss! Someone is on our tail! I think they found us!"
Vincent frowned when he heard that. "How''s Mia?"
"She is fast asleep, Boss." He informed him. Then he nced at hisrade. "Hey, drive faster. They are very close. Don''t let them cut us!" He instructed the driver.
"Mia had juste out of the hospital. Don''t let her wake up. She might still be traumatized by the car ident. I''ll send you backups. Tell me your location."
"Just don''t let them catch you," Vincent added in his authoritative voice.
"Got it, Boss!"
Chapter 797 Her Only Choice
Chapter 797 Her Only Choice
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane''s eyes were fixed on the kidnapper''s car, her hands gripping the steering wheel tightly as she pushed their vehicle to its limits. The engine roared, and the scenery blurred as they sped through the industrial area.
Nathan, seated beside her, was readying his gun, eyes narrowed with focus.
"I''m going to shoot their tire," Nathan muttered, his voice a mix of tension and resolve. "Be careful. I don''t want Mia getting hurt. She''s inside the car," Jane pleaded, her concentration unbroken. Her foot pressed harder on the elerator, the speedometer climbing steadily.
Ethan, strapped in the back seat, clung to his seatbelt, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and admiration for Jane and Nathan. It was so rare for him to witness his father and his Mommy Jane work together like this. He felt like they were shooting an action movie. "Mom, be careful," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the roar of the engine.
Jane nodded, giving Ethan a reassuring smile. "I got it, Baby. We are going to rescue Mia." She knew the risks, but the stakes were too high to let fear take over. As they closed the gap, she saw her opportunity. With a swift, calcted maneuver, she swerved the car, positioning it alongside the kidnapper''s vehicle.
"Now, Nate!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the tension. Nathan rolled down his window, the wind whipping through the car, and aimed his gun at the kidnapper''s vehicle. He fired, the shot ringing out loud and clear. The bullet struck the rear tire, causing it to blow out with a loud bang.
Tire''sScreeching sound echoed!
Vincent''s men''s car swerved violently, and the driver struggled to maintain control. Jane took advantage of their disarray, elerating and pulling ahead before cutting sharply in front of them. The driver was forced to brake hard, their car skidding to a halt to avoid a collision.
Nathan fired another shot, this time aiming for the front tire.
Bang! Bang!
Another hit. The car was rendered immobile, smoke billowing from the punctured tires. The men inside were shouting.
"Secure the young miss! We have to protect her!" Their panic set in as they realized they had been caught. Vincent wouldn''t allow any failure or else, it meant death!
Jane brought their car to a screeching halt, jumping out even before it hadpletely stopped. Nathan was right behind her, his gun aimed at the kidnapper''s vehicle.
"Ethan, just stay inside the car. Don''t leave," He reminded his son.
Upon reaching the enemy''s car, Jane pulled out her dagger.
"Get out of the car!" Nathan shouted, his voicemanding and unyielding. "Hands where we can see them!"
The men were also armed. Some of them picked up their weapons. Two men were holding a gun while the driver picked up his dagger.
"Shall we shoot them?" A man asked their leader. There was no instruction from Vincent to shoot Phantomke and Nathan.
"No! Let''s wait for the backup." Their leader gave his instructions.
"But Boss. We can''t let them take away young miss! Our King will kill us." They were still talking when Jane dragged one of theirrades. The man raised his hands in surrender. They knew they had no chance of escaping now. Jane''s eyes scanned the vehicle frantically, her heart pounding in her chest.
"Where''s my daughter?" she demanded, her voice shaking with a mix of anger and desperation. She was grabbing the man by his cor, the sharp tip of the dagger aimed at his neck.
He pointed to the backseat. "She''s in there," he said, his voice trembling. "We didn''t hurt her, I swear."
Jane didn''t waste another second. She rushed to the backseat, yanking the door open. Her heart nearly burst with relief as she saw her daughter, sound asleep but unharmed. She pulled her into a tight embrace.
Nathan kept his gun pointed at the two men in front, his eyes cold and unwavering. "You''re not getting away with this," he growled, ensuring they knew the severity of their actions.
Jane held her daughter close. "What did you do to her?"
"We just put her to sleep." The leader responded.
Jane and Nathan were still trying to secure Mia when they heard Ethan''s voice calling them.
"Mom! Dad!"
Everyone turned in his direction. "Drop your gun and weapon, or else, I shoot this kid!"
Jane''s heart raced as she saw the masked man holding Ethan at gunpoint. Her initial shock quickly gave way to a surge of protective instinct.
"No!"
Nathan''s face hardened with a mixture of fear and determination. He miscalcted it. A backup suddenly showed up from out of nowhere, capturing his son.
"Let him go!" Nathan shouted, his voice edged with bothmand and desperation.
The masked man tightened his grip on Ethan, using him as a shield. "Stay back, or the boy gets it," he warned, his voice cold and unyielding.
Jane felt a wave of helplessness wash over her. She took a cautious step forward, hands raised in a cating gesture. "Please, don''t hurt him. What do you want? We can talk this out."
"We are here to negotiate. Choose. This boy or that girl. Who will you choose to abandon?"
Ethan, eyes wide with fear, tried to stay still, but his small frame trembled. "Mom, Dad," he whispered, his voice shaking.
Nathan''s mind raced, calcting their options. He couldn''t risk a direct confrontation and endanger Ethan''s life, but he needed to act fast. He nced at Jane, and she gave a barely perceptible nod, understanding the unspoken n forming between them.
"Alright, give us time to think," Nathan said, trying to keep his voice steady. "Just don''t hurt him. We will cooperate." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Don''t waste our time. Choose now. One of them goes free. The other stays with us."
Jane''s heart sank, her eyes darting back and forth between Ethan and Mia, feeling utterly helpless.
Nathan took a step forward, his voice breaking. "Please, just¡ª"
"Choose!" the second kidnapper barked, cutting him off.
Jane mmed her eyes shut, gritting her teeth. She had no choice but to say a name and choose only one.
Nathan took a deep breath, his voice trembling. "Ethan," he finally said, his heart shattering with each word. "Ethan, go with them."
Ethan''s eyes widened, filling with tears, but he nodded bravely. "It''s okay, Dad. I''ll be okay. Take care of Mommy Jane and Mia for me."
"No. Ethan will stay." Jane firmly said. How could he let his son be with Vincent''s men? She wouldn''t allow that to happen. "Take us instead. Let them go." Jane stepped forward, still carrying Mia in her arms. "Tell your Boss, I''ming with you. I will agree to his demand. I''ll marry him."
Both Nathan and Ethan stood frozen when they heard Jane''s decision. "No, Mommy! Don''t leave my Dad!" Ethan cried out. He was against Jane''s decision.
But Jane shook her head. She nced at Nathan, asking for his understanding. "Nate, I hope you understand. Vincent wants me. And I will never sacrifice Ethan for my sake. I have to do this."
Nathan clenched his fists tightly. He didn''t say a word. At that moment, it was the best choice.
"Take Ethan with you," Jane said, turning her back on him.
The masked man shoved Ethan toward Nathan, who caught him in a desperate embrace. Then the masked man motioned for Jane to enter his car. Jane willingly cooperated.
Chapter 798 Face-Off
Chapter 798 Face-Off
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Jane willingly cooperated with Vincent''s men. She nced at Nathan and Ethan for onest time before the car sped up, leaving the father and son.
"Mommy Jane!!! Don''t leave us!"
Ethan cried and called her as they watched the car driving away. Nathan could only clench his jaw while hugging his son''s body.
At that certain moment, his heart was shattered into tiny pieces. Vincent''s scheme seeded. Jane made her choice and he couldn''t do anything about it.
''She chose Mia and Ethan''s safety. I understand¡ but I can''t ept it. It hurts a lot¡'' Nathan thought to himself as he guided Ethan back to their car.
"Dad¡ I''m so sorry. It''s my fault. It''s because of me¡ we lost Mommy Jane. I''m so sorry, Dad." Ethan apologized in between his sobs. He was ming himself for what happened.
Nathan''s heart ached further as he watched his son.
"No. It''s not your fault. Don''t me yourself." Nathan tried to console his son, even though he was also trying his best to control his raging emotions.
He felt like he was going to burst and go berserk but he needed to calm himself for Ethan''s sake. His son was not emotionally stable as well.
"Will she go back to us, Dad? Are we going to see her? Dad¡ let''s tell Gramps about this. Mommy Jane is being ckmailed. Gramps will help us." Ethan was referring to Mr. Hiroshi, Jane''s father.
"Okay, Ethan. Stop crying now. We will fix this. I will not give up on her. We will find a way to get her back." Nathan reassured his son.
Ethan nodded, wiping away his tears. He would listen to his father. He believed in his father''s words.
Nathan decided to bring Ethan back to the mansion. Ethan fell asleep after getting exhausted. Nathan carried his son, bringing him to his room.
He hadn''t recovered from what happened earlier. Jane was taken away from him just like that. He felt useless.
Nathan left Ethan in his room and headed to his own room. He punched the wall to vent his anger and frustration.
"Master, is there something wrong?" Butler Li suddenly spoke up from behind.
"Oh, you''re bleeding!" Butler Li immediately grabbed Nathan''s fist.
But Nathan didn''t say a word. He stood in his spot, still thinking about Jane.
"Butler Li, please take care of my son, Ethan." After saying that, Nathan walked to his desk and picked up his gun from the drawer.
Butler Li was taken aback for a moment. "Master, what will you do with that gun? Where are you going?"
"I''m going to have a face-off with my half-brother." Nathan dered through his gritted teeth.
Vincent could take everything from him except Jane and his son. He didn''t care about thepany or any wealth. All he needed was Jane¡ to be with Jane and Ethan.
Nathan walked past Butler Li. He was in a hurry to leave the Sparks Mansion. He would confront Vincent.
But before he could take another step, Butler Li stopped him, grabbing his wrist.
"Master, you have to calm down. What is going on here? Let''s talk first." Butler Li didn''t want Nathan to go and meet Vincent in his current emotional state. He could see the anger and hatred in his eyes. If the two brothers would meet, he could tell that they might kill each other.
"Don''t block my way, Butler Li. Time is of the essence. If I wait here, I might not be able to take Jane back," Nathan said sternly.
Butler Li fell silent. He realized that this conflict had something to do with Jane. He wondered what his nephew did this time.
"Master, clear your mind. Don''t act so recklessly. Miss Jane is not a fragile woman. She can protect herself. Don''t you trust her?" Butler Li tried to convince Nathan to calm down by using Jane.
When Nathan heard that, he eased up a little. Yes. It was true. Jane was not a weak woman. But¡ Vincent was the person who caused Jane''s misery. Vincent was the person who made Jane vulnerable. He exploited her weakness. "I have to protect Jane from Vincent. He is crazy. He is obsessed with my woman. He will keep hurting Jane and she will keep hating him. Vincent is a selfish and greedy jerk! I can''t allow Jane to be with him. He has to kill me first."
Nathan yanked his hand away from Butler Li. He continued descending the stairs but Butler Li followed him again.
"This is a suicide, Nate! Will you charge into an enemy''s territory by yourself with just one gun? You are the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. You should act ordingly. Use your head! Be wiser than Vincent." Butler Li suddenly burst out, unable to control his emotions. He reprimanded Nathan as if he was doing the wrong thing. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Nathan was dumbfounded for a moment. He let his anger consume him. He didn''t think of the possible consequences of his actions. He just wanted to confront Vincent and take Jane back.
Nathan clenched his fists and narrowed his eyes.
"If you were in my position, what would you do?" Nathan asked Butler Li, his eyes staring at him intently.
Butler Li met his gaze, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
"I will gather my team and formte a strategy. It''s better than charging into the enemy''s territory using just one gun. Do you think Vincent will be merciful enough not to kill you?" The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further. "You sound like you know him too well."
This time Butler Li was rendered speechless. He was caught off guard by Nathan''sst remarks.
Since Butler Li didn''t say another word, Nathan continued his steps, heading out.
Butler Li could only sigh helplessly while watching Nathan''s back. He felt conflicted right now. For some unknown reason, he didn''t want to witness Nathan and Vincent killing each other.
''Things are getting worse. Instead of fighting each other, there is something they must pay attention to. Monica is still atrge. She is the most dangerous person for both of them.''
Butler Li had been trying to track Monica but he failed to get information about her whereabouts. She hid herself so well.
Chapter 799 Janes Shocking Offer
Chapter 799 Jane''s Shocking Offer
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Vincent had been pacing back and forth across Nathan''s office when he received a call from his underling.
He hurriedly answered the call, hoping to hear a piece of good news.
"What happened? Where''s Mia? Did you manage to escape from your pursuers?"
"We secured Mia. And¡" he paused for a moment.
"And what?" Vincent asked, feeling impatient.
"And we brought Phantomke with us. She has already agreed to your terms and conditions, our King."
Vincent was taken aback for a moment. Then his eyes sparkled with joy and excitement.
"Where are you?" "In your secret vi, my King!" He replied.
Without further ado, Vincent grabbed his coat and his car keys, rushing out of the office.
"Phoenix, Let''s go!" Vincent threw the car keys to his subordinate.
Feeling puzzled, Phoenix just followed his big Boss as they headed to the parking area.
"Where are we going, Sir?" Phoenix politely asked him as he started the car.
"To my secret vi," Vincent promptly responded.
Phoenix just nodded in understanding. He could sense the urgency in Vincent''s voice.
His heart was beating so fast. He couldn''t believe that Jane finally agreed to marry him. His huskyugh suddenly bubbled up inside the car. He couldn''t contain his joy.
''It looks like I won. I defeated Nathan. I could imagine how devastated he was when Jane chose Mia and me over him.''
Vincent was as happy as a m.
Phoenix could only smile while observing Vincent''s good mood.
After forty-five minutes, Vincent and Phoenix reached their destination. His secret vi was highly guarded. He had a tight security.
He hastily stepped out of the car and dashed inside the mansion. He couldn''t wait to see Jane. When he entered the house, Jane greeted his sight.
She was sitting on the living him, expressionless. She raised her head and met Vincent''s gaze. She didn''t show any reaction. Her heart was already numb because of this shameless guy.
Vincent motioned for the guards and the maid to leave them alone. Then he slowly approached Jane.
"Where''s Mia?" Vincent asked her.
p!
Jane gave him a hard p the moment he reached her spot.
Vincent was caught off guard. He just stood there, frozen and shocked.
"That one is for Mia. How could you use her for your own benefit?! Are you truly her father?!" Jane questioned him. Vincent rubbed the spot where he was hit by Jane''s palm.
"Of course. I''m his father. I did it because I wanted to give my daughter aplete family. You and me¡ together with her."
Jane''s stomach churned at Vincent''s words but she tried to stay calm. She knew what she needed to do.
''If I continue to refuse him, this crazy jerk will do everything to cause trouble for me and Nathan. This is the only way to make him stop scheming.'' Jane had finally made up her decision.
"Stop making trouble for Nathan," Jane said in a serious tone.
Vincent''s face turned grim at the mention of Nathan''s name. "Can you stop mentioning him in front of me?"
Jane narrowed her eyes at Vincent.
"I came here to make a deal with you. Will you hear me out?" Jane started her negotiation.
Vincent stared at her for a long moment, contemting.
"Alright. What do you want?"
"I will marry you but in return, you have to give up your revenge against your father and Nathan. Stop causing trouble for the Sparks Family. Are you willing to do that, for me and for Mia?" Jane challenged Vincent. She was also testing him if he would choose her over his revenge.
Vincent was rendered speechless for a moment. He was analyzing the weight of his decision. He gazed at her, looking straight into her eyes. He was still in doubt.
Sensing his mistrust, Jane spoke again.
"I''m serious with my offer, Vincent. I''m tired of your game. All I want is to live peacefully with my daughter. Earlier, I realized what is the most important thing to me¡ It''s not Nathan¡ but it''s Mia."
"I don''t want to lose her again," Jane added, trying to convince Vincent.
"If I want to be stubborn, I can easily kill your men and escape from this mansion. But here I am, trying to negotiate with you for my daughter''s sake."
Vincent was still silent. "If you refuse my offer, then you will face more consequences. My father will mobilize his men to destroy you. The Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n will work together to get me back. Now is your chance to stop this war. Marry me and forget about your revenge," she boldly offered him with a straight face.
"If I agree to this, will you stop seeing Nathan? I want you to stopmunicating with him. Sever ties with him. That''s my only request. Then I will do it¡ forgetting about my revenge and I will stop causing trouble for Nathan and his family." Vincent stated his demand. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Okay. Once I marry you, I will stop seeing him. I will no longermunicate with him if that is what you want." Jane said confidently, reassuring Vincent. She didn''t break their eye-to-eye contact when she said those words, convincing Vincent of her sincerity.
Vincent grabbed her shoulders tightly and said, "Then prove it to me, Jane. Show me your sincerity by actions, not by words."
Jane just nodded. "Okay. I will show you my sincerity. I will be the one to talk to my father about our marriage. I will stay here with you together with Mia. Let''s do all the preparation within a week. Then we will do our church wedding after."
Vincent was at a loss for words. Jane was firm in her decision to marry him.
"If you are still in doubt, we can announce our marriage to the public. I promise I will never try to escape. I will walk down the aisle in my wedding dress and meet you there at the altar." Jane''s words were full of promises, erasing Vincent''s doubt.
"Okay. Let''s do that. I hope you are not deceiving me, Jane. I swear¡ if you abandon me, you will suffer a great consequence."
Jane took a deep sigh. "I don''t care if you believe me or not. I only want to be with my daughter. I''m tired of this game."
After saying that, Jane brushed his hands off her shoulders and she turned around, heading to Mia''s room.
Vincent just watched her back withplicated emotions on his face. ''Am I dreaming? Is this real? Jane wants me to marry her.''
Vincent was still frozen in his spot, trying to absorb everything. After he recovered, he summoned Phoenix.
"My King, do you need me?" Phoenix asked as he approached him.
"I want you to hire the most famous wedding nner in the city. Contact the number one mediapany in this country. Jane and I will make an important announcement about our wedding. I want you to assist me in the preparation."
"Got it, My King. I am here to serve you."
"Oh, one more thing. Assign someone to secretly monitor Jane''s movement. Report everything to me. Let me know if she tries contacting someone, most importantly Nathan. I want her to be put on strict surveince, twenty-four seven!"
"Noted, My King. Leave this to me."
Chapter 800 Trust My Judgment
Chapter 800 Trust My Judgment
Day Eighty-Three¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was supposed to confront Vincent and wage an all-out war with his men but the moment he stepped out of the Sparks Mansion, Tatsumi blocked his car at the front gate. In the end, Nathan just found himself following Tatsumi as they were both summoned by Mr. Hiroshi.
"Tell me everything that happened. Where is my daughter?" Mr. Hiroshi''s voice thundered through the room, his eyes sharp and demanding answers from Nathan and Tatsumi.
They were currently inside Mr. Hiroshi''s study room. There was a heavy tension in the air as Nathan and Tatsumi faced Mr. Hiroshi. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Tatsumi anxiously nced at Nathan, nudging his shoulder in a silent plea. He was too terrified of Mr. Hiroshi to speak first. The weight of the situation hung heavily on him, and he desperately needed Nathan to take the lead.
Nathan took a deep breath, his expression a mix of guilt and anger. "Mr. Hiroshi¡ I''m sorry. It''s my fault that Jane was taken away by Vincent''s men." His voice was low, filled with regret. He didn''t borate further, his eyes cast downward.
Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes red with anger. In a sudden outburst, he grabbed aptop from his desk, his arm swinging back with the intent to strike Nathan.
"Uncle! Godfather! It''s not what you think!" Tatsumi interjected, stepping between them and raising his hands to shield Nathan. "Let me exin. Nathan is not to me. Vincent is a cunning man. He used Mia and Ethan to threaten Jane and Nathan. To protect the children, Jane chose to cooperate. She left with Vincent''s men, taking Mia with her." Tatsumi spoke spontaneously to defend Nathan.
On the other hand, Nathan nced at Tatsumi, confusion and puzzlement etched on his face. "How did you know that? You weren''t at the scene."
Tatsumi''s eyes darted away, his body tense. "Someone tipped me off," he muttered, avoiding Nathan''s gaze.
Mr. Hiroshi''s anger simmered as he listened, his grip on theptop loosening. His eyes darted between Nathan and Tatsumi, processing the new information. "Who tipped you off, Tatsumi?" he demanded, his voice still hard but controlled.
Tatsumi hesitated, struggling with the decision to reveal his source. Finally, he spoke, "An informant within Vincent''s ranks. It''s the woman you met in Country J. She''s Speed. She saw what happened and contacted me. She knew Jane would do anything to protect her children."
Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes narrowed. "Why didn''t youe to me immediately with this information?"
Tatsumi swallowed hard. "I wanted to gather more details first. I didn''t want to rm you without having a clear picture of the situation. I also followed Nathan to the Sparks Mansion."
Mr. Hiroshi''s gaze shifted back to Nathan. "And you, Nathan? Why didn''t you protect my daughter better?"
Nathan met Mr. Hiroshi''s eyes, his voice steady despite the weight of the usation. "I did everything I could, Mr. Hiroshi. Vincent''s men were well-prepared and outnumbered us."
"If I were to decide, I wouldn''t let Jane follow those men. But Jane made the decision to go with them to ensure Mia and Ethan''s safety. It was a choice I couldn''t stop. She did it to protect the children."
The room fell silent, the gravity of the situation settling over them. Mr. Hiroshi''s anger began to give way to a deep, simmering worry. He turned away, staring out the window, his mind racing with thoughts of his daughter''s safety.
"Alright," he finally said, his voice calmer but still tense. "We need to strategize. Vincent won''t get away with this. Tatsumi, I want you to find out everything you can from your informant. Can you locate where they brought my daughter and my granddaughter?"
"Okay, Sir. I will follow up, Speed." Tatsumi promptly responded.
"Nathan, we need to prepare for a rescue mission. My daughter and my granddaughter''s lives are at stake, and we won''t let Vincent win. Prepare your men! We will attack their hideouts and headquarters!"
Nathan and Tatsumi exchanged a determined look, both understanding the urgency of their task. They had to act swiftly and decisively to save Jane and Mia. As they moved to leave, Mr. Hiroshi''s voice stopped them.
"And Nathan," he said, his tone softening slightly, "Don''t be so harsh on yourself. Tatsumi is right. It wasn''t your fault. We''ll get them back¡ both Jane and Mia."
Nathan nodded, feeling grateful. They had a mission, and failure was not an option. Together, they would bring Jane and Mia home safely.
Nathan and Tatsumi were about to leave when Mr. Hiroshi''s phone rang. "Wait. Don''t leave just yet. The bastard is calling me." Mr. Hiroshi informed the two men as he watched his phone screen. Vincent''s caller ID was disyed on his screen.
He signaled Tatsumi and Nathan to keep quiet as he answered the phone. He even put it on the loudspeaker mode.
"Where did you bring my daughter?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Vincent through his gritted teeth.
But then¡
"Pa, calm down. It''s me, Jane."
The three men exchanged nces with one another upon hearing Jane''s voice.
"Jane, my daughter. How are you? Did he hurt you? Tell me. Are you alright?! Don''t worry, Nathan and I will rescue you." Mr. Hiroshi''s voice wasced with concern for his daughter.
"No need, Pa. You don''t have to do that. I''m just doing fine here. I don''t need rescue. I call you to inform you that everything is under control. I already talked to Vincent. Everything is just a misunderstanding."
The three men frowned when they heard that.
"Jane, my daughter. Tell me¡ are you being threatened again? Why are you saying this? Tatsumi and Nathan informed me about what happened. Vincent used the children to threaten you!"
"Pa. I made my decision. I''m marrying Vincent. The father of my child." Jane dered, shocking the three men.
"I will not allow you to touch him. Don''t mobilize your men. You know me. I''m not the kind of person who will allow myself to be manipted and threatened. I''m doing this for my own sake. So please, Pa¡ don''t interfere. Just support me with my decision."
Nathan''s heart sank when he heard those wordsing from Jane. Tatsumi could also feel his pain. He knew the feeling of being abandoned. "Oh my, Nathan and I are both rejected grooms. In the end, Jane still chose the father of her child." Tatsumi failed to control his bbering mouth.
Tatsumi immediately shut his mouth when he sensed two pairs of sharp eyes directed at him.
"Oops!"
After ring at Tatsumi, Mr. Hiroshi asked his daughter again.
"Jane, are you sure about this? Is this truly what you want?"
There was a moment of silence from the other line. Tatsumi held Nathan''s shoulder, tapping his back to console him. Tatsumi seemed to tell Nathan to brace himself.
Soon, Jane spoke again, sharing her thoughts. She was clueless that Nathan was there, listening to their conversation.
"Yes, Pa. I''m sure about this. This is for the best," Jane replied.
Mr. Hiroshi cast a look at Nathan. He could tell that Nathan was greatly affected by Jane''s decision. He couldn''t describe his expression. He saw pain, sorrow, regret, and anger in Nathan''s eyes.
Mr. Hiroshi heaved a sigh of defeat. "Alright, Jane. I will listen to you. I''ll trust you with your decision. I hope you will not regret this."
"I know what I''m doing, Pa. Trust me. Trust my judgment," Jane dered with so much confidence and conviction in her words.
Chapter 801 Unfortunate Event
Chapter 801 Unfortunate Event
Day Eighty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Nathan was heartbroken and devastated when he heard Jane''s decision. It looked like Jane had already given up on them. He had been sulking in his room, sincest night. He drowned himself in alcohol to temporarily forget his pain. But when he sobered up, his sorrow still remained.
Knock! Knock!
"Dad! Can you open the door?" Ethan''s voice snapped him out of his deep thoughts.
Nathan got off his bed and traced his steps toward the door. The moment he opened the door and Ethan stepped into his room, the child immediately wrinkled his nose and red at his father.
"Dad! You smell gross! Did you get drunkst night? Your room¨C" Ethan didn''t finish his words as he covered his mouth and his nose.
Holding his breath, Ethan pushed his father toward the bathroom. "Go and take a bath first. I will call our maid to clean your room!"
Ethan reprimanded his father. He shook his head helplessly after shutting the door of the bathroom behind him.
"After taking a bath, follow me in the dining area, Dad!" Ethan raised his voice so that his father could hear hisst remarks.
As Ethan left, Nathan found himself staring at his reflection in the mirror, a heavy burden settling on his shoulders.
"How will I tell him this?" Nathan murmured to himself, his voice thick with anguish. "He will be heartbroken..." The guilt and frustration boiled over, and he felt an uncontroble surge of anger. Nathan clenched his jaw and threw a punch at the mirror. The ss shattered instantly, a cacophony of tiny shards raining down.
CRASH!
Nathan''s hand throbbed with pain, but he barely noticed. Blood dripped from his knuckles, mingling with the broken pieces of the mirror scattered on the floor. He stared at the fractured ss, each fragment reflecting a distorted version of his tormented face.
He took a deep breath, his resolve hardening. "I have to do this," he whispered to himself, his voice trembling. "I have to be honest with him, no matter how much it hurts."
But his words were not only meant for his son. They were a message to himself. He had toe to terms with the harsh reality that Jane hadn''t chosen him.
With a bleeding hand, Nathan took a quick bath. He wrapped his hand with bandages before joining Ethan in the dining area. The young boy was waiting for him.
As soon as he settled down, Ethan asked him excitedly. "Dad, have you talked to Gramps Hiroshi? Will he help us rescue Mommy Jane?"
Nathan looked at him withplicated emotions. He didn''t know how he would begin revealing Jane''s decision.
"Dad? Don''t tell me¡ you haven''t told Gramps Hiroshi yet about Mommy Jane''s situation?" Ethan furrowed his eyebrows.
"Son¡" Nathan began. He cast a sorrowful look at his son. "You don''t have to worry about her safety anymore. She called her father yesterday. Jane doesn''t need to be rescued."
Ethan''s eyes lit up when he heard that. "Really, Dad?! Yes! I knew it! Mommy Jane can''t be easily defeated! I know her well. She won''t give up! She is strong and she can protect herself. When is she going back? Can I see her today?"
Nathan clenched his fists tightly. Ethan''s eyes were filled with hope. How could he crush his son''s spirit? He couldn''t bear to do it, but he had no choice. It was better to tell him the truth now than to let him hold on to false hope.
Nathan took a deep breath, steadying himself. "Ethan, my son¡ listen to me."
Ethan faced his father, his attention fixed on him. "Okay, Dad. Tell me. I''m listening."
Nathan held Ethan''s shoulders, looking straight into his eyes. "Your Mommy Jane loves you so much. Always remember that¡ even if I can''t marry her, her love for you will never change."
Ethan''s eyes widened with concern, but he stayed silent, waiting for his father to continue.
"Son, I think¡ Jane and I can no longer be together. We have to go our separate ways. This is for everyone''s safety," Nathan said, his voice trembling slightly. He mustered the courage to continue, knowing how hard this would be for his son to hear. "She chose your Uncle Vincent. She is marrying Mia''s father."
Ethan''s expression shifted from confusion to heartbreak. "But why, Dad? Why can''t you be together? I thought everything would be okay."
Nathan sighed deeply, his heart breaking at the sight of his son''s distress. "Sometimes, things don''t work out the way we hope, even when we love each other. Jane believes this is the best decision for all of us, especially for you and Mia."
Tears welled up in Ethan''s eyes, but he nodded slowly, trying to understand. "I just want us to be a family, Dad."
Nathan pulled Ethan into a tight embrace, his own eyes glistening with tears. "I know, buddy. I know. But we''ll get through this together. We''ll always be a family, no matter what. And I''ll always be here for you."
Ethan buried his face in his father''s chest, clinging to him as if he never wanted to let go. Nathan held him close, feeling the weight of the truth settle over them both, but also the unbreakable bond that would carry them through the pain.
But then...
"No, Dad! She can''t marry Uncle Vincent!" Ethan suddenly eximed, panic evident in his voice.
Nathan was taken aback by his son''s outburst. "Ethan, calm down. What are you talking about?"
"Mommy Jane will die! It has to be you!" Ethan began counting numbers on his fingers. "She only has sixteen days left!"
Ethan remembered Jane''s 100-day mission. The young boy was still clueless that Jane alreadypleted the mission.
Nathan''s confusion deepened. "What do you mean, she has sixteen days left?"
Ethan''s eyes were wide with desperation."Dad! I need to talk to Mommy Jane. I have to see her.If you don''t marry her, she will die in the next sixteen days!"
Nathan frowned, trying to make sense of his son''s words. "Ethan, what are you saying? Why would she die?"
As much as he wanted to reveal Jane''s 100-day mission to Nathan, he couldn''t do that. Bam-Bam warned him not to tell anyone. Ethan''s voice trembled with urgency. "Please, Dad. You won''t understand. I have to see her. Please bring me to her. We can''t let anything happen to Mommy Jane."
Nathan felt a chill run down his spine. Hearing his son''s frantic exnation made him think that this was part of Ethan''s breaking down. His son couldn''t ept the fact that Jane chose Vincent not him. He thought Ethan was making up a story.
Nathan embraced Ethan tightly. "It''s okay, son. Everything will be fine. Nothing bad will happen to Jane."
"Dad? You don''t believe me, do you?" Ethan couldn''t me his father.
Nathan was about to respond. But his phone suddenly rang, interrupting them. It was a call from Chantha.
"Son, please calm down, okay? I''ll have to pick up this phone call first." Nathan released his son from his embrace.
Ethan could only bob his head. N?v(el)B\\jnn
As soon as he answered the call, Chantha''s panicking voice was heard from the other line.
"Supreme Leader! Did you receive any update from Axel? Please, Boss, tell me. Did he contact you? Do you know where he is right now?"
Nathan frowned. "No, he hasn''t contacted me sincest night. Why?"
Suddenly, there was a loud thud.
"Chantha!" Violet screamed, rushing to her twin sister who had just copsed on the ground, overwhelmed by emotional turmoil.
"Hello? Chantha? Are you there? What''s happening?" Nathan''s voice came through the phone, filled with concern and confusion.
Violet knelt beside Chantha, gently tapping her cheeks to rouse her. "Chantha, wake up! Please, stay with me!" Her voice was frantic, fear evident in her eyes.
Chantha''s face was pale, her breathing shallow. Violet quickly grabbed her phone, her hands shaking. "Boss, it''s me, Violet," she stammered, her voice choked with fear. "Chantha just fainted! We think¡ something bad happened to Axel. He''s gone missing! And his car¡ his car was found at the riverbank."
There was a brief silence on the other end before Nathan''s voice, filled with urgency and concern, cut through the line. "Violet, calm down. Where are you right now?"
"We''re at headquarters," Violet replied, ncing down at Chantha''s motionless form.
"Alright. Summon everyone for an emergency meeting. I''ll go there now. Take care of Chantha."
Chapter 802 His Leadership
Chapter 802 His Leadership
Day Eighty-Four¡
~~*****~~
After receiving the urgent call from Chantha and Violet, Nathan left the Sparks Mansion, heading straight to the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters. Despite the fact Axel went missing, Nathan maintained his calm demeanor. He summoned the branch leaders for an emergency meeting. Upon entering the conference room, Nathan felt the heavy tension that hung in the air like a storm cloud. The faces of his team members were etched with sorrow and concern. Axel, a crucial member of the Syphiruz, was missing. He was not just any member; he was Nathan''s most trusted confidant, his right-hand man.
"Supreme Leader," Joker said, pulling out a chair for Nathan.
Nathan nodded in acknowledgment, his eyes scanning the room, taking in the grim expressions of his people. Spider and Violet stood beside Joker, their usual confidence reced with a somber seriousness. N?v(el)B\\jnn
The branch leaders had just settled into their respective seats when Nathan gave a subtle signal to begin the meeting.
"How is Chantha?" Nathan asked, his gaze shifting to Violet.
"She''s in the barracks. I let her sleep," Violet responded, her voice tinged with sadness.
Among all the members, Chantha was the one most deeply affected by Axel''s disappearance. Axel was very special to Chantha. They were now a couple. Nathan knew that losing Axel had shaken her to the core.
Nathan took a deep breath, steeling himself. "We need to focus. Our priority is to find Axel and bring him back safely."
Joker leaned forward. "We''ve already started gathering intelligence. Spider has some leads we''re following up on. We also found blood inside Axel''s abandoned car. We assumed that our enemy had captured Axel as an important hostage."
Spider nodded, his expression grim. "We believe he might have been taken by King Stallion Mafia."
"Just yesterday, Stallion Mafiaunched a massive attack against our operations all over the world. They are serious about making us down. Fortunately, Axel had warned us about this and we minimized the damages and no casualty on our sides."
Violet interjected, "I''ll ensure Chantha is updated. She''s tough, but this has hit her hard. We need her at her best when we make our move."
Nathan appreciated their loyalty and quick action. "Good. Keep me informed of every development. We can''t afford any mistakes."
"Wait. Am I missing something here? Why did Chantha copse upon hearing about Axel''s disappearance?" Joker interjected, confusion evident in his voice.
Spider pped his forehead in exasperation. "Are you really that clueless?" he asked, shaking his head helplessly.
"Clueless about what?" Joker asked again, his innocence almostical.
"Axel and Chantha are in love with each other!" Violet responded, ring at Joker. She couldn''t believe he hadn''t figured it out.
Joker stood there, momentarily speechless. ''Seriously? Those two are like mortal enemies, always bickering and arguing!'' he thought, disbelief written all over his face.
Even the other branch leaders exchanged surprised nces at Violet''s revtion.
"Damn! We need to find Axel soon. I''m not used to seeing Chantha in such a vulnerable state. She''s always so cheerful and yful!" Joker eximed once he recovered from the shock.
Violet and Spider nodded in agreement, their concern for Chantha evident.
"Give us your orders, Supreme Leader!" Spider said expectantly, his eyes fixed on Nathan.
"Let''s strike back! We should attack the King Stallion Mafia and destroy their headquarters and hideout!" Violet dered with conviction, her determination to confront the enemy head-on shining through.
Nathan shook his head, his expression resolute. "No. We need to wait. I''ve told everyone to lie low. This is not yet the right time to strike back," he said firmly. "If we rush into an all-out war, there will be many casualties on both sides."
"But Supreme Leader," Spider began, his frustration clear, "we can''t just sit back and do nothing. Axel is in danger, and our operations have been sabotaged by our enemies."
Nathan raised a hand to silence him. "I understand your urgency, Spider. But a hasty attack will only lead to more losses. We need a well-thought-out n. We''ll gather more intelligence and strike when we have the advantage."
The room fell silent, the gravity of Nathan''s words sinking in. They knew he was right; an impulsive move could cost them dearly.
"Joker, increase our surveince on the King Stallion Mafia. I want to know their every move," Nathan ordered.
"On it," Joker replied, determination recing his earlier confusion.
"Violet, continue to support Chantha. She needs to stay strong, for Axel and for herself," Nathan continued. "Encourage her to help the team and focus on the search."
"I will," Violet promised, her eyes shing with resolve.
"Spider, coordinate with our informants. I want to know who within the King Stallion Mafia might have orchestrated this. We''ll use that information to our advantage," Nathan added.
"Consider it done," Spider replied, his earlier frustration giving way to a focused determination.
Nathan looked around the room, meeting each pair of eyes with steely determination. "We will bring Axel back. But we do it smart, and we do it right. The Syphiruz don''t act recklessly. We protect our own with precision and strategy."
After giving them his final instructions, Nathan adjourned the meeting and dismissed everyone. He was left in the conference room, staring at the wall nkly.
Once alone, his thoughts shifted to Jane. He missed her terribly, a gnawing ache in his chest that wouldn''t subside. The desire to see her, to hold her, overwhelmed him. He picked up his phone and dialed her number, hoping to hear her voice.
The call went unanswered. Nathan listened to the endless ringing until it went to voicemail. He clenched his phone tightly, frustration and longing battling within him. Finally, he hurled the phone across the room, the device ttering against the wall.
"Damn it!" he eximed, his voice echoing in the empty room. "I can''t let her go like this! But what can I do? She''s already made her decision. How can I convince her?"
Nathan buried his face in his hands, tugging at his hair in desperation. Memories of Jane flooded his mind¡ªherughter, the way she looked at him, the moments they shared. The thought of losing her felt like a knife to his heart.
He paced back and forth across the room, trying to think of a way to change her mind. He knew Jane was stubborn, but he also knew that their connection was strong. There had to be something he could say, something he could do to make her understand how much she meant to him.
Nathan paused, taking a deep breath. He needed to calm down and think clearly. Acting out of desperation wouldn''t help. He had to approach this with the same strategic mindset he used in his leadership. Jane deserved that much from him.
*****
Meanwhile, in the Sparks Mansion, Ethan was also making his moves. He picked up his phone and dialed Mr. Hiroshi''s number.
"Gramps! It''s me, Ethan. Can I see you?" Ethan requested earnestly, his voice filled with urgency.
"Of course, little one. Where are you? I''ll send someone to fetch you!" Mr. Hiroshi responded immediately, his tone warm and amodating.
Ethan breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Gramps. I''m at the mansion. I''ll be ready shortly."
"Consider it done. I''ll see you soon," Mr. Hiroshi replied before ending the call.
Ethan hung up, feeling a sense of reassurance.
"I will save my mommy, no matter what! Mommy and Daddy deserve to be together," Ethan dered with unwavering conviction.
Chapter 803 Janes Meticulous Plan
Chapter 803 Jane''s Meticulous n
Day Eighty-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At Jane''s Secret Hideout¡ ]
Tatsumi, Cherry, and Hanabi were gathered in one ce. Tatsumi informed the twodies of what happened yesterday.
"What? Are you sure about that? Sis Phantom willingly cooperated with Vincent''s men. I can''t believe it. She can easily kill those men." Cherry reacted exasperatedly, disbelief written on her face.
"Maybe she hesitated because of Mia and Ethan''s presence. She didn''t want to appear violent in front of the children." Hanabi interpreted Jane''s action as a consideration for those children.
"Oh right. I almost forgot about that. But hell no! Those guys tried to harm the children. She will never forgive them." Cherry knew Phantomke well, that''s why she was surprised by Jane''s decision at that moment.
Hanabi nodded in agreement. "I think Sis Jane will definitely punish those guys. But I am still confused. Why did she want to marry the jerk? I heard it from Uncle Hiroshi."
Cherry''s jaw dropped when she heard that. "No. Sis Phantom is doing the wrong thing. I can''t let her do this! We must find her!" She stood up and was about to leave when Tatsumi called her.
"Hey, ck Rose,e back here. There is something I haven''t told you yet."
Hanabi and Cherry exchanged nces with one another before giving Tatsumi a questioning look.
"What do you mean by that?" Bothdies asked him in unison.
Tatsumi let out a soft chuckle before showing them his phone screen.
Bothdies were taken aback when they saw Jane''s message.
"Good. Both of you have calmed down."
"I knew it! Sis Jane has a n!" Hanabi blurted out, her eyes sparkling in delight. "Now, I''m starting to feel sorry for Vincent. Hahaha. He is now being used to trap the evil witch."
Cherry also giggled. "Oh my gosh. I shouldn''t have doubted Sis Phantom''s motive. I knew it. She will strike back."
"Yes. So we need to keep this a secret for now including Nathan. We have to assist Jane with her n. She entrusted us¡ Yes, only the three of us!" Tatsumi said, feeling proud.
"Yes. We understand. We have to y along with her to make it look more convincing." Cherry agreed, expressing her support.
"So we have to start working now¡ ording to Jane''s n," Tatsumi uttered excitedly.
"Alright! Let''s do this!" Hanabi tapped Cherry and Tatsumi''s shoulders.
*****
[ At Vincent''s Secret Vi¡ ]
"Have you noticed something suspicious?" Vincent asked Phoenix. They were currently in his studies.
Phoenix shook his head. "Nothing, sir. Aside from her phone call to her father, Mr. Hiroshi, Miss Jane didn''t contact anyone. She also surrendered her phone. Nathan was trying to call her but I turned off her phone."
Vincent fell silent, frowning. He still couldn''t believe that Jane was very obedient and well-behaved.
"What did she do the whole night?" He asked Phoenix again. Someone was secretly monitoring Jane''s movement inside the house.
"She just spent time with Mia. She didn''t leave Mia''s side."
Vincent''s tensed expression softened upon hearing that. ''I guess she is really doing this for Mia''s sake.''
Vincent was slowly being convinced by Jane''s actions.
"How''s the preparation for the wedding? Have you hired a wedding nner?" Vincent shifted the conversation, curious about the progress on the wedding arrangements. Phoenix responded affirmatively with a nod. "Yes, we''ve hired a nner. Right now, she''s deep in discussions with Miss Jane, going over various wedding dress designs."
Vincent heaved a sigh of relief upon hearing that. "That''s good."
"By the way, Boss. Mr. Hiroshi wished to see Miss Jane and you. What should I tell him?" Phoenix was contacted by Mr. Kazuki this morning, rying Mr. Hiroshi''s message. Mr. Hiroshi wanted to see Jane to be at ease. He needed to confirm with his own eyes that Jane was safe and sound.
"Tell him we can meet him in a restaurant. We still need to be cautious. I can''t invite him here in my secret vi," Vincent replied.
"I understand, Boss. I will inform Mr. Kazuki."
Vincent nodded. "We will also choose the ce. Summon our elite fighters. We will surround that ce as a precautionary measure. I don''t want Mr. Hiroshi to interfere with my wedding. He might rescue Jane and Mia together so we must prepare our team." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Got it, Boss. I will inform the team."
Phoenix immediately left to fulfill his duty.
Vincent decided to join Jane in the living room. As he descended the stairs, Vincent saw Mia and Janeughing together. They were both checking the magazines for the wedding dress designs. Jane was proactively asking Mia about her preferences.
That heartwarming scene brought a smile to Vincent''s lips. ''I guess abandoning my revenge for these two is worth it.'' Vincent thought to himself.
"Daddy!" Mia''s voice rang out as soon as she spotted Vincent. "Dad,e here! Join us. Help us choose a wedding dress for my mommy."
Vincent nodded warmly, his heart swelling with affection for Mia and Jane. His gaze shifted from Mia to Jane, and he felt a rush of emotions as Jane smiled back at him and waved.
"Come, Vincent. You should check out the suit and tuxedo," Jane invited him warmly.
''Damn. This is the first time I''ve seen her smile at me... looking at me without a feeling of contempt.'' Vincent couldn''t help but acknowledge the shift in their rtionship, his heart beating a little faster at the thought.
''This is too good to be true.'' He mused to himself as he traced his steps toward the mother and daughter.
Mia moved away a little, giving away her space for Vincent to sit down next to Jane.
"Here, look at these. There are a lot you can choose from." Jane ced the magazine on hisp.
Then Jane nced back at her own magazine. "We can do pictorialter on. We should also visit the Yan Family to inform them about our wedding. And we can make announcements through the media." Jane suggested without looking at Vincent.
"Okay. We can do that after meeting your father. He made a request. He wants to see you and Mia." Vincent informed her, his eyes fixed on her to assess her expression.
But Jane didn''t show any reaction. Her expression was unreadable. "Sure. I also want to reassure my father that everything is fine," she said meaningfully.
Chapter 804 Luring the Villain Out
Chapter 804 Luring the Viin Out
Day Eighty-Four¡
~~*****~~
[ At Golden Restaurant¡ ]
Vincent mobilized his men to surround the said restaurant as they met Mr. Hiroshi. He couldn''t afford to lose Jane. He was cautious with Mr. Hiroshi. He wasn''t certain if the old man would try to rescue Jane and separate him from the mother and daughter.
Vincent''s men were also in disguise as normal customers in order not to attract attention. It did not take long before Vincent and Jane entered the restaurant together with Mia.
The waiter weed them. "Good afternoon, Ma''am and Sir. Do you have a reservation?"
"Yes, reservation for Jane Hiroshi," Vincent replied.
"Pleasee in. I''ll guide you to your table."
The waiter led the three to the second floor where Mr. Hiroshi was already waiting for them.
"Grandpa!" Mia excitedly called him upon seeing Mr. Hiroshi. She waved her hand as she was being carried by Vincent. "Oh, my granddaughter. Are you feeling well now?" Mr. Hiroshi softly asked Mia. He was worried because Mia had just recovered from the car ident.
"I''m fine now, Grandpa. Having difficulty walking alone but I''m going to recover soon." Mia responded.
Vincent put her down and made her sit next to Mr. Hiroshi. "How about you, Jane? Is everything fine?" Mr. Hiroshi asked, casting a sharp re at Vincent. "Yes, Pa. Everything is fine." She reassured him.
Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t hide his displeasure after hearing what Vincent did. This crazy jerk used the kids to threaten his daughter, Jane. If not for Jane''s request, he wouldn''t allow her to marry Vincent.
Meanwhile, Vincent just stayed calm as if he hadn''t done something wrong. He pulled a chair for Jane before he sat down.
"Pa, Vincent, and I will meet Aunt and Grandpater at Yan Family Mansion. We will share the news with them about our uing wedding. Will youe with us?" Jane was straightforward. She didn''t waste her time as she mentioned their main topic today.
"Sure. I can join you." Mr. Hiroshi agreed. Deep inside, he was still worried about Jane. He wanted to ask her about Nathan but he couldn''t bring it up in front of Vincent.
Jane did all the talking. She discussed the details of her wedding¨C date, venue, and the people whom she wanted to invite. She never mentioned Nathan once.
Mr. Hiroshi didn''t question her decision further as he could see the determination in her eyes. His daughter had finally made her decision and nothing could change her mind.
For some unknown reason, Mr. Hiroshi was disheartened. He felt sorry for Nathan and Ethan. The young boy even contacted him, asking for his help. "Jane, I''ll support you no matter what your decision is." Mr. Hiroshi dered. Then he looked at Vincent.
"Make sure to protect my daughter. Don''t you dare hurt her again. Understand?"
"Rest assured Mr. Hiroshi, I will take good care of Jane and Mia. We will live happily as aplete family." Mr. Hiroshi just nodded. In the end, he just focused his attention on Mia, putting food on her te as the four of them started eating.
Vincent was satisfied since he received an update from his men that Mr. Hiroshi didn''t bring any guards or members from the Sawada n.
In the middle of their lunch, Jane excused herself as she headed to the restroom. Unknown to her, someone followed her inside.
"Mommy Jane¡"
Jane''s body stiffened when she recognized that voice. She turned around only to see Ethan at the entrance door of the restroom.
"Ethan?" There was a hint of longing in Jane''s eyes as she called his name. She couldn''t believe it. Ethan was there.
Before she could take a move, Ethan ran in her direction, hugging her waist.
"Mommy Jane! I missed you. I am so worried about you. Did they hurt you?" Ethan asked her with eyes burned with tears. He was trying to hold back his tears.
Jane''s heart ached after seeing the sad look in his eyes. "Oh, Ethan." She crouched down, hugging him back tightly.
"I''m fine. No one can hurt me. I missed you too."
"Mommy! Please don''t marry Uncle Vincent. It should be Dad. You are going to die if you marry the wrong guy." Ethan didn''t hesitate to tell her what he wanted.
"Please, Mommy. Don''t do this. I promise. I''m going to be strong. I will not allow anyone to use me again just to threaten you. So please, don''t marry Uncle Vincent. Don''t leave my Daddy." The young boy pleaded. "Don''t you love my Dad anymore?" Ethan asked her with his innocent eyes.
Jane smiled at Ethan, caressing his cheeks. "Of course, I love your Dad. He is the man I truly love."
"Then why are you marrying Uncle Vincent? Is it because of Mia?" Ethan questioned her.
Jane shook her head. "No. It''s not what you think, Baby. Do you trust me, Baby?" Jane asked him expectantly.
Ethan bobbed his head. "Yes. Mommy. I trust you."
"If you do, then you don''t have to worry about it. Can you keep a secret?" Jane stroked his hair. Ethan''s eyes lit up as he nodded. "Yes, Mommy. I can always keep your secrets."
Jane let out a soft giggle. "Okay. Promise me. You have to keep this from your father too."
"I promise." Ethan promptly responded.
"I''m doing this for show. I''m not going to marry Vincent. I''m just using him as bait to lure the main viin. There is someone I must catch, Ethan. A dangerous person." Jane shared her n with Ethan. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ethan smiled upon hearing that. "I knew it! You have a n. Dad doesn''t believe me." Ethan sounded disappointed.
Jane couldn''t help but giggle. "It''s alright. We need to keep this from your Dad so that everything will look more convincing."
"Always remember this, Ethan. Your father is the only man I love. And I will do everything to marry him. We will be a family. You, Mia, Nathan and me. The four of us. I have to do this to protect you¡ and everyone precious to me."
Ethan nodded. "I understand, Mom."
"By the way, why are you here? Who brings you here?" "Gramps. I came here with him. But I hide myself and wait for the chance to talk to you alone."
Jane nced at Ethan with an amused look in her eyes. ''He is a smart boy.''
"I''m d you are here. Let me hug you, my baby. Just be patient okay? I will return to you and your Dad soon."
"Yes. Mommy. I will wait for you." Ethan''s sadnesspletely disappeared. He trusts Jane''s words. He knew that Jane would return to them.
He also felt relieved because Jane wouldn''t marry Vincent. It was just for show.
"Mommy. If you need help, don''t hesitate to call me. Okay? I will assist you." Ethan volunteered.
Jane pinched his cute nose. "My baby is so dependable. You make me proud, Ethan. For now, what I want you to do is to stay close to your Daddy. Cheer him up for me. Okay?"
Ethan bobbed his head frantically. "Leave that to me, Mommy. I''ll take care of my Dad."
"I''m so d. Thank you, Ethan."
Chapter 805 Her Main Goal
Chapter 805 Her Main Goal
Day Eighty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Jane felt at ease after talking to Ethan. She wouldn''t worry much about Nathan since Ethan would be there for him. She returned to their table without letting Vincent know that Ethan was also inside that restaurant. She saw him sitting at the nearby table. Mr. Hiroshi''s men were disguised as Ethan''s guardians.
It did not take long before they finished their meal.
"Shall we go and meet the Yan Family?" Jane rose from her seat. She was in a hurry to finish introducing Vincent to her rtives.
Her goal was for their wedding announcement to be made in public. This was the only way to attract Monica''s attention who was still in hiding.
Monica was so obsessed with Vincent. Jane knew that Monica would target her just to stop the wedding. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Jane wanted to divert all her attention to her so that Monica wouldn''t have time to hurt her beloved. She was still angry because her sister Abigail was put in danger because of Monica''s evil scheme.
''I must catch her and stop her from doing evil things.'' Jane thought to herself.
Vincent paid the bill while Mr. Hiroshi escorted Mia and Jane out of the restaurant. Mia apanied Mr. Hiroshi in his car while Jane remained in Vincent''s car. The four of them headed to the Yan Family Mansion. Madam Priyanshi, her Aunt, and Old Master Yan, her grandfather weed them warmly.
"Aunt, Grandpa¡ this is Mia, my daughter. And this is Vincent, her father." Jane introduced the two.
Madam Priyanshi and Old Master Yan were surprised when they heard that.
"You already have a daughter." Aunt Priyanshi gasped, eyeing Mia and Vincent in disbelief.
"Hello, Grand Aunt! And great grandpa, I''m Mia. It''s my pleasure to meet you." Mia greeted them politely.
"Oh, my great-granddaughter. She is so adorable." Old Master Yan stroked Mia''s hair.
"It''s truly a pleasant surprise." Madam Priyanshi said with a smile. She looked at Mia dotingly.
"Aunt, Grandpa¡ the reason we came here today is to share some important news with you," Jane began, her voice steady but filled with anticipation. "Vincent and I have decided to get married. Our wedding will take ce in just a few days."
Old Master Yan and Madam Priyanshi exchanged astonished nces, processing the sudden announcement. Everything seemed to be happening so quickly.
"Jane, this is quite unexpected," Old Master Yan said, his brow furrowing. "Why the rush?"
Jane took a deep breath, her eyes meeting Vincent''s before she continued. "Since Dave and Abigail''s wedding was postponed, Vincent and I saw an opportunity to move forward with our own ns. We''ve been discussing this for a while, and we feel ready to take this step."
Madam Priyanshi''s expression softened, though her eyes still held a trace of concern. "But, Jane, a wedding is a significant event. There''s so much to prepare. Are you sure you''re ready for this?"
Jane nodded confidently. "Yes, Aunt. We''ve thought about it carefully. Vincent and I aremitted to each other, and we don''t want to wait any longer. We''ve already started making the necessary arrangements."
Vincent, who had been quietly standing beside Jane, finally spoke up. "We understand this might seem sudden, but our love for each other has only grown stronger. We believe that now is the right time for us."
Jane''s face contorted at Vincent''s shameless deration. There was no Love between them. Vincent was just obsessed with taking everything away from his brother, Nathan.
Jane was aware that Vincent was rushing this because he didn''t want Jane to marry Nathan.
Old Master Yan sighed, a mixture of emotions ying across his face. "Well, if you both are certain about this, then we will support your decision. But remember, a marriage is not just about the wedding day. It''s about themitment and effort you put into your rtionship every single day."
Old Master Yan simply watched Vincent and Jane. He had a nagging feeling about this. ''Why can''t I see love in Jane''s eyes? There is no emotion at all. I don''t think she is happy with this. But why is she pushing through the wedding?''
Madam Priyanshi reached out to hold Jane''s hand, her gaze warm and understanding. "We''re here for you, Jane. If there''s anything you need, don''t hesitate to ask. We''ll help you make this wedding as beautiful as you both deserve."
Jane smiled, feeling a wave of relief and gratitude. "Thank you, Aunt. Thank you, Grandpa. Your support means everything to us."
After a while, Jane found a chance to talk to Madam Priyanshi privately.
"Aunt, I have one request." Jane blurted out earnestly.
"Oh. What is it, Jane? Just tell me. I''ll do it for you." Madam Priyanshi was willing to be of help.
"Aunt, you have connections with different mediapanies right?" Jane asked.
"Yes, dear. Why? What do you want me to do?" Madam Priyanshi looked at her with anticipation.
"Could you please make a public announcement about my uing wedding? I need them to write an article about it and publish it as a headline." Jane expressed her request.
"Oh. Of course. That is easy. Just leave this to me. Your Aunt will be happy to announce that my niece is going to marry. We also want to grab this opportunity to introduce you as part of the Yan Family."
"We only announced Abigail''s identity before. Now, it''s your turn to be acknowledged as part of this family." After saying that, Madam Priyanshi hugged Jane. She felt so happy since the two daughters of herte sister were with them.
"Thank you, Aunt." Jane hugged her back.
Jane''s n was now working. She just hoped that her target would take the bait. She wanted to take care of this matter as soon as possible.
''Just wait for me, Nate. Hang on. I will return to your side soon.'' Jane murmured inwardly. She already missed Nathan a lot. But she had to endure it for the sake of her n.
As the Yan family began discussing the uing wedding in more detail, the door to the Yan Family Mansion suddenly opened. Nathan stepped in, his presence immediatelymanding attention.
"Nate?" Jane''s thoughts raced. "What is he doing here?"
Everyone fell silent as Nathan''s eyes scanned the room, finally locking onto Jane''s. She felt a jolt of surprise and confusion. Their gazes held, a silent conversation passing between them.
Old Master Yan was the first to break the silence. "Nathan, this is quite a surprise. What brings you here?"
Nathan took a deep breath, his eyes never leaving Jane''s. "I apologize for the sudden intrusion. I have something important to discuss with Jane." Vincent, who had been sitting close to Jane, furrowed his brow, clearly uneasy about Nathan''s sudden appearance. "What could be so urgent, Nathan? We''re in the middle of nning our wedding."
Nathan''s gaze flickered to Vincent briefly before returning to Jane. "It''s a personal matter. It won''t take long."
''Is he here to convince Jane to be with him?'' Vincent clenched his fists tightly. Then he shifted his gaze from Nathan to Jane.
''What are you going to do now, Jane? Prove to me that I am wrong to doubt you.'' Vincent held Jane''s hand, conveying his thought by gripping her hand tightly.
Chapter 806 Everything Will Be Fine
Chapter 806 Everything Will Be Fine
Day Eighty-Four¡
~~*****~~
Jane shifted her gaze back and forth between Vincent and Nathan. She felt conflicted for a moment as she understood the meaning of Vincent''s gesture. He wanted her to prove to him that she was serious about choosing him over Nathan.
"Jane, can we please talk for a moment?" Nathan softly asked her.
The elders just observed them silently, waiting for Jane''s decision.
"Fine. Let''s talk. But Vincent will being with us."
Vincent smirked the moment he heard that. On the other hand, Nathan felt disappointed. "I wish to talk to you. Alone," Nathan mumbled firmly, his eyes not leaving her face.
Mr. Hiroshi and Old Master Yan could feel the heavy tension in the air.
"Then I won''t talk to you," Jane responded with finality in her voice. She lowered her gaze since she couldn''t look straight into Nathan''s eyes.
She had the urge to hug him and ease his pain. But she couldn''t do it right now. She felt sorry for hurting Nathan''s feelings.
''I''m sorry, Nate. I have to do this. I will make it up to you once I''m done with my n.'' Jane thought to herself.
"You heard her. I''m Jane''s fianc¨¦. So I have the right to know what you will tell her. Her personal matter is also mine starting today." Vincent sternly said, giving Nathan a mocking look.
Nathan shot Vincent a cold sharp re. If not for the presence of Mr. Hiroshi and Old Master Yan, he should have punched Vincent already. This half-brother of his didn''t get tired of scheming, taking everything away from him¡ including Jane.
"Alright. Let''s go outside." Nathan finally agreed.
Jane nced at her father. "Pa, I''ll leave Mia in your care for now."
Mr. Hiroshi nodded. "Okay. Go ahead. Discuss what you need to discuss with them." On the balcony.
Natha stood face to face with Vincent and Jane.
"Now, talk," Vincentmanded Nathan with a provocative smirk.
Nathan clenched his fists, trying to control his anger. He decided to ignore Vincent, shifting his gaze back to Jane.
"Jane¡e with me. You don''t have to obey this guy just because of his threat. I''ll protect Mia and you." Nathan extended his right hand toward Jane, urging her to go to his side.
"I surrounded this ce with my men. Vincent won''t be able to touch you and Mia, including your family," Nathan added, reassuring Jane.
Vincent''s expression darkened upon hearing that. He wasn''t surprised. Nathan wouldn''t go there unprepared. But the question was¡ who told Nathan that they would be visiting the Yan Family today? Was it Mr. Hiroshi?
"Are you sure about that, Nate? I also have my men surrounding this mansion. If you make a bad mood, there will be a bloodbath here. I won''t let you take away Jane and my daughter." Vincent spat back at him.
"There is no need for that!" Jane intervened, rubbing the space in between her eyebrows.
"Stop fighting over me. I''ve made my decision already." Jane raised her head as she nced at Nathan.
"Nate¡" she stepped forward.
Vincent crumpled his face, wanting to stop Jane. But then¡
"I think this is the right time for me to say goodbye. I can''t be with you anymore. I''m choosing Vincent and Mia. I hope you understand."
Nathan froze in his spot, his heart being pierced by a thousand knives. Meanwhile, Vincent''s eyes sparkled in delight, rejoicing inwardly.
Without waiting for Nathan to say a word, Jane closed their gaps, hugging him tightly. She couldn''t keep her indifference. Her heart was also in pain seeing Nathan''s sadness. She knew that her words broke his heart today. All she could do was give him aforting hug.
"I hope someday you can find happiness, Nate. I might not be the one for you¡ but I truly wish you could find someone who can be Ethan''s mother. Someone who will love you both unconditionally¡ as one family."
Jane rubbed his back. She could feel that Nathan''s body became rigid and tense. He was overwhelmed by her words of goodbye.
This time Nathan shook his head and tears started to fall from the corners of his eyes.
"Jane. Don''t do this. I can''t give you up. How can I do that? You are my life¡" His voice choked, sadness and despair evident in his tone. He held her body tight, not wanting to let go.
"I''m sorry, Nate. This is the end of our journey together. Maybe we are not really meant to be." After saying that, Jane broke the hug as she returned to Vincent''s side.
"You and Vincent are brothers. You should reconcile with each other, instead of fighting over a girl." Since she couldn''t bear to see Nathan in tears, Jane turned around to leave. She strode toward the mansion without looking back.
Nathan just stood there in his spot, tears running down his face. He watched Jane''s back as she drifted away from his sight. That''s the end. He couldn''t have her. They would no longer be together.
Meanwhile, Vincent approached Nathan, holding his shoulder. "Bro, I won. You are totally defeated. So topensate you for your loss¡ I''m giving back thepany to you. You can have it back. I''m not interested in it anymore. Jane and Mia are more than enough for me. Starting today, I will no longer bother you and your father. You can both live happily."
"Good luck, Bro. Send my regards to our father." Vincent left the balcony, leaving Nathan with a shattered heart. He didn''t know how long he had stayed there. When everything sunk in his mind, Nathan dropped to his knees, punching the ground several times. He wanted to scream! He wanted to cry! He wanted to disappear!
It did not take long when a small figure showed up on the balcony, running to his side.
"Dad!" Ethan called his father with a concerned look on his face.
Nathan stopped punching the ground as he held his son. "Son¡ I¡ lost her. Your Mommy Jane¡ She won''t being back to us. I''m sorry. I failed you." N?v(el)B\\jnn
But Ethan just gave him a reassuring smile, gently patting his head. "Don''t be sad, Dad. Everything will be fine. Have faith. And be strong." The young boy engulfed his father in a warm embrace,forting him.
Chapter 807 Revelation About the Traitor
Chapter 807 Revtion About the Traitor
Day Eighty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Lots of things happened yesterday. Jane was physically and emotionally exhausted. She didn''t feel like getting off the bed. She stared at her ceiling nkly, thinking about Nathan.
''Sigh. He shouldn''t have followed us into the Yan Family Mansion. I made Nathan cry¡ and I lied to him.'' Jane sighed deeply.
Knock! Knock!
The knocking sound of the door caught Jane''s attention.
"Mommy. May Ie in?" Mia''s cheerful voice resounded outside the door.
"Sure, Baby." Jane sat up on her bed and put on a smile to greet her daughter.
"Good morning, Mommy!" Mia climbed on her bed, nting a soft kiss on her cheek.
Jane could only giggle because of Mia''s enthusiasm. "Why are you so happy?"
"I saw your picture with Dad in the newspaper. Look at this, Mommy. You are so beautiful. Dad is handsome. But Mommy, I noticed something. Why aren''t you smiling?" Mia asked her innocently.
"Oh. Maybe I''m tired because of the photo shoot and the fitting of the wedding gown." Jane just made up some excuses. "By the way, where is your Dad?"
"He is talking with Uncle Phoenix, discussing the venue of the wedding."
Jane just smiled faintly. Then she nced at the newspaper. ''I hope my n will work. I''ll be waiting for you, Monica.''
*****
Meanwhile, in her secret hideout, the news of Vincent and Jane''s uing wedding had already reached Monica.
Bang!
CRASH!
"NO!!! This can''t be! Vincent is mine! Why is he marrying Phantomke!" Monica screamed as she threw the things inside her room.
"I can''t allow them to be together! AAAaaahhhh!" Bang! Bang! She fired numerous times using her pistol. She couldn''t ept this. Vincent marrying Phantomke?! That was ridiculous.
"I will kill you, Bitch! I will kill you! I won''t let you steal my man! Vincent is just mine!"
Monica''s room was in a great mess. Broken sses, table, and chair were all scattered on the floor. She was seething with rage, her eyes bloodshot.
She stabbed Jane''s photo in the news article several times. She was venting out her frustration and hatred.
When she calmed down, Monica summoned her underlings.
The door of her room was pushed open. Ten men entered the room, shocked to see the chaos inside.
"Madam, did you call for us?" The leader of the group spoke up.
"What the hell are you doing?! I''m paying you to do your job! When are you going to deliver the result that I want?!" Monica scolded them, throwing things at them.
No one could pacify her anger right now. She wanted to kill someone!
"I''m sorry for the dy, Madam. The young boy just arrived a few days ago. We didn''t get the chance to take him away. But we are still closely following his movement." The leader exined. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Prioritize that mission! You have to capture that boy! He will be my key to stop Phantomke from marrying Vincent. Bring Ethan Sparks to me!" Monica gave them hermand.
"Understood, Madam!"
"Diego!" Monica called a person standing behind the leader.
"You are my spy. Gather information regarding this wedding, especially the venue! You also need to find out why Phantomke is marrying Vincent. This is unbelievable!"
"Use your connection with your friend, Phoenix. He is Vincent''s right-hand man. I believe he knows something about this," Monica added.
"Okay, Madam. Don''t worry. I will go and contact Phoenix to gather information," Diego replied.
"Be careful! Don''t make it obvious! We can''t afford to be caught by Vincent''s men!" Monica sternly said.
"Got it, Madam. We will be more careful." Diego reassured her.
"Now go! Do your respective tasks. Don''t disappoint me!" Monica dispatched her men. If Vincent was busy preparing for this wedding, Monica was making her move to stop it.
"I''ll give you a surprise, Phantomke. A surprise that you will never forget!" Monica smirked slyly.
*****
At Sparks Mansion¡
Nathan was still not in the mood today. He locked himself in his study room. He didn''t report to thepany.
He was drinking his whiskey when he received a call from Joker. He put his ss down to answer his phone.
"Hello?"
"Supreme Leader! I called you to give you some updates on our search. We''ve been tracking Axel¡ but unfortunately, the people who took him are now untraceable. What should we do now, Boss? We are afraid that Axel is being tortured right now. Or worse, he is already dead."
Nathan narrowed his eyes upon hearing that.
"How about Violet and others? Maybe they got some leads." Nathan asked him.
"We have the same results, Supreme Leader. We feel like we reached a dead end." Joker sounded sad and disappointed.
"Just continue your search," Nathan simplymanded him.
Joker heaved a deep sigh. He knew that their Supreme Leader would never give up on finding Axel. They needed to be strong since their Supreme Leader tried to keep hisposure.
"Noted, Supreme Leader." Joker had just hung up when Nathan received a message. The moment he read the content, Nathan hastily stood up, grabbing his car keys.
He hurriedly left the Sparks Mansion, heading to their meet-up point. It was an abandoned yacht in the York City Port.
"Supreme Leader," someone called him.
Nathan nodded upon seeing his loyal subordinate. "Everyone is looking for you, especially Chantha. Have you figured out who the traitor is?"
Axel showed up in front of Nathan. His disappearance was just part of their n to find out who was the traitor.
"Supreme Leader¡ Yes. I found out who the traitor was. This is both good news and bad news for you, Supreme Leader." Axel mumbled as he could feel the gravity of the situation.
"It''s fine. I can handle it. Now, tell me. What are your findings?" Nathan looked at him intently.
"The good news¡ the traitor is not a member of the Syphiruz Mafia. The branch leaders are now clear." Axel informed Nathan.
Nathan nodded, feeling relieved.
"But Master¡ the bad news is¡ the traitor is someone close to you¡" Axel hesitated for a moment since he was worried about Nathan''s reaction. "Just tell me¡" Nathan urged him.
"Supreme Leader¡ The traitor is¡ Butler Li."
Chapter 808 I Want Answers
Chapter 808 I Want Answers
Day Eighty-Five¡
~~*****~~
"Supreme Leader¡ The traitor is¡ Butler Li."
Nathan couldn''t believe his ears. The traitor was the person he had never ever doubted even once. Butler Li had been serving the Sparks Family for more than two decades now. How could he betray him and his family? For what reasons?
"Are you sure about this, Axel?" Nathan asked in his stern cold voice, disbelief evident in his eyes.
Axel nodded to confirm it. He had a serious look on his face. He knew that this truth was hard to ept for Nathan. He had to admit that he was also shocked beyond belief after finding out the identity of the traitor.
"Do you have proof?" Nathan clenched his fists, still conditioning himself to absorb the truth.
Axel handed him a tablet. Then he showed him some video recordings.
"The day when your father, Chairman Xu, went to our medical facilities to submit the DNA samples, Butler Li was there. The missing samples were taken by Butler Li."
Nathan tightened his grip on the tablet as he watched the recordings.
"And the day thepany''s system got hacked and was shut down¡ Butler Li was also in the building. He managed to enter the control room. He was the one who deactivated our virus defender¡ and our security system had beenpromised."
Nathan gritted his teeth and shut his eyes. Butler Li''s betrayal was confirmed. He was the mole¡ Vincent''s spy.
After his long silence, Nathan finally spoke up. "Let''s go. We need to catch him."
Axel nodded in understanding. They had to move now while Butler Li was still unguarded. He was still clueless that his secret had been revealed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
*****
At Sparks Mansion¡
"Uncle Li, what are you cooking?" Ethan asked the butler. He was sitting in the countertop while watching Butler Li moved across the kitchen.
"Your favorite, young master! I want to cheer you up today." Butler Li knew that the Sparks Mansion had been gloomy since the news of Jane and Vincent''s wedding came out.
"Young master, are you still sad?" He simply asked the boy as he mixed the ingredients in the boiling pot.
Ethan nodded. "Yes. I''m sad for my Dad. He has been skipping meal. He locked himself in his study room, drowning himself in alcohol. I told him that everything would be fine but still, he wasn''tforted by my words at all."
The young boy heaved a deep sigh.
Butler Li smiled at him faintly as he covered the boiling pot. Then he turned to face Ethan, stroking his hair.
"I''m d that my young master is very brave, strong, and optimistic. Just keepforting your father. He needs you now more than ever. He is more heartbroken aspared before when Miss Abigail recovered her memories and chose Dave."
"Because Mommy Jane is his one true love. Not Miss Abigail and not my mother." Ethan stated matter-of-factly.
Butler Li fell silent for a moment. There was a glint in his eyes when he thought about Ethan''s biological mother.
"Uncle Li, can I ask you a question?" Ethan looked at him expectantly.
"Sure, young master. What do you want to know?" Butler Li was now all ears on Ethan.
"About Uncle Vincent¡ why does he want to take everything away from my Dad? I want to get close to him since he is my Dad''s brother. But he keeps picking a fight on my Dad. Why does he hate Dad, Grandpa, and me?"
Butler Li had conflicted feelings when he heard that. He didn''t know how he would exin the root of Vincent''s hatred toward the Sparks Family.
"Young master, I don''t think your Uncle Vincent hate you." That''s the only things he could tell Ethan. He knew that despite Ethan being Nathan''s son, Vincent didn''t harbor hatred toward the child.
Vincent was the one who took care of Ethan when he was born, treating him like his own son. But he had to admit that Vincent didn''t hesitate to use Ethan for his revenge. Because of Ethan, Monica was able to return to Nathan''s life. Then more schemes and more lies happened. Butler Li was also responsible for those lies. He was the ultimate aplice that ruined Jane and Nathan''s rtionship!
"But Uncle Li, Uncle Vincent tried to kill me when his men used me as a threat to ckmail Mommy Jane. I don''t think he likes me either. He doesn''t care about me getting hurt or getting killed. He just wanted to win against Dad by stealing my Mommy Jane." Ethan pursed his lips, feeling a little bit sad.
Butler Li could only sigh helplessly. "I''m sorry about that, young master."
"Huh? Why are you apologizing to me, Uncle Li? You didn''t do anything wrong." Ethan blinked in amusement.
"I was not there to protect you," Butler Li replied, his heart filled withplicated emotions.
"It''s alright, Uncle Li. Mommy sacrificed herself for me. She saved me. But next time, if I get into trouble again, I hope Mommy won''t have to sacrifice herself for me. I want to protect her myself," Ethan dered with conviction.
Butler Li smiled at Ethan''s sincere words. He could see the determination in the young boy''s eyes.
They were still having aconversation when someone suddenly dragged Ethan away from Butler Li. "Butler Li,e with me. We need to talk." Nathan''s sudden arrival interrupted the two.
"Dad?" Ethan nced at his father, feeling confused.
The young boy was surprised to see Axel and Nathan together. Something was off with their expressions. Five guards were standing behind Axel and Nathan.
"Dad, where have you been? I thought you were in your study room. Why Uncle Axel and the guards are here?"
Butler Li also watched them, puzzled. "Did something big happen again today?"
Instead of answering Ethan''s query, Nathanmanded the boy. "Ethan, go to your room." Sensing the seriousness in his father''s tone, Ethan stepped out of the kitchen.
"Master, is there something wrong?" Butler Li asked him.
But Nathan immediately signaled for the guards to capture Butler Li. Within seconds, the guards sprang into action, surrounding the butler. Butler Li''s eyes widened in shock, but he didn''t resist as they closed in on him, gripping his arms firmly.
"Take him to the storage room now," Nathan ordered, his voice cold and authoritative. The guards began to escort Butler Li out of the kitchen. Nathan and Axel followed them behind.
Butler Li nced back at Nathan with confusion in his eyes. "Master Nathan, what is the meaning of this?" he asked.
Nathan stepped forward, his expression hardening. "You know exactly why this is happening. Your betrayal won''t go unpunished. You''ve crossed the line, and now you must face the consequences."
Butler Li was dumbfounded when he heard that. His face turned pale and his body froze.
''He finally found out that I''m the traitor.'' Butler Li smiled bitterly.
He didn''t try to resist. He just obediently walked toward the storage room. As they entered, the guards handcuffed Butler Li''s hands, making him sit on a chair.
"Wait outside," Nathan told the five guards. The guards immediately headed out. Nathan and Axel were left behind to confront Butler Li.
"Butler Li, I want answers. I hope you will cooperate," Nathan said while eyeing Butler Li meaningfully.
Chapter 809 Has Soft Spot for His Young Master
Chapter 809 Has Soft Spot for His Young Master
Day Eighty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Butler Li remained silent.
"We''ve trusted you. Of all the people, I didn''t expect that the traitor was you. Why did you do this? How much did they pay you?" Nathan questioned Butler Li.
Butler Li just lowered his gaze. "Young Master, no one can buy my loyalty."
Nathan clenched his fists upon hearing that.
"Then why? Why did you betray us?"
Butler Li looked away, keeping his mouth shut. For the past years, Butler Li has be so attached to Nathan. It was not part of his n. But it just happened.
That''s why he couldn''t face him. He could see the pain of betrayal in Nathan''s eyes. He knew Nathan was utterly disappointed with him.
"SPEAK UP!" Nathan yelled through gritted teeth. He was terribly irritated since Butler Li remained quiet, not even defending himself.
"Are you being threatened? Did they ckmail you as well? For goodness'' sake, tell me the truth!" Nathan held Butler Li''s shoulder, shaking his body.
"We are one family here. If they threaten you, I can always help you!"
"No. No one threatened me," Butler Li inly responded.
Nathan and Axel exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t know whether he was telling the truth or not. If no one paid him and no one threatened him then what was his motive for betraying Nathan and Old Man Xu?
"Why did you steal the DNA samples? What are you hiding about my son''s biological mother? Do you know her? Is it Helena or Monica?" Nathan bombarded him with so many questions. However, Butler Li remained tight-lipped.
"Butler Li, it is best for you to talk and reveal what you know. If you keep doing this, then we will have no choice but to use force just to get an answer from you." Axel chimed in. He reminded Butler Li that they would resort to torturing him.
But Axel''s threat didn''t faze him at all. He was willing to receive punishment for betraying Nathan. A little torture might help ease his guilt for deceiving the Sparks Family for so many years.
"I do understand. But I''m sorry. I don''t want to talk." Butler Li stubbornly said.
Nathan rubbed the space in between his brows, taking a deep sigh. Since Butler Li didn''t want to cooperate then he had no choice.
"Bring him to the headquarters. Do the questioning there." Nathan ordered Axel, turning around. He was still having a hard time epting the fact that Butler Li had betrayed the Sparks Family.
''Copy, Boss." Axel responded.
He approached Butler Li, removing the bind on his feet. He pulled him up while Nathan stepped out of the storage room without looking back. Butler Li and Axel were following him from behind.
As Axel and the other guards escorted Butler Li toward the car, a tiny voice made them stop in their tracks.
"Uncle Axel! Dad! What is the meaning of this? Where are you bringing Butler Li? Why did you handcuff his hands?" Ethan asked in confusion.
He even ran toward Butler Li, shielding him against the bodyguards.
''Young master¡" Butler Li didn''t know what to feel at that moment. He didn''t want Ethan to witness this.
"Ethan, stay away from him. Come to me," Nathan extended his right hand to Ethan.
"No! I will not leave him. Why are you doing this, Dad? What did he do wrong?" Ethan questioned them, darting his gaze back and forth between Axel and Nathan.
He even spread his arms as if he didn''t want the guards to hold Butler Li.
There was a hint of sadness in Butler Li''s eyes as he stared at the innocent child who was trying to protect him.
''Don''t do this, Ethan. I''ve wronged you so I deserve this.'' Butler Li pursed his lips, trying to hold back his tears. He was afraid to find out how Ethan would react if he learned the truth.
"Son, I''ll count one to five. Don''t let me repeat myself," Nathan sternly said.
"No. I need some answers." Ethan shook his head vehemently. "I can''t leave, Uncle Li. What are you nning to do with him?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Nathan heaved a deep sigh, looking at his stubborn son helplessly.
''You will be heartbroken if you learn the truth.'' Nathan thought to himself.
"Just go back inside the house, Ethan. You must listen to me." Natha ordered him.
Since Axel and Nathan refused to disclose information to Ethan, the young boy gazed up, looking at Butler Li''s eyes.
"Uncle Li, please tell me. Why are they bullying you?"
Butler Li''s heart clenched as he heard Ethan''s question. How could he tell him that he was a traitor? This young boy also trusted him a lot.
"Uncle Li, please," Ethan begged, tugging Butler Li''s hands. "I have the right to know!" He added.
mming his eyes shut, Butler Li heaved a sigh of defeat. "Young master¡ I''m a traitor."
Ethan''s eyes widened in shock, his mouth hung open. He shook his head. It took him a few seconds before his mind absorbed his words.
"No. You promised me! You said you would never betray us." Ethan started to sob.
Butler Li looked away. He couldn''t bear to see Ethan crying because of him.
"Dad! Tell me¡ what did Uncle Li do wrong? I don''t believe he is a traitor." Ethan was in denial. He still defended Butler Li. "He is a good man! He took care of me, you, and Grandpa. He served us for a very long time. This might be a misunderstanding!"
Butler Li crouched down to hug Ethan. "I''m sorry, young master. I lied. I deceived you. You, your Dad, and your grandpa." Butler Li admitted.
"I''m your Uncle Vincent''s spy. And Vincent is my nephew. His mother is my elder sister." Butler Li finally revealed his identity.
Nathan and Axel were both surprised. Just a while ago, Butler Li was so determined to keep his mouth shut. But now, in front of Ethan, he disclosed the main reason for his betrayal¨C he was Vincent''s Uncle!
''So Ethan is the key to making him talk. This only means¡ he truly cares about my son.'' Nathan thought to himself.
"Axel, remove his handcuffs. Escort him back to the mansion." Nathan changed his mind. He would try his luck. Maybe his son would get honest answers from Butler Li. He needed Ethan''s help to convince Butler Li to confess everything. After all, Butler Li also had a soft spot for Ethan.
Chapter 810 His Role in the Revenge Plot
Chapter 810 His Role in the Revenge Plot
Day Eighty-Five¡
~~*****~~
Nathan returned to the living room together with Ethan and Butler Li. He let Axel and the guards wait outside. He would try to talk to Butler Li with the help of Ethan. When the three of them settled down, Nathan started his interrogation with Butler Li.
"What is your role in this plot, Butler Li?" Nathan questioned him while looking into his eyes. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Ethan held Butler Li''s hand. "Please, Uncle Li. Tell us everything." The young boy urged him.
Butler Li heaved a deep sigh. "Alright. I''ll talk."
"I first approached the Sparks Family when I heard about my elder sister liking Master Xu. She asked me to search for him and get more information about your family. At that time, I only wished for my sister to be happy." Butler Li admitted, recollecting his past memories.
"But things got worse when Master Xu denied my sister and didn''t ept my nephew. My sister was obsessed with him. She got crazy for the rejection. Vincent had been neglected. And that was the time I swore to him¡ I would help him with his revenge."
"I didn''t wish to kill anyone¡" Butler Li nced at Ethan, asking him to believe him.
"Vincent was so jealous of you, Nathan. And because of that, he aimed to take everything away from you." Butler Li paused for a moment as he gazed at Nathan. "It was me¡ who helped Vincent steal your identity as Sizzling August."
Nathan was dumbfounded when he heard that.
"One night, I entered your room and installed an app on yourptop. Vincent learned about Shining Star. He hacked your ount. And he saw your messages with her. Thinking that Shining Star was so special to you, he used that opportunity to make Monica part of your life."
"He also acted as Sizzling August while Monica stole the identity of your virtual friend, Shining Star."
Nathan clenched his fists upon hearing that. This made sense. That was the only exnation why Monica and Vincent knew his story with Phantomke. And because of his friendship with Phantomke, she got involved in this mess. Vincent and Monica made Jane''s life miserable because of Nathan.
Nathan wanted to me himself. Jane suffered because of him. He failed to protect him.
"Do you know who is Ethan''s biological mother?" Nathan asked.
Ethan looked at Butler Li expectantly, waiting for his response. He wanted to know the truth.
"I don''t know. But one thing is for sure¡ Monica is not Ethan''s biological mother. Chairman Xu was about to figure it out that''s why, Monica asked me to steal the DNA samples." Butler Li was now confessing what he knew.
"Is it Helena?" Nathan murmured. "Did they use a stand-in?"
Butler Li nodded. "I think so. Monica is only loyal to my nephew. She won''t sleep with you, Nate. Since Vincent hated you, Monica also harbored strong resentment toward you. She was the one who volunteered to help him with his revenge against you."
"For the past few years¡ I''ve been Vincent''s eyes inside this mansion. But I¡ I never expected that serving the Sparks Family for more than two decades, I slowly became attached to this family."
"I''m so sorry. Nothing can justify my actions. So I will ept whatever punishment you will give me." Butler Li didn''t want to resist. He already epted his fate. Being a traitor was unforgivable. He made Nathan suffer. He deceived the Sparks Family.
Both Nathan and Ethan were silent, trying to analyze and process Butler Li''s revtion.
Butler Li smiled bitterly. "Honestly, I''m tired of this. I just want my nephew to find his true happiness. Deep inside, I''m hoping that someone could change my Nephew''s mind so that he could just forget about this revenge."
"Maybe¡ Jane is the answer to my wish," he added.
Ethan immediately reacted at the mention of Jane''s name. "No! Mommy Jane can''t be with Uncle Vincent. They won''t be happy together because she doesn''t love him. Mommy Jane loves my father."
Butler Li smiled at Ethan apologetically. "It''s not about Jane''s feelings. But it''s her choice to be with Vincent. I''ll tell you this." Butler Li made a dramatic pause when he recollected histest conversation with Vincent.
"Jane asked Vincent to forget about his revenge and stop bothering the Sparks Family, in exchange, she would marry him and live with him abroad together with Mia."
Nathan''s expression turned ashen upon hearing that. Jane made sacrifices just for his sake. But he didn''t want any of this. He preferred to fight Vincent with all his resources, instead of giving her up. But Jane was the one who let him go.
"Nate¡ just forget about Jane. Just allow Vincent to be happy with her. This is the only way to keep the peace in this mansion." Butler Li pleaded.
"As much as I want to take her back, Jane has already made up her mind." Nathan clenched his fists tightly. He felt useless and desperate.
Ethan just took a deep sigh upon hearing his father''s sentiments. "Dad, don''t worry. Mommy Jane wille back to us. Just have faith. She will find her way back to us. I am betting my life on this."
Both Nathan and Butler Li nced at Ethan with amusement. He was confident with his words as if the young boy was certain that Jane woulde back no matter what.
"Uncle Li, thank you for being honest with us. I know you are a good man. Despite everything, I can''t hate you. You are part of my family." Ethan softly mumbled, his eyes filled with sincerity.
Butler Li was speechless. He was touched by Ethan''s words.
"But Ethan, I still need to detain Butler Li. I can''t forgive him right now." Nathan also expressed his feelings.
"But father¨C"
"No buts. Just listen to me," Nathan firmly said.
Meanwhile, Butler Li nodded as he understood Nathan. "Nathan¡ I''m so sorry for everything. I''ll make another confession. It''s about your Dad. He is not in aa. It was me who secretly injected him to keep him unconscious."
Nathan narrowed his eyes on him. "Why did you do that?"
"Because Old Man Xu heard Monica''s confession that she is not Ethan''s biological mother. Since I stopped injecting him, he would eventually wake up soon."
"Uncle Li, did you ever think of harming us for all these years?" Ethan asked him earnestly, hoping to hear a sincere answer.
Butler Li shook his head. "No. I hate violence. I will never use force to harm any of you. I''m only here for information, a spy, not an instrument to kill a person." He reassured Ethan. He couldn''t bring himself to hurt the young master. He had be attached to them.
Ethan hugged Butler Li, sobbing. "Butler Li¡ I don''t want to lose you. Can you please keep working here?"
Butler Li sighed deeply. "Things would never be the same anymore, young master Ethan. I like this family, but I have my obligations. I''m Vincent''s only rtive. I will still choose to support him no matter what happens to me." Butler Li said with conviction.
"It''s fine. You can be loyal to Vincent, but you have to stay away from my family." Nathan had contradicting thoughts with his son, Ethan.
"Axel! We are done talking here. Go and detain Butler Li at our facility." Nathan gave Axel hismand. Butler Li wouldn''t be spared today. He needed to be punished.
Chapter 811 Asking Her Blessings
Chapter 811 Asking Her Blessings
Day Eighty-Five¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡ ]
Axel brought Butler Li to their headquarters to detain him. Nathan couldn''t let him go since he was still worried about Vincen''s scheme. It was best for them to be more cautious. Detaining Butler Li was beneficial in keeping him in check.
Violet, Chantha, and Joker were gathered inside the office. They were still talking about the mission to find Axel when one subordinate barged into the room, alerting the three branch leaders.
"Branch Leaders!!! Good news! Boss Axel came back! He is back!"
The moment Chantha heard the words, she hastily stood up and grabbed the man''s shoulder.
"Are you serious? Where is he? Tell me!" She shook his body as she demanded answers.
Violet tapped her sister''s shoulder. "Hey, Calm down."
"He is walking toward our prison cell, bringing someone," The subordinate informed her.
Chantha didn''t wait any further as she dashed out of the office. She just stopped when she caught a glimpse of the man she had been missing for days.
"Axel!" She called upon his name with so much longing.
Axel, who was escorting Butler Li in the hallway, suddenly halted on his step when he heard Chantha''s voice. He turned around only to see his beloved woman running to him.
Axel let go of Butler Li as he caught Chantha in his arms when she threw herself into him. Chantha gave him a rib-crashing embrace.
His heart was pounding in his chest as he felt her warmth. He felt guilty for worrying her. Before he knew it, Chantha''s body trembled as she began to sob.
"Shhhh! Please, don''t cry. I''m sorry." Axel apologized as she rubbed her back.
Chantha began hitting his chest. "I was worried sick. I thought something bad happened to you. I¡ I can''t lose you. I don''t want to lose you!"
Axel just kept hugging her. "I''m sorry, Chantha. Our Supreme Leader gave me a special mission. Because of that, I needed to deceive our fellow colleagues, including you. I had to capture the mole." He exined to her.
Chantha was taken aback when she heard that. She pushed him away, breaking the hug. Then she asked him. "Does it mean¡ our Supreme Leader knew that you were safe?"
Axel smiled sheepishly as he nodded his head. "Yes. Our Boss knew about my whereabouts."
Chantha began hitting his chest once again. "I hate you! I hate you! You should have told me about it! Don''t you trust me?" She was upset. "Did you doubt my loyalty to our Supreme Leader?"
Axel tried to capture Chantha''s hands as he engulfed her in another embrace. "Of course not! I don''t doubt your loyalty. I know you are not the traitor. I''m just following an order. Please forgive me."
Chantha finally calmed down as she wiped her tears using the back of her palm. Axel also caressed her cheeks. Then Chantha finally noticed Butler Li''s presence. He was standing behind them silently.
"Butler Li? What is he doing here?" Chantha asked Axel.
"He is the traitor," Axel responded with a sad tone.
Chantha''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard that. "Is it for real?"
Axel nodded to confirm it. "Oh no! This can''t be." Chantha looked at Butler Li with disbelief. "How can you do this, Butler Li?"
Butler Li chose to remain silent. He had already said enough. He didn''t care if Nathan''s subordinates would hate him or me him for what he did. He just fulfilled his role as Vincent''s Uncle. He was Vincent''s only blood rtive left.
Soon, Violet and Joker joined them.
"Bro! You are alive!" Joker wrapped his arm around Axel''s shoulders. He was so happy to see him. "What happened to you?"
"I''ll tell you everythingter. For now, I have to send Butler Li to our prison cell." Axel didn''t waste his time as he escorted Butler Li. Chantha also followed them to the prison cell.
When they secured Butler Li inside the prison cell, Axel and hisrades proceeded to the conference room to talk about what happened to him. Why did he go missing?
At the conference room¡
"What? You weren''t kidnapped?! It was part of your n to deceive us and catch the traitor?" Violet mmed her hands on the surface of the table. "So¡ is everyone here clear? No mole? No traitor?!"
Axel smiled at them. "Yes. We''ve proven your loyalty to our Supreme Leader."
"Yes. I''ve learned my lesson! I won''t ever betray the team ever again!" Joker butted in as he swore to them with conviction.
Chantha and Violet gave Joker a teasing smile. "You are afraid to defy our Supreme Leader now. Haha!"
"Of course! Boss Nathan is the best leader! I owe him my life. It was my mistake to betray him. I regret it." Joker put on a pitiful look. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Axel just chuckled, patting Joker''s back.
"So, Butler Li is the traitor. How did our Boss ept this?" Chantha sounded worried about Nathan.
Axel fell silent for a moment, sadness evident in his eyes. "Of course, he was hurt. He has been deceived by Butler Li for more than two decades. Butler Li was like a family to him. But Butler Li has no choice. He sided with his nephew, Vincent¡ the leader of King Stallion Mafia."
"I''m d he didn''t poison Nathan and Chairman Xu." Violet heaved a sigh of relief.
"ording to Butler Li, he didn''t want to kill anyone," Axel replied. "However, because of him¡ Nathan''s woman suffered a lot at the hands of Vincent and Monica. That is something Nathan can''t let it slide. Phantomke''s misery started when Butler Li helped Vincent steal Nathan''s identity. They used Phantomke to enter Nathan''s life."
Everyone fell silent at Axel''s remarks. "Sigh! Vincent is winning! Jane is now marrying him. It''s all over the news! How is our Boss doing?" Chantha asked Axel worriedly.
"He is coping up. Don''t worry. Our Supreme Leader is strong. He will not give up." Axel believed in Nathan''s capability. "Everything will be fine. I trust Phantomke''s judgment. She is not the type of person who will let her enemy win."
Chantha, Violet, and Joker nodded in agreement. They could still remember when Phantomke defiantly faced their Supreme Leader. Instead of surrendering to him, she bravely stabbed her heart in front of Nathan.
"Sigh. They''ve been through a lot. I just hope they will get a happy ending¡ being together." Chantha expressed her concern for Nathan and Jane.
"Hey, Axel¡ did you find out? Who is young master Ethan''s biological mother? Is it Helena or Monica?" Violet brought up another topic.
Everyone gazed at Axel expectantly, anticipating his reply.
"We are still investigating this. But Butler Li already confirmed that Monica was not Ethan''s biological mother."
"Oh my gosh! I knew it! Young master Ethan is very different from Monica. I can''t see any resemnce between the two." Chantha snapped her fingers.
"So true. I agree with you." Violet also supported her sister''sst remarks.
"Truth wille to light! We will uncover it!" Joker blurted out.
As they continued the conversation, Axel suddenly grabbed Chantha''s hand in front of theirrades.
"Alright. Let''s change the topic. Allow me to announce something." Axel turned to Violet, Chantha''s twin sister.
"Because of the hectic schedule and theplicated things that have been happeningtely, I failed to inform you about my rtionship with Chantha. Violet¡ I hope you will give us your blessings. I want to marry your sister."
Violet: "..."
Joker: "..."
Chapter 812 Not Her
Chapter 812 Not Her
Day Eighty-Six¡
~~******~~
[ Syphiruz Medical Facility¡ ]
Nathan and Ethan visited Old Man Xu in the medical facility. Just like what Butler Li had said, the old man finally regained consciousness since Butler Li stopped injecting him with sedatives.
"Grandpa¡ are you feeling better now?" Ethan asked his grandpa worriedly as Nathan assisted the old man to sit up on his sick bed.
His physical wounds were already healed but the marks were still visible on his skin.
"Oh, Ethan, you are here. I''m feeling better now, especially since you are now here." He opened his arms, asking for a hug.
Ethan climbed on the bed, hugging his grandfather. "I''m d, Grandpa. Don''t get sick again. Let''s go home."
Old Man Xu nodded, letting out a soft chuckle. He gazed up only to see Nathan''s serious expression.
"Hey, son. Are you that worried about me? I''m a strong man. So cheer up." Old Man Xu tried to lighten Nathan''s mood.
Nathan could only sigh when he heard that.
"Ethan, can you call the doctor to check your grandpa''s condition?" Nathan requested his son. He needed to talk to his father privately.
"Okay, Dad." Ethan gave his grandpa another hug before he left to call the doctor.
"So what''s up? Why do you look like that? Were you afraid I was going to die?" Old Man Xu chuckled, cracking some jokes. He had been sleeping for days now. He was clueless about what was happening to Nathantely.
"A few days ago, Vincent hacked ourpany''s system, causing a worldwide malfunction of our robots and AI technologies. It caused trouble for ourpany. But don''t worry, I have fixed the issue now." Nathan believed that his father had the right to know what had happened to hispany while he was unconscious.
But after hearing who the culprit was, Old Man Xu just smiled faintly. He understood if his son wanted to bring chaos to their lives. He couldn''t me him. He was also at fault when he denied Vincent a father''s love. He neglected him before.
"I''m sorry, Nate. It was my fault. Your brother harbors strong resentment toward me. And you became the target of his hate. I''m truly sorry, son." Old Man Xu acknowledged that the root cause of Vincent''s hatred toward Nathan had started with him.
Nathan fell silent for a moment. He wasn''t ming his father. After hearing the story, he could understand why his father rejected Vincent''s existence before. He just loved Nathan''s mother so much that he thought epting Vincent into the Sparks Family would make her hate him.
Vincent''s mother was the one who plotted a scheme, making Old Man Xu impregnate her against his will.
"I don''t need your apology, Dad. I know it''s not entirely your fault. Vincent was the one who couldn''t let go of his hatred. He keptpeting with me. And I guess¡ he is going to win if I will let him take away my woman." Nathan clenched his fists at the thought of the uing wedding of Jane and Vincent.
Old Man Xu frowned. He already sensed that something was wrong. "What happened, son?" he asked him worriedly.
"Three days from now, Vincent is going to marry Jane. I think she made a bargain with him. Vincent almost acquired thepany after the hacking incident. But Vincent willingly returned thepany to me after Jane epted his marriage proposal."
Old Man Xu was at a loss for words when he heard that.
"I know thepany is very important to you¡ however¡ I can''t give up on Jane even if it means losing everything¡ including our wealth. Vincent can have all of these material things. But Jane should remain by my side." His voice was filled with conviction.
Old Man Xu gazed at his son for a long moment. He could feel his profound love for Jane. Without hesitation, Old Man Xu nodded his head.
"Yes. You should fight for her. Don''t worry about thepany or other things. The most important thing for me is your happiness¡ and Ethan''s happiness. Even if we lose everything, we can start anew. You are my son. You are a smart guy just like my grandson. We can create a newpany!" Old Man Xu expressed his support to his son, Nathan.
This time, Nathan felt relieved. Old Man Xu had already given him his blessings.
"Thanks, Dad."
"By the way, it''s about Ethan''s biological mother¨C"
"Yes. I already knew the truth. Monica is not his mother." Nathan cut him off.
Old Man Xu was taken aback for a moment.
"Who told you? How did you know? By the way, who rescued me?" Old Man Xu bombarded him with curious questions.
"It was Vincent who rescued you. He found you and brought you to the hospital."
Old Man Xu didn''t know what to feel after hearing that. He didn''t expect that Vincent would save him from Monica''s hand.
''I thought he hated me. But why?'' the old man mused to himself.
"As for your other questions¡ I learned the truth from Butler Li. He knew all along that Monica was not Ethan''s biological mother. He kept this truth from us because¡" Nathan paused as he hesitated to continue. Old Man Xu would also be heartbroken once he learned that Butler Li was a traitor.
"Why? Why did he keep this from us?" Old Man Xu urged his son to continue.
"Because he is Vincent''s aplice¡ He is his uncle. He is a traitor who we let in our family."
Old Man Xu''s eyes widened at that revtion. He had never imagined that Butler Li was a traitor.
"He assisted Vincent with his revenge¡ messing up my rtionship with Jane. I can''t forgive them because Jane suffered so much from their deception."
Old Man Xu remained silent as Nathan narrated everything that happened including the story when Axel discovered Butler Li''s betrayal.
Old Man Xu was saddened by this. "I understand. So you detained him in your headquarters."
"Yes. I did. Although he apologized to Ethan and me, still I couldn''t trust him." Nathan clenched his fists. He hated Butler Li because he became the instrument in bringing Jane to Vincent. If he hadn''t touched his ount¡ if he hadn''t given Jane''s contact to Vincent¡ then Jane wouldn''t suffer in the past.
"By the way, Nate¡ have you seen the result of the DNA test between Jane and Ethan? He requested me to do it. But before I could get the result, I was kidnapped by Monica''s men."
Nathan frowned when he heard that. "Butler Li stole the samples. We didn''t get the result. But we can repeat the procedure. We just need to ask Jane. But why? Why did you want to test if their DNAs match? There is no way Jane is Ethan''s biological mother. Mia is her child with Vincent. She got impregnated by Vincent."
Nathan was giving Old Man Xu one shock from another. "Mia is their child? Does it mean¡ Mia is also my granddaughter?"
Nathan didn''t say a word. He just nodded his head. It was still hard to ept that Vincent had a child with Jane. That was his disadvantage against Vincent. Even though Jane loved him, she would still choose Mia over him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Alright. She couldn''t be Ethan''s mother as well. Sigh. Don''t tell me it was Helena. But she is dead." Old Man Xu felt sorry for his grandson.
Chapter 813 Discovering the Secret Convo
Chapter 813 Discovering the Secret Convo
Day Eighty-Six¡
~~*****~~
After Old Man Xu''s discharge from the Syphiruz Medical Facility, Nathan returned to the Sparks Mansion alone. He allowed his son to stay in the Xu Mansion together with his grandfather. With this, Nathan got some time alone in the house.
As the schedule of Jane''s wedding with Vincent was getting nearer, Nathan''s burden in his heart was getting heavier and heavier. He wanted to be alone to reflect on his feelings.
In the end, Nathan entered Ethan''s yroom. In there, he reminisced about the moment when Ethan, Jane, and he were bonding together, ying video games.
"I miss her so much," Nathan mumbled as he sat down in front of Ethan''s small desk.
Nathan was absentmindedly staring at Ethan''sptop when the two robots approached him.
"Master Nathan! It''s good to see you here." Riemc said as he stood next to Nathan.
It did not take long before Powy also greeted him. "Master, where is our young master Ethan? Have you seen Lady Jane too?"
Nathan''s eyes gleamed with sadness at the mention of Jane''s name.
"Jane is no longer here," Nathan responded. "I don''t know how I can take her back."
Nathan believed that the robots couldn''t understand his feelings so he feltfortable telling them his worries and concerns.
"Master Nathan, you look so troubled. Did something happen to Lady Jane?" Powy inquired.
Nathan nodded. "My half-brother who wanted revenge stole her away from me¡"
"She let me go. She chose him over me¡ because of her daughter. She didn''t want me anymore. But I can''t give her up. I need her to be by my side."
Powy and Riemc turned to each other as if they were trying to analyze the situation or rather the information they were receiving from Nathan. But just like what Nathan had expected, the robots couldn''t understand his feelings right now.
"Master, do you want us to analyze the situation based on the data we''ve collected in the past?"
Nathan frowned in confusion. "What data?"
"The recollection of your moments with Lady Jane together with young master Ethan. You can rewatch them as we''ve recorded those moments in our memory. Do you wanna see them, Master?" Powy asked him.
Since Nathan missed Jane a lot, he immediately agreed. Powy and Riemc attached their memory chips to Ethan''sptop so that Nathan could rewatch those moments Jane had spent in the Sparks Mansion.
Nathan settled down on the couchfortably as he began reying the recorded moments with Jane. He was smiling from time to time as he could see the beautiful strong bond between Jane and Ethan. They looked like a mother and child.
It took him three hours to finish rewatching those scenes. Because of that, he missed her more. But while he was looking for other memories, Nathan stumbled on a secret folder inside the robots'' brains. The file name was ''Young Master and Miss Abigail''s Secret''. Nathan frowned upon reading the file name. He got curious about the content of this file. As he thought about it, Nathan realized that it was Abigail who spent more time with Ethan and the robots back in the day.
"Should I open it or not?" Nathan contemted to himself.
He knew that it wasn''t right to open this file. It was a secret between Ethan and Abigail. But his curiosity won over him. He wanted to know what''s inside that secret file.
"I''m sorry, son. I have to see this." Nathan mumbled before clicking on the secret file.
At first, he couldn''t ess it because of the password. Nathan tried to input the passwords several times. "Argh. My son is very meticulous. Their secret is protected by a password." Nathan scratched the back of his head while smiling.
"Hmm. Alright. It''s time to decode it." Nathan cracked his knuckles before he started to decode the password. He had a method to discover the characters of the hidden passwords.
"Hmm, 6 digits number. Knowing my son¡ I guess he used a significant date of his life and made it his password." Nathan had to rack his brain to find out what the special dates to his son.
At first, he tried typing Ethan''s birthday, his birthday, and Old Man Xu''s birthday. But it failed.
"Sigh. I guess¡ it''s rted to Ethan and Abigail." Nathan rubbed his chin as he tried to guess the password.
After several attempts, Nathan finally opened the file, putting on the right password. It turned out Ethan chose the date when Nathan and Abigail became an official couple.
"Hmm. I''m d I have forgotten about the date." He mumbled, praising his own self.
Nathan saw the video recording of the conversation between Ethan and Abigail. His eyes were fixed on the monitor as he watched and listened to them.
Ethan''s cheerful voice echoed through theptop screen.
Ethan: "May I call you Mom now?"
Abigail didn''t reply right away. She looked like hesitating to answer Ethan. Because of Abigail''s reaction, Ethan asked her if she was okay, perhaps she was troubled by something or she hated to be called "Mom".
Nathan watched as Abigail immediately shook her head and cupped Ethan''s face. Abigail: "Of course not. Even if I''m not your biological mother, I am happy that you are treating me like your mother. Ethan¡ you are one of the most amazing people I have ever met in my life. I love you, Ethan. I care for you¡"
Nathan was touched by Abigail''s words. No wonder he had fallen for her before.
"Abigail is indeed Jane''s sister. I can''t exin it but I can see simrities between them. Maybe, I fell for her because she was like Jane¡ both her attitude and her behavior."
Nathan continued to watch the recordings.
Ethan: "Thank you, Miss Abi. You made me happy! But I wanna ask you¡ between Dad and me¡ who do you love the most?"
Abigail: "Of course, it''s you! I love you the most. My cute little angel!" Nathan didn''t know whether tough or feel jealous after seeing this. It looked like his son was trulypeting with him when it came to Abigail''s attention before.
Ethan: "Haha. My Dad will get jealous once he hears this. Powy and Riemc, have you recorded Miss Abi''s statement? I will tease my Dadter."
Nathan let out another chuckle. He was having a good time watching this. At least, he could forget his heartbreak even just for a while.
Soon, Abigail finally brought up a certain topic rted to their secret. Nathan became more intrigued, interested in what he was going to hear next. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Abigail: "Ethan, I have a secret I wanna share with you. Can you promise me to keep it to yourself?" Ethan: "I promise! What is it, Mom? Tell me."
Abigail: "I have another identity¡ not as Abigail Scarlett¡ I''m Jane Frost¡ That''s my real name. My soul got lost and I am possessing this body temporarily." Ethan: "I¡ believe you. I will recognize your soul¡ in whatever body you are in¡ because you are my mom."
Nathan frowned when he heard that kind of conversation, disbelief evident in his eyes. "No way¡ Is she kidding? Was she just pranking my son for telling him those words? But why¡ Why did Abigail look very serious and sad? Is she telling the truth?"
Chapter 814 Vincents Lies?
Chapter 814 Vincent''s Lies?
Day Eighty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Jane went out together with Mia for her wedding dress fitting. Vincent didn''t apany them because he had an important appointment. On behalf of him, Phoenix escorted Jane to the Wedding Dress Shop. They also brought several bodyguards.
Jane was silent during the journey. Her mind was preupied with so many things. In two days, she would be marrying Vincent, however, until now, she didn''t get any clue about Monica''s whereabouts.
''Sigh. I wonder if she saw the news article about our marriage. She should have been making some moves by now.'' Jane thought to herself, looking through the car windows.
''She hides pretty well. Tatsumi, Hanabi, and ck Rose are having a hard time tracking her down.''
Jane was lost in her thoughts when Mia held her hand.
"Mommy, are you nervous? What are you thinking?" Mia''s voice snapped Jane back to the present.
She gave her a faint smile and replied, "Oh, I''m not. I''m just tired because of the wedding preparations."
Mia nodded, believing her words. "Don''t worry, Mommy. Everything is all set. Dad is very excited. He managed to prepare all the things you needed for this wedding." Mia''s excited voice echoed inside the car.
"Yeah. I know."
Jane was somehow feeling conflicted right now. For the past few days, she saw how Vincent actively took care of everything. Hepletely forgot about his revenge and he was just so focused on the wedding preparations. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Vincent became true to his words. He no longer bothered Nathan and the Sparks Family. Jane also heard the news from Cherry that Old Man Xu had recovered and returned home already. ''Is he really obsessed with me just because he wants to take away everything important from Nathan?'' She mused to herself.
"Lady Jane, we''ve arrived," Phoenix informed her as he parked the car in front of the shop''s entrance.
Jane just nodded. The other bodyguards opened the car door for Mia and Jane. The two stepped out of the car and entered the shop.
"Wee, Lady Jane." The staff immediately greeted her with a polite smile. She gestured to Jane and Mia to follow her.
The mother and daughter duo obediently headed inside the VIP room wherein her chosen wedding dress was being disyed.
Mia gasped in admiration upon seeing the white wedding dress.
"Wow. Mommy, it looks beautiful. You will be the most beautiful bride once you wear this! I can''t wait to see you in this dress." Mia tugged Jane''s hand excitedly.
Jane could only smile upon seeing Mia''s reaction. Unfortunately, she wasn''t happy at all. She didn''t care about being the most beautiful bride. Only if Nathan would be her groom then she would be the happiest bride on earth. Being beautiful didn''t matter to her.
She didn''t feel moved nor touched even after seeing the beautiful white dress. She was just pretending to be happy in front of Mia.
"Mommy! Go and try to wear it! I want to see what you will look like upon wearing it." Mia urged her.
"Okay. Just wait here."
The staff led her to the fitting room. Then they assisted Jane to wear the wedding dress.
While she was putting on the wedding dress with the help of the staff, another shop employee suddenly barged in, holding a phone.
Her colleagues were surprised when the employee entered without approval. She was not supposed to be there.
"What are you doing here? We are attending to our client. Why did you barge in like that?" the staff scolded the neer.
She just smiled apologetically as she turned to Jane.
"Ma''am, I''m sorry for my sudden intrusion but someone wants to talk to you and she asked me to give you this phone."
Jane frowned when she heard that. But she remainedposed. "Alright. Give me the phone." Jane extended her right hand.
But the employee didn''t hand over the phone yet as she looked at the other staff.
"She said she wants to talk to you alone. Can you please send them out for a moment?"
"What?! Why are you interrupting us? Can you just go back to your station?" The other employee was losing her patience. She thought her colleague was being ridiculous.
"Alright. You can leave. I need to answer this call." Jane thought it might be a call from Hanabi. They were aware that she wasing to the Wedding Dress Shop today for the dress fitting. This might be one of their ways ofmunicating with her behind Vincent''s back.
When the three staff left, Jane answered the call. Her eyes sparkled in delight upon hearing the voice of the person from the other line.
"Why the hell are you marrying my man?! You already have Nathan! Stay away from Vincent. He is mine!" Monica''s angry voice roared from the earpiece of the phone.
Instead of getting mad, Jane smiled triumphantly. She had been waiting for Monica to make an appearance. Now, she contacted her. It only meant Monica took her bait.
"I will not lie to you. I love Nathan. But Vincent left me with no choice. He is the one who is obsessed with me. He wants me to marry him even if it means forgetting about his revenge n against Nathan."
Monicaughed sardonically, her sinister voice reverberating from the other line.
"Hahaha. You are being deceived, Phantomke. I thought you were smart. But I was wrong. You are simply dumb. Don''t tell me you believe Vincent''s lies. Giving up his revenge? Haha, don''t make meugh. Taking you away from Nathan is also part of his revenge."
"Are you sure you can trust him? He even betrayed me! His long-time partner!"
Jane smirked. "You are just saying this because you are afraid of losing Vincent. I''m tired of this game, Monica. If marrying Vincent will bring peace to our lives then I will do it. I can always learn to love him." Jane tried to provoke her further by making Monica jealous.
"You can''t marry him! Vincent is full of lies. You will never learn to love him. Hahaha. Did you really think that Mia is your daughter? Is that the reason why you are marrying him? Hahaha. Vincent is lying to you! Mia is not your daughter! I know her mother! It''s not you!"
Jane was taken aback when she heard that.
''What? What did she just say? Mia is not my daughter?''
"You are lying! You just want me to stop marrying Vincent." Jane spat back at her.
But Monica just let out another mockingugh. "I thought you''d recovered your lost memory. Haha. Are you deceiving yourself? Have you forgotten? You don''t have a daughter. You had a baby boy. I suggest you check your medical records to do a fact check."
Jane was rendered speechless. She recalled the film of her fetal ultrasound. She was pregnant with a baby boy. She had forgotten about this important detail. ''Oh my god. Monica is telling the truth. I''ve read the result. My ultrasound said I had a baby boy. So¡ Mia can''t be my daughter. Then why¡ Why did our DNA test result match?''
Jane suddenly became confused. Her mind was in chaos. ''Does it mean¡ is my baby truly gone? He is dead. Mia is not my daughter.''
Chapter 815 Confrontation with Vincent
Chapter 815 Confrontation with Vincent
Day Eighty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Jane was utterly shaken by this truth. All this time she thought Mia was her child. She didn''t expect that this was one of Vincent''s tricks.
''He is so despicable for using a child like this.'' Jane narrowed her eyes as her grip on the phone tightened. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
"Your silence means you finally realized the truth." Monica''s mocking voice interrupted her thoughts.
"Now, just go back to Nathan. Stay away from my man!" Monica added. She was rejoicing inwardly. She could already imagine Jane''s current expression.
''Haha. I''m not yet done with my surprise. I still have other ns for her. I will do anything to stop her from marrying Vincent.'' Monica felt like she finally got even with Jane for stealing away her man.
But to her surprise, Jane refused toply with what she wanted.
"Monica. Listen to me, carefully." The seriousness in Jane''s voice caught Monica''s attention. She stoppedughing as she listened to her attentively.
"Well. Let me hear it. So what are you going to do now?"
"It''s just simple. Since you stole my identity, I will do the same. I don''t care if Mia is not my daughter. I will still marry Vincent. And you won''t be able to have him. He will be mine¡ forever." Jane just said those words to provoke Monica. Deep inside, she was already cursing Vincent for telling her another lie.
''Damn you, Vincent! How could you y with our feelings like this?'' Jane clenched her fists.
Meanwhile, Monica was enraged by Jane''s deration.
"Are you crazy!!! You are still going to marry after knowing all this!" Monica couldn''t believe it.
"Yes. I''ll give you my invitation. You are free to attend our wedding ceremony." Jane pretended she wasn''t affected by Monica''s revtion at all. She just continued making her jealous by using Vincent.
"I am warning you, Phantomke! You will regret this. Just you wait! You will never marry Vincent. I will make sure of that." Monica dered with so much conviction and threat.
Jane didn''t say a word as she ended the call. She wasn''t afraid of Monica''s threat but she was bothered by this new discovery.
''I want to confront Vincent about this. But¡ it might affect my n to catch Monica. What should I do?'' Jane was in a dilemma.
She became so quiet during the entire duration of the wedding dress fitting. Mia caught her spacing out from time to time.
"Mommy, are you tired now? Shall we go home?" Mia asked her worriedly.
Jane just gave her a faint smile before nodding. Mia immediately grabbed her hand, leading her out of the shop.
''Who is Mia''s mother? How could Vincent deceive this sweet innocent child? I feel sorry for her.''
Phoenix escorted them to the car. When the two settled inside the car, Jane closed her eyes. Her mind was still in chaos. Before she knew it, a single tear had already fallen from the corner of her eyes.
''My baby is gone. I can''t bring him back to life.'' Jane felt so sad and disheartened. The longing for her dead child resurfaced once more.
Jane covered her eyes using her elbow to hide her tears from Mia. She tried to calm her emotions during the trip back home.
Soon, they reached Vincent''s secret vi. Vincent had been waiting for the two on the balcony. His eyes sparkled in delight when he caught a glimpse of Mia and Jane.
Vincent stood up and approached them.
"Daddy!" Mia ran in his direction and pounced on him.
Vincent lifted Mia, hugging her. "How''s your day?" He asked, fixing his gaze on Jane.
Jane stared back at him sharply. She didn''t respond to him.
"Mommy looked beautiful in her wedding dress. I hope you see her." Mia was the one who answered Vincent.
Vincent smiled broadly, imagining Jane in her wedding dress. He nodded in agreement. "It''s true. Your mommy is so beautiful¡ in whatever clothes. I can''t wait to see her." Vincent looked at her with his dreamy eyes. He was looking forward to their uing wedding. He made sure that no one would ruin it so he instructed his men to guard the venue and tighten the security.
"Can we talk? Alone." Jane suddenly blurted out.
"Of course." Vincent put Mia down. "Go and take a shower first, Mia. Your Mom and I will just talk."
"Okay, Daddy." Miaplied with his request. She said goodbye to Vincent and Jane.
When they were left alone, Vincent guided her to the garden area so that they could talk in private.
"What do you want to talk about, Jane?" He asked her softly.
Jane squinted her eyes as she looked at him. She didn''t bother to hide her frustrations and displeasure toward Vincent.
"I know you lied to me. Mia is not my daughter." Vincent was taken aback when he heard that.
"What are you saying? Where did you get that idea? I''ve already proven to you that you are both blood-rted." Vincent was calm andposed as if he didn''t do anything wrong. He wouldn''t admit his wrongdoing.
"Vincent, how will you justify this? I have a medical record of my pregnancy before. I had a son¡ not a daughter. Mia is not my child!" Jane sternly said.
"Do you take me as a fool? Your scheme is not foolproof." Jane added, her eyes set aze.
Vincent was at a loss for words. He didn''t see thising. He started to be anxious.
"Believe it or not, Mia is your daughter! She is your daughter. Why don''t you want to believe that? Are you just denying this because you don''t want to marry me?" Vincent grabbed her shoulders tightly. Jane red at him because Vincent continued to lie.
"Don''t worry. I will still attend our wedding ceremony. I am just here to confront you, giving you onest chance to be honest with me. Stop using Mia. Stop lying to me, Vincent. Mia deserves to know who her real mother is."
Vincent shook his head in disbelief.
"Who told you this?" He had suspicion.
"Monica. She told me everything. She even asked me not to marry you. She told me that you were just using Mia to deceive me."
Vincent clenched his fists and his face darkened at the mention of Monica''s name.
''So¡ it''s Monica. She is so determined to ruin my marriage with Jane. I won''t let her.''
"Like I said¡ I will still marry you because of our deal. But let''s clear this. Mia is not mine. Right?"
Vincent looked down. He didn''t say a word. The two became silent for a long moment. Little did they know, Mia overheard their conversation. And she was totally shocked and heartbroken. She immediately ran away with no clear destination in mind. The poor little girl was crying.
Chapter 816 Bad Encounter
Chapter 816 Bad Encounter
Day Eighty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
Mia was hurt by her discovery. It turned out Jane was not her biological mother.
''My Dad lied to us. I wonder if he is also my biological father. I don''t know what to believe in anymore.'' Mia thought to herself as she continued running away.
When she got tired, she sat in a waiting shed on the side of the road, picking up her phone. She needed someone to talk to at this moment. One person came into her mind¨C Ethan.
Mia immediately dialed Ethan''s number. After a few seconds, the call got connected. Ethan''s voice was heard from the other line.
"Hello, Mia?"
"Ethan. Are you free? Can I see you?"
"Yes. I''m free. Where are you? Are you okay? Did you cry?" Ethan asked Mia worriedly when he noticed her hoarse voice.
"I''m not o-okay," she replied. She had the urge to cry again but she held herself back. "I don''t know where I am right now." Mia looked at her surroundings. "It''s fine. Just open your GPS. I will track your location and I''ll go there." Ethan immediately searched for aptop. He was currently staying in the Xu Mansion, apanying his grandfather.
"Where is your Mommy Jane? Is she not with you?" Ethan continued talking to Mia while looking around in Old Man Xu''s study room.
"No. I ran away from home. I don''t want her to see me like this." When Jane''s name was mentioned, Mia could no longer hold her tears. They fell like raindropsing from the corners of her eyes.
Ethan didn''t know what happened to Mia. But he could feel that Mia needed him right now. As soon as he tracked her location, Ethan informed his grandfather that he was going out to meet his friend, Mia.
Old Man Xu asked the family chauffeur to drive Ethan. One bodyguard also apanied Ethan.
After twenty-five minutes, Ethan finally found Mia who was sitting in the waiting shed by the roadside.
"Uncle, just stay here. I''m just going to talk to my friend. I will convince her toe with me." Ethan instructed the guard and the driver to stay in the car and wait.
"Okay, Young master. We will watch you from here."
Ethan didn''t waste his time as he stepped out of the car. He ran in Mia''s direction.
"Mia!" Ethan called her name, catching her attention. When Mia turned in his direction, Ethan waved his hand.
Mia smiled as soon as she met Ethan''s gaze. She also stood up and ran to him. Without saying a word, Mia hugged Ethan when she reached his spot. She buried her face on his body and started to cry.
Ethan froze on his spot when he heard Mia''s cry. "Hey, what''s wrong? Why are you crying? Did your Mom scold you? Did you do something bad?"
Mia broke the hug and wiped her tears. Then she shook her head in response to Ethan''s queries.
"Mommy Jane didn''t scold me. I''ve done nothing wrong. However¡ I heard a shocking discovery. Ethan¡" Mia paused. She couldn''t bring herself to say it out loud.
"Hmm. What is it? Tell me. I''m going to listen." Ethan urged her to speak up.
Mia still hesitated. She looked down, trying to calm her emotions. She felt pathetic right now. She pitied herself.
"Can you promise me not to tell anyone?" Mia asked Ethan expectantly.
"Of course. I won''t tell anyone." Ethan did a pinky swear to reassure Mia.
Mia heaved a deep sigh before confiding to Ethan.
"I just learned today that¡ Mommy Jane is not my real mother. My Daddy Vincent deceived us. He used me so that he could marry her." Sadness and bitterness were evident in her voice when she said those words.
Ethan was taken aback for a moment when he heard herst remarks. He had mixed feelings about this. But he understood Mia''s pain and sadness at this moment.
"I am afraid that Mommy Jane will hate me for this. I''m not her daughter. And I was used as an instrument to fool her." Mia expressed her fear to Ethan.
"Mia¡ don''t be sad. I know Mommy Jane. She will not hate you. Even if you are not blood-rted, she will still treat you as her daughter¡ just like how she treats me as her son." Ethan gently tapped her shoulders,forting her.
"I hate my Dad! But I still love him." Mia burst out once more, tears flowing down her face. "But I admit I feel disappointed¡"
"Mia,e with me. Let''s cheer you up." Ethan held her hand.
Mia nodded.
They were about to leave and walk toward the car when someone blocked them.
"Hello, kids. Where do you think you are going?"
Both Ethan and Mia gazed up only to see someone whom they didn''t expect to see.
"Aunt Helena?" Mia mumbled in surprise.
"Hi, Mia. Long time no see." She shed a sinister smile.
Ethan stepped forward, shielding Mia away from Monica. He sensed some danger as he looked at her.
"Why are you here? What do you want from us?" Ethan asked her coldly. He was in his protective stance.
Monica just let out a mockingugh as she eyed the two annoying children in front of her. "I''m here to take Mia with me. Do you want to know who your real mother is?"
"Don''t listen to her, Mia." Ethan held Mia''s hand tightly.
Monica chuckled once more. "Hmm. Actually, I''ve been looking for you as well, Ethan. I guess I''m so lucky to see you here with Mia. You made my work easy. Both of you wille with me whether you like it or not."
At that certain moment, Ethan knew what he needed to do. "Mia! Let''s run!" Ethan shouted.
But even before they could make a step, two men captured them from behind. "Young Master!" Ethan''s guard noticed the scene as he hurriedly stepped out of the car. But it was toote. The sound of gunshots reverberated in the area. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Bang! Bang!
"NO!!!"
"Ethan!"
"Young Master!"
Chapter 817 Unfortunate Incident
Chapter 817 Unfortunate Incident
Day Eighty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
At Vincent''s Secret Vi
"Have you seen, Mia?" Jane asked the head butler. She went to her room but she didn''t see the little girl.
"Lady Jane, she went downstairs earlier to join you and Master Vincent. Didn''t you see her?" the butler informed her.
"Earlier? I thought she went to her room?" Jane furrowed her eyebrows.
"She forgot something to tell you so she returned to talk to you."
Jane had a bad feeling about this. She was talking to Vincent a while ago and she didn''t notice Mia at all.
''Wait. Don''t tell me she overheard our conversation?'' "Where is Vincent?" Jane asked with urgency.
"He left the house, Lady Jane." the butler responded anxiously. He could sense that something was not right.
"Check the CCTV footage. Look for Mia immediately!" Jane ordered the butler as she decided to search Mia around the house.
"Okay, Ma''am."
The head butler sprang into action. They would face great consequences if Mia had gone missing. They needed to find her as soon as possible.
Jane searched the entire house but to her disappointment, she didn''t find Mia at all. Panting heavily, the head butler approached her.
"Lady Jane,e. You have to watch this." The head butler escorted Jane to the CCTV control room.
Jane clenched her fists when she saw Mia running away from the house while she was crying. It looked like Mia had overheard her conversation with Vincent.
''Damn it! I didn''t mean to hurt Mia''s feelings. What I have done?'' Jane started to me herself.
"Let me borrow a car! I will look for Mia outside!" Jane demanded. She was worried about Mia.
The head butlerplied with her request.
"Inform Vincent about this. Tell him about the situation." Jane thought that they could easily find Mia with the help of Vincent''s subordinate. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
She was about to leave the house when Phoenix blocked her.
"Miss Jane, where are you going?" Vincent gave Phoenix the task of monitoring and watching Jane''s movement. He couldn''t let her leave the vi without Vincent''s knowledge.
"We have to find Mia! She ran away from home." Jane pushed Phoenix aside. Phoenix was dumbfounded for a moment. He was clueless about Mia''s disappearance so he thought Jane was just making an alibi to leave the vi.
He held Jane''s elbow tightly and said, "Sorry, Miss Jane. But I can''t allow you to leave the vi. This is my Boss'' order. I can''t defy hismand."
Jane''s eyes set aze when she heard that. She didn''t have time to waste. In a sh, Jane turned around and snatched the gun from Phoenix. He wasn''t able to react right away. Before he knew it, the gun was already pointed at his head.
"I can kill you right now if I want to. I can leave the vi on my own. So don''t stop me. I''m doing this for Mia." Jane warned Phoenix.
Phoenix''s body froze and his body broke into cold sweats. Jane''s expression was very frightening right now. He could tell that Jane could pull the trigger any time. But she didn''t. She returned the gun to Phoenix before she walked away.
Phoenix just watched Jane''s retreating back, his heart still pounding so hard against his chest.''I thought I was going to die.''
"Sir Phoenix!" Phoenix turned around only to meet the head butler.
"What''s wrong?" he asked him.
"Sir, I have been looking for you. I need you to call Master Vincent. I don''t have the courage to inform him about the bad news. Our young mistress, Mia¡ she ran away from home!"
At that moment, Phoenix realized that Jane was telling the truth.
"Oh, Shit! We are in trouble!" Phoenix blurted out, cursing under his breath.
Phoenix dialed Vincent''s number but his number was busy. "Damn. His line is busy. It looks like our Master is talking to someone over the phone."
Meanwhile, at Xu Family Mansion, Nathan arrived, visiting his father and Ethan. The maid escorted him to the living room where Old Man Xu was drinking his tea.
"Oh, you are here. Sit down." Old Man Xu invited Nathan to join him.
"Are you alone? Where is Ethan?" Nathan sat down and noticed that Ethan was not around.
"He went out to see a friend. Why? Are you here to fetch him?" Old Man Xu put down his teacup.
"No. He will be staying here for a while. You have to take care of him. I have some important things to do," Nathan said meaningfully. He was still thinking of a way to stop Jane from marrying Vincent.
But aside from that, the reason he dropped by the Xu Family Mansion was to ask Ethan about the recording he identally saw from the robots. He was still confused and he refused to believe about the soul swap. He wanted to ask Ethan about what he knew.
"Don''t worry. I''ll take care of him. You can wait for Ethan here. He might be on his way back."
Old Man Xu just finished saying those words when he received a call from the family chauffeur. "Hello, Julius. Where are you now? Are you on the way home?" Old Man Xu asked the family driver who apanied Ethan earlier.
"Chairman Xu¡" his voice was trembling.
Old Man Xu frowned in puzzlement. "What''s wrong with you? Can you speak calmly?"
"I''m so sorry, Chairman. Something bad happened. I am currently here in the hospital¡"
"WHAT?! Hospital? What do you mean? What happened to Ethan? Is he safe?" Old Man Xu spoke out spontaneously. Nathan turned to his father with a questioning look when he heard his words.
"What''s going on here?"
Old Man Xu signaled Nathan to wait.
On the other hand, the family chauffeur became silent. He didn''t know how he would tell his Boss about the unfortunate incident.
"Chairman Xu¡ I''m truly sorry¡ We failed to protect our young master, Ethan. I know we deserve to die¡ I¡ª" The chauffeur''s voice cracked as he cried in both fear and anxiety.
"What the hell are you saying?! Where is my grandson? What happened to him?" Old Man Xu angrily punched the table since the driver didn''t give him specific details of what happened to Ethan. He just kept on apologizing.
Nathan couldn''t take it any longer. He abruptly snatched the phone from his father''s hand and pressed it to his ear, listening intently to the driver on the other end. Within seconds, his eyes widened in shock, and the phone slipped from his grasp, falling to the floor as he stood frozen in disbelief.
Chapter 818 Her Trump Card
Chapter 818 Her Trump Card
Day Eighty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
"Nate, what happened to my grandson?" Old Man Xu grabbed Nathan''s shoulders, shaking his body as he questioned him. Old Man Xu didn''t hear what the driver said since Nathan snatched the phone from him.
Nathan was still in a daze, trying to absorb the information he received.
"Dad,e with me¡" Nathan simply said as he walked toward the door.
Old Man Xu followed Nathan urgently. The two entered the car. Upon leaving the entrance gate of the Xu Mansion, Nathan sped off, heading to the hospital.
As he focused on his driving, he requested Old Man Xu to send an emergency message to Axel and others, summoning everyone in the headquarters.
It did not take long before they reached their destination. As they entered the hospital lobby, the family driver approached Nathan and Old Man Xu.
"Chairman Xu, Master Nathan!"
Nathan and Old Man Xu nced at the driver. They were both surprised to see a young girl standing next to him.
"Mia? What is she doing here?" Nathan asked the driver.
Mia stepped forward, grabbing Nathan''s hand. Her eyes were red from crying.
"Uncle Nathan. I''m so sorry. Ethan protected me. And¡ he was taken away by Aunt Helena and her men. I managed to escape because of Ethan''s help." Mia exined, feeling apologetic. She med herself for what happened.
Both Nathan and Old Man Xu clenched their fists when they learned who was the culprit. It was none other than Monica.
"She kidnapped my grandson! We have to find them as soon as possible. That woman is a devil witch. She will not hesitate to harm a child! Ethan''s life is in great danger." Old Man Xu was panicking. Monica threatened him before. She told him that after dealing with him, she would target Ethan next. And it really did happen.
"I''m going to catch her and save my son," Nathan dered through his gritted teeth. After saying that, he crouched down and talked to Mia. "Aren''t you hurt? Did you call Jane?"
Mia shook her head. "I wasn''t hurt, Uncle Nate, thanks to Ethan and his bodyguard. Mr. Bodyguard was the one who was shot. He is still in the operating room." Mia lowered her head and continued, "I haven''t told Mommy Jane yet. I don''t want her to worry. And¡ I don''t know how I will tell her about what happened to Ethan. She also cares so much about him."
Nathan''s expression turned grim. He knew that Jane would be affected by this.
''What is Monica up to? She even involved innocent children in her evil schemes.'' Nathan thought to himself.
Old Man Xu summoned the driver as they talked separately. He asked him to narrate everything he witnessed before Ethan was taken away.
Meanwhile, Nathan guided Mia to the bench. He decided to talk to the young girl and asked her about the details of her encounter with Monica.
"Uncle Nate¡ the truth is¡ I ran away from home. I learned something about my identity. Mommy Jane is not my biological mother. My daddy deceived both of us."
Mia decided to reveal the truth to Nathan because she knew that Jane loved this man, not her Daddy Vincent. ''Uncle Nate deserves to know the truth.''
Nathan was taken aback for a moment when he heard Mia''s revtion.
"How is that possible? Your DNA matched Jane''s DNA."
Mia shook her head as she was also clueless.
"I don''t know, Uncle Nate. But Mommy Jane mentioned that her baby is a boy, not a girl."
"Is that the reason you ran away from home?" Nathan asked her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Mia nodded. "I''m sad because Mommy Jane isn''t my mother. I was afraid she would hate me because Daddy Vincent used me to force her to marry him."
Nathan took a deep sigh. "Jane will never hate you."
"Ethan told me the same thing. I''m sorry, Uncle Nate. I think Aunt Helena is after me. It''s my fault. If I hadn''t run away and if I hadn''t contacted Ethan¡ he wouldn''t have been taken away by Aunt Helena."
"Stop ming yourself, Mia. You have nothing to do with this. That woman is just evil and dangerous. She is the one to me. But don''t worry. I will save my son no matter what."
"You have to go home. Your Mommy Jane must be looking for you right now. And she is worried sick. I''ll call her and inform her that you are here."
"Okay, Uncle Nate. Thank you so much. Again, I''m truly sorry for what happened. Please save Ethan." Mia grabbed his hand tightly, a pleading look shing on her face.
"I will. Mia, I have one request. Please don''t tell Jane about Ethan. Just like you, I don''t want her to worry." Nathan asked Mia to hide Ethan''s abduction from Jane.
"Why, Uncle Nate? Don''t you want her to help you rescue Ethan?" Mia asked him in confusion.
"I can also ask my Daddy Vincent to help you. If you help each other, you can find Ethan as quickly as possible." Mia was against the idea of hiding this from Jane. And she even suggested working together with Vincent.
But Nathan was prideful enough to ask Vincent''s help. He wouldn''t do that.
"Honestly, I can''t trust Vincent¡ that''s why I will deal with this problem myself. And¡ I also want to protect Jane. I can''t involve her." Nathan made up his mind. He would keep this incident from Jane. "Okay, Uncle Nate. I will respect your decision. Please make sure to rescue Ethan. But if you need help¡ Please don''t hesitate to ask Mommy Jane and Daddy Vincent''s assistance. They could be of help."
Nathan just gave her a reassuring smile. "Yeah. I will do that. Thanks, Mia."
After talking to Mia, Nathan had decided what his next move would be. He would focus on rescuing Ethan first before taking Jane back from Vincent.
Since he couldn''t contact Jane directly, Nathan asked the family driver and some of the bodyguards to send Mia home. They must escort her and secure her safety.
Meanwhile, Monica had managed to bring Ethan to her secret hideout. She was rejoicing as she watched the unconscious child lying on the bed.
"Hmm, now, I have the trump card. I will destroy you, Phantomke. I know you will not hesitate to save this child, especially once I reveal the truth of your connections. I will reunite you. But in the end, you are going to die in my hands. Hahaha!"
Chapter 819 Monicas Next Move
Chapter 819 Monica''s Next Move
Day Eighty-Seven¡
~~*****~~ N?v(el)B\\jnn
Vincent returned home as soon as he heard that Mia had run away from home. Phoenix and Jane went out to search for her. But to no avail, they didn''t see her. Phoenix mobilized Vincent''s men to continue the search with them. "Lady Jane, Boss Vincent returned home. He wants to see you. Go back first. I will continue searching for Mia." Phoenix advised Jane to return home.
Jane shook her head. "I will not return until I find Mia." She felt responsible for this so she didn''t want to stop looking for Mia.
Phoenix heaved a deep sigh. Jane was so stubborn. She wouldn''t listen to him. In the end, all he could do was inform Vincent about it.
Since Jane didn''t want to go back, Vincent decided to go there and meet Jane. It did not take long before Vincent arrived. He immediately approached her.
"Jane, what happened? Why did Mia run away?" Vincent asked her.
"It''s my fault. She overheard our conversation." Jane answered truthfully.
Vincent rubbed the space in between his eyebrows when he heard that. "Mia is your daughter. You have to believe me."
Jane narrowed her eyes on Vincent. "Then how would you exin my medical records and the ultrasound result?"
Vincent was about to say something when he received a phone call from an unregistered number. He picked it up and answered the call only to be surprised to hear Monica''s voice from the other line.
"I can''t believe it, Vincent. You lied to Phantomke that Mia is her child just to marry her. Well¡ I won''t allow you to have her. You are mine, Vincent. Just mine alone. Always remember that."
Vincent''s expression darkened. He knew it. Monica had something to do with this. She was trying to sabotage his marriage.
"Stop it, Monica. We are done."
But Monica let out a sarcasticugh. "You are wrong, Vincent. We are not done. I''ll show you that you chose the wrong woman. Phantomke will never be yours. I will make sure of that. Just wait. She will not marry you." Monica threatened him.
Vincent wouldn''t back down. "Don''t you dare hurt her! I''ll never forgive you, Monica. I''m giving you onest chance. Don''t test my patience. I already have enough of your antics." Vincent spat back at her.
Monica didn''t sound affected at all. She keptughing maniacally like a devil. Vincent had a bad feeling about this. He could tell that Monica was up to something. Without waiting for him to say another word, Monica ended the call.
"Boss! I got a message from your butler. Mia is back at home." Phoenix informed him.
Jane and Vincent didn''t waste any more time as they both headed back to the vi.
At the vi¡
Mia alighted from the car, thanking the Sparks Family Driver. The butler immediately approached her with a worried expression on his face.
"Young mistress! You made us worried sick. Where did you go? Your mother and father had been looking for you! Don''t do that again."
"Young mistress! You made us worried sick. Where did you go? Your mother and father had been looking for you! Don''t do that again."
Mia nodded while biting her lower lip. She looked guilty for what she had done.
"Are they mad at me?"
"No! They are not mad. But they are worried about you. Let''s go inside first. They are on their way back here." The butler escorted Mia inside the house.
It did not take long before Vincent and Jane arrived. They dashed inside the house, searching for Mia. They saw her silently sitting on the couch.
Mia lifted her head and nced at them, uncertainty clouding her eyes. She wanted to call Jane "Mommy," but the words caught in her throat. The truth weighed heavily on her heart¡ªJane wasn''t her mother.
Despite knowing this, Jane rushed forward and enveloped Mia in a tight embrace. "I''m so sorry, Mia. I''m so, so sorry."
The moment Mia felt Jane''s warmth, the dam broke. Tears streamed down her cheeks, and she sobbed uncontrobly, unable to hold back the flood of emotions.
Vincent, on the other hand, just stood frozen in his spot, clenching his fists while watching Jane and Mia. He med Monica for this. She was the reason for this conflict, If Monica hadn''t said anything then this wouldn''t have happened.
After a few seconds, Vincent turned around to leave, summoning Phoenix into his study room.
"Boss, what is it?" Phoenix asked him.
With a cold look on his face, Vincent responded, "Look for Monica. I want her out of this country as soon as possible! Make sure that she won''t do anything to stop my wedding. Mobilize our elite men to do this mission with you. Failure is not an option. Do it fast!"
"Okay, Boss. I understand. I will do my best to locate her. Don''t worry too much." Phoenix reassured him.
But Vincent couldn''t shake the uneasiness growing inside him. As long as Monica was out there, lurking in the shadows, he knew peace would remain elusive.
She was like a ticking time bomb, her very existence a threat that could explode at any moment, unraveling everything he had worked to protect. The thought of her plotting, biding her time, kept him on edge, a constant reminder that danger was never far away. He had to find her before she could strike again.
Little did he know, Monica had started to move. He could no longer stop her since Monica was in her desperate mode as well. She would do anything to seed. She only had one thing left to do¨C to contact Jane without letting Vincent know. Monica found the means to do it¨C Ethan''s phone was in her possession right now.
"Hmm, so I can contact Phantomke by calling Mia''s number. What a perfect opportunity for me! Things are going my way! Let''s see if Mia managed to return home. If not for this young boy, I would have captured her as well."
Monica sent a message to Mia''s number, checking out if she was already with Jane.
[ Mia, have you escaped safely? Did you return home? Is your mommy with you? If she''s with you, give this phone to her and tell her to call me. I need her help. ]
Monica pretended to be Ethan.
Chapter 820 End it Once and For All
Chapter 820 End it Once and For All
Day Eighty-Seven¡
~~*****~~
[ At Syphiruz Mafia''s Headquarters¡ ]
Nathan was experiencing another crisis. His son had been kidnapped by Monica. And until now, he didn''t have any clues where to find him. He gathered his men for an emergency meeting.
"I summon you all here because I need your help. We must find my son as soon as possible. This is the photo of the culprit. She is Monica but she is using Helena Carlsen''s identity." Nathan presented Monica''s photo through the projector screen.
All the branch leaders present could feel the severity of the situation. The son of their Supreme Leader was taken away. This was the big crisis they were facing right now.
"Gosh. I wanna kill that bitch!" Chantha mumbled through her gritted teeth.
"Calm down. We need to strategize on how we are going to catch this woman." Violet whispered to her twin sister.
"I feel sorry for our Supreme Leader. So many unfortunate incidents happening to him right now." Chantha sighed heavily.
"We are going to find young master Ethan," Axel dered as he held Chantha''s hand.
"Yeah. Let''s do this!" Chantha nodded, determination was evident in her eyes.
Nathan gave everyone instructions, dividing the task among his team members. They sprang into action while Nathan continued to wait for Monica''s call. Since she kidnapped Ethan, it only meant she wanted something. She had some demands. And Nathan was still clueless about it.
When everyone left, Nathan stayed in his office. Though he tried to look calm outside, deep inside, he felt miserable and devastated. He just wished that Ethan was safe. ''If anything happens to my son, I swear¡ I''ll hunt her down even in hell.'' Nathan thought to himself, clenching his fists.
As he was lost in his own thoughts, Chantha entered his office to talk to him.
"Boss, does Phantomke know about this?" she asked him curiously. "If she learns about the situation, she might change her mind about the wedding. She will help us is searching for Ethan and capturing Monica." Chantha believed that Nathan could use this incident to stop Jane from marrying Vincent in the mean time.
But Nathan didn''t agree to this idea. "No. I can''t do that. I will not be like Vincent who used Mia for his own benefit. I won''t make Ethan an excuse to get what I want."
"I''m sorry, Supreme Leader. I wasn''t thinking the right thing." Chantha immediately apologized.
"It''s okay. No need to apologize. Just keep this from Jane."
Chantha just nodded in agreement. "What do you n to do now?"
"I''m tracking Ethan''s phone number." He continued working on hisputer.
Chantha excused herself as she didn''t want to disturb Nathan. He was concentrating on hisptop, hoping to trace Ethan''s location. His phone was switched off so he couldn''t get his signal. But once it was switched on, he could track it.
Meanwhile, Monica left the secret hideout, still holding Ethan''s phone. When she didn''t get a reply from Mia earlier, Monica turned off Ethan''s phone since she knew that Nathan could track his location through his phone. She was just being cautious.
"Sigh. Didn''t Mia receive my message for Phantomke? How am I going to contact her?" Monica nced at Ethan''s phone.
"Since I am in a different location, I can use Ethan''s phone. Even if Nathan finds out, he will never see Ethan here." Monica went to a crowded mall wherein she could mislead Nathan.
Meanwhile, at Vincent''s vi¡
Because of emotional stress and physical exhaustion, Mia fell asleep after talking to Jane. It was already nighttime when Mia saw the message. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Oh¡ This is from Ethan. I have to show this to Mommy Jane." Mia jumped off her bed and immediately looked for Jane.
The two didn''t talk further about their rtionship as mother and daughter since it was a very sensitive topic and Vincent remained tight-lipped about this matter. "Mommy¡ read this messageing from Ethan." Mia didn''t waste her time as she handed her phone over to Jane.
Jane didn''t hesitate to take the phone since Ethan''s name was mentioned. She missed this young boy so much. However, Jane''s face was painted with worry the moment she saw the content of his message.
''What happened to Ethan?''
She quickly pressed the call button to find out what was happening to Ethan. Her heart thumped rapidly against her chest as she waited for Ethan to answer the phone. A few secondster, a female voice was heard from the other line. It was not Ethan.
"Hello, Phantomke. I''ve been waiting for you. What took you so long to respond to my message?" Monica chuckled.
Jane''s expression turned grim when she recognized Monica''s voice.
"What is the meaning of this? Why do you have Ethan''s phone?" Jane questioned Monica, boiling rage surging up inside her. "What did you do to him?"
Monica let out another mockingugh. She enjoyed listening to Jane''s angry and anxious voice.
"Well, I warned you. I told you. I''ll do anything to stop you from marrying Vincent. I took away the most important person in your life¡ This young boy."
Jane tightened her grip on the phone, her eyes burning in fury. "Don''t you dare hurt Ethan!" "You don''t have to worry about this kid. I will not hurt him as long as you will obey me." Monica kept taunting Jane.
"What do you want?! Tell me!" Jane''s heart kept pounding so hard. Her worries and concerns for Ethan could be seen in her eyes. She would do anything just to save and protect Ethan.
"Hmm. If you still want to see Ethan, thene and get him. Meet me tomorrow. But you have toe alone. If you disobey me then I will not hesitate to kill this boy." Monica threatened her.
"Yes. I will do it. Just don''t hurt Ethan." Jane had no other choice but to agree. This was the only way she could ensure Ethan''s safety.
"Good, Phantomke. I''ll give you my number. I''ll contact you again. I''ll send you the exact time and address. Don''t betray me, or else, you will suffer the consequence. You will put the life of an innocent boy in jeopardy. Do you understand?"
"I understand. But give me some proof first that you haven''t done anything to Ethan." Jane had to make sure that Ethan wasn''t hurt.
"Of course," Monica replied, her voice dripping with cold malice. "I''ll send you some videos of himter. But listen carefully¡ªthis deal stays between us. You need to find a secure way for us tomunicate without anyone else knowing. If this leaks out, if anyone else gets wind of our arrangement, I''ll consider it a betrayal. And that will be my signal to end Ethan''s life."
Jane''s heart pounded in her chest as Monica''s words echoed in her ears. The cold, calcted tone of Monica''s voice sent a shiver down her spine. Monica was deadly serious, and Jane knew it. This wasn''t just a threat; it was a promise from a woman capable of unspeakable acts.
"You know me, Phantomke. I have no qualms about killing a child. I don''t care if he''s just a young boy," Monica continued, her voice unwavering, chilling in its casual cruelty.
Jane''s hands shook with barely controlled rage. "I said I''ll obey you! Stop threatening me already! Don''t you darey a finger on Ethan, or I swear... I will give you the most gruesome death imaginable. You know I can, Monica. You know what I''m capable of."
Monicaughed, a sound devoid of warmth. "Hahaha! Oh, Phantomke, you seem to forget who has the upper hand here. Let''s see who ends up suffering more between us."
Jane gritted her teeth so hard that she tasted blood, fury coursing through her veins. But she knew she had to keep her emotions in check, at least for now. Ethan''s life depended on it.
"See you tomorrow, Phantomke. I can''t wait to see you!" Monica ended the call. She was grinning from ear to ear. She was satisfied to sense Jane''s helplessness. She was so desperate to save Ethan.
Monica sent Jane her number so that she couldmunicate with her. She was going to dispose of Ethan''s phone so that Nathan wouldn''t be able to track her. Meanwhile, Jane felt like every ounce of her energy was drained after talking to Monica. She was still shaken by the fact Ethan was taken hostage by her mortal nemesis.
''Tomorrow. I have to end this once and for all.''
Chapter 821 Grateful to their Friendship
Chapter 821 Grateful to their Friendship
Day Eighty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
Jane wasn''t able to sleepst night. She had been thinking about Ethan.
''Is he alright? What if he is scared right now? I hope Monica is not hurting Ethan.''
She gazed down and watched Mia''s sleeping figure. She gently caressed her cheeks. After today, she didn''t know if she could return safely.
However, her priority was to secure Ethan and rescue him from Monica. She would do anything for Ethan.
Monica warned her to keep their meeting a secret. She was not allowed to divulge the information to anyone.
''Does Nathan know that Monica kidnapped Ethan?'' Jane reached out for her phone. She was contemting whether to contact Nathan or not.
''If something bad happens to me¡ I need Nathan to rescue Ethan on my behalf. I have to do something to send him a secret message.''
Jane slowly and quietly got off the bed. She made sure not to wake Mia who was sleeping next to her.
She was constructing a message on her phone when she suddenly realized something.
''What if this will be thest time I will be able to talk to Nathan?'' Jane shook her head. ''I want to see him for onest time¡'' she thought to herself.
She took a deep sigh before stepping out of the room. The surroundings were still dark. It was only 3:00 am in the morning.
Jane looked around, getting ready to sneak out of the house without Vincent''s knowledge.
Using her skills as a legendary assassin, Jane managed to leave the vi without rming the guards. She watched the vi for onest time before she finally left in a hurry.
Jane headed straight to her secret hideout. Upon arriving there, Cherry opened the door for her. She didn''t expect to see Jane at this hour.
"Sis! You are back!" Cherry''s sleepiness disappeared as soon as she saw Jane''s face. She even hugged her.
Jane just hugged her back, smiling. "Thank you, ck Rose¡ for taking care of this house."
"I should be the one thanking you, Sis. You allowed me to stay here." Cherry giggled as she broke the hug.
"By the way, what brings you here? Do you need anything? Hanabi and Tatsumi are also here. They are sleeping in the guest rooms," Cherry added.
"I have onest mission to do," Jane said meaningfully as she strode toward the basement. All her weapons and equipment were being kept in the basement.
Cherry followed her from behind, puzzled at Jane''sst remarks. Jane examined her stuff, thinking about her days as an assassin. She reminisced about those moments when she started her career in this field.
''I''ve never imagined that I would be able to find my family and fall in love with Nathan. Many good things happened to me ever since I received my second chance to live. Thanks to Bam-Bam.'' Jane smiled inwardly as she held her favorite dagger.
Though she possessed different kinds of weapons, she couldn''t bring any of them. She knew that Monica would do a body inspection to make sure that she didn''t have any weapons with her.
"Sis, are you okay? You are acting a little bit strange. Is there a problem?" Cherry decided to confront her.
Jane put down her dagger and nced at Cherry. She signaled her toe closer. The two of them sat down in front of aputer. Jane searched for certain coordinates and showed them to Cherry. It was located in a private subdivision near the town center.
"What is this, sis?" Cherry assessed the location. Jane hacked the satellite to have a clear view of the area.
"I''m going thereter this evening¡ at exactly 9:00 pm. If I am not out after thirty minutes¡ inform Nathan about this and send Hanabi and Tatsumi. Ask them to bring some elite men from the Sawada n."
Cherry noticed the seriousness in her tone. "What''s going on here? Are you going there alone? What is this all about, sis?" Cherry bombarded her with questions.
"I can''t give you all the details right now, but all I can say is¡ I''m going to chase after Monica. Cherry, I trust youpletely. Just listen carefully and follow my instructions¡ªyou''re the only one who can handle this." Jane grabbed her shoulders, looking straight into her eyes.
Cherry became more anxious. The pressure was there.
"I have to go now, Cherry. There are lot of things I must do first." Jane pulled Cherry into a hug.
"Sis, you are making me nervous. But I will trust you as well. Please be safe." Cherry hugged her back.
Jane didn''t make a promise but she nodded to reassure her.
"I will say hi to Hanabi and Tatsumi first before I go." Jane remembered her two other friends.
"They will be happy to see you. Let''s wake them up!" Cherry grabbed Jane''s hand, leading her toward the guest rooms.
Jane entered Hanabi''s room first. Because Hanabi was always on high alert, she immediately woke up when she heard the footsteps and the sound of the door opening. She sat up, turned on the lights and was surprised to see Jane and Cherry. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Sis Jane, Cherry!" She jumped off the bed, approaching the two excitedly.
"Sorry to wake you up. I just want to see you before I leave." Jane apologized right away, holding Hanabi''s hand.
But Hanabi shook her head as she smiled from ear to ear. "You don''t have to apologize. I''m d to see you here. I''ve missed you!"
Jane let out a soft giggle. Hanabi was so fond of her.
"I''ve missed you too."
"Why are you here? I thought Vincent didn''t want to let you leave hispound without being apanied by his men. He is afraid that you will run away before the wedding." Hanabi made a face and rolled her eyes dramatically when she mentioned Vincent''s name.
"I snuck out of the vi. So I grab the opportunity to meet you. Furthermore, I am here to inform everyone that our prey took our bait. Monica is going to stop me from marrying her man. So, you don''t have to worry about me marrying Vincent. Monica will ruin the wedding for sure!"
Cherry and Hanabi exchanged nces with one another before they burst outughing.
"Actually, Vincent and Monica are the perfect pair. They should be together. Two viins!" Cherry expressed her sentiments about the two.
"Exactly! I can''t agree more!" Hanabi supported her remarks.
Jane could only shake her head helplessly. After a while, Jane turned to Hanabi with a solemn expression on her face. Hanabi stoppedughing upon meeting Jane''s gaze. "Hanabi¡ Allow me to thank you for being so loyal to my father. When I went missing, my Dad treated you like his own daughter. I hope you will never change. We are one family here. I''m really happy that I got reunited with you and my father. I''ve lost my childhood memory but the most important thing is we got together once again."
Hanabi was touched by Jane''s words. "Sis, why are you making me so emotional today?"
Jane concealed her worry with a warm smile. "Oh, it''s nothing. I just appreciate our friendship. I am grateful to that."
Chapter 822 She Came!
Chapter 822 She Came!
Day Eighty-Eight¡
~~*****~~
After talking to the twodies, Jane proceeded to Tatsumi''s room. She knocked several times before Tatsumi opened the door.
Tatsumi froze the moment he recognized the person standing outside his room. He rubbed his eyes to clear his vision, thinking he was just imagining things.
"Eh, Am I dreaming? Jane, is that you?" Tatsumi asked in disbelief.
Jane chuckled softly as she nodded.
"Good morning. How''s your sleep? Did I disturb you?"
"Of course not!" Tatsumi replied quickly, shaking his head frantically. "My Lady, why are you here? Do you need anything?"
"I just dropped by to check on the three of you." Tatsumi''s eyes widened when he realized that he had just woken up and hadn''t washed his face yet. Without saying a word, Tatsumi ran back to his room.
"Wait, mydy! Let me freshen up first!" he shouted. His voice came from the bathroom.
"What a silly guy," Jane mumbled as she shook her head helplessly while smiling. "This is one thing I would miss about this guy."
It did not take long before Tatsumi returned to face Jane once again. They went to the balcony. "I''m not staying long, Tatsumi. I have to leave soon. I just want to talk to you before I go." Jane started.
Meanwhile, Tatsumi looked at her puzzled by her words. He wondered why Jane wanted to talk to him.
"Talk about what? Hmm. Just tell me, mydy. I will listen." Tatsumi was like an obedient puppy, waiting for Jane''s words.
Jane held Tatsumi''s shoulder and stared at him intently. "It''s about the Sawada n. My father will retire soon as the leader of our n. I will suggest to pass the leadership to you. Will you ept the responsibility to lead my father''s n?" Tatsumi was taken aback when he heard that.
"Why me?" "You and your father had been working and serving my father for so many years. You helped him strengthen the entire n. You deserve to be the new n Leader." "Furthermore, if our arranged marriage was pushed through then my father nned to hand over the management of the n to you as the new leader. I know you can do it well, Tatsumi. I trust your capability."
Tatsumi felt ttered to hear thoseplimentsing from Jane. He didn''t expect that she would look up to him like this.
"Thanks, my Lady. I''m not that confident but because of your trust, I will do my best to meet your expectations." Tatsumi expressed his gratitude toward Jane.
"I''m d to hear that. Don''t worry. Hanabi will assist you."
Tatsumi''s lips curled up when Hanabi''s name was mentioned. After a while, he burst outughing, surprising Jane.
"Hahaha! I finally won against Hanabi. This time you chose me over her. And she will be my assistant. Hahaha. I''ve been waiting for this moment!" Jane: "..."
Jane didn''t know whether tough or cry when she heard Tatsumi. "Take it easy, Tats. You know Hanabi well. She might beat you up if you continue annoying her." She patted Tatsumi''s shoulder as if she was wishing him a piece of good luck.
But Tatsumi continued grinning from ear to ear. "It''s okay. If I be the n leader, she will follow my everymand. I can finally order her around! Hahaha!"
Pak!
Tatsumi''sughter was interrupted by a resounding p on his head. It turned out Hanabi had joined them and she overheard his statement.
"If you be our n leader, I will retire as well and just live here happily together with sis Jane and Cherry," Hanabi spat back at Tatsumi.
Tatsumi red and scowled at her as he rubbed his head. "That will be thest time you will be hitting my head." Hanabi just arched her eyebrow, attempting to punch him. But Tatsumi dodged her attack quickly and hid behind Jane. Jane justughed because of their interaction. They were like cat and dog fighting again. On the other hand, Cherry just watched Jane with a sad expression on her face. She had a bad feeling about Jane''s n. She was worried because Jane was going to the enemy''s territory alone. But she couldn''t defy her. Jane asked her to trust her n.
"Sis, Let''s drink coffee before you go!" Cherry joined the conversation. She was reluctant to say goodbye to Jane.
"Yeah, it''s still early. A hot coffee will be nice at this hour!" Tatsumi responded excitedly.
Both Hanabi and Tatsumi were still clueless about Jane''s n. ***
At Sparks Mansion¡ n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Nathan didn''t sleep at all. He locked himself in his study room, thinking about how to find and rescue Ethan. Until now, Monica hadn''t contacted him to say her demand. He was worried sick about his son.
He had been staring at hisptop and looking at her phone''s screen from time to time, hoping to hear good news from his men. But to his dismay, no one contacted him yet. He was losing his patience already. ''How did Monica disappear without a trace after kidnapping my son? Who is helping her this time? Should I confront Vincent about this?'' Nathan seemed like he was out of options now.
Nathan''s train of thoughts was interrupted by the knocking sound of the door.
"Sir, It''s me. Axel." Nathan shifted his gaze toward the door and said, "Come in."
"Sir, you haven''t slept yet. You should rest first or else, you might get sick. I''ll wake you up once I receive an update from our team on the ground. Everyone is doing their best to find the young master." Axel expressed his concern. Nathan looked so stressed and exhausted. He needed to rest.
But Nathan refused. Even if he would go to his bedroom, he still couldn''t sleep just thinking about Ethan.
"I don''t need it. You can leave, Axel." Nathan coldly said with finality.
Axel could only sigh in defeat. He couldn''t convince Nathan. His Boss was very stubborn and won''t listen to him. In the end, Axel left the study room quietly, feeling disappointed.
Nathan leaned against the backrest of his chair, closing his eyes and rubbing his temples. His mind was in turmoil, and he felt both emotionally and physically drained, yet his body showed no signs of needing rest.
Soon, he heard the sound of door opening. Without opening his eyes, he frowned thinking Axel came back to convince him again.
"I told you to leave. You don''t have to worry about me¡" Nathan said to dismiss Axel without letting him say another word. But he didn''t bother to look at him.
However, instead of stepping out of the room, Axel strode toward him and stood just behind his chair.
Since Nathan sensed his presence in proximity, he finally opened his eyes only to be surprised when Jane''s face greeted his sight. He blinked again, thinking he was just seeing things because of stress and exhaustion. Maybe, his mind imagined Jane because he had been missing her despite theplicated situation they were in. A few secondster, the reality hit Nathan as he felt Jane''s arms wrap around him from behind. The familiar scent of her closeness confirmed it¡ªyes, it was definitely Jane, not Axel.
"Jane¡" he softly uttered her name, his voice filled with longing.
Chapter 823 Shes Scared
Chapter 823 She''s Scared
Day Eighty-Eight¡
Nathan''s dark world suddenly lightened up upon seeing Jane. He felt like all his worries and tiredness had disappeared because of Jane''s presence. He still couldn''t believe that she came.
Without further ado, Nathan turned his swivel chair to face Jane. Then he held her waist, pulling her closer to him. He made her sit on hisp as he hugged her tightly. He badly needed her right now.
The two remained silent, letting their bodynguage do the talking. They held each other in a long embrace, feeling each other''s warmth. His grip on her body tightened as if he didn''t want to let go of her.
"Axel told me that you haven''t eaten anything and you haven''t slept yet." Jane was the first one to break the silence.
Nathan was not able to respond. He wanted to hide Ethan''s situation from Jane. But little did he know, Jane was already aware that Monica held Ethan hostage.
"I''m going to take a nap¡ but can you stay with me?" Nathan asked her pleadingly. He didn''t know why Jane hade to see him at this hour. But he was grateful that she visited him.
Jane nodded as she stood up. She grabbed Nathan''s hand, leading him to his bedroom. The two of themy on the bed side by side. Nathan offered his arm to Jane, making it her pillow. He engulfed her once again in a tight embrace.
"I thought you would never see me again." Nathan put on a pitiful face.
Jane gazed up, meeting his eyes. "I''m not going to marry Vincent. I''m here to apologize for hurting your feelings. I''ve missed you so much, Nate." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
Jane decided to be honest with her feelings. There was no need to lie anymore since she nned on ending things today. No matter what happens, she will do everything she can to protect Ethan and her loved ones against Monica''s threat.
Meanwhile, Nathan felt like some of his burdens had been lifted off his chest the moment he heard Jane''sst remarks. His eyes lit up with joy.
"Is it true? You are not going to marry him anymore?! How about Mia? Are you going to take her away from Vincent?" Nathan looked at her expectantly. He wanted another affirmation from Jane.
"Yes, it''s true. That''s why I''m here. I won''t marry Vincent. Furthermore, Mia is not my daughter."
Nathan felt so d. The woman he loved won''t marry another guy. Unable to contain his emotions, he lifted her chin and nted a soft kiss on her lips. Jane responded to his kiss.
Nathan''s lips grazed hers with a soft, teasing touch, gently nibbling on her upper and lower lips, alternating with a tender movement that made her breathless. Each touch of their mouths built a growing heat between them.
It wasn''t long before his tongue slid between her parted lips, seeking entry, and she weed him. His tongue explored her mouth, savoring every taste as if he were rediscovering something he had longed for.
The sweetness of their shared kisses consumed them both, their profound love for each other surging up in their hearts. They could still the loud beating of their hearts and they understood the meaning of each beat¡ the mixture of longing and desire.
Nathan realized just how much he had missed kissing her like this¡ªdeeply, intimately, as if no time had passed. His beloved woman was back¡ she was back in his arms right now.
However, the thought of Ethan troubled his heart. Nathan drew back, releasing her lips. But his forehead remained rested on hers. Both of them panted heavily, catching their breaths.
Nathan had conflicted thoughts in his mind right now, contemting whether he should tell Jane about Ethan''s situation. But after careful consideration, Nathan decided not to mention Ethan so that he wouldn''t ruin their moment.
He just felt contented for having her by his side right now. Her presence was enough to cheer him up and keep going. ''I''ll find my son, rescue him, and share the good news with him.'' Nathan thought to himself as he kissed Jane on her forehead.
Unknown to Nathan, Jane was also concerned about Ethan''s safety. She couldn''t tell him that she was going to meet Monica alone in order to save Ethan. Monica was a sly woman so Jane knew that she wouldn''t let this opportunity slip to hurt her. Once she met Monica, her life would be put in danger as well. But she was willing to take the risk for Ethan''s sake.
"Nate, you should sleep now. I''ll be watching you." Jane began to caress his cheeks.
Nathan nodded obediently. He pulled her body closer, erasing the small gaps between them. Then Nathan finally rxed,ying his head near her shoulder. He loved smelling her scent. It helped him calm down.
Jane smiled softly as she gazed at Nathan''s handsome. His breathing was calm, his eyes heavy with exhaustion. She gently ran her fingers through his hair. Each stroke of her hand seemed to soothe him more, drawing him closer to the edge of sleep. Nathan''s eyelids fluttered, and soon his face rxedpletely, surrendering to thefort of her touch. Within moments, Nathan slipped into a deep, peaceful slumber, and Jane continued to watch him, a sense of warmth and quiet contentment filling her heart.
''I''m sorry, Nate. When you wake up, I have to leave you again. I must do this alone.'' Jane''s heart clenched inside her chest, thinking of the possible oues of her uing encounter with Monica. She couldn''t guarantee that she could return unharmed. But she would do everything to protect Ethan.
"I love you, Nate. You''re the only man in my heart¡ªmy first and myst." Jane whispered the words softly before pressing a tender kiss to his lips. As she pulled back, she wrapped her arms around him once more, holding him close. Though he slept peacefully in her embrace, Jane stayed awake, her eyes tracing every line of his face as if she were engraving it to memory, cherishing this quiet moment together.
Suddenly, Jane felt scared at this moment¡ The thought of never seeing Nathan again gripped her heart. She had never been afraid of dying before, but now everything was different. For the first time, she found herself praying for her own safety, desperate for the chance to return to his arms once more. The idea of losing him or being away from him terrified her in a way she had never known.
Chapter 824 To Survive No Matter What
Chapter 824 To Survive No Matter What
Day Eighty-Eight¡ n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om
Jane made sure to cook breakfast for Nathan. She was busy in the kitchen when Axel approached her.
"Lady Jane, let me help you." Axel volunteered, standing next to Jane in front of the kitchen top.
"Oh, no need. I want to do this for Nathan. By the way, where is Butler Li? I haven''t seen him around the house. Is he on leave? Or perhaps his Day off?"
Axel''s expression changed slightly at the mention of Butler Li. "The truth is¡ our Supreme Leader detained Butler Li."
"Huh? But why? What did he do?" Jane was surprised when she heard that. She stopped what she was doing, turning to face Axel and meeting his eyes.
"Butler Li is a traitor. He is Vincent''s uncle. ording to him, he infiltrated the Sparks Family to spy on them. It was he who gave your contact details to Vincent. He learned that you were our Boss'' special friend so Vincent targeted you¡"
Jane furrowed her eyebrows after hearing that revtion. She didn''t expect that Butler Li was the root cause of her suffering.
''Sigh. I am so fond of Butler Li. I don''t know what to feel about this.''
Jane suddenly became quiet. The atmosphere in the kitchen had be awkward so Axel decided to leave, not disturbing her cooking.
Jane continued preparing breakfast for Nathan even though her mind was wandering off somewhere.
After a few minutes, Jane headed upstairs, bringing Nathan his breakfast-in-bed. She ced the tray on the bedside table before sitting down on the edge of the bed.
Nathan was still sleeping. But he suddenly moved when he sensed Jane''s presence. He slowly opened his eyes and he was d to see Jane instantly.
"Good morning, handsome." Jane leaned over, nting a soft kiss on Nathan''s right cheek.
Nathan''s expression softened and his heart was touched by her sweet gesture. Instead of getting up, he pulled Jane into a warm embrace. Shended on his chest, her face buried on the nook of his neck.
"Jane¡ I love you," Nathan freely expressed his feelings. "And I miss you a lot. Thanks for being here¡ by my side." He nted a gentle kiss on her head.
"I love you too, Nate. Go and wash up. Then we will eat breakfast together." Jane pulled him up, pushing him toward the bathroom.
Nathan obediently followed her words. After a quick freshen-up, he returned to her side. Jane joined him as they ate the breakfast she cooked for him.
Nathan had mixed emotions right now. He was happy because Jane was there. However, he was sad because his son was still in danger.
"By the way, Ethan is staying with his grandpa that''s why he is not here," Nathan lied. He brought it up first, thinking Jane would be asking him about Ethan''s whereabouts.
Meanwhile, Jane was not able to respond right away. This time she confirmed that Nathan wanted to hide Ethan''s situation from her.
Jane just forced a smile and nodded. "I''m going to visit him in the next few days. Though I miss him a lot, I still have an important thing to do today." She also pretended that she didn''t know anything.
Nathan held her hand, his eyes staring at her meaningfully. There were things he couldn''t tell her for now. "I''ve heard about Butler Li. May I visit him in your headquarters?" Jane asked Nathan''s permission. She wanted to talk to Butler Li before meeting Monica this evening.
"Yes. You can see him. I''ll apany you to our headquarters after this." Nathan didn''t hesitate to agree. Jane was one of the victims of Butler Li''s betrayal so he understood why Jane had to meet Butler Li.
After finishing up their breakfast, Jane slipped away for a quick bath. By the time she stepped out of the bathroom, refreshed and wrapped in a towel, Nathan had already finished his shower and was drying off.
"Come here," Nathan called out with a smile, holding the hair dryer. "Let me blow dry your hair."
Jane walked over and sat down in front of the mirror, her wet hair dripping down her back. Nathan stood behind her, gently gathering her damp locks in his hands before switching on the blower. The warmth of the air,bined with his careful touch, made her close her eyes infort.
Nathan watched her beautiful face through the mirror. As his fingers stroked her hair, Nathan remembered the secret conversation between Ethan and Abigail which was recorded by his son''s robotic friends.
''Should I ask Jane about it? Is it really possible that her soul got lost and possessed Abigail''s body?'' Nathan contemted whether to bring the topic up or not.
Jane had sensed that Nathan got distracted and he was spacing out.
"Nate. Are you okay? What were you thinking?" She asked him worriedly. She assumed that Nathan was worried sick about Ethan.
Meanwhile, Nathan gazed at her intently. After careful consideration, Nathan shook his head.
''There''s no way. She''d think I''m crazy. Soul swap? That''s impossible,'' Nathan thought, trying to shake off the wild idea swirling in his mind. Nathan quickly shed a smile and said, "Oh, it''s nothing. I just got lost for a second, distracted by your charm. You look so beautiful... I can''t seem to take my eyes off you."
He leaned in a little closer and took the opportunity to taste her kissable lips once again. He quickly captured her lips, kissing her passionately.
Jane let out a soft giggle when their lips parted. "You naughty guy!"
Nathan chuckled softly and wrapped his arms around her from behind, pulling her close. Resting his chin on her shoulder, he whispered, "Once everything''s taken care of, marry me, Jane. I don''t ever want to be separated from you again. Let''s live together, with Ethan¡ and maybe even make more babies."
Jane''s heart tightened at his words. Of course, she also longed for the life he was offering her. But she didn''t know if things would turn out as they hoped after today. Her safety and Ethan''s safety were still uncertain.
"Yes. I would love that. Let''s do our best to fulfill that, Nate." After saying that, she turned to kiss him again.
''I''ll do my best to make that happen. I will survive no matter what¡ for you and Ethan''s sake.'' Jane swore to herself.
Chapter 825 Forgiveness
Chapter 825 Forgiveness
Day Eighty-Eight¡
Jane and Nathan went to Syphiruz Headquarters. He gave her a chance to meet Butler Li and talk to him privately. As Jane headed to the prison cell, Nathan stayed in his office to wait for his subordinate''s updates regarding Ethan''s case.
A Syphiruz Mafia member escorted Jane through the dimly lit corridors, finally stopping in front of Butler Li''s cell. The guard knocked lightly and called out, informing him of a visitor.
"You have someone here to see you."
When the cell door creaked open and Butler Li turned to face his visitor, his eyes widened in surprise. "Lady Jane?" he eximed, clearly not expecting her.
For a moment, the room was engulfed with silence. Butler Li''s expression was a mix of puzzlement and curiosity, while Jane stood there quietly as she gathered her emotions.
"Butler Li," she finally managed, her voice steady butced withplicated emotions. "Nate told me everything." She stepped closer, her gaze unwavering.
Butler Li chewed on his lower lip as he looked down guiltily. "Miss Jane. I know I''ve wronged you. Because of me, you suffered from Vincent''s lies and Monica''s schemes. I understand if you can''t forgive me. But I just want to say sorry for everything¡"
"I came here because I wanted to ask you. Do you regret it? The things you did in the past?" Jane gazed at him intently.
Butler Li fell silent once again. Though he did those things for his nephew, he wasn''t sure if it was the right thing. But Vincent was his family. He didn''t have a choice.
"I can''t say that I regret everything. I just did my role as Vincent''s Uncle. He needed me and I was the only person who could assist him with his revenge. But I feel sorry for you, Miss Jane." Butler Li was just being honest with his feelings.
Jane heaved a deep sigh. "Alright. I forgive you. I don''t want to dwell in the past. I know you are not an evil person. I''m d that you didn''t harm Ethan and Nate. You served them well as the head butler."
Butler Li was shocked by her remarks.
"Miss Jane¡ are you sure about this? You are forgiving me that easily?" He couldn''t believe it.
Jane just smiled and nodded. "Yes. Ethan loves you. He treated you like a real uncle. For Ethan, I can forgive you this easily. Let''s put the past behind us. But I want you to know that I''m settling the score with Vincent and Monica."
Butler Li had a worried look on his face. "My nephew has fallen in love with you for real. He won''t hurt you again, Miss Jane. Please don''t kill him."
"Honestly, I am more worried about Monica. She is so obsessed with my nephew. She will do anything to eliminate you. Be careful, Miss Jane. She is up to something." Butler Li warned her as he knew Monica so well.
Jane gave him a meaningful smile. "I know. Monica is my real nemesis. She even used the innocent kid just to threaten me."
"Huh? What do you mean? What did she do?"
"She kidnapped Ethan. I''m going to rescue him."
Butler Li''s face was painted with deep worry and concern. "Young Master Ethan is in danger. Damn! That woman is beyond evil!" he mumbled through his gritted teeth. "What''s your n with Master Nathan? Have you tracked her location?"
"I''m doing this rescue mission alone. Nathan shouldn''t know this."
"No, Miss Jane! It''s dangerous. Don''t go alone. Monica is a sly one. She can''t be trusted." Butler Li was feeling uneasy. He kept pacing back and forth across his prison cell.
"Don''t worry about me. I can handle this. I''m Phantomke." She said confidently. "By the way, I have to go. Don''t mention this to Nathan. Can you promise me?"
"But¨C" Butler Li was about to object, however, the moment he met her determined gaze, he instinctively shut his mouth.
"Please do me this onest favor, Butler Li." Jane extended her hand through the bars as she offered him a parting handshake.
Butler Li stood still, momentarily frozen as he gazed down at her hand. For some unknown reason, he was saddened by her action.
"I don''t know if this is wise, Miss Jane," he replied quietly, his voice low but filled with concern. "But for you¡ I will do what I can. Just be careful." He hesitated before stepping forward, sping her hand in his with a firm, reassuring grip.
Jane squeezed his hand gently as she smiled faintly. "I don''t know when¡ or if I''ll see you again," she admitted. "But I''ll always remember your kindness. Again, thank you for taking care of Ethan and Nathan for the past few years. I hope you will reconcile with Nathan someday."
Butler Li''s hand lingered in hers for a moment longer before he gently pulled away. "Thank you, Miss Jane¡ for forgiving me."
Jane nodded before she turned around to leave. Butler Li could only watch her back as she slowly disappeared from his sight.
He became more restless when Jane left. He knew he needed to do something.
"Hey! Guard! Are you there? Pleasee over."
The guard approached Butler Li with a questioning gaze. "What don you want?"
"This is an emergency. Can I borrow your phone?"
The guard watched him strangely. "You are a prisoner here. You don''t have the right to make such a request. I can''t do that." He rejected Butler Li''s request.
"Oh please. I''m not nning anything bad. I just want to help my friend. Please call Axel. I want to talk to him." Butler Li insisted on doing what he wanted.
The guard frowned but he eventually gave in. He called Axel and informed him about Butler Li''s request. It did not take long before Axel arrived.
"Butler Li, who are you going to contact? I can''t give you a phone. You are still branded as a traitor." Axel assessed Butler Li.
Butler Li''s expression showed a hint of desperation. "Axel, trust me this one time. I don''t mean any harm. I just need to warn someone. You can kill me if I will try betraying you again. Just do me this favor."
Axel contemted for a moment. Then he sighed heavily. In the end, Axel handed his phone over to Butler Li.
"Thank you, Axel. I owe you this."
Butler Li immediatelyposed a message and sent it to Vincent.
''I promise Jane not to tell Nathan. But she didn''t forbid me to tell Vincent about this. This is my only chance to redeem myself and make up for my wrongdoings against Jane. I trust my nephew. He will protect Jane.'' Butler Li thought to himself.
Butler Li kept his promise to Jane. But he found a way to contact Vincent. He knew that Vincent would be able to help Jane in rescuing Ethan.
Meanwhile, inside Nathan''s office, he heard a report that Jane was on her way to meet him. She was done talking to Butler Li. He stood up from his chair in order to meet her halfway but his phone suddenly rang. It was a call from an unregistered number.
''Is this Monica? Is she finally willing to say her demand for negotiation?''N?v(el)B\\jnn
Chapter 826 Should Have Gotten Rid of Her
Chapter 826 Should Have Gotten Rid of Her
Day Eighty-Eight¡
"Miss Jane!" Chantha excitedly called her when they met in the hallway.
"I didn''t expect to see you here. Are you back with our Supreme Leader?" She asked her tantly.
Jane smiled at her. "I think so. Because I''m not going to marry Vincent. I''m done pretending."
Chantha chuckled giddily. "Oh my gosh. That''s good news." She grabbed Jane''s hands as she jumped like a kid.
"By the way, I also have good news to share with you." Chantha leaned closer and whispered, "Axel and I are getting married. I''ll send you an invitation soon."
Jane was happy for Chantha and Axel. "Congrattions, Dear. I wish you all the best." "Thank you. Please attend my wedding. It''s just a simple ceremony with our closest friends. I consider you my friend! You, Hanabi, Cherry, and Abigail! I''ll send them my invitation too. I''m quite busy so I don''t have time to share this with them."
Jane was touched by her words. "Don''t worry. I''ll tell them about this good news."
Chantha nodded before saying goodbye to Jane. She and her team were still busy tracking Monica.
After talking to Chantha, Jane headed to Nathan''s office. But to her surprise, she didn''t see him inside.
"Where is he?" She felt a little bit disappointed. She was running out of time. She had to leave the Syphiruz Mafia''s headquarters soon in order to meet her family.
Little did she know that Nathan was talking to Monica and listening to her demands.
"Have you seen your Supreme Leader?" Jane asked the member who passed by Nathan''s office.
"I saw him heading to the rooftop and talking to someone on the phone." Jane nodded in response before following Nathan. By the time she reached the rooftop, Nathan was done talking to someone. He just stood there while gazing at the space nkly. It looked like he was in a deep thought.
"A penny for your thought?" Jane''s voice snapped him back to the present.
He masked his troubles with a faint smile. Then he grabbed Jane, positioning her in front of him while hugging her from behind. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om
"How''s your talk with Butler Li?" he asked her.
"It''s good. I''ve given him a chance to repent and reflect on his actions. I also forgave him. I don''t want to hold any grudges. I know he''s a good man. If he weren''t, he would''ve already harmed you and Ethan."
Nathan tightened his grip on her body. He didn''t expect that Jane would easily forgive Butler Li after what she had gone through.
"I understand." Nathan ced his chin over her shoulder as he continued hugging her from behind.
"How about you? Why are you here? Who called you earlier?" she asked, her curiosity piqued. Her eyes searched his face for any hint of news. Deep down, she was anxious that the call had brought some sort of update on Ethan''s whereabouts. She was aware that they were still searching for Ethan and Monica. She was a little bit worried that her uing encounter with Monica might get interrupted if Nathan''s men intervened.
"Oh, it''s nothing important," Nathan lied. Jane failed to notice the shift in his expression. "Nate, I have to go. I need to visit my family today." Jane started to say goodbye to Nathan. She was reluctant to leave but she had no choice.
She slowly turned to face him, her eyes locking onto his while her fingers caressed his cheeks. For a long moment, she stood there, silently studying every detail of his face. It was as if she were trying to memorize every line, every feature, engraving him into her memory.
Nathan also did the same thing to her. He also captured the essence of the woman standing before her. There was an ache in his heart knowing they would get separated again today.
"Tomorrow, let''s make sure to meet each other like this. Okay?" Nathan softly asked her, nting a soft kiss on her forehead. "Everything will be fine," he added meaningfully.
Jane just nodded, trying her best to control her conflicting emotions. After a few seconds, Jane tiptoed as she kissed him on the lips. It was a long passionate kiss that made them both breathless.
Jane was about to leave but Nathan pulled her once again, wrapping her into his arms. He was also reluctant to let her go. He didn''t know why but he was feeling uneasy today.
"Hmm, Nate. It''s time for me to leave. Let go now, otherwise I won''t be able to leave you," she teased him, hiding her true emotions.
Nathan also chuckled at her remarks. "I''m sorry. I just can''t get enough of you. I''m still missing you."
Jane chose to stay silent, unsure of what to say. Deep inside, she didn''t want this moment to end. It felt so good to be with Nathan. However, there was this harsh reality¨C Ethan still needed to be rescued. As much as she longed to hold Nathan and stay with him, she knew that their future happiness depended on Ethan''s safety. Only then, they could truly be at peace and live happily as one family. ''This is farewell for now, Nate,'' she thought to herself as they finally broke the hug.
As Jane walked away, Nathan just watched her retreating back. When she vanished from his sight, his soft expression a while ago was reced by cold demeanor. He looked at his phone, gripping it tightly.
''I have to save Ethan first. I have to deal with Monica.''
Meanwhile, at Vincent''s secret vi, the atmosphere was tense as Phoenix and the guards stood in a line, facing Vincent''s fury. His voice echoed through the room, sharp with anger. He just found out that Jane had disappeared from his vi after receiving Butler Li''s message.
"You''re all useless!" Vincent shouted, his eyes zing with rage as he red at each one of them. "How could you let her slip away right under your noses?!"
The guards flinched under his harsh tone, but no one dared speak. Phoenix also remained silent, knowing that if he said any excuse it would only further fuel Vincent''s anger.
"I don''t care what it takes," Vincent continued, "Track Monica''s location. If you don''t find her, there will be consequences." His threat hung in the air, making it clear he was more than willing to punish them all if they failed again.
His sharp gaze brought a chill to their spines as his eyes darted from one guard to another.
"Yes, Boss! We are going to find Monica!"They responded in unison.
"Phoenix,e with me and bring our elite men! Jane will be in danger. She is currently at Syphiruz Mafia. We have to go there and tail her secretly."
"Got it, Boss." Phoenix finally found his voice, responding to Vincent''smand.
Vincent didn''t waste any more time as he prepared to leave. He made sure to bring different weapons. All he could think of was protecting Jane against Monica''s scheme.
''You are being reckless, Jane! Why did you agree to meet Monica alone?! She will kill you for sure!'' Vincent couldn''t hide his worry and concern for Jane''s safety. ''I should have gotten rid of Monica!''
Chapter 827: Replace Bad Memory with A Good One
Day Eighty-Eight¡
At Hiroshi''s Mansion
Dave was discharged from the hospital. He was currently staying in the Hiroshi Mansion. Abigail insisted on taking care of him so Mr. Hiroshi didn''t refuse his daughter''s request.
"Love?" Abigail softly called him. She was lying on the bed, next to Dave.
Dave gazed down, his expression softened with a smile. "Yes, Love?"
"I was so scared. I thought I would never see you again." Abigail sunk further into his embrace. Her face was pressed against his sturdy chest.
"Don''t be afraid. I''m right here," he whispered, his voice gentle as he tenderly caressed her face. His fingers brushed a stray strand of hair away, tucking it softly behind her ear.
Abigail fell silent for a moment, contemting something. She had been wondering what would happen between them if Butler Li hadn''t rescued her from those men who kidnapped her.
"Dave¡" she looked at him, her eyes filled with uncertainty. "Will you still love me even if other men touched me? I almost got raped. If they seeded, I feel like I could no longer face you... That I don''t deserve you. So I almost think that dying is better than being rescued¡"
"Hey, Don''t say that." Dave stopped her. There was a cold glint in his eyes. He was angry at himself because he failed to protect Abigail. He wouldn''t be able to forgive himself if something bad happened to her.
"My love for you will never change, Abi. You are my only woman. So don''t ever think that way. The most important thing for me is your safety. I can''t live without you, Abi. And I''m so sorry.
I failed to protect you from that traumatic event."
Dave noticed that Abigail was still having a nightmare. She dreamed of the moment she was captured and almost got raped by those men.
''Sigh. What should I do to help her forget about those bad things?'' Dave sighed helplessly. He pulled her body closer to him, hugging her tightly.
"You don''t have to apologize, Love. It''s not your fault. Monica is the one to me. Her evilness." Abigail regretted the moment she considered that woman a friend. She had been deceiving them for so long.
"I guess bad memories should be reced with good memories. Don''t worry, Love. I will be able to cope as long as you are with me¡ including my family."
Abigail didn''t want to show her vulnerability in front of Dave. She pretended to be okay even though she was suffering from a traumatic event caused by Monica.
On the other hand, Dave was willing to do anything to make her feel better.
"Abi, you are right. We should rece those bad memories with good ones."
After uttering those words, Dave lifted her chin to meet her lips. He kissed her passionately for a long moment.
Abigail responded, cupping his face as she deepened the kiss further. Meanwhile, Dave''s hand released her chin and moved down on her body.
He reached down, grabbing her ass as he pressed her body against his. Abigail could already feel his arousal.
"I want you to feel my love, Abi. Forget about those things and just focus on me," he whispered after breaking the kiss.
The thought that Dave wanted her right now sent tingles of pleasure down her core. She also felt aroused by his mere words.
It did not take long before she felt his lips trailing hot kisses down her neck toward her corbone. Abigail could only tilt her head, giving him ess to the sensitive part of her flesh.
Dave was in the process of slipping his hand under her shirt when Abigail suddenly stopped him.
"Dave, you are still recuperating. Your body needs rest."
Dave blinked in amusement when he heard that. He didn''t know whether he shouldugh or not. Abigail was so adorable with her innocence.
"Hey, don''t underestimate your man. I can still perform and satisfy you using my injured body," he said teasingly, winking at her.
Abigail''s cheeks reddened as she was flustered by his words.
She immediately covered her face using both hands, hiding her embarrassment. "You are making me shy, Dave! You are so naughty!"
Dave couldn''t help but let out a huskyugh.
"If you continue making a face like that, I can''t really hold myself back. I want to touch you more and kiss you."
Abigail suddenly gasped when Dave captured her breast, squeezing and kneading it through her shirt.
"Tell me, Abi. Do you want me to stop?" He whispered, asking her seductively. Then his lips nibbled on her ear, his teeth gently tugging her lobe.
"No, Dave. Don''t stop," she replied pleadingly. "I need you to touch me¡ kiss me and love me."
Abigail didn''t show any more resistance. She just wanted to go with the flow.
Dave managed to take off her shirt, getting it out of his way so that his hands could touch her bare skin.
While he was busy caressing her body, Abigail''s hand also moved down, reaching for his trousers. She tugged his waistband, pulling it down until her hand found his hardness.
Dave also moaned in her ear the moment Abigail''s fingers gave him a gentle squeeze. She rubbed his cock through his boxer brief, matching the movement of his hand that was working on her body.
Before she knew it, Dave''s fingers already reached the sensitive spot between her legs. He gently pushed her panties aside as his fingers rubbed her clit while his lips began sucking her right nipple.
They were getting so intimate for real!
Abigail kept moaning as Dave ran his finger over her wet folds. She was now soaking wet down there. He used his thumb to rub and press her clit making her moan loudly.
As he stimted her sex, his mouth continued devouring her breasts, sucking and licking her nipples alternately.
''Oh Damn. So good!'' Abigail couldn''t stop moaning as she moved her hips, desiring for more contact.
Understanding her desire, Dave thrust his middle finger inside her core, prating her.
"Love, do you like it? Can you feel my fingers inside you? You are so hot and wet." Dave began thrusting his fingers in and out of her pussy while making a circr motion inside her core.
Dave''s questions didn''t register in her mind since she was so immersed in the overwhelming pleasure brought by his fingers and lips.
"Aah! Aah! Aah~" She moaned nonstop.
"I will always make you remember the way I touch you¡ the way I kiss you. I''m going to satisfy you, Abi." Dave whispered sweet nothings to her.
He took his time, making sure to pay more attention to her body, stimting her non-stop. His tongue traced her nipples, encircling them before capturing them again using his mouth, sucking and biting her nipples alternately while his fingers continued prating her pussy.
His intimate actions were driving her wild, bringing her to another height of ecstasy.
"Dave, give it to me. Fill me with this. I can no longer wait," Abigail grabbed his erection, rubbing his shaft.
Dave continued pleasuring Abigail and he was ready to fill her with his throbbing hard cock. Both of them were clueless that someone was just standing outside the door of their bedroom. The two had forgotten that they were not alone in that house.
Chapter 828: The Father and Daughter Duo
Day Eighty-Eight¡
Jane dropped by the Hiroshi Mansion to meet her father and sister. She headed upstairs after knowing that Abigail and Dave were at home.
Who would have thought she would overhear the lovemaking between her sister and future brother-inw?
She stood outside and was about to knock when she heard Abigail''s moan. Jane could only shake her head and smile before she retracted her hand.
"Fortunately, it''s me, not our father. I don''t know how he will react once he overhears them." Jane scratched her face, the smile on her face didn''t disappear.
"I guess I have to make our father preupied and wait for my sister to finish. Hmm. I think Dave is recovering well since my sister is taking care of him."
Jane let out a soft giggle before she headed downstairs. She immediately searched for her father, Mr. Hiroshi.
Meanwhile, back to the bedroom, Abigaily on the bed as Dave shifted his position. He was now on top of her.
He watched her for a few seconds, admiring her nakedness. Abigail felt a little bit shy because of his prating gaze. Though she was already naked, she felt like his intense gaze was undressing her further.
"I''ll be gentle," he softly said, reassuring her.
Abigail just nodded, her cheeks blushing red.
Soon, Dave grabbed her thighs, keeping them apart. Then he positioned himself in between her legs.
Abigail didn''t notice that Dave had already removed his trousers and briefs. His hard erection was full in her view.
Abigail gulped hard, her heart beating rapidly against her chest. She looked at his well-toned body with excitement and anticipation. Reflexively, she spread her legs wider, inviting him.
"Stop teasing me any longer. Fill me in now," Abigail pleaded with yearning and burning desire.
"I will, my Love," Dave replied. He leaned over first, kissing her forehead before he made another move.
Holding his erection, he guided his cock to her entrance.
"Aah~" Abigail moaned when his tip touched her pussy lips. That simple contact aroused her further.
Dave finally entered her, slowly sliding his cock inside her core.
Feeling a little bit impatient, Abigail bucked her hips up to meet his thrust. Dave responded by grabbing her legs and wrapping them around his back.
With that, Abigail felt his length glide into her core deeper. Dave grunted because of her tightness.
"Argh. You''re so tight, Love. You are squeezing me inside. But it feels so amazing. I love it."
Dave took it very slowly, trying his best to make her used to his huge size first. He prated her slowly, thrusting in and out of her in a gentle manner.
But Abigail could no longer take this slow torture. She wanted to feel more of him.
"Dave, please. Move faster. Don''t worry about me. I just want to feel you inside me. I prefer if you will get rougher," she urged him.
Hearing her plea, Dave erased all his self-restraint. That was his cue. In the next couple of seconds, he pulled himself almost all the way out before mming back again inside her with more force.
Abigail''s body writhed from that wonderful sensation. She felt more alive and the passion was bringing her to greater heights of pleasure.
"Oh, yeah! That''s it. Move faster! Come inside me, Dave. Let me feel you. You''re big cock is filling me.
You are so huge. I love it." Abigail''s shyness disappeared as she continued encouraging Dave. This was what she wanted¨C her union with her lover.
''I want to engrave this wonderful feeling in my memory. This feels like heaven.'' Abigail thought to herself as she dug her fingers into his flesh and hugged his body closer.
Dave moved faster and rougher, rocking Abigail''s body as he thrust back and forth inside her core.
Abigail couldn''t stop her moan from escaping her lips non-stop. He repeated his movement, mming in and out of her as the orgasm started building up inside her.
She threw her head back, her eyes rolling back while Dave''s mouth captured her breast, sucking her nipple hard. He was bing more intense, satisfying her. She jerked and twitched under his deep invasion. He kept pounding on her like there was no tomorrow.
The overwhelming sensation was giving them both blissful feelings. She moaned softly as Dave let out a groan. The sound of their primal desire echoed in the bedroom.
He kept sliding his length in and out of her, increasing his pace as Abigail tried to match his movement, moving her hips back and forth, meeting his every thrust.
Soon, Abigail''s body quivered as she reached her climax, her toes curling as she squirted her juices out of her core.
Dave also felt that he was about to cum. He continued prating her until he found his release. After that, he copsed on the bed, cuddling her. He stayed inside her for a long moment, waiting for their orgasms to subside.
"I love you so much, Dave. Thank you for today. I hope I didn''t exhaust you a lot." Abigail giggled softly before giving him a peck on his lips.
Dave just smiled back at her, holding her closer. He remained hugging her.
*****
Back in the garden area, Jane and Mr. Hiroshi were having their coffee. Mr. Hiroshi was d to see his daughter.
"Is everything alright on your end?" Mr. Hiroshi asked her with concern. Deep down, he was against her decision to marry Vincent. But he chose to respect her decision.
"Yes, Pa. Don''t worry about me. You know I can handle everything." She reassured her father.
Mr. Hiroshi nodded. He believed in his daughter''s capability.
"So, what brings you here today?"
"Hmm. Because I miss my family. You and Abigail."
Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t stop himself from smiling.
"Sigh. Can you postpone your marriage? I''m not yet ready to let my elder daughter go."
Jane giggled when she heard that. She moved closer to her father and wrapped her arms around his waist. Then she rested her head on his shoulder.
"If that is your wish, Pa. I will fulfill it for you. I''m here to let you know that I''m not going to marry Vincent. It was just my facade to deceive him," she confessed.
Mr. Hiroshi wasn''t surprised at all. He already expected that his daughter had a n.
"You are indeed my daughter. I''m so proud of you." He gently patted her head, feeling so proud.
"Thanks, Pa. I want you to know that I''m so blessed to finally reunited with you and my sister. I''m so happy and grateful. Always remember that this daughter of yours loves you so much. I never me you."
Mr. Hiroshi was taken aback for a moment. He didn''t expect Jane to be so open with her feelings today.
"Hmm. My daughter, you are making your father emotional. What has gotten into you today?"
Jane just chuckled. "You are overthinking, Pa. It''s seldom for us to have a heart-to-heart talk like this. I just want to seize the moment. I''m not certain when I will be in this mood again, afraid that I won''t be able to say these things to you again."
Mr. Hiroshi''s expression softened. "If you ever need someone to talk to, your father is always here for you. Whether in a good mood or a bad mood, you can always talk to me especially if you are troubled by something. Okay?"
"Yes, Pa. I will keep that in mind."
Chapter 829: The Sisters Bond
Day Eighty-Eight¡
"So what is your n after this? Will you go back to Nathan? How about Mia?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Jane about her next move.
"Pa, unfortunately, Mia is not my daughter. I had a son¡ but he died in my womb even before I gave birth to him." Jane revealed the truth to her father. "Vincent just used Mia to deceive me."
"Argh. I''m getting mad. That sly guy! How dare he use an innocent child with his scheme. It''s unforgivable!" Mr. Hiroshi blurted out through his gritted teeth.
"He isn''t worthy of you. Such an Asshole!"
Jane chuckled after seeing her father getting riled up. "Pa, calm down. We don''t want your blood pressure to rise!" She cracked some joke to lighten his mood.
Mr. Hiroshi took a deep sigh. "I''m d you decided to end things with him. Enough is enough. No more pretending. Don''t associate yourself with that kind of guy.
If you want, I can mobilize our n to destroy him!"
Jane shook her head. "No need, Pa. Let''s focus on something else. By the way, have you decided whom you will pass on the leadership of Sawada n to? I think Tatsumi is the best choice to inherit the leadership position."
"Hmm. You are right. I think he will be a great leader. How about Hanabi? Don''t you want her to lead our n?" Mr. Hiroshi asked her opinion.
Jane smiled faintly. "I don''t want to burden Hanabi with this great responsibility. I want her to live simply and find a guy with whom she can spend her life. I want her to marry someday and build her own family."
Mr. Hiroshi nodded in understanding. "Hmm. You always treat her as your sister. I''m d you get along very well. Don''t worry, I will support you on that.
I will make sure that she finds a good guy."
"Oh, by the way, Jane, speaking of Hanabi¡ªsomeone from the Red Dragon Mafia has been asking about her whereabouts. I''m not sure if she''s in trouble with them, but it''s concerning. If you get a chance, could you ask her about it?"
Mr. Hiroshi was puzzled since Hanabi didn''t usually get in trouble, unlike Tatsumi. Between the two, Tatsumi was the troublemaker in their n.
Jane was a little bit surprised when she heard that. Hanabi never mentioned anything about the Red Dragon Mafia.
"Hmm. I think Hanabi can handle this matter. She can even fight the Dragon Lord." Jane chuckled as she recalled Hanabi''s first encounter with Alexander before.
Mr. Hiroshi let out a soft chuckle. "I agree. She is like a Wonder Woman. She won''t back down in any fight. Just like you."
"You think so highly of me, Pa."
"Sis! You are here!" Their conversation was suddenly interrupted by Abigail''s voice.
Both Mr. Hiroshi and Jane looked behind them only to see Abigail and Dave together. She was supporting Dave as they made their way toward them.
Jane smiled knowingly as her eyes met Abigail''s. She stood up to embrace her sister. Then she whispered yfully, "You look so pretty and inspired today my dear sister. Did something good happen between you and my brother-inw?" She deliberately teased Abigail.
Abigail flushed at the memory of what had happened in their room earlier. She and Dave had shared an intimate moment.
''Why is my sister looking at me like that? Does she know something?'' Abigail quickly shook off the thought, but suddenly, she gasped, covering her mouth.
''Did anyone overhear us? Was I too loud? But no one was around when I left the room¡''
"Good to see you, brother-inw. I guess you are recovering well." Jane greeted Dave, extending her hand for a handshake.
Dave took her hand and smiled back at her. He felt good knowing that Jane acknowledged him as her brother-inw.There was a sense of belonging in this family. "Thanks, Sister-inw."
Mr. Hiroshi cleared his throat to get their attention. "Alright, young ones,e over here," he said with a yful grin. "I''ll step away for a bit and grab some snacks. You all go ahead and catch up. I know you''ve got plenty to talk about."
Mr. Hiroshi chose to leave, giving them space to bond and talk with each other.
"Well, I guess our father is right. We have a lot to talk about," Jane said with a smile, gesturing toward the bench. "Shall we?"
Dave and Abigail sat down next to her. "So how''s your preparation for your wedding? Is everything set?"
Abigail and Dave gave her a questioning gaze. Abigail was the one who answered her query. "Sis, I thought you were going to marry first. We reschedule our wedding date next year. Besides, Dave still needs to recuperate."
Jane scratched her face and apologized to them. "Oh, I''m sorry. Because of me, you postponed your wedding this year. But you don''t have to do that anymore. You can marry as soon as possible, whenever you want."
"Sis, you are very supportive on our rtionship. I''m so grateful." Abigail embraced Jane, giving her a peck on her cheek.
Jane giggled softly. "Of course. Your happiness is my happiness. Besides, Dave is the right guy for you. I can see how much he loves you. I know he will take care of you.
Both of you have gone through a lot since your childhood."
Dave felt so ttered because of Jane''spliment. He felt so d that she could see his sincerity toward Abigail.
"Dave, can you promise me to protect my sister? I will leave her in your care. Don''t you ever make her cry. Understand?"
Dave met her gaze without hesitation, his hand rising in a gesture of oath. "I swear. I''ll be a good husband for her. Rest assured that I won''t make her sad or cry. I''ll be someone she can always rely on, no matter what life throws at us. I''ll stick by her through thick and thin, for better or worse."
"Good. I''m d to know she has you. I feel reassured now." Jane giving him a nod of approval. "Why do I feel like you are already telling us your wedding vow." She cracked some jokes again.
Both Dave and Abigailughed at herst remarks.
"Sis, you sound like our father." Abigail teased her sister.
Jane just gave her a meaningful smile. "Come closer. I wanna hug you."
The two sisters held each other in a long embrace, as if making up for all the lost time while Dave watched them silently. He felt so happy to see Abigail together with her long lost sister, Jane.
A soft smile tugged at his lips as he witnessed the depth of their bond. There was something so pure, so unbreakable, in the way the two sisters clung to each other. He understood how much this moment meant to them. The love between the sisters was evident.
"I couldn''t ask for more, Sis. I have Dave and I have you¡ and our father. All I want now is for you to be happy like me¡ Be with the guy you love. I hope you and Nathan will finally decide to be together as well."
Jane smiled at the mention of Nathan''s name, though a flicker of uncertainty clouded her eyes.
Chapter 830: The Most Awaited Revelation
Day Eighty-Eight¡
Jane spent most of her day bonding with her sister and father. She also visited the Yan Family to see her grandfather, Old Master Yan, and her Aunt. She bought them gifts before she said goodbye to them.
When Jane became alone, she started to think about her uing encounter with Monica. She had already prepared herself for the oue of her mission. She kept staring at her phone, contemting whether to call Nathan for onest time.
"I wonder what he is doing right now," Jane mumbled.
After careful consideration, she tried dialing Nathan''s number. It rang a few times. However, Nathan didn''t answer her call.
"Sigh. I think he is busy." Jane felt disappointed.
She had the urge to see him but she restrained herself from doing that. She was afraid that she would be unable to keep her secret from Nathan if she ever met him tonight.
In the end, Jane just sent him a message.
[ Nate, always remember that I love you so much. ]
After sending her message to Nathan, she received a call from Cherry.
"Sis, where are you? Are you on your way to meet Monica now? Sis, can you please reconsider your decision? You can rely on me, Hanabi, and Tatsumi. We can apany you!" Cherry bombarded Jane with questions, worries and concerns etched on her face.
"You don''t have to worry about me. I can handle this alone. Stick to our original n. If I''m not out in thirty minutes, you''ll be my backup. But your focus should be on rescuing Ethan. Understand?"
Cherry heaved a sigh of defeat. She failed to change Jane''s mind. "Okay, sis. I understand. Please be careful."
Jane smiled before ending the call. She didn''t waste any more time as she got ready to leave. She headed to the location where Monica told her to meet her.
She could feel intense pressure as she set foot in front of the gate. She clenched her fists tightly as her eyes roamed around her surroundings. It was arge mansion that was highly guarded.
"Identify yourself," the guard stationed at the entrance gatemanded her.
"I''m Jane, also known as Phantomke."
The two guards exchanged nces with one another. One of them grabbed his gun, aiming at her.
"Don''t shoot! Our Boss is expecting her!"
The guard immediately put down his gun and unlocked the gate for Jane. But hisrades remained vignt as they watched Jane cautiously. They knew what she was capable of doing. She was a notorious assassin, infamous for her lethal skills.
One of the guards stepped forward to conduct a body search, carefully patting her down for hidden weapons. They also collected her phone. After confirming that she didn''t bring any weapons, three guards escorted her inside the mansion. Just when they reached the door, two men emerged from the shadows, approaching them.
Jane was calcting in her mind the number of men inside the mansion. Their presence added more tension to the current atmosphere.
"We need to handcuff you first before taking you to our Boss," the man said, reaching for Jane''s wrists.
Monica who was observing them from the second-floor balcony was extra careful when dealing with Jane. If it came tobat, she couldn''t win against her. And Monica was aware that Jane could annihte his men easily if she had a chance. She didn''t want to take a risk.
Meanwhile, Jane kept her stoic expression as she watched him bind her hands with handcuffs. Though she looked veryposed, her heart was beating rapidly in anticipation.
''I can''t wait to see Ethan. I hope he is just fine. I will really get pissed if Monicay a hand against him. I won''t forgive her.'' She thought, her jaw clenching slightly.
Despite the restraints and the heavy tension, Jane''s mind remained sharp, taking notes of the possible escape routes.
As the guards led her deeper into the mansion, her resolve hardened. She was ready for whatever came next.
Jane was brought to a in room. There was only a chair, a CCTV camera, and two TV screen inside the room. The men escorting her made her sit there, still binding her hands to the armchair. She didn''tin nor resist.
She obediently followed them for Ethan''s safety. If she did something, Monica wouldn''t hesitate to hurt Ethan just to discipline and control Jane.
"Where is your boss? Tell her I wanna see Ethan!" Jane finally spoke up.
It did not take long before Monica entered the room. She was grinning from ear to ear as she faced Jane.
"So excited to see me, huh? Just be patient, Phantomke. The show is just about to start." Monica taunted with a sly smile.
Monica slowly strode toward her. Upon reaching her spot, she roughly grabbed her by the jaw, her fingers digging into Jane''s skin as she pinched it hard, forcing her to meet her gaze.
"You''re so helpless now, are you?" she sneered, her eyes gleaming with sadistic satisfaction. Monica wanted to intimidate her, reminding her of her superiority under these circumstances.
"Show me Ethan!" Jane coldly said, ring at Monica.
Monica let out a mockingugh."Let''s chat first. We''ve got plenty to catch up on. I have an interesting story to tell." she released Jane''s jaw from her clutch.
"Honestly, I am amazed by your guts. You knew this was a trap, yet here you are, walking right into my hands. Aren''t you afraid that you won''t be able to leave this ce without a scratch? I can easily kill you."
Jane smirked at her remarks. "I''m not afraid of dying. I already experienced it before.So I''m here to exchange my life for Ethan''s safety. Besides, I''m your target. Not Ethan."
Monicaughed once again. "I want you to beg me first."
Without warning, she reached out and yanked Jane''s hair, twisting it painfully in her fist. The sharp tug forced Jane''s head back, but she refused to flinch or cry out. She just looked dagger at Monica.
"Phantomke, I hate you so much that I want to torture you. Since you are not afraid of dying then I won''t kill you. I know your weakness so I''m going to use it against you. I will make you suffer." Monica continued to threaten her.
Jane''s strong facade faltered for a moment. She had a bad feeling about this threat. What if she would hurt Ethan in front of her?
"You are lucky I''m in a good mood, Phantomke. I will now show Ethan."
With a smug grin, Monica turned on the TV screen, revealing Ethan sitting on a bed, looking lost but unharmed. Jane''s hardened expression softened instantly at the sight of the boy.
"Ethan..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. Her gaze quickly shifted back to Monica, desperation creeping into her tone. "Let me talk to him!"
"Haha, Don''t order me. I told you, if you want anything then you have to beg me." She taunted her once more.
"Please, Monica! Let me talk to him¡" Jane set aside her pride. She needed to know whether Monica touched Ethan or not.
"Haha. I''m truly amazed by your motherly instinct, Phantomke. Now let me tell you a secret." Monica leaned in close, whispering into her ear.
"Ethan is your biological son."
Chapter 831: Generous Enough
Day Eighty-Eight¡
"Ethan is your biological son."
Jane froze upon hearing Monica say those words. Was she telling the truth? Or was this kind of another mind game?
It took her a few moments before Monica''s words sunk in. "What the hell are you talking about?" Jane asked her in disbelief.
Monica burst outughing when she noticed that Jane''s strong facade crumbled right in front of her. She knew it. Jane would show her weakness when it came to people she loved. Jane''s puzzlement was evident on her face.
"Stop messing with me, Monica!" Jane''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and confusion.
"Why are you saying that Ethan is my son?" she tugged at the handcuffs that restrained her wrists, her heart beating rapidly at the mere thought of Ethan being her biological son.
Her fingers strained against the cold metal of the handcuffs, her wrists aching as she struggled. If only she could break free, she''d have Monica pinned down in seconds just to get a proper exnation from her.
Monica stepped back casually, keeping her distance from Jane. She could see desperation and burning rage in Jane''s eyes.
"Do you think I will make up a story? I''m telling you the truth. Why do you think I deliberately targeted him? It''s simply because of YOU! Your blood is running in his veins. He is your child, not Mia!" Monica smiled coldly, taunting her further.
"How could that be possible? My son died? And Ethan is Nathan''s son. Tell me!" Jane probed, demanding the truth. She didn''t care if she had to hear the truth from her mortal nemesis.
Monica smirked slyly at her, satisfied with Jane''s desperation. She wanted to break her spirit!
"It''s a long story, Jane. Fortunately, I''m generous enough to tell you this."
Though Monica was not hurting her physically, she was attacking her both mentally and emotionally. And Jane didn''t expect that she wouldn''t be able to keep calm anymore. Monica was clearly testing her and ying with her emotions right now.
"Remember, I almost died because you plunged a dagger into my chest. I swore that I would get the most cruel yet satisfying revenge against you. You see¡ Vincent and I are a perfect couple. Vincent hated Nathan while I hated you the most."
"That day when you thought you lost your baby, we stole Ethan from you. We paid the doctor, letting you believe that your son died in your womb. Vincent and I nned this. Instead of killing an innocent child, we took him from you."
Monica continued observing Jane''s reaction as she was slowly revealing the whole truth to her.
"Ethan yed a vital role in me getting closer to Nathan. I pretended to be his mother to get a ce in Nathan''s heart. Nathan fell for me, thinking I was you. Maybe, you are wondering now how Ethan was conceived by you."
Monica''sughter echoed in the room, sharp and mocking. Meanwhile, Jane remained silent, trying her best to absorb and process the information she was receiving from Monica. She tried to recall what happened in the past. If Nathan was the father then how did they end up conceiving Ethan?
"Remember the moment I kidnapped you. When you thought you were gang raped by my men? I made you believe that. But the truth, Vincent rescued you! You were always the reason why I had a serious argument with Vincent for the first time!"
Jane flinched when she recalled that ugly past. She broke down at first when she learned that she got pregnant. She almost hated the innocent child and tried tomit suicide several times.
As Jane reminisced about those moments, Monica continued her narration. "When I noticed his affection toward you, I was so mad. I thought you were slowly stealing my man! He started to care for you. So I devised a scheme."
"I made you sleep with Nathan as my stand-in," Monica confessed, making Jane gasp in surprise.
"I thought Vincent would no longer look at you when he found out that you''ve slept with his brother, Nathan. I thought he would lose interest in you! But I was wrong!"
The wide grin on Monica''s face had vanished. Her expression grew darker, realizing that her borate n had failed miserably. To release her frustration, Monica raised her hand,nding on Jane''s cheek.
The sound of impact echoed in the room. The force was so hard that made Jane''s head snap to the side, her cheek stinging with a sharp imprint of Monica''s palm. A red mark began to bloom across her skin, but Jane''s mind swirled with so much information that she paid no attention to the pain on her cheek.
Jane''s heart tightened when she began to connect the dots in the past. The physical pain was nothingpared to the boiling fury rising within her. Everything made sense now. But aside from anger, part of her was feeling grateful.
''Ethan is my son¡ and the father is Nathan¡'' For the first time in her life, she felt grateful to her enemy. Despite her tragic past, there were still good things that happened. She had Ethan as her biological son.
"You...," Jane finally uttered a word. She nced at Monica withplicated emotions. "You can have Vincent. I''m not going to marry him. Just release Ethan now. I''ll do what you want." Jane started to bargain.
She had more reasons now to save Ethan.
Monica smiled sinisterly. "Oh, Phantomke. This is just the beginning. You have no idea how deep this goes. I am not yet done with you. Do you think I will just release the kid just because you beg me?
No!"
"Brace yourself. I still have a lot of big surprises for you." Monica grabbed her jaw once again.
Monica signaled for her men to turn on the second TV screen. A few secondster, Jane''s eyes widened when she saw Nathan on the screen. He was also being held captive by Monica''s men in another room.
''Nate?! Why are you here?'' Jane''s hands clenched at her sides, anxiety building up inside her heart. First, it was Ethan. Now, Nathan was also there as Monica''s second hostage. How did it happen?
"See. I told you. I''m generous enough to prepare this family reunion for the three of you! Hahaha!"
Chapter 832: Monicas Game of Choice
Day Eighty-Eight¡
Jane''s anxiety increased the moment she saw Nathan on the screen. He was being held captive by Monica''s men. Little did she know that Monica had already contacted Nathan when Jane was still at Syphiruz Headquarters.
Just like her, Monica demanded Nathan to obey her, going there alone to meet her in exchange for Ethan''s safety. Nathan didn''t hesitate to agree since his goal was to save his son. He didn''t bring any men. Nathan was also clueless that Jane was meeting Monica as well.
Satisfied with Jane''s expression, Monica smiled triumphantly. ying with them felt so fulfilling. Monica thought she had control over them right now and the two of them were so powerless against her.
Monica''s scheme was always terrifying. She loved ying mind games and torturing her enemies emotionally and psychologically. That was her expertise.
"I think it''s time to let Ethan know that his father and mother are here to rescue him," Monica called her men, giving them some instructions.
A few secondster, all the TV screens in each room were turned on, showing them footage of the other rooms. Nathan and Ethan had the same shock reaction when they found out that the three of them were being held captive in three different rooms and were being monitored by CCTV cameras.
"Mom! Dad!" Ethan jumped off the bed and ran toward the TV screens. Deep worry was etched on his face as he saw both Jane and Nathan being restrained by handcuffs.
"Jane¡ Ethan," Nathan also mumbled, his voice barely audible.
Knowing that Monica was watching them, Nathan spoke in his angry voice. "Monica, what is the meaning of this? I thought you only needed me. Release Ethan and Jane now! This is not part of our agreement!"
Jane clenched her teeth, her jaw tightened with tension as Monica''s words entered her ears. She finally grasped the situation. Monica deceived both Nathan and her, entrapping them like this.
Monica''s sinisterugh echoed in the room. "Haha. Calm down, Nate. You are not my target here. It''s Phantomke. But it just so happens that you and Ethan are very important to her.
You are both her weaknesses."
The mention of Ethan''s name sent a chill down Jane''s spine, her worry intensified. But Nathan''s reaction was even more intense. His eyes zed with fury! Nathan couldn''t let anything bad happen to both Jane and Ethan. He preferred to suffer alone!
He struggled fiercely against the handcuffs and ropes binding him to the chair, his muscles straining with every ounce of strength he could muster. But it was useless. The binds were tight, cutting into his skin, and no matter how hard he fought, he couldn''t break free.
Furthermore, five armed men stood by, their eyes trained on him, ready to intervene if he made even the slightest wrong move.
"Monica," Nathan growled, ring at her. "If you try hurting them, I will kill you myself. I will make you regret it!" He threatened her.
However, Monica''s smirk widened as she met his re, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction.
"Oh, Nate," she uttered mockingly as she moved behind Jane. She grabbed Jane''s hair once again, letting Nathan know that she had the advantage.
"You still don''t get it, do you? The show is just starting. We are not yet in the exciting part. I have a prepared a bigger surprise for Phantomke. Your presence here and Ethanpleted my n. I''ll have everything I want tonight.
I will see Phantomke suffer more than what I did in the past."
Jane''s mind raced, desperately trying to think of a way to turn the situation around. Her fury and helplessness twisted into a fierce resolve. She couldn''t let Monica win. Not now. Not ever. She had to buy more time.
She told Cherry to ask help and intervene if she wasn''t out for more than thirty minutes.
"What do you want from us?! Don''t hurt my Mom and Dad!" Ethan burst out, clenching his small fists. He looked like a little angel who was ready to fight for his parents.
Monica clicked her tongue and shook her head tauntingly. "Oh, Poor, Ethan. me Phantomke for putting you in this situation. You are just a kid. You can''t do anything for them, Little one. Actually, they are both here because of you.
They want to save you!"
"Stop it, Monica!" Jane shouted to stop Monica from talking. She could see how Ethan was being affected right. She didn''t want Ethan to me himself.
"Mom, Dad! I''m sorry. I''m sorry. This is my fault."
Jane''s heart was being squeezed right now since Ethan had started crying. If she could just hug him right now. But she couldn''t.
"No, Ethan. This is not your fault. This evil woman is the one to me. Don''t worry. Nothing bad will happen." Jane wanted to console Ethan. This was too much emotional torture for a kid.
She didn''t want Ethan to be traumatized by this incident.
"Monica, release Ethan now. You already have me. Stop bullying the kid!" Jane had mixed emotions right now.
She felt so desperate. But at the same time, she began moving her hands, trying her best to break free from the handcuffs. She didn''t care if her bones would be fractures or broken. She needed to escape from her binds so that she could attack Monica with her bare hands.
Her fingers ached, already bruising from her frantic attempts to loosen the cuffs, but Jane gritted her teeth, pushing through the pain. Fortunately, Monica was looking at the monitor screen, watching Nathan and Ethan. She didn''t notice that Jane was trying to free herself.
Monica chuckled once more. ""I have all the power. I hold your life, Nathan''s, and Ethan''s in my hands. And you¡ª" She grabbed Jane''s shoulders from behind, gripping it tightly."You are my ying doll, Phantomke. I will y with you tonight with an exciting game. All you have to do is choose."
Monica bent down, her face inches from Jane''s, her breath hot against her skin. "Who will you save between the two? Your beloved man¡ or your son?"
Jane''s mind went nk temporarily when she heard that. Her body involuntarily froze in fear, thinking about Monica''s threat. What did she mean by saying those words¨C choose between Nathan and Ethan?
Chapter 833: The Hardest Decision To Make
Day Eighty-Eight¡
Monica''s chilling words resounded in Jane''s ears. Her breath caught in her throat, her heart beating rapidly from both fear and anxiety.
''What did she mean by choosing between Nathan and Ethan?'' Jane thought to herself frantically. Her eyes darted back and forth between the two monitor screens.
"Men, it''s time for a great show!" Monica pped her hands, catching the attention of everyone. Her sinisterughter echoed in the room.
Jane braced herself for what was going to happen, her eyes fixated on the monitor screens. It did not take long before two people in ab gown entered each room where Nathan and Ethan were being detained. They looked like a medical staff.
"What are you going to do with them?" Jane asked Monica, her pulse quickening at the horrific possibility. The idea that she might have to sacrifice one for the other churned her stomach.
"Oh, Calm down, Honey. Let me exin the rules to you first." Monica sneered at her.
"You see the briefcase they are holding?" Monica pointed her finger at the screen.
Jane narrowed her eyes as she gritted her teeth.
"They are holding a newly developed deadly poison. I remember asking my sister Veronica to do an experiment for me, making a weapon that I could use to kill you. But since my sister had betrayed me, I hired another biochemist to upgrade the form of my sister''s experiment. And this is the result." Monica proudly presented to them. Even Nathan and Ethan were listening to her.
"This is more lethal than the poison I used to kill Helena''s father," Monica added, confessing to them that she was the one who killed Helena''s father, Maximilian Carlsen.
"You killed him with a poison. It''s not cardiac arrest!" Nathan frowned. His father also mentioned the possibility of foul y for Maximilian''s death. So it was indeed Monica who killed him.
Jane realized that Monica was a psychopath. She didn''t hesitate to kill anyone even if that person was their ally.
"You are a murderer," Nathan said through his gritted teeth. His concern for Jane and Ethan''s safety intensified further.
"Don''t me me. Maximilian betrayed us first for joining hands with your father." Monica revealed the reason why she killed him. "Anyway, That''s in the past. I think you should be more concerned about what I''m going to do next."
Monica let out another sarcasticugh.
"Back to our topic. Again, this is a game of Choice. I will let Phantomke choose who she wants to save between the father and son. The medical staff there will inject the poison. And I will give her one antidote."
"Yes. You hear me! One antidote only. I wonder whom she will choose to save since she loves both of you. Hahaha! Oh, for everyone''s information, I only asked the Biochemist to produce only one antidote to this poison.
So even if Phantomke begs me to save both of you in exchange for her life, I won''t be able to do that. Haha! I am solely giving her a choice to save one person."
Monica enjoyed seeing the panic-stricken expression stered on Jane''s face. This was very satisfactory. She could tell that the weight of her words pressed down on Jane since she was being forced to choose between the man she loved and her own son.
"No¡" Jane suddenly screamed, clenching her fists tightly. She shook her head vehemently, her eyes pleading with Monica to stop this.
"Just kill me, Monica! Just kill me! Please don''t hurt them. Let them go!" Jane could feel her helplessness at this moment. Even if she could escape from her handcuffs, there was no way she could save both Ethan and Nathan knowing that there was only one antidote avable.
"Don''t worry, Phantomke. Though this poison is lethal, they won''t suffer the pain. If not given antidotes within five minutes, their hearts will just stop beating. So¡ you only have five minutes to say goodbye to either both of them. So choose wisely and seize their remaining time with you."
"So this is a goodbye for now. Enjoy your family reunion. I will just watch the melo drama in my own room." Monica patted Jane''s face, grinning slyly from ear to ear.
"Don''t worry. I will allow you to have a proper goodbye to either one of them. I''m generous enough." After saying that Monica put the antidote inside her pocket. Then she stepped out of the room with a triumphant smile on her face.
"Monica! Nooooo! I''ll kill you! I''ll swear I''ll kill you if you hurt them!!! Aaarrgghhhh!" Jane screamed, struggling to escape from her handcuffs.
Meanwhile, Monica''s men transferred Nathan to Ethan''s room. When the two were put in one room together, the medical staff administered the poison. They prepared two syringes, each filled with a lethal poison. Without hesitation, they plunged the needles into Nathan and Ethan''s arms.
After that, the men left the keys to Ethan, allowing him to remove the handcuffs of his father.
Once he was released from his bind, Nathan immediately hugged his son to console him. "Ethan, Don''t be afraid. Dad is here now."
Despite the fact a deadly poison entered their veins right now, Nathan kept his cool. He couldn''t let his son see his fears and weakness. Though deep inside, he already felt helpless.
"Jane will save you." Nathan softly mumbled, stroking his hair.
But Ethan shook his head, hugging his father back. "Dad. No. Don''t say that. I don''t want you to die. I love you, Dad.
You should stay alive and be with Mommy Jane. I wish you to be happy."
As the father and son duo were having emotional moments, Monica''s men also brought Jane to the room to reunite with Ethan and Nathan. T
The clock was ticking and Jane had to choose between the two. Jane felt a lump rise in her throat, her mind in a chaotic state as she watched the two. Her legs wobbled, nearly giving out beneath her as her mind raced through the possibility of losing her loved ones.
"Mommy Jane!" Ethan immediately ran in her direction, holding the key. He also removed Jane''s handcuffs.
Jane could no longer bear it. She dropped to her knees and hugged her son. "Ethan! My son." Her tears started to flow down her cheeks. Her tears were like raindrops pouring out of the corners of her eyes.
She finally learned the truth that Ethan was her biological son. However, she couldn''t rejoice since both Ethan and Nathan were still in danger. She only had one antidote and Monica warned her that even if she split the serum, it wouldn''t save anyone. One person should consume the whole serum in order to be saved!
"Mommy, don''t worry about me. You have to save my, Daddy. Please." Ethan started to convince Jane.
"No, Ethan! I will not ept it," Nathan protested firmly as he joined them.
"Mommy. Daddy. I know you''ve been through a lot in the past. You both deserve to be happy. You and Mommy love each other. I am your witness for your true love.
Even if I die today, it''s fine because I know I will remain in your hearts." Ethan pressed his small hands against Nathan and Jane''s chest.
"Mommy Jane. I know you love me. And you love my daddy. Before you chose me over him. But this time, I want you to choose him and save him. You can rece me¡ you can produce another baby." Ethan continued convincing the two as he wanted to save Nathan.
"Besides, I''m not your biological son." Ethan lowered his gaze when he said those words. He was also hurting but he tried to conceal it from them.
Jane''s heart was being squeezed right now. She felt like her world was about to end right at this moment.
She cupped Ethan''s small face and looked at him. "Ethan, don''t say that. I just learned the truth today. You are my biological son. You are my missing son. Nathan is your father.
And I''m your mother¡ your biological mother."
Both Nathan and Ethan were shocked upon hearing that revtion.
"Mommy? Is that true?" Ethan asked her expectantly.
Still shedding tears, Jane smiled and nodded her head. "Yes. Swear to God. I''m your biological mother. Monica stole you from me after giving birth to you."
Chapter 834: Rescue Mission On the Go
Day Eighty-Eight¡
A Few Minutes Ago¡
Several groups of men arrived at the private subdivision where Monica''s hideout was located. A few meters away from the mansion, Vincent stepped out of his car, holding a gun.
"Are you sure this is the ce?" Vincent asked Phoenix who stood beside him.
"Yes, Boss. It''s positive. My underling who had been following Miss Jane secretly confirmed that she entered the mansion."
Phoenix took his phone and showed the video footage recorded by his underling.
With his icy aura, Vincent watched the recordings. He clenched his jaw the moment he saw Jane entering the gate while being subdued by the guards.
He clearly witnessed that the men handcuffed Jane to restrain her and she only came alone.
"Jane! You are so reckless!" Vincent gripped the phone tightly. He was so worried about Jane''s safety.
"Men! Get ready! We are going to infiltrate the mansion. And listen to me! Your priority is to save Jane at all costs. We need to get her out of that mansion.
Kill everyone who will get in our way!" Vincent gave hismand.
"How about Miss Monica? What should we do with her?" Phoenix asked Vincent.
A cold glint shed through his eyes at the mention of Monica''s name.
"Bring her to me. I will be the one to deal with her¡ personally," Vincent mumbled meaningfully.
"Copy, Boss!" Phoenix replied before making a move. He was the one who led his men to infiltrate the mansion. Vincent followed them from behind.
Meanwhile, from a distance, there were also three figures hiding.
"Wait! Is that Vincent?! He brought so many men. Are they all members of the King Stallion Mafia? Why are they here?" Tatsumi recognized Vincent and his men.
"If we go there, we will be outnumbered! We should ask for backup from the Syphiruz Mafia and our fellow n members!" Tatsumi suggested upon realizing their disadvantage in numbers. Vincent seemed to bring their elite men with him and he came personally.
Hanabi was quiet as she assessed the situation. "I don''t think Vincent is a threat. What if he has the same motive as us¨C saving Sis Jane?"
"What do you think, ck Rose?" Hanabi consulted Cherry who was working on herptop. She hacked the security cameras inside the mansion, giving her ess to real-time footage of what was happening inside.
She was so focused on what she was doing since she was trying to find Jane''s location.
"Let''s wait. We should be more careful since Vincent is still our enemy here. But I do hope he is here to rescue Sis Jane, not to support Monica''s n." Cherry shared her thoughts.
It did not take long before Cherry snapped her fingers.
"Gotcha!" She eximed. "Hanabi, Tatsumi,e closer. I found Sis Jane!"
Hanabi and Tatsumi immediately moved closer to her, watching theptop screen.
Cherry finally got ess to the CCTV camera that was installed in Jane''s room.
"Sis Jane is in trouble. She is being restrained and the guards are scattered outside the room." Cherry looked at Jane''s situation.
Tatsumi frowned when he also noticed something.
"Oh God. Look at the fifth and second cameras! Tell me. Is that Nathan? And the kid in the second footage is Ethan!"
After hearing Tatsumi''s words, Cherry zoomed in on the three footages wherein they could see Ethan, Nathan, and Jane.
"Yes. It looks like Nathan also came alone to rescue Ethan." Hanabi understood the severity of the situation. Now, they had to rescue three people.
"Hey, ck Rose, can you hear what they are saying? Can you find a way to hear their conversation?" Tatsumi asked her expectantly.
The three of them had to assess the situation before sneaking into the mansion. Things got moreplicated when Vincent and his men arrived. They didn''t know whose side Vincent was supporting. What if he was there to get his revenge since Jane decided not to marry him anymore?
Furthermore, there was no way Vincent would help Nathan and Ethan.
"Yes. Let me try it." Cherry tapped her keyboards, programming something so that they could hear the sounding from the CCTV footage. They had to know what Monica was telling Jane and Nathan.
One minuteter, Cherry seeded. She put herptop into loudspeaker mode so that the three of them could overhear the ongoing conversation.
Their expressions turned pale as soon as they heard Monica''s statement.
Monica: "Men, it''s time for a great show!"
"Damn! I think we should move now! Hanabi, contact our men!" Tatsumi said urgently as he got ready to sneak into the mansion. He went ahead not waiting for Hanabi.
"Keep updating me on the situation!" Tataumi added before he rushed in the direction of the mansion.
Hanabi contacted both the Syphiruz and Sawada n. She was still talking over the phone when they heard Monica once again.
Monica: "They are holding a newly developed deadly poison. I remember asking my sister Veronica to do an experiment for me, making a weapon that I could use to kill you."
"Oh no! This is not good. She is nning to poison them!" Cherry couldn''t hide her panic.
Hanabi grabbed Cherry''s shoulders. "ck Rose, you will just stay here. And do something important. I will have to join Tatsumi¡ infiltrating the mansion. Now, I am leaving you the task of trying to contact anyone who can help us with the antidote!"
Cherry bobbed her head, her eyes filled with determination. "Okay, Hanabi. Leave this to me. Go now and be careful. Please rescue them."
Hanabi gave her a reassuring smile. "Yes. I will do my best to save them. I''m doing this for our Sis."
Without further ado, Hanabi and Cherry sprang into action. Both of them had different tasks to do but they only had one goal¨C Save Jane and her loved ones!
''Wait for us, Sis Jane. We will save the three of you!''
As the trio were on the move, Vincent and his men were now fighting Monica''s men, killing them one by one.
Vincent was very pissed off right now. He won''t be merciful to anyone. The moment Jane entered that dangerous mansion, Vincent felt the urge to protect her with all his might. He would annihte Monica''s men!
Chapter 835: Last Moment
Day Eighty-Eight¡
In her room, Monica continued monitoring Jane, Nathan, and Ethan through herptop. She wasughing from time to time, satisfied with the scene she was witnessing right now.
"This is so fulfilling, watching Phantomke crumble. She feels so hopeless and desperate. I won! Haha! I won!" Monica mumbled triumphantly.
She raised her ss of wine, a gesture of celebration before drinking it.
However, it did not take long before she heard a series of banging knocks outside her door.
"Madam! Madam! Are you there? This is urgent!"
Monica frowned in annoyance because of this sudden interruption.
"Come in!"
Her underling didn''t waste any more time as he pushed the door open.
"Madam! We have a big problem. We are under attack! Some armed men infiltrated our mansion. You have to escape now!" He informed her with urgency.
Monica''s eyes widened in shock. "What the hell?! Who are they?"
Monica didn''t know who betrayed her. It was either Nathan or Jane.
"Are they members of the Sawada n or the Syphiruz Mafia?" Monica asked her underling as she stood up. She immediately grabbed a gun inside her bedside drawer.
"No, Madam. They are members of the King Stallion Mafia¡ headed by Phoenix. It looks like the King is also here¡"
Monica''s expression turned grim as soon as she heard that.
''Damn you, Phantomke! Vincent came here to rescue you!'' Monica tightened her grip on her gun while clenching her teeth.
She was overly jealous and mad at Jane since Vincent went there to rescue her.
"I changed my mind! I can no longer let her live! I must eliminate Phantomke, so that Vincent wille back to me!" Monica mumbled through gritted teeth.
"Madam! That''s not good. We have to leave now. Our men are being dominated. We are being surrounded. We should escape now." The man tried to convince Monica to flee.
But Monica was stubborn enough not to listen.
"No! I won''t leave without killing her! I must kill Phantomke! Let''s go!"
Monica and her underling were about to leave her room when someone suddenly barged in, blocking their paths.
"Monica," a cold voice echoed in the room, surprising Monica and her underling.
Meanwhile, back in the room where Jane was reunited with Nathan and Ethan, she continued revealing the truth to the father and son duo.
She told them what Monica had said to her¨C the reason why Ethan was conceived.
"Mommy! You are my real mommy!" Ethan couldn''t contain his happiness when he heard the revtion. He hugged her, pressing his small face on her body.
"I knew it! I always knew it! My instinct always told me you were my mother!" Ethan couldn''t ignore his strong bond and connection with Jane the moment he first saw her.
He could even recognize her soul even if she possessed Abigail''s body.
Nathan also felt the same way. The shock was now reced with overwhelming joy. He engulfed them in his arms, savoring the moment.
"No wonder, Mr. Hiroshi thought Ethan resembled you when you were still a child." Nathan''s expression softened as he looked at his family.
"You are always my woman¡ and we had a cute son." Nathan ruffled Ethan''s hair, shing a faint smile on his face. "This is all I need right now."
Nathan had already made up his mind. He would save Ethan. He already felt happy knowing that Jane was Ethan''s biological mother.
''Even if it costs me my life, I will still¡ and always choose to protect Ethan and Jane.''
"If only I could turn back time¡ I would correct everything in the past so that I could be with you and Ethan¡ for so long¡" Nathan whispered to Jane.
Jane''s heart tightened as she understood Nathan''s motive. She could tell that Nathan was already prepared to die just to save their son, Ethan. Her tears continued to flow down her cheeks. She was in pain and not ready for this heartbreaking situation.
"Ethan¡" Nathan called him out, grabbing his small shoulders.
"Son, this is the first time I will make a request from you. This is a man-to-man promise between us."
Ethan gazed up at his father while wiping his tears away.
"Can you promise me that you will take care of your mommy¡ on my behalf?"
At that certain moment, Ethan had already sensed that his father would sacrifice himself since there was only one antidote.
Ethan shook his head in denial, his heart sank at his father''s words. "Dad, don''t say that¡ I¡ I don''t want to lose you¡ If you leave, Mommy will also cry¡"
"I don''t want to see her cry¡ and I don''t want you to die either¡" Ethan sniffed, tears welling up in his eyes.
Jane didn''t know what to say anymore. She was running out of time. She had to choose between Ethan and Nathan, yet she couldn''t do it.
But unknown to Jane, Nathan took the syringe of the antidote inside her pocket. He had seen Monica, cing the antidote in Jane''s pocket. He didn''t want her to carry the weight of choosing between Ethan and him. He would do it for Jane.
Before Jane and Ethan could react, Nathan already injected the antidote into Ethan''s shoulder.
"Dad¡ what is that¡" Ethan''s voice cracked when he realized what he had just received from Nathan. "NOOO!" Ethan screamed in disbelief, punching his father''s chest. "Why did you do that! Why?"
Jane was rendered speechless as she froze in her spot. Nathan did it without telling her. Her palm instinctively traced her pocket. Her eyes widened when she learned that the antidote was no longer there.
Jane fell back as if every ounce of her energy was drained from her.
Nathan just hugged Ethan tightly, stopping him. "Son, this time. You have to be strong and be with your mother. I will leave this important task with you. Promise me that you will always love her and protect her."
Still crying in Nathan''s arms, Ethan nodded in response. "Dad¡ I¡" with theplicated emotions in his heart, Ethan couldn''t finish his sentence.
"Mommy, can we save Dad?" Ethan looked at Jane, desperately asking her. "What can we do to save Dad?"
Jane couldn''t find the strength to speak. Her throat tightened, and all she could do was cover her trembling mouth as sobs wracked her body.
The tears streamed down her face, her vision blurred with helplessness.She didn''t know how to save Nathan. There was no time left.
Seeing the despair in her eyes, Nathan gently pulled her and their son into his arms. He held them close, as though trying to memorize this veryst moment. Then he nted a soft kiss on Jane''s forehead, lingering for a second longer than usual.
"Jane, I have loved you all my life. You and Ethan are my responsibility. Allow me to protect you this time. I regretted those moments when I was the one who hurt you in the past. This is also my way of redeeming myself¡ my retribution¡ for killing yourrades. Don''t be sad¡ because I''m paying for my sin.
My death¡" He whispered, his voice filled with sorrow.
Jane looked up at him, her tears still flowing, her heart breaking. She wanted to scream, to stop the time, but she knew she could no longer change anything.
Chapter 836: The End or Not?
Day Eighty-Eight¡
There were lots of things he wanted to tell Jane but he was running out of time. Nathan could feel the sudden pressure inside his chest. His heart began to tighten, squeezing it.
Nathan groaned when he felt the dull ache on his chest. He tried to endure it for a moment but failed. The pain was growing by the second.
Jane also noticed that Nathan''s face turned pale and sweat covered his forehead. She immediately supported him, making him sit on the bed. Nathan''s back rested on the wall as Jane and Ethan looked at him worriedly.
"Dad, what''s happening?" Ethan''s voice trembled in both fear and panic. ''Is my Dad dying? No! This can''t be. Please, God, help us! Please save my father.'' He could only pray in his mind, wishing for the miracle to happen.
''Please don''t take my father away from us. Please God.''
"Nate," Jane tried to massage his chest. "I¡ I can''t lose you. Please stay with us." She could no longer hold it in. Her emotions seemed to explode, overwhelming her.
"I will never forgive you if you die on me¡" Jane uttered, her voice barely audible.
Nathan still managed to smile, his hand reaching out to caress her face. "My Shining Star¡ stop crying already." He leaned over as he kissed her tears away.
Nathan could feel that he was already short of breath. With the constriction of his heart, he started to lose oxygen, his vision bing blurry as if he was going to pass out anytime soon.
With all his might, Nathan tried to fight the dizziness as he wanted to look at Jane''s face for a longer time.
"Jane, I wanna hear it¡ tell me¡ Do you love me?" Sweating profusely, Nathan was now having difficulty speaking.
Jane''s tears streamed down like a flowing river. "I love you, you dumb fool! You are the only man I have ever loved¡ in my entire life¡"
Nathan smiled once more after hearing that, his tears falling from the corners of his eyes.
"I''m so happy. No matter what I did in the past, you still choose to love me. Jane¡ I wish you to be happy with our son. I hope¡ in my next life¡ you will still choose me and love me as your man."
"I want to be selfish. Even if you find a new guy to rece me¡ please don''t forget me¡" Nathan''s eyes already felt heavy.
Jane''s sobs became more intense when Nathan slowly closed his eyes.
"No, Nate. Please stay awake. Don''t go. If you leave me now, I''ll forget you. I will marry your brother. If you don''t want that to happen, you have to stay alive.
You have to survive!" Jane spoke spontaneously, threatening Nathan.
Nathan chuckled. "Don''t be harsh¡ Why are you still threatening me in myst moments? Aren''t you afraid¡ that I might be¡ a vengeful ghost?" He still managed to crack some jokes. He knew that Jane didn''t mean those words. He already knew that Jane loved him so much.
Jane was the first one who approached him, seducing him despite the fact he hated her as Phantomke. It was always Jane who never left him.
Thinking back, if Jane didn''t make those moves, he would still believe that Abigail was the woman he loved. But now he realized that it was not Abigail nor Monica, it was always Jane¡. The woman he truly loved.
''My Jane¡ my Shining Star¡ my Phantomke¡ She was the one who taught me how to love. She changed me. The only regret I had is that¡ I couldn''t spend more time with her."
Monica and Vincent stole their precious times when they could be together and live happily with Ethan. They took away those times and years they could have been together. If not for them, Nathan and Jane could be with Ethan, living as oneplete family.
"I love you¡ Jane¡" Even as his strength faded, he used his final breath to say those words, his hand trembling as it reached for hers before falling limply to his side.
"Nathan? Nate?!" Jane''s voice cracked as she called out to him but Nathan didn''t respond.
Jane froze and her heart stopped for a moment, her eyes staring at Nathan''s motionless body.
Jane''s heart was shattered into a thousand pieces as reality began to sink in. "No... no, Nathan, please!" Her voice wavered, breaking as her grief swallowed her whole.
She leaned over him, clutching his lifeless body, her sobs echoing in the room.
Jane couldn''t give up. Desperation surged up, swallowing her whole. She wasn''t ready to ept this ending so she fixed Nathan''s position on the bed as Jane started to resuscitate Nathan.
With her trembling hands, Jane tilted Nathan''s head back and pinched his nose. She pressed her lips to his, supplying him with oxygen through her mouth. She quickly ced her hands over his chest as she began to pump down rhythmically.
"Come on, Nathan," she whispered through gritted teeth. "Come back to me, please¡ Come back to us!" Eachpression was driven by sheer will, hoping for a miracle to happen.
Tears blurred her vision, but she didn''t stop. "I need you, Nathan. We need you. Please!" Her words broke into sobs, but she continued pumping his chest and giving him breath.
Minutes felt like hours, her arms growing tired, but Jane pushed through the pain. "You can''t leave us, not like this."
"Dad?!" Even Ethan tried to call him, gently tugging his hand. "Dad, please wake up!" His lips quivered as tears spilled down his cheeks non-stop.
Ethan''s voice brought Jane back to reality. She gazed at her son, then looked back to her palms and Nathan''s face.
''Nathan is gone. He is gone.'' Jane finally stopped what she was doing.
She reached for their son, pulling him into her arms, and holding him in a tight embrace. "Daddy... Daddy''s gone," she whispered, choking on her own words. "I''m sorry, son¡"
They clung to each other, surrounded by an unbearable loss that no words could ever fill.
They were still in the process of mourning for Nathan''s death when someone pushed the door open.
"Phantomke, Die!" A menacing scream was heard followed by the sound of a gunshot.
Bang!
Chapter 837: Her Worst Nightmare
Eighty-Eight¡
Bang!
The sound of the gunshot reverberated in the mansion. Everything happened so fast that Jane wasn''t able to react quickly. She was still shaken up by Nathan''s death when Monica suddenly showed up.
Before she knew it, Monica already pulled the trigger, aiming at her. But someone intervened to protect Jane. It was none other than Ethan, her son.
"Mommy¡" Ethan called her out in his weak voice.
Time seemed to slow as Jane realized that she never felt any pain. It only meant that she wasn''t hit by the gunshot.
"Ethan?" Jane''s eyes snapped open in horror as she saw the small figure before her. His fragile frame wavered as his little hands reached out toward her. He tried to be strong for her, even in this moment.
"My son¡ are you¨C" Her voice cracked, unable to finish her words. Ethan copsed right in front of her, her eyes widening in pure shock and disbelief.
As Ethan fell into her arms, the boy still managed to touch her face, his fingers gently brushing her cheek. He smiled, though his lips were stained with crimson. Blood trickled from the corner of his mouth, staining the front of his shirt, and his breathing grewbored.
"Daddy¡ I fulfilled my promise. I protected Mommy," Ethan mumbled, barely above a whisper.
At that certain moment, Jane felt like she was having a nightmare. Her heart pounded violently against her chest as she stared at her son in horror.
"No, no, no... Ethan!" Jane cried, her voice breaking as she cradled him in her arms. She was at her wit''s end.
Tears streamed down her face, falling onto his own face. Jane was no longer paying attention to her surroundings. This cruel reality crashed down on her, drowning her in despair. She couldn''t lose both Ethan and Nathan at the same time!
"No, Ethan. Mommy is here. Please¡ don''t leave me." She begged desperately while sobbing uncontrobly.
"Don''t cry, Mommy! Don''t cry¡" Ethan whispered as he tried to stay conscious. His small fingers clung to her.
Jane rested her forehead against his. "I¡ I can''t lose you. I can''t¡ my son."
"Ethan, Stay with Mommy, okay? I''m going to save you! I promise. Just stay with me, baby."
Since Jane''s attention was focused on Ethan, she had forgotten that Monica''s threat was still present. She stood just a few feet away, watching the scene with a sly grin on her face. The gun still hung loosely in her hand, but she didn''t seem to care.
She was contemting whether to shoot Jane or just let her be in her misery. Losing the two people she loved was the same thing as killing her. Monica was already satisfied with Jane''s current state. She could see her despair, her fear, and her hopelessness.
"Haha. She''s done. She looks dead to me now," Monica said triumphantly.
Monica was still rejoicing when another figure arrived. It was Tatsumi! He quickly sprang into action, catching her off guard. He grabbed her wrist, twisting it from behind her while snatching the gun from her.
"Aaah!" Monica groaned in pain. She tried to struggle but Tatsumi pinned her on the wall while restraining her movement.
"Jane!" Tatsumi called out as he turned to check on her. "Are you¡ª" his words died in his throat when he finally saw her¡ sitting on the bed, crying non-stop, covered in blood, holding Ethan''s body. He also noticed Nathan who was lying motionlessly next to them. The sight was more than he could bear.
''Damn it! Are we toote?'' Tatsumi cursed under his breath, his heart filled with guilt and regrets. He med himself for not being able to do something for Jane.
"Ouch! Let me go!" Monicained as Tatsumi''s grip on her wrist tightened.
"Shut up! You evil witch!" Tatsumi pressed her body further to the wall, the side of her face already touching the wall.
As Monica continued to struggle against Tatsumi''s grip, they suddenly heard Jane''s hysterical voice, catching their attention.
"No!!! Ethan, please stay awake."
"I love you, Mommy," Ethan whispered, his voice so soft, so fragile, before his hand fell limply from her cheek, his eyes slowly closing.
"Ethan!" Jane screamed, her voice filled with agony as she clutched him tightly to her chest, rocking back and forth, refusing to let go. "Please, stay with me! Please, don''t leave Mommy! Baby¡"
Jane''s sobs echoed through the room. Her pain was unbearable, tearing her soul apart. Everything she had loved, everything that had brought her joy, was now gone in an instant. Ethan, her son¡ªgone. Nathan, the man she loved¡ªtaken from her. It felt as if the world had lost all meaning.
Nothing mattered anymore.
Soon her cry was reced by menacingughter, it was hollow and filled with bitterness. ''Why? Why this is happening to me?! Why fate is so cruel to me?''
Tatsumi''s heart sank witnessing this scene. He clenched his jaw, sorrow building up inside him. But given their current situation, Tatsumi knew they didn''t have time. They were still in the enemy''s territory. He had to get Jane out of there. He didn''t know what Vincent and his men were nning.
"Jane, listen to me," Tatsumi said firmly, trying to keep his voice steady despite the lump in his throat. "We have to go. I know this is unbearable, but we can''t stay here."
At this moment, Jane realized that she was not alone in that room. She turned in the direction of that voice and saw Monica and Tatsumi. Her gazended on Monica. Rage flickered in her eyes, dark and unforgiving.
Her expression once filled with sorrow hardened as she gently ced Ethan''s body next to Nathan. She wiped away her tears as she traced her steps toward them.
Meanwhile, another figure arrived at the room. Vincent rushed inside only to be surprised to see the current situation. His eyes caught Ethan and Nathan behind Jane who was walking toward the door.
Vincent and Jane met each other''s eyes for a moment. He could see hatred and anger in them. Though he had just arrived, Vincent had already grasped the situation. Monica did something unforgivable.
He turned to Monica, clenching his fists tightly. ''She did it. She didn''t only hurt Nathan¡ she even touched an innocent child.''
The room was engulfed by a deafening silence. Monica suddenly felt intimidated by Jane''s frightening gaze. On her side, she could see Vincent standing at the door.
"Vincent, help me." Monica pleaded.
But Vincent ignored her plea, giving her a look of disdain.
Monica became anxious because of Vincent''s cold treatment. She managed to escape from him a while ago using her men so she knew that Vincent came there for Jane. He only cared about Jane.
Jane didn''t say a word but her silence put more pressure and heavy tension in the atmosphere. Upon reaching Tatsumi''s spot, she took the gun from him. It was the same gun that hit Ethan earlier.
Receiving Jane''s cue, Tatsumi released Monica from his grip. Both Tatsumi and Vincent just stood there, waiting for Jane''s next move.
On the other hand, Monica stood frozen in her spot. She could feel that Jane was going to end her life to avenge Nathan and Ethan''s death. That was what everyone was thinking at that moment. No one could save Monica from Jane''s wrath.
Jane smirked as she darted her gaze back and forth between Monica and Vincent.
"Both of you¡ Win. I admit defeat," Jane broke the silence while eyeing Vincent and Monica meaningfully.
And the next thing they heard was another sound of a gunshot.
Bang!
"Jane!!!"
Both Vincent and Tatsumi screamed her name.
Chapter 838: Help Has Arrived!
Day Eighty-Eight¡
A few minutes ago¡
Chantha and Axel arrived at the mansion. They brought thirty members of the Syphiruz Mafia who joined them in this emergency rescue mission.
Axel dispatched the team to enter the mansion while Chantha met Cherry who was waiting for them outside.
"Che, what is the situation?" Chantha asked her inquisitively.
"It''s not good. Nathan''s life is in danger. Did you bring the antidote?" Cherry asked Chantha urgently.
Chantha nodded. "Yes. Veronica helped us to get this antidote. But it''s different from the real antidote intended to cure that poison. But Veronica told us that this serum would help slow down the effect of the poison inside his body. If his heart stops beating, she told us to keep doing CPR."
"Sigh. I''m d you convinced her to cooperate." Cherry felt relieved.
"She didn''t want Nathan to die," Chantha replied.
"We are running out of time. You have to bring this antidote to Nathan!" Cherry urged Chantha to enter the mansion.
Chantha understood what she needed to do. She didn''t waste her time as she rushed to the mansion. Cherry gave her final instructions about the exact location where they could find Jane. Cherry was also constantly updating Hanabi and Tatsumi through theirmunication device.
Cherry remained in her spot, monitoring everyone''s movement through the security cameras installed in the different parts of the mansion.
It did not take long before Mr. Hiroshi and the members of the Sawada m showed up.
"Cherry! Where is my daughter?!" Mr. Hiroshi asked her urgently upon reaching her spot. The old man couldn''t hide his anger. He looked like he was ready to murder everyone who would try to hurt Jane.
"She''s inside¡ with Nathan and Ethan. The Syphiruz Mafia headed by Axel is now on the move to rescue them, Uncle. There are also members of the King Stallion Mafia who entered the mansion together with Vincent."
Mr. Hiroshi clenched his jaw and his face darkened further at the mention of Vincent''s name.
"Kazuki, I have a task for you! Lead the team and capture all the members of the King Stallion Mafia. I don''t want them to interfere with the Syphiruz!" Mr. Hiroshi ordered his right-hand man.
"Yes, Sir. Got it!" Mr. Kazuki led his men inside. Some members also stayed behind, encircling the perimeter area of the mansion to prevent their enemies from escaping.
Mr. Hiroshi, on the other hand, went inside to rescue his daughter. A few elite guards apanied him. Time is of the essence. They had to rescue Ethan, Nathan, and Jane.
''My daughter¡ Jane¡ please be safe. Your father is here to save you. I can''t lose you again¡ my princess.''
Mr. Hiroshi couldn''t hide his fear for Jane''s safety and her loved ones¨C Ethan and Nathan.
''I hope we are not yet toote.'' Mr. Hiroshi kept praying for their safety.
Meanwhile, inside the mansion, Hanabi was still looking for Jane. She hoped that Tatsumi would reach Jane on time. She got dyed after fighting Monica''s men while avoiding Vincent''s men.
Hanabi tried her best to catch up with Tatsumi.
"Hanabi, Axel, and his team are fighting some men. Chantha is also on her way to deliver the antidote." Cherry contacted Hanabi, informing her of the situation. "Clear her path so that she can reach Nathan as soon as possible!"
"Thanks, Cherry! I''m working on it." Hanabi replied as she kept beating the men blocking her path.
The mansion became a battleground. It was now crowded by men fighting each other. A brawl was happening on the other side of the mansion. Gunshots resounded in the different areas as well.
After defeating several men and knocking them down, Chantha managed to catch up with Hanabi.
"Chantha, this way!" Hanabi called her as soon as she spotted her in the hallway.
Chantha waved back at her before running in her direction. The twodies hurriedly moved, leading them to the room where Jane was.
They were about to enter the room when they heard a gunshot followed by the scream of the two men calling Jane''s name.
Bang!
"Jane!"
Chantha and Hanabi exchanged nces with one another.
"Hana, let''s go! Something happened inside."
As they stepped into the room, Hanabi and Chantha were greeted by an unsightly scene. Tatsumi held Jane in his arms while trying to stop her bleeding, pressing his hand on her right temple.
Vincent, on the other hand, stood frozen in shock. He didn''t expect that Jane would shoot herself instead of killing Monica. She justmitted suicide in front of them as she felt hopeless after losing Nathan and Ethan.
Her emotions were unstable and her trauma came back. She had suicidal thoughts just like her old illness before. She had already given up on her life.
"Hanabi! Chantha!" Tatsumi called their attention when he saw them.
"Don''t just stand there!" Tatsumi screamed urgently. "Please check on Ethan and Nathan! We have to bring them to the hospital. They all needed immediate medical attention!" Tatsumi tried his best to keep his brain straight and function at this critical moment.
His authoritative voice snapped Hanabi and Cherry out of their deep stupor. Setting aside their worry for Jane, both Chantha and Hanabi checked Nathan and Ethan''s condition.
Hanabi''s heart sank upon seeing Ethan''s unconscious body. She checked his pulse.
"Little Ethan still has a pulse. But it''s already weak."
Tatsumi and Vincent were surprised when they heard that. How could that be possible? Jane thought Ethan had died a while ago.
Hanabi didn''t waste her time as she carried the young boy. Meanwhile, Chantha injected the antidote into Nathan''s body. And she started pumping his chest, applying CPR. She just followed Veronica''s instructions, hoping they could still revive Nathan.
''Damn! I hope we are not toote to save them!'' Chantha felt like crying but sheposed herself to do her task. "Please, Sir. Come back to us."
As they tried to save the three, Monica''sughter reverberated inside the room. Sheughed maniacally. She rejoiced, finding the situation funny.
"Hahaha! Poor Phantomke. She couldn''t handle her loss. She killed herself. Hahaha. She had gone crazy!" Monica mocked Jane.
"Stop that. You cannot save them anymore. Besides, it''s a happy reunion. The family of three died on the same day! Hahaha! They will be reunited in the afterlife."
"For your information, Ethan is the biological son of both Nathan and Phantomke! Hahaha." Monica revealed the truth to them.
Vincent could no longer stand still. His jaw tightened as a wave of anger overtook him. His body shook as his emotions spiraled out of control. His gaze locked onto the object on the floor¡ªthe gun Jane had used to shoot herself. He slowly traced his steps and bent down to pick up the gun.
Tatsumi cradled Jane''s body in a protective stance while Hanabi and Chantha also looked at Vincent cautiously. They didn''t know what he was nning to do.
"Stay away, Vincent! You are the cause of Jane''s suffering! You should be the one to die! Not Jane! Not Nathan! And not Ethan." Tatsumi cried out in frustration.
He hated Vincent to the core!
Vincent ignored him. And without saying anything, Vincent fired the gun, aiming at Monica.
Bang!
Tatsumi, Hanabi, and Chantha were surprised when they witnessed that. They didn''t expect Vincent to shoot Monica.
Monic screamed in pain, her eyes widening in horror. Vincent targeted her right shoulder, his cold eyes directed at her.
"Vincent¡ why? Are you going to kill me?" Monica''s voice cracked.
Vincent said nothing, his expression cold and unyielding. In one swift motion, he pulled the trigger once again.
Bang! Bang!
The bullets tore through her legs, and Monica crumpled to the ground with a scream, clutching her wounded limbs. She tried to crawl, her voice a mix of pain and desperation, but Vincent''s gaze never wavered.
He wasn''t finished.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
A barrage of gunfire echoed through the room, each shot driving into Monica''s body. Her screams filled the air, fading with every bullet until there was only silence. Vincent emptied the clip, his face emotionless, his anger drained into the cold finality of his actions.
Then they heard the sound of the siren.
"The ambnce is here!" Chantha mumbled. "Let''s move them!"
That was their wake-up call. Tatsumi and Hanabi moved quickly, carrying both Jane and Ethan. Chantha stayed behind as she had to continue pumping Nathan''s chest while waiting for medical help. They needed to transfer him as well while hoping for the miracle to happen.
As Tatsumi left with Jane, Vincent dropped to his knees, gripping the gun tightly as his tears started to fall from the corners of his eyes. He was shedding tears because of Jane. His fingers traced Jane''s blood on the floor, regretting everything.
"I''m sorry, Jane... I''m so sorry." His voice filled with remorse.
Chapter 839: Back in the Past: the Last Mission
"Master, wake up¡"
Jane heard a very familiar voice. She slowly opened her eyes, her vision became blurry because of the light and mist in her surroundings. She blinked several times, instinctively rubbing her eyes in an attempt to clear her sight.
"Where am I?" Jane whispered, confused. She nced around, seeing nothing but the pure white space stretching out infinitely. "Am I dead?" She felt like she was floating in the air.
Her heart clenched in her chest as she tried to piece together what had happened. Jane reflexively brought her fingers to her temples, expecting to feel a hole in her head. She shot herself right in front of Monica, Tatsumi, and Vincent. It was her admission of defeat. Killing them and staying alive were all meaningless since Ethan and Nathan were gone.
"Master! You''ve done it again for the second time around." Bam-Bam''s upset voice resounded in her ears. It turned out the magical creature was flying behind her.
When she turned to look at him, Bam-Bam''s hands were folded across his chest while looking upset. But there was a trace of tears in his eyes. ''Did he cry?''
"Why are you doing this to me?" The magical creatureined. "You left me with no choice again. Both you and Ethan! You know that I grew fond of both of you and I became attached. Even though I shouldn''t be interfering anymore. But here I am¡ I can''t turn a blind eye to those injustices!" Bam-Bam ranted out.
Jane was still confused, frowning at his words. "Why are you here? And tell me where I am." She asked him coldly. Jane felt like her heart had be numb. Her entire world was consumed by the loss of her loved ones- Nathan and Ethan.
It was so hard for her to ept it. She met Bam-Bam''s eyes, her face filled with pain and rage.
"Fine. Master! I''m here to exin everything. I''m here again to make a deal with you while giving you a chance to correct the things you wanted in the past."
Jane''s curiosity was piqued the moment she heard that.
"What do you mean by that?"
Bam-Bam''s mood changed right away as he gazed at her with a newly found hope in his round eyes. His face lit up with enthusiasm while patting Jane''s shoulder. "Remember, I''ve given you a One-hundred-day mission. Out of that one hundred days, you still have twelve remaining days."
"So? What''s then? Nathan is gone. My son is gone. I don''t want to live anymore." Jane stubbornly said.
"Master! Listen to me first. Sigh. Alright. I''ll have to bring you there now."
Without waiting for Jane''s response, Bam-Bam pressed his two paws together and a bright light suddenly engulfed them. It did not take long before Jane and Bam-Bam were transported back to the past.
After reaching their destination, Jane frowned when she realized where she was right now. She roamed her eyes at her surroundings. The ce was very simr to her previous headquarters of Phantom Assassin Guild.
"Master¡ Here is our deal! And yourst ¡ and final mission." Bam-Bam looked at her intently.
Jane felt the need to listen to Bam-Bam so she stayed quiet, waiting for his exnation.
"You are now back to the night before Nathan and the Syphiruz Mafia attacked your assassin guild. In a few minutes, you will meet him again. Alive." Bam-Bam emphasized hisst word.
Jane''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that, anticipation evident in her eyes.
"Are you telling the truth? I will be able to see Nathan?! He is still alive¡ here?"
Bam-Bam smiled faintly and nodded. "Yes, Master. This is yourst chance to make things right for both of you. Within these twelve days, you have to make him fall in love with you again."
Jane was taken aback for a moment. "So in short. You should stop himter from killing yourrades and you must avoid taking your life. If you try tomit suicide again, I can no longer save you, Master."
Jane didn''t know what to say. She had mixed emotions right now. But the overwhelming desire to see Nathan and Ethan once again gave her strong resolve to aplish thisst mission. All she cared about was being reunited with her loved ones. This time she promised herself that she would protect them both.
"What will happen if I seed in my mission?" Jane asked him.
"A Miracle!" Bam-Bam promptly responded with a wide grin. "You can be with your loved ones again."
Those words were the ones she wanted to hear the most.
"What if I fail my mission in twelve days?"
"You will lose them again, Master," Bam-Bam replied with a serious expression on his face. "So¡ make the most of your time. Do your best, Master. This is myst gift for you."
"Why did you bring me in this timeline, Bam-Bam? Why didn''t you choose the time before Vincent and Monica deceived both Nathan and me?" Jane asked him inquisitively.
Bam-Bam took a deep sigh. "Have you forgotten, Master? This was the time I intervened in your life. I can''t bring you back to that earliest timeline except this."
Jane nodded as Bam-Bam''s words made sense to her.
"Alright. I understand."
Bam-Bam looked at her for a long moment. After a while, he flew toward her and embraced Jane. The magical creature was very emotional right now as he knew what Jane had gone through in life.
"Master, don''t worry. You will be able to see Ethan again. He is alive here and well. And he is just three years old at this moment. You haven''t seen your son. And this time you have the chance to take care of him. So go now and im your rightful spot as Nathan''s lover and Ethan''s mother!"
Jane felt so touched by Bam-Bam''s words. She appreciated Bam-Bam''s help. He was always there when she badly needed him the most.
"Thank you, Bam-Bam. I owe you a lot. I swear I will not waste this opportunity you''ve given to me. I will do the right thing. And this time¡ I''m gonna win this battle."
At that moment, Jane vowed that Monica would pay for what she had done. No matter what it took, no matter the cost, she would make sure that Monica would never walk away unscathed in this lifetime.
Unknown to Jane, Bam-Bam made a big sacrifice just to make this miracle. He was rooting for her, hoping that she would be able to seed in herst mission. Her fate, Ethan''s fate, and Nathan''s fate were all in her hands now.
"Master, I have to go now. You have to prepare for your encounter with Nathan. He and his men were on their way now to attack and infiltrate your headquarters." Bam-Bam reminded her. She must not waste her time.
"I know what I must do now." Jane''s eyes were filled with determination.
Without further ado, Jane made a move, summoning all the members of her assassin guild. ck Rose, also known as Cherry, was the first person she met as shemanded her to call everyone.
As Jane waited, her heart pounded with a mix of emotions. Soon, one by one, herrades began to appear, emerging from the shadows like ghosts from her past. Familiar faces¡ªpeople she had fought alongside, people she had bled with, and people she thought she would never see again.
Her chest tightened as she looked at them. It felt surreal, as though she had been thrust back in time. Memories of missions, of alliances formed in the heat of danger, flooded her mind. Her eyes shimmered with unshed tears.
''They are all here¡ I thought I would never see them again. I med myself for their deaths. I caused them their demise¡ But now, I am reunited with them.''
Chapter 840: The Last Mission: Meeting Each Other Again
"Leader, why do we need to vacate the hideout tonight? If we have iing enemies then we can just eliminate them. Instead of fleeing, we can ambush them here!" Iron Lady suggested to Phantomke during their emergency meeting.
ck Rose and others were waiting for Jane''s decision. They even wondered why Jane chose to leave the hideout instead of fighting back. It was so unusual for her to do so.
"What do you think, Master?" Mystique consulted Miss Frost, their former n leader who now served as their guild advisor.
"No need to ask for my opinion. As you all know¡ I will support Phantomke''s decision." The middle-aged woman smiled at Jane, trusting her judgmentpletely.
"Thanks, Master. You should go now. Let''s meet at the old mansion." Jane knew that Nathan and his men wereing. Herrades should leave as soon as possible.
Iron Lady and Mystique led the group as they used the back gate. Everyone was moving except for Jane.
"Sis, why are you still standing there? Aren''t youing with us?" ck Rose asked Jane confusedly. Jane stayed on the balcony of the second floor.
Jane turned to face ck Rose. "Don''t worry about me, ck Rose. Nothing bad will happen to me. You should leave now."
But ck Rose shook her head vehemently. "No! I''m not leaving you. You said we would be outnumbered by the enemies. Then why are you choosing to stay here? This is a suicide, Sis. I can''t let you do that!"
As always, Cherry also known as ck Rose showed her loyalty for Jane. She cared so much about her and she wanted to protect her with her own life.
''Whether in the past or the present, Cherry never leaves me. She is always there for me. I truly appreciate her. Our sisterhood¡ our friendship.''
Jane heaved a sigh of defeat. She held her shoulders and looked straight into her eyes. "Alright. I won''t ask you to leave. But you have to hide. Don''t make any moves no matter what. Understand?"
ck Rose bobbed her head. "Yes, Sis. Understood. I promise. I won''t stand in your way."
Jane let out a soft giggle."Go to the secret basement and monitor everything through the CCTV footage. I will let you watch me."
"Okay, Sis. But once I sense that you are in danger, I will make a move to rescue you." ck Rose said with conviction.
Jane just patted her head gently. "Don''t you trust me?"
"Of course, I trust you. I just don''t want you to be hurt. The Syphiruz Mafia is a notorious gang. I''ve heard that their Supreme Leader is ruthless. He is a devil incarnate! I''m just worried about your safety, Sis."
Jane chuckled once more."Not just a devil," she said, shing a yful wink at ck Rose, "he''s devilishly gorgeous."
ck Rose blinked, momentarily stunned. Was this really Phantomke? The infamous, cold-hearted assassin who never let her guard down? It was the first time she had ever seen Jane act so lighthearted, so carefree.
There was no trace of the usual tension in her posture, no hardened expression that spoke of endless battles and danger. Instead, Jane looked almost... carefree and excited!
ck Rose gazed at her for a long moment, her mind trying to process the unexpected changes in Jane''s demeanor. This wasn''t the deadly cold leader she was used to, the one whomanded with precision and calcted moves.
Jane''s smile was genuine, and there was a spark of yfulness in her eyes¡ªsomething ck Rose had never seen before.
"Sis... are you feeling alright?" ck Rose asked, still in shock, her voice soft with confusion. She ced her palm on Jane''s forehead, checking her temperature. But it was normal.
Jane waved a hand dismissively, the faint smile remained on her face. "Rx, ck Rose. This is me. The real me. Go now. My man ising. I don''t want you to interrupt our meeting."
ck Rose: "..."
Still speechless, ck Rose had no choice but to follow Jane''smand. She hastily left and headed to the secret basement.
It did not take long before several cars arrived, surrounding the hideout. The men were heavily armed with guns as they infiltrated the Phantom Assassin Guild''s hideout.
Axel stepped out of the car first as he opened the car door for Nathan. They cautiously observed the surroundings.
"Supreme Leader, it looks like they''re expecting us," Axel warned, his eyes scanning the eerie silence of the hideout. "No one is guarding the gate. This might be a trap. You should stay back, at least for now. I''ll have our men sweep the area, check every corner before we move in."
Nathan''s jaw tightened, his body trembling with barely controlled rage. He heard Axel''s words, but his mind was elsewhere. He couldn''t wait to avenge Monica. He was consumed by fury and pain since Phantomke murdered the woman he loved. The mother of his child.
"I can''t just stay here, Axel." Nathan''s voice was low, almost a growl. His hands clenched into fists at his sides, knuckles white from the pressure.
"I won''t wait while my enemy hides behind shadows. She took my precious woman from me! And now you want me to do nothing and be patient?"
Axel stepped back. He could feel the rage radiating through Nathan''s body. He could see the torment in his leader''s eyes, He knew he couldn''t stop Nathan. He was hellbent to hunt Phantomke and get his revenge.
Axel was about to convince Nathan one more time when suddenly they heard an update from their subordinate.
"Sir! We found her. Phantomke is on the second floor. Look¡ªshe''s the one standing on the balcony!" one of Nathan''s men urgently reported, pointing toward the towering mansion.
Nathan''s gaze snapped upward, his breath catching as his eyes locked onto the figure standing at the edge of the balcony. There she was¡ªPhantomke, d in a sleek ck dress that seemed to meld with the shadows of the night.
Her tall, graceful form was unmistakable. Her piercing emerald gaze swept over the entrance gate, settling on where Nathan and Axel stood.
Time seemed to slow. The noise of his men faded into the background as Nathan stared at the woman who had turned his life into a living hell. The mother of his son, murdered before his eyes. The pain of loss shed with the burning desire for vengeance. His hand instinctively reached for the gun strapped to his side.
Meanwhile, contrary to Nathan''s anger and resentment, Jane gazed down at him with love and longing.
''Nathan¡ He''s finally here,'' she thought, her breath hitching as she whispered softly to herself. ''Come to me, Nathan. I want to see you up close.''
Her eyes softened as excitement filled her heart. Though Nathan was there as her enemy and as the man who was hunting her down, Jane felt so determined to win his heart. She would do everything to correct the wrongs in the past. This was her only chance to take everything back to where it belonged.
Nathan''s heart pounded in his chest as he kept his gaze locked on her. Was she mocking him, standing there so calmly? Or was there something more behind her confidence? His mind raced with a thousand questions, but none of it mattered now. The woman responsible for everything stood mere feet away, and his thirst for justice¡ªno, revenge¡ªoverpowered all else.
"Sir, what''s the n?" Axel asked, pulling Nathan out of his trance.
Nathan gritted his teeth. "We move now. Surround the building. No one lets her escape. But don''t shoot her. I will deal with her myself." His voice was low yet lethal. Every word wasced with raging fury.
As Axel ryed the orders to the rest of their team, Nathan never took his eyes off her. He didn''t know what Phantomke was thinking, why she seemed almost¡ expectant. But it didn''t matter. This would end tonight.
Up on the balcony, Jane''s eyes remained fixed on Nathan, her fingers curling into the railing. ''I''m losing my patience. Can''t he move faster? I want to hug him already.''Jane pouted her lips in frustration.
"I can no longer wait. Should I wee him by myself?" With onest nce, she turned and disappeared into the shadows of the house. It was time for their fates to collide once again, for better or worse.
Meanwhile, Nathan''s jaw clenched as he watched her disappear inside. "This is it," he muttered, stepping forward. "Phantomke... You won''t escape from me."
Chapter 841: The Last Mission: Her Surprise Attack
Before Nathan entered the hideout, Axel made sure to secure the spots of their snipers. They couldn''t afford to lower their guard. Axel was cautious in taking action against the Phantom Assassin Guild.
Besides, Phantomke was a formidable foe. She had the ability to take down several men alone. How much more if they prepared a trap to ambush Nathan and his men?
"Have you secured the area?" Axel asked his subordinates through theirmunication device.
"Yes, sir. We are in position. You and our Supreme Leader can now enter the hideout with ease." a sniper reassured Axel.
Axel turned to Nathan, giving him a go signal. Nathan didn''t waste his time as he entered the mansion with a cold aura emanating from him.
Still holding the gun, his eyes swept the surroundings. Then his gaze locked on the figure who stepped out of the room. It was Phantomke. She stopped on her track as she stood at the top of the staircase of the second floor.
The atmosphere was filled with heavy tension as soon as Jane showed up. However, her demeanor was a bit different from what they expected.
Members of the Syphiruz Mafia pointed their guns at Jane, observing her thoroughly. As they watched her, they couldn''t deny the fact that Phantomke possessed a bewitching beauty.
Her posture exuded elegance that could mesmerize anyone. They couldn''t sense her usual chilly and frightening aura as a deadly assassin. There was no trace of fear in her eyes even though she was surrounded by enemies, several weapons pointing at her.
What surprised them the most was the moment Jane''s lips tugged upward into a charming smile, her eyes fixed on Nathan''s face covered with a mask.
Even Nathan was drawn into her emerald eyes. He couldn''t look away.
''Why is she smiling? Is she mocking me?''
Their staring moment was interrupted when Axel suddenly spoke up.
"Phantomke, you are now surrounded by our men. Surrender now! Drop your weapons." Axel moved forward, shielding Nathan using his body.
Everyone was focused on Jane, anticipating what she would do next. They stayed alert since they were expecting a counterattack from her and her guild members.
But to their surprise, Jane raised her hands as a sign of her surrendering. She even removed her daggers and dropped her gun on the floor in front of everyone.
ck Rose who was watching the scene through the CCTV footage in the secret basement was shaken when she saw Jane''s action.
"What the hell?! What is she doing? Don''t tell me she has no n of retaliating against them?! Sis! Did she lose her mind?!" ck Rose mmed her fists on the table. She couldn''t believe it.
Nathan was also surprised since Jane obediently followed Axel''smand.
"I''m not going to fight you, Nate. I''lle with you willingly." Jane finally spoke up.
Nathan was taken aback when Jane called his name affectionately. Axel also felt something strange with the way Jane was acting. They didn''t see thising.
Before attacking the hideout, they expected a strong resistance from the assassin guild. They pictured out a bloodshed and this hideout would be a battleground.
But for some unknown reason, Phantomke, the notorious deadly assassin, was being cooperative. This raised suspicion from everyone.
"Damn! What is she up to?"
"There is no way that this is going to be an easy arrest. Is she hiding up her sleeve?"
"Is she deceiving us?"
"This might be a trap."
The members of the Syphiruz Mafia became more anxious, whispering at each other as they continued to specte.
They could feel an invisible pressure as they waited for their Supreme Leader to make a move.
On the other hand, Nathan clenched his fist, gripping his gun tightly. He narrowed his eyes on her as he gritted his teeth. He couldn''t understand why there was no sign of defiance in Jane''s eyes.
And what''s with the way she was staring at him with a soft expression on her charming face? Nathan became more irritated since he couldn''t figure out what she was thinking.
''Is this the way she acts when she is cornered?'' Nathan mused to himself, his gaze still locked on her.
It did not take long when Jane descended the stairs, heading toward Nathan''s spot. She couldn''t wait to touch him.
''He is here. Nate is alive here. Thank you, Bam-Bam.'' Jane''s eyes suddenly became teary as she couldn''t control her emotions.
Nathan''s death was still fresh in her memory. She thought she would never see him again. So this moment was like a dream. A dream she never wanted to end.
Her steps became faster as she approached Nathan. Thinking she was going to attack, Axel prepared himself to protect Nathan.
"Axel, Move!" Janemanded him with her authoritative voice. She was annoyed since Axel tried to block her.
Axel was caught off guard when Jane casually called his name as if she had known him for so long.
''Eh? How did she know my name? Did she investigate us, doing background checks on every prominent member of the Syphiruz Mafia?''
Meeting Jane''s cold warning re, Axel instinctively moved to the side. He was also surprised as to why he obeyed Jane. His body just moved on its own ord.
Realizing his mistake, Axel reached out to hold Jane''s shoulder. However, before he could touch her, Jane swiftly moved, closing the gap between Nathan and her.
And in just a blink of an eye, Jane tiptoed, cupping his face as she pressed her lips against Nathan''s lips. Jane just shamelessly stole a kiss from Nathan in front of his subordinates!
Axel: "..."
Members of the Syphiruz: "..."
Everyone was bbergasted when they witnessed this scene. The deadly assassin dared to kiss their Supreme Leader! What a bold move from Phantomke?!!
Nathan also got frozen in his spot when Jane took the initiative to kiss him. He was supposed to push her away but Jane held his face firmly, not letting him go.
Then suddenly, he saw her tears streaming down her cheeks as she kissed him passionately, her lips gently brushing his.
"Oh my God! Am I really seeing this?" ck Rose rubbed her eyes in disbelief.
"Sis Phantomke is kissing the handsome devil?!" She blurted out once more.
"Is this her secret move?! Is she feeding him poison using her mouth?!"
Chapter 842: The Last Mission: Stick With You
Everyone couldn''t believe what they were witnessing. The infamous assassin was kissing their ruthless Supreme Leader!
But among the crowd, Axel also thought the same as ck Rose. ''Damn! What if she is feeding him some poison? She is going to kill our Boss andmit suicide after that!''
Axel panicked at that thought. He was going to pull Jane away from their Supreme Leader but he stopped the moment he saw Nathan raise his hands as if he was going to hold her.
Axel blinked in puzzlement. ''Is he kissing her back?''
Just when he thought he misunderstood his Boss, Nathan recovered from his trance. He captured Jane''s wrists, gripping them tightly. Then in one swift motion, he pushed her away from his body while turning her around.
Nathan twisted her arm and pulled her close, her back pressed against his body. To other people, their current position looked like he was hugging her from behind, but in reality, he restrained her with a strong grip. His gun was aimed directly at her head.
"What do you think you are doing, Phantomke?" He asked through gritted teeth. He used the back of his palm to wipe his lips.
"Someone! Get us a bottle of water." Axel suddenly shouted. He hastily turned to face Nathan. "Sir, do you feel sick? Dizzy? Did she feed you with something?" Axel''s face was painted with worries and concerns, assuming Nathan got poisoned by her.
Jane squinted her eyes on Axel. "I just kissed him. I didn''t feed him with some weird things." She paused for a moment, smiling yfully. Then she added, "Well¡ except for my saliva."
"Cough! Cough!" Axel choked at Phantomke''sst remarks.
Nathan''s ears turned red from both anger and embarrassment. He didn''t expect that Phantomke would act shamelessly like this. She was not taking her situation seriously as if she was just ying around with them.
"Leave us alone!" Nathan ordered his men. His authoritative voice gave Jane a chill.
''Just like before¡ hemanded his men the same thing. He wants to deal with me alone.'' Jane recalled her confrontation with Nathan in her previous life.
Axel looked at him worriedly. He was reluctant to leave them. But Nathan''s dark gaze intimidated him. He had no choice but to obey hismand.
They left after securing the area, taking full control of the entire hideout. Phantomke had no way to escape. If she tried, they would shoot to kill.
"Who called the hit? Tell me?" Nathan spoke sternly, demanding an answer. He was still holding her in ce, gripping her arms tightly while his gun still pointing at her head.
Jane didn''t answer him. She could feel his anger radiating from his body.
Nathan had the urge to pull the trigger but he couldn.t. ''I have to know who is the mastermind behind Monica''s death.''
"I''m giving you the chance to have an easy death. Or perhaps, you want to die the hard way?"
Jane had already heard those words before. His threat was useless against her. Jane wasn''t afraid of Nathan, especially now.
"Don''t let me repeat my question. I''m impatient. Talk now, otherwise, I will give you the most horrible death that a person could ever have!"
Jane smiled faintly as she reminisced the past. She was truly grateful for this second chance. At least, she could change her fate. She was so naive for choosing death before.
"I''ll tell you everything I know. I promise." Jane reassured him.
Nathan was taken aback for a moment. He expected her to resist and act stubbornly because of her pride as a legendary assassin.
''Is she really Phantomke? What if she is just an impostor? She might be Phantomke''s double.'' He thought to himself as he spected about Jane''s fake identity.
"Where is the real Phantomke? Who are you?" Nathan started to doubt her identity. His face darkened further, thinking that the real Phantomke had already escaped.
This time Jane made a move, elbowing Nathan. She didn''t hurt him hard yet her force was enough to make him loosen his grip on her body. Using her strength and agility, she twisted her body, turning around to face Nathan. She hit his wrist, making him drop the gun. Before the gunnded on the floor, Jane bent down to catch it.
It happened so fast. Nathan couldn''t react when Jane pointed the gun at him. He just stood there, waiting for her to pull the trigger. But it didn''t happen. He frowned when Jane put down her gun.
"Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, Nate. I did that so that I could prove to you that I''m Phantomke. You can''t kill me easily. And I''m here to talk to you." Jane wanted to calm him down.
"Listen to me first. Set aside your hatred and anger. There are lots of things I want to tell you right now. I am running out of time. So please¡ hear me out." Jane requested him with her pleading eyes.
"Stop. Calling. Me. By. My. Name." Nathan couldn''t understand why Phantomke was calling him affectionately. He didn''t know her at all.
"I don''t care about any of that! All I want to know is, why did you kill Monica?! Why? If I was your target, you should''ve killed me instead¡ªnot her!" Nathan burst out! His body trembled in anger. He just lost his woman he loved.
Jane''s expression had be serious. She hated seeing Nathan act like this over Monica. Deep down, she was jealous¡ insanely jealous. He cared about the wrong woman.
"Don''t be a fool, Nathan Sparks! Don''t be blinded by your anger! I didn''t kill Monica. Or should I say, I haven''t killed her yet!"
Nathan clenched his jaw as he watched her in confusion. "Stop ying mind games with me. You shot her right in front of me¡ You killed her. Monica is dead!"
"She''s not Monica! And I can prove it to you. Go and check her DNA if it matches Veronica''s DNA. Monica and Veronica are sisters. That woman is not Monica. I am hundred percent certain!" Jane revealed the first deception of Monica.
Nathan was rendered speechless again. It looked like Phantomke knew a lot about Monica, including Veronica.
"The real Monica is still alive. You can evenpare if the dead woman''s DNA matches your son''s DNA. I can assure you. That woman is not Ethan''s biological mother. Not even the real Monica¡"
Jane paused for a moment, staring intently into his eyes. "I''m Ethan''s biological mother!" She revealed the most important truth.
However, Nathan couldn''t discern if she was telling the truth or a lie. Her words didn''t make sense at all. And Jane understood if Nathan wouldn''t believe her words easily. It was natural for Nathan to doubt her.
Nathan remained silent as he tried to absorb all the information she just disclosed to him.
"I''ll give you time to confirm my words. I''ming with you. I won''t run away from you. If you find out that I''ve lied, you can kill me anytime."
After saying that, Jane grabbed Nathan''s hand, intertwining her fingers with his. "Let''s go. You can take me home tonight. I won''t resist. I will stick with you until you believe my words!"
Nathan: "..."
Chapter 843: The Last Mission: Captured
Nathan''s sharp eyes locked on their entangled hands. Frowning deeply, he quickly pulled his hand, unsping their fingers.
He still considered Phantomke as his enemy. He wouldn''t dare hold her hand as if they were close.
"Don''t stay close to me," he warned her coldly. "And don''t touch me."
Jane pouted her lips in disappointment, putting on a pitiful face.
''Nathan looks like an untamed beast right now. With the way he looks at me, he seems like a predator eyeing his prey. He is ready to skin me alive and eat me. How can I restrain myself? I miss him so much. And he is here in front of me¡ alive.''
"Just follow me silently," Nathan added before walking ahead.
Jane could only tail him from behind obediently. She felt contented just watching his back up close.
''Nathan has broad shoulders. I really want to hug him and be hugged by him. Sigh. But he won''t allow me. Right now, I am aplete stranger to him¡ someone who is talking nonsense.'' Jane stomped her feet just to release her frustration.
They were immediately approached by Axel the moment they got out of the house.
"Sir, Is everything alright?" Axel asked Nathan worriedly.
Nathan ignored his question and said, "Bring her to the headquarters."
Axel shifted his gaze to Jane who stood behind Nathan. ''It appears to me that they made some kind of a deal. Phantomke looks surprisingly obedient and cooperative. I wonder what they discussed earlier.''
There was nothing wrong in validating the truth first so Nathan agreed to Jane''s proposal. For now, he wouldn''t kill her just yet.
''I''ll punish her severely if I find out she''s lying.'' He swore to himself.
Meanwhile, the members of the Syphiruz were a little bit disappointed with theck of intense action tonight. Beforeing there, they were excited to annihte everyone, thinking they would be able to fight the members of the Phantom Assassin Guild.
However, Phatomke''s easy surrender was truly unexpected. They felt like they came there for nothing. Their Supreme Leader didn''t look happy either. Nathan was still wearing his dark expression.
"This way, Phantomke." Axel gestured for her to follow him.
But Jane red at Axel sharply. "No. I''m gonna ride with your Supreme Leader!" She stated matter-of-factly.
Axel immediately nced at Nathan, giving him a questioning look. He wondered if Nathan would allow Phantomke to ride in his car.
As expected, Nathan looked dagger at Jane. "No." He sternly rejected her.
Without waiting for her response, Nathan strode toward his car.
Meanwhile, Jane and Axel just watched his retreating back. The two exchanged nces with one another.
''Should I handcuff her or not?'' Axel scratched his face as he contemted what he should do to Jane.
As if Jane had read his mind, she nonchntly waved her hands and said, "Don''t bother, Axel. I''m not going to fight you. I wille with you and behave." She even smiled to reassure him.
Axel blinked in amusement. He still couldn''t get used to Jane''s way of interacting with him in a friendly manner. Just a while ago, she was ring at him. And now, she was smiling again.
''Damn. I just can''t figure her out.''
Taking a deep sigh, Axel invited Jane to follow him. "Phantomke, this way." he escorted her to another car.
No one wanted to join them in the car since other members were afraid of Jane. So in the end, Axel was the only person who apanied Jane in the car.
They were about to leave when someone ran in front of the car, blocking their path.
"Stop! I''ming with you!" ck Rose showed up as she chased after Jane.
Jane had forgotten about ck Rose''s presence because of Nathan.
''Oh shit. I almost forgot about Cherry.'' Jane smiled at her guiltily.
"Axel. She''s my friend. Let''s bring her with us. Don''t worry. She is harmless."
The current ck Rose was only an expert in hacking. She wasn''t good inbat and shooting yet. Her task only focused on hacking andputer programming.
In Jane''s previous life, ck Rose just started training herself seriously after the massacre of their guild, thinking she was the only survivor left. She trained hard for two years since she wanted to get her revenge against the Syphiruz Mafia.
Axel had no choice but to bring ck Rose with them. But he made sure to handcuff her just for safety precaution. He was all alone in the car. He couldn''t fight them together especially if Phantomke was one of the enemies.
On the other hand, Nathan was very quiet in his car. He was sitting in the back passenger seat. He instructed the driver to tail Axel''s car. He decided to monitor Phantomke whether she would try to escape or she would be true to her words.
He leaned back, shutting his eyes while rubbing his temples. His mind was in a mess because of Phantomke''s words. He didn''t know what to believe in anymore.
''Monica is not dead¡ And she''s not Ethan''s biological mother?! That''s crazy. Why is Phantomke iming she is Ethan''s biological mother? And why does she know too much about me and the people close to me?''
Lost in thought, Nathan suddenly recalled the stolen kiss and subconsciously ran his fingers across his lips. He cursed under his breath when he remembered the soft touch of Jane''s lips brushing against his.
His heart pounded for some unknown reason, and this only ticked him off further. He hated it! He waspletely mad!
He couldn''t believe that he allowed another woman to steal a kiss from him. And to make matters worse, she was his enemy¡ the one who had assassinated ''Monica''.
''What kind of mind game is this, Phantomke? What do you want from me?! Why are you trying to confuse me?'' Nathan clenched his jaw so tightly that his gums almost bled.
He quickly picked up his phone and contacted someone. After a few rings, the call got connected.
"Joker, I need you to do something for me."
"What is it, Sir?" Joker had sensed the urgency in Nathan''s tone.
"I want you to get Veronica and Ethan''s DNA sample andpare it to Monica. Do it discreetly. I don''t want a third party to tamper with the results. Send the results to me as soon as possible!"
Nathan didn''t want to doubt Monica, the woman he loved¡ who had just died. But he needed to validate Phantomke''s ims.
''If she lied, I''ll make her suffer tenfold.''
*****
Meanwhile, at Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters¡
"Ladies! I have a piece of great news!" Spider gathered the twin sisters¨C Violet and Chantha.
Violet and Chantha looked at Spider expectantly.
"What great news?" Both of them asked him in unison.
"Our Supreme Leader sessfully captured Phantomke! They are on their way to our headquarters! The mission is a sess!"
Violet could finally rx. "That''s good to hear. Our Supreme Leader suffered a loss. I feel sorry for him. He was supposed to marry Monica¡ but Phantomke killed her during his marriage proposal. She deserves to be punished!"
On the other hand, Chantha puffed out her cheeks. "I don''t want our Supreme Leader to be sad. However, I can''t deny the fact that I don''t like Monica for him."
Violet''s eyes widened upon hearing her sister''s remarks, and she immediately covered Chantha''s mouth.
"Hey, don''t say that. It''s a good thing our Supreme Leader can''t hear you right now. Otherwise, you''d be dead before Phantomke."
Chantha removed her hands and stuck her tongue out.
"I''m excited to meet the legendary assassin in person! I wonder what Phantomke looks like!" Chantha said enthusiastically.
Chapter 844: The Last Mission: A Bold Declaration
Spider and Violet exchanged nces with one another. They couldn''t believe that Chantha was very enthusiastic about meeting Phantomke, instead of hating the assassin for being their enemy.
"Hey, Sis. I know you have a big crush on our Supreme Leader so I understand if you hate Monica. But don''t be so insensitive toward our Boss. How can you act so happily just thinking about meeting Phantomke in person?" Violet reprimanded her twin sister.
Chantha shrugged her shoulders. "Eh? What''s wrong with that? I''m curious about her. Besides, with her reputation, I can say that she is so cool! I admire fierce women like her!" She dered matter-of-factly, her eyes twinkling with excitement.
Spider also nodded in agreement to Chantha''sst remarks. "Well, to be honest, I''m also looking forward to meeting her. And you know what? There is something fishy about tonight''s mission!"
Chantha and Violet frowned in confusion. "What do you mean by that?" They asked him in unison.
"Imagine this as a miracle! Our Supreme Leader apanied by so many elite membersunched a surprise attack against Phantom Assassin Guild. We expected to have bloodshed in this fight. But surprisingly, there was no casualty on either side!" Spider ryed the information he got from his underlings who joined the mission.
The twin sisters were surprised.
"Really?!" Chantha gasped.
"How could that be possible?" Violet probed.
"Hmm. Phantomke surrendered easily without putting up a fight. And she even kissed our Supreme Leaders on the lips in front of everyone!"
Chantha''s jaw dropped while Violet''s eyes widened as they screamed "WHAT?!"
Spider chuckled at their shocked reactions. The twins had simr expressions on their beautiful faces.
"I thought they were joking. But they were all serious when they ryed the information to me. I tried asking Axel but he didn''t reply. Let''s ask himter once he arrives!"
Chantha pouted her lips. "This is so unfair! I''ve been flirting with our Supreme Leader for a long time but I''ve never kissed him yet! Damn! I need to get to know this Phantomke. How can she do that?!"
"I''m jealous¡ but I admit that she''s amazing because she managed to do that to our Supreme Leader!" Chantha added, praising Jane''s boldness.
"Oh, Shit! They are here!" Violet interrupted, pointing her finger in the hallway as she saw Axel escorting new faces with him.
Spider and Chantha immediately followed Violet''s line of sight, only to see two lovelydies following Axel from behind.
"Who is Phantomke between the two?" Spider whispered to the twin sisters as they waited for Axel and the twodies to pass by their spots.
"Maybe the girl who looks very serious and quiet," Violet guessed, referring to ck Rose who had been serious ever since she entered the Syphiruz Mafia''s territory. She had been worried for Jane''s safety.
On the other hand, Jane kept her gentle and calm expression as her eyes scanned her surroundings. She had been there in Nathan''s headquarters many times so she was already familiar with every corner of the hideout.
"Axel!" Chantha ran to them without a second thought. She blocked their paths and darted her gaze back and forth between Jane and ck Rose.
"Who is Phantomke between the two?" Chantha addressed her question to Axel.
Before Axel could respond, Jane grabbed Chantha''s hand, shaking it gently. "Hi, Chantha! It''s me. Phantomke. I''m so happy to see you here!" She smiled warmly at her.
Chantha fell silent for a moment. She couldn''t believe that Phantomke greeted her first and that she even knew her name. Surprisingly, she even used her friendly tone as she spoke to her.
"H-How¡ did you¡ r-recognize me?" Chantha stammered in disbelief. Her twin sister, Violet was also there. But Jane specifically called her name!
Jane wrapped her hand around her shoulder and replied, "Hmm. Simply because¡ I like you to be my friend!"
Chantha: "..."
"Hi there, Violet and Spider!" Jane greeted the other two by calling their names.
Violet: "..."
Joker: "..."
''How did she know them too?'' Axel pondered to himself, watching Jane in amusement.
Jane was giving them one shock after another.
"Sis! Why are you acting so friendly with them? They are our enemies!" ck Rose butted in. She could no longer stay quiet.
She pulled Jane away from Chantha and others, shielding her as part of her protective gesture.
Jane just smiled and thought inwardly, ''They are our friends, Cherry. Not our enemies. At this moment, I have to get close to them and curry favor from them so that I can do what I want while pursuing Nathan. I must convince them that I''m not their enemy.''
"And who are you?" Chantha asked ck Rose, eyeing her from head to toe. She scowled at her since she was displeased when ck Rose pulled Jane away from her.
"I''m not obliged to tell you my name!" ck Rose spat back at Chantha.
The tension between Chantha and ck Rose grew as they continued looking dagger at each other.
"Hey, don''t fight here!" Axel stepped into the middle and held Chantha''s shoulders.
Chantha red at him. "Don''t touch me! Are you siding with that woman?" She felt annoyed since Axel seemed to protect ck Rose from her.
Axel sighed helplessly, scratching his face. Chantha had misunderstood him. He stepped into the middle to protect Chantha if Phantomke and ck Rose suddenly charged in. He didn''t want her to get hurt.
"I''m not siding with her." Axel casually responded, keeping his cool. "Our Supreme Leadermanded me to bring them here. We agreed not to fight. Phantomke and herrade here will cooperate with us."
"Tsk," Chantha clicked her tongue in annoyance. "Fine. Then just fight me instead!" She challenged Axel, raising her fist in front of him.
Jane shook her head helplessly. ''Sigh. What am I doing here? I prefer to stay at Sparks Mansion. I want to see my son.''
"Stop arguing for goodness''s sake!" Jane broke her silence, raising her voice. Her gentle aura was gone, reced by her fierce and intimidating look.
For some unknown reason, Jane''s voice brought a chill down their spines. Axel, Chantha, Violet, Spider, and ck Rose were all rendered speechless, afraid of Jane''s getting mad. Offending the legendary assassin might cost them their lives so they must behave.
"Call your Supreme Leader. I need to talk to him!" Jane demanded. She didn''t know where Nathan went after leaving Phantom Assassin Guild''s hideout.
"He went home already to rest," Axel responded. "He didn''t want to be disturbed at this hour."
Jane''s disappointment was visible on her face.
Meanwhile, when Jane mentioned Nathan, Chantha recalled the shocking newsing from Spider.
"Hey, Phantomke! Is it true?! Did you kiss our Boss?" Chantha asked her expectantly.
"Of course, I did! Why?" Jane replied, smirking yfully.
The three gasped in surprise upon hearing Jane''s confirmation. No way! She really did it! So bold.
"Then¡ howe you are still alive?" Chantha asked her again with a silly expression on her face.
Jane''s giggle bubbled up in the hallway before she answered her.
"Maybe because Nathan liked it. He enjoyed the taste of my lips," Jane said shamelessly, winking at them. "Oh. I can''t die just yet because I''m meant to marry your Supreme Leader! I''ll make him MINE!" She dered.
Everyone: "..."
Chapter 845: The Last Mission: Sons Longing
''OMG, she is more obsessed than me,'' Chantha thought to herself while eyeing Jane with disbelief.
"Is that the reason why you killed Monica?" Chantha blurted out.
Axel, Violet, and Spider nced at Jane, anticipating her response.
Jane smirked dangerously and replied, "I was deceived by someone. There is a deeper story behind this. And I know who are the true enemies, challenging your Supreme Leader."
A cold glint shed in Jane''s eyes as Vincent and Monica popped up in her mind.
She only had twelve days toplete her mission. She wondered if she could deal with both Monica and Vincent in her remaining time.
''I need to be proactive. Aside from pursuing Nathan, I must get my revenge against Monica.'' Jane clenched her fists at that thought.
"Phantomke, ck Rose, I think it''s time for you to take a rest. I''ll bring you to your prison cell." Axel spoke up, motioning for them to follow him.
Jane crumpled her face. She didn''t want to be a prisoner. But she had to cooperate and behave in the meantime.
"Alright. Have a good night, guys!" Jane bade her farewell to Chantha, Violet, and Spider.
The three just watched Phantomke''s back until she vanished from their sight.
"Damn! I still couldn''t believe it. Phantomke is here and she knew all of us! Why do I feel like she''s not our enemy at all!" Chantha expressed her opinion after her first encounter with Jane. She couldn''t bring herself to hate Phantomke.
"Do you think she is up to something? We need to heighten our security. Who knows she has a secret n, that''s why she easily surrendered herself," Violet was still suspicious of Jane''s motive.
"Yes, I agree. It''s better to be more careful." Spider supported Violet''s idea.
Chantha just bobbed her head and raised her hand. "I volunteer to watch over Phantomke!" She grinned from ear to ear.
Violet and Spider met each other''s gaze, thinking about the same thing¨C ''Chantha just wanted to interact with Phantomke more.''
Meanwhile, Axel escorted Jane and ck Rose to their detaining cell. There were two beds inside.
"Our Supreme Leader will meet you tomorrow. Oh, you better behave here. We are monitoring your every action. Prove to us that you are being sincere." Axel warned Jane.
Jane nodded with a smile. "Axel, I want you to pass this message to Nathan. Beware of the King Stallion Mafia. The leader of that group is trying to get his revenge against him."
Axel was taken aback for a moment. He hadn''t heard of that organization yet.
''Is she telling the truth?'' Axel frowned.
"You have to meet the Red Dragon Mafia and the Sawada n. I can help you form an alliance with them," Jane suggested. She needed to contact her father soon. She aimed to reunite with her family as well, including Abigail, her sister.
Jane also wanted to protect Abigail from Vincent and Monica. As far as she could remember in her previous life, Monica was the one who targeted Abigail. Two years from now, Abigail would die because of Monica''s scheme. Someone pushed her off the building.
"Do you have connections with those powerful organizations?" Axel''s voice pulled Jane out of her deep thoughts.
"Yes. If you meet them, bring me along with you. I assure you, I can help you form an alliance with them," Jane said confidently.
Axel fell silent, contemting whether to believe Jane''s words or not.
"Fine. I will ry this to my Supreme Leader. He will be the one to decide whether to meet the Red Dragon and the Sawada n."
Jane smiled, giving him a grateful look. She wanted to prevent the King Stallion Mafia and the Red Dragon Mafia from forming an alliance. And she needed to meet her father, the Leader of the Sawada n, as soon as possible. She would need Nathan''s help to achieve her goal.
***
Meanwhile, at Sparks Mansion, Nathan arrived home, his mind still in chaos. He had just entered the house when a small figure ran to him.
"Daddy!!!" Ethan''s voice resounded in the house as he called out to Nathan.
Surprisingly, the young boy hugged him tightly, as if he didn''t want to let him go.
"Daddy! Daddy! You are here! Where''s Mommy? We need to find Mommy!"
Nathan''s heart tightened as he listened to his son. He hadn''t informed Ethan yet about Monica''s passing.
"Daddy. Find Mommy! I wanna see Mommy!" The three-year-old boy begged Nathan desperately.
Nathan didn''t know how he would reply to his son. Ethan would be heartbroken when he found out that his mother was already dead. Because of this, his hatred and resentment toward Phantomke intensified further.
Nathan scooped his son, carrying him. "We will find her tomorrow. You have to sleep for now."
Ethan just clung to his father as he brought him to his room. Butler Li was following them from behind.
Nathan tucked Ethan on the bed and the young boy drifted off to sleep instantly. He gently stroked his son''s head before he stood up.
"Master, I think Little Ethan noticed something. A few hours ago, when he woke up, the young master suddenly acted strangely. He kept asking me to look for you and his mom. He cried as if he had a nightmare. He just calmed down when I told him you wereing home." Butler Li informed Nathan about Ethan''s odd behavior.
"When are you going to tell him the truth? He deserves to know."
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened. He didn''t know how he would reveal the truth to his son. Even he himself still couldn''t ept Monica''s death.
"It''s not time yet. I have to avenge her death first. I caught the culprit. I''m just waiting for something before I punish her." Nathan was referring to the DNA test results.
Butler Li just heaved a deep sigh. "I''m d you caught the assassin. I hope you can get justice."
Nathan clenched his fists and replied, "I will."
Butler Li excused himself while Nathan stayed in Ethan''s room. He just stood there, watching his son,plicated emotions shing on his face.
''Don''t worry, son. I''ll avenge your mother.'' He swore to himself.
Nathan was about to leave the room when Little Ethan suddenly spoke up in his sleep.
"Mommy. Mommy¡" he was calling for his mother.
''He is missing her already.'' Nathan''s heart sank just hearing the longing in his son''s voice.
Ethan kept murmuring in his sleep. Then suddenly¡
"Mommy Jane¡"
''Jane? Who is Jane?'' Nathan frowned.
Chapter 846: The Last Mission: Another Lie?
Day Eighty-Nine¡
At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters
Nathan summoned Axel and Chantha to his office. He would like to hear an update regarding Phantomke.
"How did she behavest night? Nothing suspicious happened?" Nathan asked them with a serious expression on his face.
Nathan leaned on his chair, rubbing his temples. He didn''t get enough sleepst night, dark circles were visible under his eyes. He looked exhausted yet he decided to go there personally to get an update.
"She stayed in the prison cell without anyints. She didn''t do anything suspicious at all. Boss," Chantha spoke up first since she was the one who monitored Janest night.
After hearing her report, Nathan diverted his gaze to Axel.
''She mentioned three major organizations. She said we should be wary of the King Stallion Mafia. The leader of this group is targeting you."
Nathan frowned in contemtion. He had never heard of that group. They might be working in shadows.
"Why? Did she tell you the reason?" he probed.
Axel shook his head in response. "She didn''t borate on the information. However, she suggested meeting the Red Dragon Mafia and the Sawada n from Country J. She guaranteed that she could help us form an alliance with them."
Nathan was familiar with the Sawada n. He had been trying to contact the Leader of that n but he failed to make a connection. Mr. Hiroshi was very cautious when engaging with another big organization like Syphiruz.
"Is she nning to negotiate her freedom with us by helping us form an alliance with these two big organizations?" Nathan assumed that Phantomke had hidden motives.
"Supreme Leader, why don''t you test her credibility? Let''s find out if we can benefit from her. We have nothing to lose if we try." Chantha supported Jane''s proposal. After spending time with Janest night, she was convinced that Phantomke was not wicked. It''s her gut feeling telling her to trust Jane.
"I''ll decide what to do next after getting the result." Nathan coldly responded. He had been waiting for Joker to bring the result of the DNA test. He wanted to know the truth.
If Phantomke lied, then he could proceed to his next move¨C torturing her to death!
Knock! Knock!
Their conversation was interrupted by the knocking sound outside the door.
"Supreme Leader, it''s me, Joker. May I enter?"
Nathan''s eyes lit up when he heard Joker''s voice behind the door.
"Come in!" He promptly responded.
Joker came from the medical facility, picking up the two results of the DNA test. It did not take long before Joker stepped into the room, greeting them politely. Then he handed the two envelopes over to Nathan.
Axel and Chantha exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t have any idea about the content of that documents. Nathan only assigned this mission to Joker.
Axel, Chantha, and Joker stood there silently, observing Nathan as he opened the envelopes. His eyes scanned the document, reading the result. Suddenly, his expression shifted. His eyes widened, and he gripped the paper tightly. Shock quickly turned to fury as he crumpled the pages in his fist."
Thud!
He mmed his fists on the surface of the table, causing his subordinates to jolt from fright. Without saying a word, Nathan marched out of the room, heading to Jane''s prison cell.
Chantha, Axel, and Joker didn''t know what was happening. As their curiosity was piqued, they decided to follow their Supreme Leader.
Meanwhile, Jane was lying on her bed, strategizing her next moves when suddenly she was interrupted by the loud noise. Someone just kicked the door of the prison cell.
Her expression brightened up when she saw Nathan, standing at the door.
"Nate," she immediately got off the bed and stood up, greeting him.
"You are finally here. I¨C" Jane didn''t finish her words as Nathan suddenly charged in her direction.
With a strong force, Nathan shoved her back, mming her against the wall, his right hand strangling his neck. It happened so fast that Jane wasn''t able to react.
Jane gasped for air as she felt Nathan''s tight grip around her neck, his fingers digging into her flesh as he held her firmly in ce.
She stared at Nathan. Although she felt suffocated, she chose not to fight back, analyzing the situation.
''Damn! What''s wrong with him? Is he trying to kill me now? But why?''
ck Rose who was asleep on the other bed finally awakened by the noise.
"What the hell! Stay away from my sister!"
ck Rose stormed toward Nathan, to attack him and free Jane from his grasp. However, before she could touch Nathan, Chantha captured her, stopping her.
Axel and Joker didn''t know what they should do. They could feel Nathan''s fury. His jaw clenched with his eyes zing in rage.
Jane''s eyes already teared up fromck of oxygen and she felt like she was going to faint soon. Nathan was choking her to death for real.
"W-Why?" Jane managed to ask him in a low voice as she struggled to breathe.
At that certain moment, Nathan started to loosen his grip. Jane coughed several times as she gasped for air.
Nathan threw the crumpled papers toward Jane. "See for yourself! You can no longer fool. This is the proof that you lied to me. Monica''s and Ethan''s DNAs matched, including Veronica''s DNA!"
Jane was taken aback for a moment. She crouched down to pick up the papers. And she couldn''t believe it. The results matched!
''No way! This can''t be true. Did Monica deceive me? Is Helena Ethan''s biological mother? Not me. No. It doesn''t make sense¡ because Helena''s DNAs also matched Veronica. This means¡ the results are all fake!''
"Axel, bring her to the torture room NOW!" Nathanmanded Axel through his gritted teeth. He was mad at himself since he slightly doubted Monica just because of her words, only to find out that Phantomke deceived him. She was probably ying mind games with him.
''I shouldn''t have listened to her in the first ce,'' Nathan thought to himself, clenching his fist.
Axel stepped forward to restrain Jane. But this time, Jane refused to cooperate. She quickly grabbed Axel, twisting his arm while snatching his gun.
Chantha and Joker were rmed when they witnessed this scene. In just a blink of an eye, Axel had be Phantomke''s hostage.
''Damn it. I didn''t surrender to be killed by Nathan. I don''t know where this has gone wrong.''
"Have you checked the authenticity of the results? What if someone tampered with the results?" Jane started to specte as she couldn''t ept the result.
Joker gulped hard when he heard that. Beads of cold sweat formed on his forehead as he darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Jane. He could feel the heavy tension in the atmosphere.
"Of course. I trust my men more than your words." Nathan hissed at her.
"And now, you are showing your true color. Do you think you can escape here unharmed?"
After saying that, Nathan picked up his gun and pointed it at ck Rose''s head.
"Kill him. And I kill her," He threatened Jane.
There was a moment of deafening silence. Nathan and Jane stared at each other, not breaking their eye-to-eye contact.
"I''m not lying to you. I am also desperate to reveal the truth to you. So please don''t be blinded by your hatred." She tried to convince Nathan.
"Call Dr. Stephen. I want him here. If you don''t trust me then at least listen to your best friend. He can vouch for me." Jane had no other choice but to seek help from Stephen.
Nathan''s expression turned darker when Stephen''s name got involved.
''Does she also know Stephen? But howe?''
Chapter 847: The Last Mission: Escape
Day Eighty-Nine¡
Both Jane and Nathan continued challenging each other. Axel became Jane''s hostage while ck Rose became Nathan''s hostage. With their current situation, Jane was at a disadvantage so she had no choice but to bring up Stephen''s name.
She just hoped that Nathan would give her another chance to prove herself.
''Damn, Nate. Don''t be stubborn. I don''t want to hurt Axel and yourrades. But I can''t die here as well. As of now, you are thinking I am a liar. I have to do all means to make you listen to me.''
"I''ll release Axel. Just bring Stephen here," Jane requested in her calm voice. "Tell him I wanna see him. It''s Jane Frost. That''s my real name." She revealed her name to Nathan.
Nathan narrowed his eyes as her name rang a bell. ''Where did I hear that name?'' He pondered to himself. After a while, he recalled Ethan murmuring someone else''s name. It was Jane.
''Is this just a coincidence?''
Nathan was still lost in his thoughts when Jane spoke again. "Nate! Make your decision now." She urged him, her eyes locked on his.
"You don''t have the right to make some demands here." Nathan spat back at her.
Jane sighed deeply. ''He is very stubborn. He won''t listen to me.''
"If you ignore me now, you will regret it," Jane said meaningfully. Her patience was growing thin.
Before Nathan could say another word, Violet suddenly showed up, looking worried.
"Supreme Leader. There is an emergency in the SYP Twilight Corp, concerning young master Ethan!" Violet informed them urgently. "Butler Li is on the phone!"
Both Jane and Nathan had a worried look on their faces when Ethan''s name was mentioned.
"What happened?!" They asked Violet at the same time.
Nathan shot Jane a cold sharp re. ''She should mind her own business. Ethan has nothing to do with her.''
"Give me the phone," Nathan extended his hand after returning his gun to its holster.
"Watch over them!" he added before leaving the prison cell.
Violet was surprised to see Axel being a hostage.
"What''s going on here?" She asked her twin sister, Chantha.
Meanwhile, Jane raised her hand. "Let''s make a truce here. I won''t hurt Axel, justply with my request."
After saying that, Jane whispered to Axel so that he was the only one who could hear her.
"I''ll release you but in exchange, I want you to contact Dr. Stephen and ry my message."
Axel was about to reject her offer when Jane continued, "I meant no harm. But if you refuse me then I''ll reveal to Chantha that you like her. That you have feelings for her."
Jane used her knowledge of her previous life to negotiate with Axel. She knew that Axel was hiding his feelings for Chantha right now.
"How did you know that?" Axel was shocked beyond belief. He never told anyone about his feelings for Chantha. He always argued with Chantha in front of theirrades just to conceal his real feelings for her.
"Hmm. I have the power to see the future. You and Chantha will end up being a couple," Jane murmured teasingly.
Axel: "..."
''She is kidding, right? There is no way Chantha will like me. She has a big crush on our Supreme Leader. She won''t look at me the way she looks at him.''
"You are good at lying, Phantomke. I am no match against my Supreme Leader. She will never see me as a man." Axel was triggered by Jane''s words. He hated it because Jane was giving him false hope.
Jane just let out a soft giggle. "Let''s make a bet then."
This time Jane finally released Axel from her grip. Then she returned the gun to him.
"Let''s make a truce here. I''m not going to fight you." Jane dered, surprising Joker and the twin sisters.
Chantha immediately let go of ck Rose. Stepping forward, she grabbed Axel away from Jane to secure him.
"You stupid fool! How can you let yourself be a hostage?! Are you so weak?!" Chantha punched Axel in his shoulder, reprimanding him. But worry was evident in her eyes.
Axel blinked in amusement when he noticed Chantha''s expression. He didn''t expect her to be worried for him. Reflexively, he gazed back at Jane who was already smiling at him meaningfully.
"See. I told you," Jane murmured.
"So what are we going to do now?" Violet asked them.
"I''ll bring Phantomke to the Torture Room. This is our Supreme Leader''smand."
"No! You can''t touch her. You have to kill me first!" ck Rose shielded Jane using her body.
But Jane tapped her shoulder. "Don''t worry, ck Rose. Everything will be fine." She reassured her.
"Sis. Don''t do this. We need to fight back." ck Rose refused to surrender easily. But Jane already had a n.
"It''s okay. They can''t kill me. Trust me."
Though she was reluctant, ck Rose had no choice but to respect Jane''s decision. She stepped to the side as Axel approached them to handcuff Jane.
Jane obediently followed Axel. She wondered if she had managed to convince him to call Stephen.
They were on their way to the torture room when Axel spoke up.
"No matter what you say, I won''t betray our Supreme Leader. You can tell Chantha everything. But she will never believe you. Besides, it doesn''t make sense at all."
But Jane just chuckled.
"Yeah. I know you are loyal to Nathan, that''s why I am grateful to you. But Axel, I''m sorry. I have to do this."
Before Axel could react, Jane struck him at his neck, knocking him down instantly. She decided to flee to see Ethan. She was her priority right now.
When she heard that there was an emergency concerning her son, she could no longer waste her time there.
Jane had already stolen the keys from Axel even before he restrained her hands earlier. Without a second thought, Jane moved to sneak out of the headquarters.
She also snatched Axel''s phone before running away. She knocked down everyone on the way. Her goal was to leave the ce as soon as possible.
''Wait for me, Ethan. Mommy ising to see you.''
A few minutester, an rm echoed in the headquarters. Everyone found out that Phantomke had escaped!
Chapter 848 The Last Mission: Reunion
Chapter 848 The Last Mission: Reunion
Day Eighty-Nine¡
After talking to Butler Li, Nathan immediately left the Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters, heading to SYP Twilight Corp. He didn''t know the full details of what happened. But Butler Li was panicking as he spoke over the phone. It looked like Ethan locked himself in the Simtion Room of the facility.
The simtion room was a testing site for the newly developed robots of SYP Twilight Corp.
For a three-year-old boy, it was indeed dangerous to be trapped in that robot testing ground. To divert Ethan''s attention away from Monica, Nathan allowed his father, Old Man Xu to bring Ethan to thepany. Who would have thought that this incident would happen?
"What''s going on here?" Nathan inquired inquisitively as he observed his environment.
The majority of the staff and the security personnel stayed outside the Simtion Ground. There was arge mechanical door in front of them.
"Sir, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. Young Master Ethan went missing earlier. Upon checking the CCTV footage, we found out that he entered the Robots Simtion Ground. When we were about to fetch him, we heard a warning rm and the mechanical door suddenlylocked down, not allowing us to enter the room." Butler Li exined to Nathan.
"Where is my father?" "Chairman Xu is with the IT team right now, trying to figure out how to unlock the door."
After hearing that, Nathan proceeded to the control room of the Robotic Facility. There, he found his father talking to the IT experts and the in-charge of the Simtion Room."
"Tell me what caused this to happen?" Nathan asked his employees.
"Sir, we are not certain if there is a glitch in the system or if someone is controlling the Simtion Facility from the inside." The person in charge responded to Nathan worriedly.
The young master was trapped inside, so the pressure on them was so great. They could lose their job if something happened to Ethan.
Nathan''s expression turned grim. He experienced one trouble after another. If this was intentional then he wouldn''t forgive anyone who was trying to hurt his loved ones. Monica had just died so he couldn''t afford to lose Ethan as well.
Nathan didn''t waste his time as he took control of the motherputer. He was trying to check the system, finding out if the automatic lockdown of the Simtion Room was just a glitch in the system or if someone intentionally did it to trap Ethan inside.
The staff just remained silent, feeling the heavy tension in their surroundings. They couldn''t interrupt their CEO as he personally searched for the root cause of this unusual incident.
The tap-tap sound of the keyboard echoed in the room. Nathan was so focused on decoding something.
It did not take long before several windows appeared on hisputer screen. He managed to ess and turn on the CCTV cameras inside the Simtion Room. During the lockdown, the cameras were automatically turned off.
Nathan furrowed his eyebrows upon seeing the current situation in the Simtion Room. Several robots were activated, moving around the facility. It looked like someone was instructing them.
''Who the hell turned them on?'' Nathan mused to himself.
"Nate, be quick! Look for my grandson!" Old Man Xu spoke from behind. He was also checking theputer screen, searching for Ethan.
Old Man Xu''s voice brought Nathan back to his focus. They needed to know Ethan''s whereabouts right now.
Nathan pressed the keyboards, his eyes scanning the live footage of the CCTV. He searched for Ethan.
A few minutester, Nathan finally located Ethan. But the next scene they saw was shocking and unbelievable.
At the control center of the Simtion Room, they found Ethan sitting leisurely on the couch while enjoying his ice cream and popcorn.
In front of him, there were two robots working on the control center''s motherputer.
"Eh? What is this?" Old Man Xu asked Nathan in confusion. "What is my grandson doing there together with the two robots?"
Nathan didn''t know whether he should feel relieved or not. He was also puzzled at the scene he was witnessing right now.
''What is my son thinking? He is just a three-year-old kid. Don''t tell me he is the one instructing those robots inside the simtion room.'' Nathan rubbed the space in between his eyebrows.
"Nate, what are those two robots doing? Can youmunicate with them and control them? Tell them to unlock the door now! My grandson seems fine, but for goodness'' sake, he''s the only human in there! What if the robots malfunction and suddenly attack him?" Old Man Xu spoke spontaneously as he was deeply worried about Ethan.
Nathan took a deep sigh. "Those are the most intelligent robots I made so far. Powy and Riemc. I don''t think they will harm my son. However, I have no idea what they are doing. Wait a second. Let me focus the camera and turn the speaker on for us to hear them."
Everyone put their full attention on the motherputer''s monitor screen. Soon, they started to hear sounds and voices from the live video footage inside the control center of the Simtion Room.
And they were shocked that Ethan was indeed the one instructing the robots.
"Powy, Riemc, how is it? Have you located my Mommy? How long will it take for you to find her?" Little Ethan''s innocent voice echoed in the room.
Old Man Xu looked worriedly at Nathan while the other staff started murmuring with each other.
"This happened because you haven''t told Ethan yet about Monica''s death." Old Man Xu mumbled. Then his expression shifted when he realized something unbelievable. "But wait, how did he manage to control and instruct those robots? Did you teach him?"
Nathan shook his head in response. "No. I haven''t taught him yet. I am supposed to bring those robots to our home as my gifts for Ethan on his 4th birthday."
Old Man Xu was going to ask Nathan another question when suddenly, the two robots spoke aloud, calling Ethan''s attention.
"Master! We found her! We found her!"
Nathan and Old Man Xu brought their gaze back to the monitor screen. Ethan stopped eating as he jumped off the couch. He approached the two robots and checked theputer.
"Your mother is here," Powy pointed to something on the screen. It was a location.
Riemc also showed him a video clip.
Ethan''s face brightened up as he pped his hands in excitement.
"Good job! Now, open the gate. I''m going to see my Mommy."
After saying that, Ethan ran toward therge mechanical exit door of the Simtion Room.
"My grandson is on the move. Let''s follow him!"
Nathan and Old Man Xu hurriedly went out to chase after Ethan. They were worried that Ethan wouldn''t be able to handle the truth about Monica''s death.
The young boy kept running until he reached the lobby floor of the SYP Twilight Corp. Nathan already instructed the guards not to let Ethan out of the building. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Upon reaching the lobby floor, Nathan and Old Man Xu searched for Ethan. They saw him standing near the entrance door.
"Ethan!" Nathan called him out but Ethan didn''t respond to him.
To his surprise, Ethan ran toward someone as he yelled. "Mommy!!!"
Nathan''s eyes widened the moment he recognized the person.
''Phantomke?''
Chapter 849 The Last Mission: Doubts
Chapter 849 The Last Mission: Doubts
Day Eighty-Nine¡
''Phantomke?'' Nathan couldn''t believe his eyes. Phantomke was supposed to be detained in the Syphiruz Headquarters. What was she doing there? And why did Ethan call her Mommy?!
Nathan stood frozen in his spot as he watched the unfolding scene in front of him.
Jane was surprised to see Ethan running towards her. She had just arrived at SYP Twilight Corp to look for Ethan. She didn''t expect that Ethan would be the one to wee her as she set foot inside the building.
''Ethan¡ my son.''
Jane couldn''t contain her happiness as sheid eyes on the young boy. She also ran toward him. She caught him in her arms as soon as she reached his spot. The young boy threw himself to her, clinging to her.
"Mommy! Mommy! You''re here."
Jane was stupefied for a moment. ''Did he just call me Mommy? Does he know who I am?''
She was a little bit confused. Right now, Ethan was just a three-year-old boy whom she hadn''t met yet. How could he recognize her?
''Don''t tell me¡ he remembers me from our previous lives. Does he have recollections of our memories?'' Jane tightened her embrace on Ethan''s body. She wondered if Bam-Bam had something to do with this phenomenon. But then again, she recalled Ethan''s words before¨C I will recognize your soul¡ because you are my mom.
"My baby¡" she whispered.
She hoped this moment would not end. ''Can I just take you with me, Ethan? Your father won''t believe my words. He will try to separate me from you. But I won''t let that happen. If I have to beat him just to knock some sense in him, I will do it.''
"Who is that woman?" Old Man Xu asked Nathan in puzzlement.
"Phantomke," he responded through gritted teeth.
Old Man Xu was taken aback. He was aware that Phantomke was the one who assassinated Monica.
Nathan finally approached the two. Lots of people were already watching them on the lobby floor. Even the staff wondered why Ethan had called a stranger, Mommy.
"Give my son back," Nathan said coldly, his eyes zing in anger.
Without waiting for Jane, Nathan snatched Ethan away from her. But Ethan quicklyined.
"Dad! Let go of me. I want to hug my mommy for a bit!" Ethan wiggled and twisted his body, trying to get down from Nathan''s arms. He even extended his hands, reaching for Jane.
But Nathan held Ethan in ce, distancing him away from Jane. However, Old Man Xu butted in. "Miss, do you have a moment? Come with us to the office."
Jane didn''t expect that Old Man Xu would invite her. Of course, she wouldn''t waste this chance.
"Okay, Sir! Thank you."
On the other hand, Nathan was displeased as he shot Jane a warning re. Jane just ignored him as she followed them quietly.
The four of them rode the elevator for VIPs.
"Dad, you know she is dangerous. She escaped from my headquarters." Nathan informed Old Man Xu. "Aren''t you afraid of her?"
Old Man Xu rubbed his chin and replied, "No, I''m not. She looks harmless to me."
Old Man Xu''s nonchnt response irritated Nathan further.
A few minutester, the four of them entered Old Man Xu''s office. Ethan wanted to go near Jane but Nathan stopped him. Instead, he called Butler Li and handed over Ethan to him.
"Go with Butler Li. We, adults, have to discuss something here." Nathan talked to Ethan calmly.
Ethan pouted his lips. "Can I y with my Mommy after this?" Nathan clenched his jaw. "Don''t call her Mom. She is not your mother." He corrected Ethan. "Hey, don''t scold him. He is just a child!" Jane spoke to defend Ethan. She hated the fact that Nathan was scolding their son just because of Monica, a fake mother.
"She is my mommy. I saw her in my dreams." Ethan replied. Then he nced at Jane with a loving smile.
"Have you forgotten about your real mother, Monica? How can you say that, Ethan?!" Nathan could no longer control his emotions. He raised his voice, showing how frustrated he was with the way Ethan was acting right now.
"Hey, don''t scold him. He is just a child!" Jane spoke to defend Ethan. She hated the fact that Nathan was scolding their son just because of Monica, a fake mother.
Old Man Xu sighed helplessly. He had to be a mediator here.
"Ethan, listen to your father first. Go and y with Butler Li for now."
"Okay, Grandpa¡" Ethan obeyed the old man. But he made sure to hug Jane once again before leaving the office.
Nathan, Jane, and Old Man Xu were left inside the office. Nathan sat beside his father while Jane was on the opposite side, facing the two men.
"Miss Phantomke. I believe you escaped from my son''s headquarters. So what is your motive foring here?" Old Man Xu interrogated Jane calmly.
"I came here to see Ethan, my son," Jane confidently dered to them.
Nathan scowled at Jane''s words while Old Man Xu was puzzled.
"Huh? Why are you iming that Ethan is your son? Can you enlighten me¨C" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"Dad, don''t believe her lies. I''ve already confirmed it. Monica is Ethan''s biological mother." Nathan cut him off immediately.
"But she was cheating on you. I saw her with another guy!" Old Man Xu revealed to Nathan. The old man had been doubting Monica''s sincerity since then. Just like Phantomke, he nned on eliminating Monica for good.
"That''s true!" Jane supported Old Man Xu''s im. "She is having a rtionship with the Leader of the King Stallion Mafia. They are working together to bring you down, Nathan."
"The one I killed was an impostor. They orchestrated the hit to make you think Monica is dead, so your anger would be directed at me. Believe it or not, I am Ethan''s biological mother. I had a son, and they stole him from me. That''s why I asked you to call Dr. Stephen. He''s the only one who knows my story. I''m telling you the truth!" Jane spoke spontaneously, leaving no details out. She wasying everything bare now. There was no need to beat around the bush.
"Nathan! They''re ying you right into their hands! Don''t let them deceive you over and over again!" Jane added desperately.
m!
Nathan punched the table using his fists. "Stop it, Phantomke. You keep ruining Monica''s image.No matter what you say I won''t believe you. You have seen the results of the DNA test! That''s the truth!"
Jane smiled bitterly. "They''ve nted so many spies and moles on your side. They can easily manipte the results right under your nose."
Old Man Xu was the clear-headed guy right now aspared to Nathan. He didn''t want to dismiss the possibility that Phantomke must be telling the truth. Between Monica and this woman, Old Man Xu chose to believe Phantomke''s words.
"Son, calm down. Why don''t we try to confirm and validate her story first? Let''s call Stephen. Then we can also run another DNA test between Ethan and Phantomke."
Jane nced at Old Man Xu gratefully. She was d that Nathan''s father didn''t judge her right away. Nathan was about to object but his father spoke again. "There''s something odd, too. Ethan''s behavior toward this woman¡ it''s different as if he already knows her. Why not trust your son''s judgment? Don''t be close-minded, Nate. It''s for your own good."
Chapter 850 The Last Mission: No Choice
Chapter 850 The Last Mission: No Choice
Day Eighty-Nine¡
At the yroom
"Young Master, do you know who that woman is?" Butler Li asked Ethan inquisitively.
Ethan bobbed his head. "Yes. My mommy."
"Eh? Your mommy? Miss Monica is your mother. That woman is a stranger." Butler Li scratched his face. He thought Ethan was just confused for his age.
But Ethan just let out a soft giggle. "Wrong. She''s my Mommy! My angel told me. And I saw it clearly in my dreams!"
Butler Li frowned. Ethan''s words didn''t make sense at all. Well, he couldn''t me the child either. Monica never tried to get close to young Ethan. So maybe, the boy didn''t feel any maternal connection with her. She showed him no motherly love at all.
"Young Master. I think you have a wild imagination. But it''s fine. It''s part of being a child."
Ethan pursed his lips when he heard that. He folded his arms over his chest and replied, "Not an imagination. Mom is my Mom. That''s it!"
Butler Li could only blink in amusement. He chose not to argue anymore.
"I wait for Mommy. Daddy is taking her for so long. I want to see Mommy!" Ethanined in disappointment.
Butler Li just ruffled his hair. "Don''t worry. They will call us once they finish talking."
"Hmph! I hate Daddy. He is bullying my Mommy." Ethan pouted his lips.
Butler Li just shook his head helplessly, unable to figure out why Ethan kept calling a stranger his Mommy.
''What happened to this child? He is acting so strangely as if he has be a different person¡ not a three-year-old boy.''
Meanwhile, back at Chairman Xu''s office, Nathan finally granted Jane''s request. He excused himself to call Stephen.
When Jane and Old Man Xu were left alone, Jane made another request from him.
"Chairman Xu, thank you for listening to me. Can I make another request? I need two spying devices. I will prove to you that there are moles around Nathan. I know that simply mentioning their names won''t make you believe me. So I will need to show you concrete evidence to support my ims."
Old Man Xu smiled at her. "You are so smart, Phantomke. Alright, I''llply with your request. Tell me¡ who do you want me to monitor secretly." He volunteered to spy on those people just to confirm the truth.
Jane stared at Old Man Xu intently before disclosing the names of the traitors. He was dumbfounded by Jane''s revtion.
"By the way, just call me Jane, Chairman Xu. That''s my name."
"Oh, nice meeting you, Jane."
Old Man Xu couldn''t exin why he feltfortable in her presence. Maybe because she did him a favor. He was supposed to be the one getting rid of Monica but Phantomke took action first.
''It''s not bad if this woman turns out to be Ethan''s biological mother.'' Old Man Xu thought to himself.
A few minutester¡
The door of the office was pushed open, revealing Nathan and Stephen together. Stephen locked eyes with Jane instantly.
"Jane," he mumbled softly. There was a hint of longing in his eyes as he looked at her.
Unable to control himself, Stephen moved withrge strides, closing the gaps between Jane and him.
"Stephen," Jane called his name cheerfully as she stood up to greet her doctor friend. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Before Jane could react, Stephen suddenly pulled her into a tight hug. Nathan and Old Man Xu were surprised to see Stephen act affectionately in front of a woman. This was a rare sight to see.
''I guess Stephen really knows this woman,'' Old Man Xu thought to himself. Then he shifted his gaze to his son.
Nathan''s expression turned grim. He even arched his eyebrow as he watched his best friend hug his enemy. He was clearly annoyed and displeased.
"I was surprised when I heard that you were personally looking for me. Jane, have you recovered your memories?" Stephen asked Jane after breaking the hug. He was the one who erased Jane''s memory in the past so that she could continue living her life. He didn''t care if she had to forget him as well. Her well-being was his priority at that time.
Jane appreciated Stephen''s concern for her. She was truly grateful to have Stephen as her good friend. He was there by her side in the lowest and darkest moments of her life. She owed him a lot.
"Yes, Steph¡ I regained my memory. And I need your help right now." After saying that, Jane nced at Nathan.
"Tell your best friend that I''m not his enemy. I''m just here to take back what is mine."
Stephen frowned in confusion. "What is going on here, Jane? Why do you know Nathan?"
"That man," Jane pointed her forefinger at Nathan. "He is the father of my child."
Stephen was rendered speechless when he heard that. He darted his gaze back and forth between Nathan and Jane.
"My son didn''t die. We were deceived by someone. He was stolen from me at birth. And my son is here. It''s Ethan."
She looked very determined as she made those derations in front of everyone. Even Stephen was shocked by her sudden revtion. He wasn''t prepared to hear this from her.
''My best friend is the father of her child? And that child is none other than Ethan?'' Stephen couldn''t exin what he was feeling at this moment.
"Stephen¡ I need your help. We need to prove to Nathan that I''m not lying. He is unwilling to listen to me. I hope you can convince him yourself."
Stephen was suddenly put on the spot. He met Nathan''s deathly re as if he was giving him a warning signal¨C ''Don''t trust that woman''s words. She is making up a story.''
Nathan hated the fact that Phantomke was using Stephen right now for her benefit.
"For your information, Stephen, that woman beside you is the one who assassinated Monica. Are you aware that she is an assassin?" Nathan could no longer stay quiet.
Stephen was shaken by Nathan''s revtion. ''Jane is an assassin¡ and she killed Monica.''
"She is probably using your past connection with her to deceive us. Don''t let her do that. You are wise enough to make a sound decision and a right judgment." He warned Stephen.
"So now, tell me. What is your stand on this matter?" Nathan urged Stephen.
Stephen fell silent for a moment, thinking what to say. Everyone was waiting for his response.
Stephen mmed his eyes shut and took a deep breath to calm himself and clear his head. When he opened his eyes again, Stephen was back to hisposure. He observed Nathan, Jane, and Old Man Xu for a moment as he prepared to ry his response to them.
"Nate, just like you¡ I want to know the truth. So I think we should not close our minds to the possibility that Jane might be Ethan''s biological mother as she is iming right now." Stephen paused for a second before he continued, "Nate. You have to agree with her. Do the DNA test between Ethan and Jane."
''Fuck! Both Stephen and my father are siding with her! I so fucking hate this! But I have no choice.'' Nathan clenched his fists tightly.
"Fine! Let''s do it now!" Nathan finally agreed.
Jane smiled triumphantly.
Chapter 851 The Last Mission: Stay Together
Chapter 851 The Last Mission: Stay Together
N?v(el)B\\jnn
Day Eighty-Nine¡
Since Nathan finally agreed, Stephen took blood samples from both Ethan and Jane. He would personally oversee the DNA test until they got the result.
"Jane, I have to go now. You can call me anytime if you need anything." Stephen gave her his calling card.
Stephen said goodbye to Nathan and others. Butler Li also excused himself.
Meanwhile, Ethan didn''t waste his time as he immediately approached Jane. He sat next to her, holding Jane''s hand.
"Mommy, let''s go home." Nathan''s expression turned grim upon hearing that.
"She is not going anywhere," he sternly said. He nned on bringing Jane back to the Syphiruz Headquarters.
"Why, Dad?" Ethan asked his father.
"Because she ising with me," Nathan replied.
Ethan pouted his lips. "Grandpa, Can I take my Mommy home? If Dad won''t allow her, then can Mommy and I stay in your house instead?" The little boy sought help from his grandpa.
Old Man Xu let out a soft chuckle. "Sure."
"Dad! Have you forgotten? She is an assassin. I can''t let her get near my son!" Nathan whispered to his father.
"You can stick with them and watch her closely." Old Man Xu nonchntly responded. "You know I can''t say No to my grandson."
Nathan frowned in annoyance since his three-year-old son started talking back at him. ''Damn. I''m his Dad. Why is he defending this woman?''
"I want to be with Ethan. So I hope you can allow me to stay in your house, Mr. Sparks while waiting for the result. I''ll take care of him." Jane gently stroked Ethan''s hair as she watched him affectionately.
Ethan, Jane, and Old Man Xu waited for Nathan''s answer.
"Fine. She will stay with us in the meantime. But she has to follow my rules!" Nathan didn''t argue further. Though it was against his will, Nathan decided to keep the enemy close to him. Old Man Xu was right. He could watch and monitor her every move.
"Yey! Thank you, Dad!" Ethan jumped, rejoicing. He felt so happy to be reunited with Jane.
"Alright. Bring them home now." Old Man Xu urged Nathan, dismissing him. He said goodbye to his grandson and nced meaningfully at Jane for onest time. Jane and Old Man Xu made a deal earlier, working together to catch the spies.
Ethan never let go of Jane''s hand as they left Old Man Xu''s office. Nathan silently followed them from behind.
''How did he be so close to her? They had just met today for the first time.'' Nathan pondered to himself as he observed the lively interaction between Jane and Ethan.
It did not take long before they reached the parking area. Butler Li was already waiting for them in the car.
"Uncle Li, this is my Mommy Jane. Mommy, he is my Uncle Li. He is the one taking care of me." Ethan introduced them together.
Butler Li smiled faintly as he greeted Jane politely. Jane shook Butler Li''s hand while eyeing him intently.
''Is he the one who tampered with the DNA results? I know Butler Li is still working for Vincent. Will he intervene again?'' Jane tightened her grip on Butler Li''s hand.
Meanwhile, Butler Li sensed immense pressureing from Jane. ''Does she hate me or what? Why is she looking at me like that?''
"Mommy, let''s go!"
Ethan escorted Jane into the car. The two settled down in the back passenger seat. Nathan was about to enter in the front passenger seat but Ethan called him.
"Dad,e here. Sit with us here in the back!" Nathan frowned and red at Jane. But Jane just smiled at him sweetly. She even patted the space on the seat, gesturing for him to sit down with her.
Feeling irritated, Nathan moved to the opposite side. Ethan was sitting in the middle of them. The little boy grabbed their hands as he couldn''t contain his joy.
''My family isplete. My Mom and my Dad are with me¡ by my side.''
Nathan was very silent during the entire journey. Only Jane and Ethan happily conversed inside the car. When they arrived at the mansion, Ethan tugged at his father''s sleeve and asked, "Dad, are you okay? Why are you so silent? Are you still mad? Did you argue with Mom?" "Ethan, she is not your mother. I hate hearing you calling her your mom," Nathan responded truthfully.
Ethan hugged his father''s leg and said, "Dad, trust me. She is my mother. I can feel it here." He put his free hand on his chest.
"You should feel it as well. Look at Mommy. She is beautiful, isn''t she?" Nathan followed Ethan''s line of sight. Then he saw Jane smiling at them as she waved her hand. "Nate, Ethan, I''m gonna cook something. I''m heading to the kitchen!" Jane informed them as she went ahead.
Nathan didn''t know what to feel at this moment. He was still suspicious of Jane. He knew he shouldn''t let his guard down. But part of him wanted to agree with Ethan. Jane was indeed a beautiful woman. What attracted him the most was her emerald eyes. And her kissable lips tasted so sweet.
''Damn it! What am I thinking?'' Nathan immediately shook his head, pushing the unwanted thoughts to the back of his mind.
"Eh, Sir. This is her first time here at our mansion. How did she know where to find our kitchen?" Butler Li suddenly spoke up from behind. Nathan was taken aback by his question. ''That''s true.''
But Ethan just let out a soft giggle. "Mommy has been here many times."
Butler Li: "..."
Nathan: "..."
An hourter¡
After cooking, Jane headed to the guest room. Ethan and Butler Li enjoyed the food she prepared for them while Nathan stayed in his study room to be alone.
Veronica called him about Monica''s funeral. And the two decided to cremate Monica''s body. But before the cremation, Nathan nned on telling Ethan of what happened to Monica.
He was saddened to see that his son was treating a stranger as his mother while clueless about Monica''s death. So Nathan finally decided to reveal Monica''s death to his son. He was still confident that Jane and Ethan''s DNA would never match.
Nathan stood up and left his study room.
"Where''s Ethan?" He asked Butler Li whom he bumped into in the hallway.
"The young master might be in the guest room together with Miss Jane."
Nathan nodded before heading to the guest room. It''s time for him to talk to his son regarding Monica.
Upon reaching the room, Nathan knocked first but no one responded. He repeated his action however he didn''t hear any movement from the inside.
''Damn! What if she did something to my son?!''
Nathan didn''t waste his time as he barged into the room. But to his surprise, Jane had just got out of the bathroom, still dripping wet, her body was only covered by a white towel.
The two met each other''s eyes.
"Do you need something, Nate?"
Nathan was at a loss for words for a moment. His mind temporarily went nk as his gaze subconsciously fell on her body, watching her from head to toe. He gulped hard as he suddenly felt thirsty and his body heated up.
Nathan hadn''t recovered yet from his trance when Jane made her way toward him.
Bam!
Chapter 852 The Last Mission: No More Holding Back
Chapter 852 The Last Mission: No More Holding Back
Day Eighty-Nine¡ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Bam!
Jane quickly closed the door while standing in front of Nathan. With their current position, he could already smell her vani scent, sweet and refreshing.
Nathan stood frozen in his spot with an indescribable expression on his face. Jane grinned yfully as she deliberately anchored her arms around his neck. She tiptoed, whispering something in his ear.
"Since you don''t remember anything. Do you want me to remind you how we conceived Ethan?" She teased him.
Nathan could feel her hot breath fanning his earlobe. He gulped hard, trying to bring hisposure back.
He held her wrists, removing her hands from his neck. "Stay away from me," he said sternly, his eyes looking daggers at her.
He gently pushed her away. However, as a result of his action, the towel covering Jane''s body loosened and fell to the floor. identally, Jane''s naked body was exposed to him.
Nathan''s eyes widened in shock, his cheeks heating up with a blush. He was supposed to look away but his eyes were stuck on her body. For some unknown reason, his heart started to run wild inside his chest.
''Damn it!'' He cussed under his breath.
Jane smiled inwardly while assessing Nathan''s reaction. She caught him blushing while staring at her naked body. She didn''t bother to cover up since she had already made love with Nathan several times. However, the current Nathan didn''t have any memories of those intimate moments they shared together.
"Enjoying the view, Nate?" She asked, letting out a soft giggle.
That was the time Nathan turned around to look away. ''I should leave.'' He thought as his hand reached out for the doorknob.
However, Jane suddenly grabbed him from behind, pushing him onto the bed.
Thud.
Nathan fell back,nding in a sitting position on the edge of the bed. Jane was very bold with her actions. Given the limited amount of time, she didn''t have to restrain herself anymore. If she had to seduce him over and over again, she would do it, offering her body to him.
''I have to create physical attraction between us. And this is one way to do it.''Jane climbed on hisp, straddling him.
"Since you are here¡ I''m gonna need your help to relieve myself. You can''t leave this room without touching me, Nate," Jane whispered sensually as she captured Nathan''s hands.
She guided his palms, bringing them to her bare breasts. For some unknown reason, Nathan couldn''t resist her. He was surprisingly captivated by her beauty.
He never acted so intimately with Monica except for the time he got drunk and ended up sleeping with her. So this feeling was still new to him. And his body was reacting to her.
"Touch me, Nate. Feel them for me." She urged him as she ced her hands over the back of his palms, guiding them to squeeze her breasts.
Nathan''s hands instinctively moved, his fingers exploring, groping, and gently squeezing her boobs. Her skin was soft and warm under his touch, almost impossible to resist. As he absorbed the sensation, Jane began to slide her hands down, loosening his tie and slowly unbuttoning his shirt, her fingers tracing over his skin as she opened each button.
Nathan was still a man and Jane had be his weakness right now. How could he possibly touch the woman he hated the most? His mind wanted to reject the idea but his body was not cooperating with his brain.
Her palms explored his bare chest as well as she leaned over to im his lips. She would like to kiss him again as she kept desiring him. She loved him so much and she was truly grateful to have this moment with him.
''I''ll make the most of every single moment I have with him. I''m not letting you go, Nate. I will win you back.'' Jane thought to himself as her lips finally captured his.
She kissed him tenderly, her lips brushing and tasting his lips in a passionate kiss. Nathan unexpectedly responded by kissing her back. He had lost control of himself. He brought his free hand on her back, to support her body as he deepened the kiss. Jane began grinding her hips over hisp, feeling and rubbing his hard-on. She could already feel his bulging erection underneath her.
The kisssted for a minute before they parted just to grasp some air. Both of them were panting heavily.
Jane cupped his face, locking eyes with him.
"I''ll tell you another truth, Nate. I''m Shining Star¡ your virtual friend. And I know you are Sizzling August, your inte alias. Monica had stolen my identity as well. She used it to get closer to you."
Nathan was dumbfounded when he heard those names. ''Shining Star? She also knew about Shining Star¡ and my alias. Is she telling the truth? Howe she knew all about this?''
Nathan was still lost in his thoughts when suddenly they heard a knocking from the outside, followed by a young voice.
"Mommy! It''s me. Ethan. May I enter the room?"
Jane and Nathan exchanged nces, both thinking the same thing. Without hesitation, Jane slipped off Nathan''sp, picked up the towel from the floor, and wrapped it around herself. Nathan, meanwhile, adjusted his clothes, buttoning his shirt back up.
"Give me a second, Baby," Jane replied as she grabbed a bathrobe from the cab. "Go to the bathroom first and hide!" Jane murmured as she pushed Nathan, urging him to hide.
Nathan obediently followed her instructions, hiding himself in the bathroom. ''Damn! What have I done? I should have stopped her earlier! I shouldn''t have kissed her.'' Nathan scolded himself, realizing his mistake.
He leaned on the closed door, trying to listen. He already heard Ethan''s lively voice.
"Mommy, have you seen Daddy? I''ve been looking for him. But he is not in his study room."
Jane smiled sheepishly as she took a peek at the bathroom.
"Oh. Maybe he went out. Why?" "Hmm. I want to give him the food you cook. He hasn''t eaten anything yet. I''m sure he will like it." Ethan replied.
Jane softly giggled. "Don''t worry, Baby. I''ll make sure that your Dad will eatter even ifI have to feed him myself."
"Okay, Mommy."
*****
Meanwhile, in the garden area, Butler Li checked his surroundings first. When he made sure that he was alone, he immediately called someone. After a few rings, the call got connected.
"Hello, Vincent. It''s me. Your Uncle. I have an important update." There was a hint of urgency in his tone.
"What is it, Uncle?" Vincent''s voice resounded from the other line.
"There is a woman who showed up, iming she is Ethan''s biological mother. They took blood samples from both Ethan and her for the DNA test. Stephen is overseeing the process to ensure that no one will tamper with the result."
There was a moment of silence before Vincent spoke again. "Who is the woman?"
"She goes by the name Jane Frost."
Butler Li frowned when Vincent suddenly cursed over the phone.
"Uncle, you have to do something to rece the result with a fake one. I''ll ask someone to assist you. They shouldn''t find out the truth no matter what!"
Chapter 853 The Last Mission: Whos the Father?
Chapter 853 The Last Mission: Who''s the Father?
Day Eighty-Nine¡
Nathan invited Aiden over to his ce. He needed someone to talk to right now. Unfortunately, his other best friend, Stephen, was not avable. The two gathered at the second-floor balcony, each of them holding a bottle of beer.
"Nate, who is the charmingdy ying with Ethan in the living room? Is she a newly hired babysitter? Can you introduce me to her?" Aiden bombarded Nathan with so many questions. He didn''t hide his interest in Jane. He was curious about her. Well, it was in his nature since Aiden was known for being a Cassanova.
Nathan crumpled his face when he heard Aiden''sst remarks.
"If you still love your life, you must stay away from her. This is my friendly advice."
Aiden blinked in amusement. "Whoa. Why? She looks harmless to me. Furthermore, she is such a beauty. Where did you find her?"
Aiden kept expressing his admiration for Jane. Because of that, Nathan became annoyed and irritated.
"She''s an assassin!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Aiden chuckled, thinking Nathan was just joking.
"I still like her. Beautiful yet deadly. Haha, I haven''t tried dating a woman like that! It will be fun and interesting."
m!
Nathan mmed the table using his fists, making Aiden shut his mouth.
"Say more and I''ll kick you out of the house!" Nathan warned him.
Aiden just smiled sheepishly while scratching his face. "Alright. I''m just kidding. Don''t be so worked up. Why are you so grumpy?"
Aiden moved closer to Nathan, tapping his shoulder. "C''mon. Tell me what''s bothering you. It''s so rare for you to invite me here."
Nathan drank his beer before replying to Aiden.
"How would you react if someone you hated suddenly imed that she was your old friend? And the one you used to know was a fake one?"
Aiden fell silent after hearing Nathan''s serious question. He took his time before saying a word to his best friend.
"If I were you, I would consider fact-checking first to confirm who is telling the truth. And you should brace yourself and be ready to ept it."
"Even if that person is the one you hate the most," he added.
Nathan sighed deeply. He didn''t know if he was ready to ept Phantomke. He hadn''t asked her yet about the proof that would prove her identity as Shining Star.
"So anyway. Who is this person we are talking about?" Aiden asked him curiously. Nathan didn''t mention anyone.
Nathan didn''t reply. He just turned his gaze to the garden area below them. Two figures went out from the mansion, walking on the footwalk of the garden.
Ethan was pulling Jane toward the bench surrounded by different flowers. He could even hear their peals ofughter.
''My son looks so happy with her. I never saw himugh like this while ying with Monica.'' Nathan thought to himself. For a reason, he felt jealous on behalf of Monica. Ethan was so fond of Jane, instead of Monica.
Aiden stood up from his seat and walked toward the railing of the balcony. He also noticed Jane and Ethan in the garden area.
"What is her name?" Aiden asked Nathan once more. He wondered why his best friend hadn''t introduced the woman even though they had run into her in the living room earlier.
Nathan squinted his eyes on Aiden. "Why are you so interested in her?"
"Well. She''s so intriguing. And I can see that you are also interested in her with the way you look at her," Aiden replied, teasing him.
"No. I''m not!" Nathan said sternly, denying his usation.
Aiden chuckled once more. "Oh really? Then why don''t you introduce me to her?"
"She''s Jane Frost!" Nathan finally revealed her name. "She is friends with Stephen. If you want to know her more then just ask Stephen!"
Aiden''s eyes widened when he heard that. "Oh shit! She''s Jane Frost! Damn it! I can''t flirt with her. I think she''s off-limits. I guess¡ she''s the woman who captured Stephen''s heart!"
Nathan''s expression darkened at his words. ''What? Stephen likes this woman?''
"Are they a couple?" Nathan asked Aiden with his ring eyes.
But Aiden just shrugged his shoulders. "I don''t know. We better ask Stephen. By the way, where is he? Why couldn''t he make it here?"
"He is doing something for me at this moment. And I trust Stephen more. He will not deceive me just because of a woman."
Nathan believed that the DNA resultsing from Stephen would be more credible. Stephen''s family owned a private hospital. There was no way his enemy would nt another spy to Stephen''s hospital if their target was only Nathan and his mafia organization.
"Of course. You can trust Stephen¡ but you should trust me more!" Aiden dered shamelessly whileughing.
Nathan just gave him a ridiculous look. "Just drink your beer and stop talking."
After saying that, Nathan brought his attention back to Jane and Ethan. It did not take long before Jane had caught him staring at her.
She smiled at Nathan and waved her hands. "Nate!"
After calling his name, Jane also greeted Aiden. "Aiden!"
Both Aiden and Nathan were surprised when Jane mentioned Aiden''s name.
"Eh? She knows my name. Ahem¡ Nate, do you think she has a crush on me and so she asked Ethan about my name?" Aiden chuckled, feeling ttered.
Nathan furrowed his eyebrows when he heard that. For some unknown reason, he hated Aiden''s confidence and shamelessness right now.
"Stop daydreaming," Nathan murmured.
But Aiden didn''t hear him since his attention was on Jane.
"Miss Jane! Nice meeting you! Do you want to join us here?" Aiden yelled from the second-floor balcony, inviting Jane. He wanted to interact with her and get to know her more.
Because of that, Nathan kicked Aiden''s legs from behind. "Ouch! What''s wrong, Nate?" "How could you invite her? I never gave you my consent." Nathan scolded Aiden.
"Eh, toote. She''s already on her way. Look!"
Nathan facepalmed, squeezing his eyes shut. He had the sudden urge to throw Aiden off the balcony.
After his encounter with Jane inside the guest room, Nathan had been avoiding her. He couldn''t face her as he was being reminded of the embarrassing moment in her room.
''Fuck! I''m out of here!''
Nathan decided to leave the balcony. But Aiden stopped him.
"Hey, where do you think you are going? Let''s wait for Jane." Aiden held his elbow tightly.
Nathan''s face contorted while gritting his teeth. "Let go of my hand," he snarled at him.
Meeting Nathan''s deathly re, Aiden automatically released his elbow. However, Jane had already reached the balcony together with Ethan.
"Hi, Uncle Aiden. Meet my Mommy!" Ethan said enthusiastically, shocking Aiden.
"Mommy? Huh? What do you mean Mommy?" Aiden was confused, darting his gaze back and forth between Ethan and Nathan.
Then his gaze stopped at Nathan, giving him a suspicious look. ''Monica had just died. Did he find his son a new Mommy already?''
"Here we go again," Nathan mumbled, rubbing the space in between his eyebrows.
"Yes. I''m Ethan''s biological mother." Jane also spoke up, supporting Ethan''s im.
Aiden''s jaw dropped, eyeing her with disbelief. "Damn! If you are Ethan''s mother¡ then who is the real father? Nathan or Stephen?!" Aiden asked exasperatedly.
Jane: "..."
Nathan: "..."
''Dumbo, Uncle Aiden!'' Ethan facepalmed.
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!
Chapter 854: The Last Mission: Sleeping Together
Day Eighty-Nine¡
Both Nathan and Jane red at Aiden when he asked them a very ridiculous question. Of course, Nathan was the father, no one else!
"Uncle Aiden. Are you drunk already? You are not thinking straight." Ethan put his hands on the side of his waist.
Aiden immediately hit his mouth realizing his mistake. "Oh. I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to say that. I''m just confused. Just a few days ago, Monica was Ethan''s mother. And now, someone else is iming she is his mother."
"Then I also heard that you were close to Stephen," he added, smiling sheepishly "I thought you and him¨C" he shut his mouth the moment he met Nathan''s sharp gaze.
"Sir, Lady Veronica is here," Butler Li''s voice was heard from behind. He informed them about Veronica''s arrival.
Veronica and Jane met each other gaze instantly. Veronica frowned upon seeing a new face, especially a woman.
"Oh, Hey there, Veronica. Wazzup!" Aiden greeted her cheerfully. He felt like he was saved by Veronica''s arrival.
"Mr. Wu, long time no see," Veronica shed her charming smile. "Oh, Ethan, my nephew." She immediately approached Ethan to hug him. However, the young boy stepped back, dodging her. Then he clung to Jane''s leg, not allowing Veronica to embrace him.
Veronica was surprised by Ethan''s reaction. She then peered at Jane, scanning her from head to toe.
"And who is she?" Veronica raised her eyebrow.
Ethan was about to answer, but Nathan immediately covered his mouth. "Ethan, It''s shower time. Let''s go." Nathan told his son, changing the topic. In a sh, he scooped his son in his arms, walking away without looking back.
Jane just shook her head helplessly as she watched Nathan''s retreating back. On the other hand, Aiden feigned ignorance. ''It''s best not to say anything to Veronica, otherwise, she might run wild here and attack Jane. She is still mourning her sister''s death.''
"Hi, Ve, this is Jane, Stephen''s friend. She''s staying here in the meantime as Ethan''s babysitter." Aiden lied. He nced at Jane, secretly asking her to cooperate.
Veronica''s cold demeanor instantly shifted to a friendly one when she heard that.
"Hi, Jane, nice meeting you," Veronica offered her hand for a handshake.
Jane analyzed her feelings first before epting Veronica''s hand. ''Thinking about it, Veronica is also a victim of her sister''s deception. Aspared to her, Monica is more wicked than her. At least, Veronica loves Nathan genuinely.''
"It''s my pleasure to meet you too, Dr. Veronica," Jane responded.
''I''m sorry, Veronica. But even in this second life, Nathan will be mine. You won''t get a chance.'' She thought to herself.
Aiden, Jane, and Veronica conversed for half an hour before the two guests said goodbye. Jane found out that Veronica was the one taking care of ''Monica''s funeral.
Just when Aiden was about to leave, Jane called him for a moment.
"Aiden, you should stop your womanizing habit. I''ll introduce you to someone. And I bet you will like her." Jane didn''t forget to y Cupid between Aiden and Cherry. She recalled that Aiden had a big crush on Cherry also known as ck Rose.
Aiden blinked in amusement. "Eh? Are you setting me up with your friend? Is she as beautiful as you?" he asked her expectantly.
Jane giggled and bobbed her head. "Yes, but I need to convince your best friend to free her. She''s currently detained by Nathan."
"What?! Why did he do that to your friend? Sigh! I have to apologize on Nathan''s behalf." Aiden scratched the back of his head.
"Don''t worry. You will meet her soon. Tomorrow, I''m going to gain Nathan''s trust," Jane said with conviction.
"Haha. I don''t know what happened between the two of you. But I wish you luck. I don''t want my best friend to be sad. Are you confident to make him happy? He has just lost someone precious to him." Aiden was also concerned about Nathan''s emotional state right now. He knew that he loved Monica. But she was gone now.
"Just leave it to me. I''ll make him fall in love with me. Jane dered confidently. "We are meant to be."
"Haha! Damn! I like your confidence. But let me warn you. My best friend is not easy to tame. He is known as Mr. Indifferent. Once he falls in love, he will remain faithful. He is stick to one."
Jane smiled faintly. ''I know. Because he fell for me over and over again.''
Meanwhile, in Ethan''s room, Nathan was helping Ethan blow-dry his hair.
"Dad, I want to sleep in your room tonight. Is it okay with you?"
Nathan was taken aback for moment. He didn''t expect that his son would make such a request.
Continue your adventure with m|v-l''e -NovelBin
"Sure. You can sleep beside me tonight." Nathan smiled, ruffling Ethan''s hair. Ethan''s behavior was a bit differentpared to before. He wasn''t as sweet toward him.
"Yey, thank you, Dad." Ethan grinned widely. ''I''ll tell mommy that I aplish my mission.''
*****
During bedtime, Nathany on the bed with Ethan. Unknown to him, Ethan and Jane had already made a deal prior to Ethan''s request.
Jane waited for the right moment before sneaking into Nathan''s bedroom. If she asked him directly, Nathan would definitely refuse her, so she asked Ethan for help so that she could sleep with Nathan and her son tonight. It was Ethan who unlocked the door for Jane.
When Nathan was already sound asleep, Jane entered the room quietly. She smiled as soon as she saw the two precious men in her life¨C Ethan and Nathan.
She observed their sleeping figures for a long moment before she climbed onto the bed, joining them. Ethan woke up when he felt the movement on the bed. He rubbed his eyes and smiled as soon as he saw his mother.
"Mommy¡" he whispered, hugging her. Ethan was positioned in the middle of Nathan and Jane. "I love you, Mommy," Ethan murmured before nting a soft kiss on Jane''s cheek.
"I love you too, Baby," Jane whispered back, caressing his cheeks.
Ethan moved closer, sinking into her embrace as he closed his eyes once again. He went back to sleep, satisfied to know that his mother was lying beside him.
Jane held Ethan close while staring at Nathan''s face. She also reached out to caress his cheek. "Good night, my love. Sweet dreams," Jane mumbled as she nted a soft kiss on Nathan''s lips.
Jane couldn''t wait for tomorrow. Once the DNA test results were out, she would finally prove her identity as Ethan''s mother. She just hoped that Nathan would no longer doubt her. She wanted to gain his trust to erase his hatred and resentment toward her.
With those wishful thoughts, Jane finally drifted off to sleep. A few hourster, in his sleeping state, Nathan moved closer, seeking the warmth of Ethan and Jane. Subconsciously, he extended his arm to the side, wrapping both Ethan and Jane in his embrace.
For some unknown reason, Nathan found himself in a peaceful slumber after so many sleepless nights. Though he was clueless, his body felt sofortable in his sleep, cradling Ethan and Jane in his arms, their warmth providing a sense of security and familiarity.
Chapter 855: The Last Mission: Little Sibling
Day Ny¡
Nathan felt like he had the most peaceful sleepst night in a very long time. His body was light andfortable as he opened his eyes. He thought he was hugging his son but to his surprise, Jane''s sleeping greeted his sight.
She was still sound asleep. Her heady on his chest while her arm was wrapped around his body. Her face was so close to his and he could smell her vani scent.
Jane sunk into his body further, nuzzling her nose under his neck. Nathan froze for a few seconds, his mind trying to process this absurd situation.
''What the hell is she doing here? I slept with Ethanst night. Don''t tell me she snuck into my bed while I was asleepst night. Howe I didn''t notice it at all?''
Nathan contemted whether to push her away or wake her up from her deep slumber. He should get mad at her. But for some unknown reason, he could not bear to disturb her peaceful sleep.
She looked rxed in his arms, and her face was too charming for him to ignore. As much as he wanted to resist her charm, he couldn''t take his eyes off her face.
''She sleeps like a baby.'' Those words popped up in his mind as he gazed at her intently.
Subconsciously, he raised his hand, bringing it closer to her cheek. His fingers brushed against her skin as he gently tucked a stray strand of hair behind her ear, allowing him to have a clear view of her features.
His gaze lingered for a moment, tracing the delicate curve of her cheek, realizing just how serene and beautiful she looked in her sleep.
''Beautiful yet deadly.''
He murmured to himself.
After a while, Nathan shook his head, pushing those unwanted thoughts to the back of his mind. He shouldn''t be thinking like this. This woman was still his enemy.
Find exclusive stories on m_v l|e-NovelBin
In the end, Nathan decided to get off the bed quietly without waking her up. He gently held her arm, removing it from his body.
As if sensing that Nathan wanted to slip out of her embrace, Jane tightened her hold around him, drawing him closer. She wrapped one arm securely around his back and, ced a leg over his torso, trapping him in ce.
Nathan almost forgot to breathe when he felt her soft body press against him. Her warmth and her weight made it impossible for him to move without forcing her to wake up. Furthermore, he found their closeness unexpectedlyforting and didn''t feel disgusted at all.
"Damn, what am I gonna do to her?" Nathan mumbled with a deep sigh.
He stayed still, letting his eyes roam around the room. Ethan was nowhere to be found, and he wondered if his son knew that Jane had slept in his room.
Nathan was still contemting what he should do next when he heard Jane murmur something. He automatically looked at her, checking if she was already awake.
"Nate¡ Don''t leave me. Please¡" Jane started talking in her sleep as if she were having a nightmare. Her brows drew together as she tightened her grip on Nathan''s body, afraid of letting him go.
Nathan''s heart suddenly constricted when he saw tears falling from the corners of her eyes.
''She''s crying. What is she dreaming about right now?'' Nathan pondered to himself as he continued to observe Jane.
Nathan was debating to himself whether to wake her up or not. He was curious because Jane mentioned his name. Was the dream all about him?
"Nate," Jane called out his name once again affectionately. "I need you. Don''t go. Come back to me¡e back to us. Don''t die on me. Please¡"
Nathan was clueless that Jane''s nightmare had something to do with his death. She didn''t want to experience that moment again. It was very painful for her.
A few secondster, Jane finally woke up. The first thing she saw was Nathan''s face. He was staring at her withplicated emotions in his eyes.
Jane heaved a sigh of relief. She felt d that what she saw earlier was just a dream. Nathan was alive, and he was by her side, lying on the same bed with her.
Without saying a word, Jane buried her face on his chest as she tightened her hold on him. Nathan gulped hard when he felt her breasts pressing against his body.
''Damn it! I should push her away. This is so inappropriate.'' Nathan cussed under his breath.
"Let go of me. Get off my bed now. This is my room," Nathan tried to sound cold and irritated. Then he grabbed her shoulders, gently pushing her away from him.
Jane understood Nathan''s reaction since he still hated her.So she didn''tin anymore, finally distancing herself from him. She sat up and looked around.
"Where is Ethan?" she asked Nathan, rubbing her eyes. Then she noticed her cheeks were soaked with her own tears.
''Eh? Did I cry in my sleep? Is that why Nathan didn''t kick me out of bed harshly? In fact, he could have pushed me anytime without waiting for me to wake up.''
Jane nced at Nathan with amusement. She couldn''t believe that Nathan acted so thoughtful and considerate toward her earlier.
"I don''t know where Ethan is either," Nathan responded to her question before standing up. He told Jane to get off his bed, but in the end, he was the one who moved out first.
Speaking of the little devil, Ethan entered the room with a charming smile on his face.
"Good morning, Mommy! Good morning, Daddy! How was your sleep?" Ethan greeted them enthusiastically. He approached each of them, hugging and kissing them on the cheek.
Jane smiled tenderly as she cuddled her son. "Good morning, my Baby. I slept well. Your Dad is the best pillow in the world."
A blush subconsciously shed across Nathan''s cheeks when he heard that. Indeed, he had be Jane''s human pillow, and his shoulder felt a little numb.
Ethan giggled giddily at Jane''s response. "I knew it! That''s why you werefortable in your sleep, Mommy. And my dad looks like he enjoyed his sleep too, with you in his arms. He cuddled you as though you were his baby. And for the first time, he woke up sote this morning!" The young boy teased his father.
"Mommy, Daddy, am I getting a little brother or sister now?" Ethan added out of the blue, his innocent eyes staring at them expectantly.
Nathan: "..."
Jane: "..."
''Ethan, are you really a three-year-old kid right now?''
Chapter 856 The Last Mission: The DNA Result
Chapter 856 The Last Mission: The DNA Result
Day Ny¡
Nathan rubbed his temples as he leaned back in his swivel chair. He had locked himself in his study to avoid Jane, as Ethan had been teasing them ever since this morning. That naughty young boy even mentioned having a little brother and sister. ''Damn. Where did he get that idea? He is too young to understand that.'' Nathan frowned deeply, remembering Ethan''s words.
Nathan was still lost in his thoughts when he heard a knock at the door.
"Come in," he simply replied.
The door was pushed open and Butler Li entered the room. "Sir Nathan, your father is here together with your best friend, Stephen. He brought the DNA test result."
Nathan''s expression turned serious when he heard that. It was about time to find out the truth. This was thest time he would listen to Phantomke''s words.
"Tell them to meet me here. Also, summon Jane. We are going to see the results together," Nathanmanded Butler Li.
Butler Li nodded before fetching Jane and the two guests.
Stephen and Old Man Xu were sitting in the living room when Butler Li informed them that it was time to go upstairs. Nathan was waiting for them in his study.
Soon after, he went to see Jane in Ethan''s yroom. Ethan remained in the room while Butler Li escorted Jane to Nathan''s study.
When everyone had gathered, the four of them settled onto the couch while Butler Li stood to the side. Nathan sat next to his father, while Jane sat beside Stephen.
"Here is the result. I haven''t seen it yet because it is sealed," Stephen said as he handed the sealed envelope to Nathan.
Butler Li nced at the envelope meaningfully as Nathan epted the envelope. He had conflicting thoughts in mind as he touched it.
''This is it. I''m going to find out if Phantomke is lying. She might be trying to confuse me.''
He gazed at Jane first before opening the sealed envelope. Jane looked so calm andposed as if she already knew the result. She was confident that the truth would be revealed today.
Stephen and Old Man Xu were also looking forward to seeing the result.
''I don''t know how I would react or what I''m going to feel if Jane is indeed Ethan''s biological mother,'' Stephen thought to himself, stealing a nce at Jane. ''If Nathan is the father, then that would mean he also touched Jane without her consent. Is my best friend involved in her tragedy? Did Nathan cause her those traumatic experiences?" Stephen began to specte in his mind.
''But why is it that I can''t see any hatred or anger in Jane''s eyes when she looks at Nathan?'' He was a little bit confused. Jane was supposed to hate the man who raped and assaulted her.
The room was very quiet, with a heavy tension growing in the air. Nathan pulled the document out of the envelope and began reading the result. Everyone''s gaze was focused on him, observing his reaction.
"Son! Tell us, what is the result? Do they match or not?" Old Man Xu could no longer wait. He took a peek at the document in Nathan''s hand.
Old Man Xu''s eyes widened as he saw the percentage on thest page of the document. Meanwhile, Nathan clenched the paper tightly, releasing a chilly aura. He raised his head and shifted his gaze to Jane.
"I knew it! You are just wasting our time. You lied!" Nathan roared at her, mming the paper on the table in front of them.
Jane extended her hand to pick up the paper and read the result herself. She remained calm despite seeing the "Do not match" note written on it. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
"You can no longer deceive us! You are not Ethan''s biological mother!" Nathan''s fury was reflected in his blue eyes. He clenched his fists tightly, restraining himself from grabbing Jane''s cor.
"No one can save you now. You will have to pay for your crime. You will die by my hands. Say yourst words now," Nathan mocked her.
Jane stood up, letting out a soft giggle. "I know this is going to happen. I''m not surprised anymore."
Everyone looked at Jane with puzzlement. What did she mean by that?
"Like I said, I won''t allow anyone to bury the truth. I will have to gain your trust, Nate, and this is myst chance, so I won''t let anyone hinder me," Jane said meaningfully before picking up her phone.
After a few seconds, Jane pressed a button, and a voice recorder started to y. They heard the voices of two men, one of whom was familiar to them. Butler Li: "There is a woman who showed up, iming she is Ethan''s biological mother. They took blood samples from both Ethan and her for the DNA test. Stephen is overseeing the process to ensure that no one will tamper with the result."
Vincent: "Who is the woman?"
Butler Li: "She goes by the name Jane Frost."
Vincent: "Uncle, you have to do something to rece the result with a fake one. I''ll ask someone to assist you. They shouldn''t find out the truth no matter what!"
After the recording finished ying, everyone shifted their gaze to Butler Li, who stood frozen in ce. He was shocked to hear his conversation with Vincent, and at that moment, he realized he was in trouble. He couldn''t look straight into Nathan''s eyes. But he should deny everything.
"Master, I know it''s strange that I''m hearing my voice, but I assure you it''s not me. Voice recordings can be manipted with new technologies," Butler Li tried to defend himself.
Nathan was at a loss for words. He didn''t know what to believe in anymore.
"If you are still in doubt with me, then I''ll show you concrete proof," Jane said confidently.
This time, Old Man Xu stood up and pulled something from his bag. "I brought another result. Yesterday, Jane asked me to bring Ethan''s and her blood samples to anotherboratory. I did it discreetly. She anticipated that someone would try to tamper with the results again, so as a precautionary measure, I volunteered to do it myself," Old Man Xu exined to them.
"I already suspected Butler Li of being a spy, so I deliberately let him know about the DNA test between Ethan and me to obtain proof, knowing he would make a move to stop the truth froming out." Nathan didn''t waste any time as he opened the document from his father. His eyes couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Ethan''s DNA matched Jane''s DNA, indicating they were mother and son.
His eyes lingered on the result for a long moment, his mind trying to process everything. He didn''t know what to feel at this moment. His heart was filled withplicated emotions.
"How could this be possible? Ethan''s mother is her¡ Does this mean¡ Phantomke is telling the truth? But how? I can''t remember anything. How did we end up conceiving Ethan? I have never seen her before."
There were a lot of questions running through Nathan''s mind right now.
"Will you believe me now, Nate? I''m Ethan''s real mother."
Chapter 857 The Last Mission: The Truth
Chapter 857 The Last Mission: The Truth
Day Ny¡
Nathan was shaken by this shocking revtion. He never thought that Phantomke was Ethan''s biological mother. He was having a hard time epting this.
"This doesn''t make sense at all. When did we¨C" Nathan couldn''tplete his sentence as he eyed her with disbelief.
Stephen was also asking the same thing in his mind. He knew that his best friend wouldn''t touch a woman without her consent. How did they end up conceiving Ethan?
"Am I Ethan''s father?" Nathan began questioning his connection with Ethan. He had been fed with so many lies. But he could no longer ask Monica since she was gone.
Jane took a deep sigh. "Of course. You are Ethan''s father. Don''t ever doubt your rtionship with our son."
After saying that, Jane approached Butler Li.
"You have to tell them the truth. I will give you a chance to confess with them." N?v(el)B\\jnn
Butler Li remained silent. He was reluctant to tell the truth.
"Why did you do this, Butler Li? We''ve trusted you like a real family. I didn''t expect that you were a spy," Old Man Xu expressed his disappointment and frustration toward Butler Li. Butler Li had been serving the Sparks Family for a long time. Why did he be a spy?
Butler Li remained tight-lipped, lowering his gaze as he couldn''t look straight into their eyes.
At this moment, Jane knew that she needed to intervene to rify things for Nathan.
"Nate, I already told you that I''m Shining Star. Monica had stolen my identity with the help of Butler Li. She used our friendship to get closer to you while pretending to be me."
"And these deceptions are all orchestrated by Vincent¡ your half-brother." Jane turned to Old Man Xu. "Chairman Xu, you know him. Vincent is your son. You identally impregnated his mother. And you refused to ept him before. Because of that, Vincent resented you and your family. He wanted revenge¡ that''s why he is doing this to Nathan."
Butler Li and Old Man Xu were surprised that Jane knew that story from the past.
"How did you know that?" Butler Li finally reacted, asking Jane.
"I can''t answer that." Jane simply responded, not disclosing any information on how she learned that story. ''I can''t tell them I came from the future. And I return to the past. They will think I''m crazy.'' she thought to herself.
Meanwhile, Nathan was receiving one shock after another. Aside from being Ethan''s biological mother, Jane was also iming that she was Shining Star, his virtual friend¡ª the one he had fallen in love with.
"Then what about the woman you killed? If Monica is still alive, then who is the person in the morgue? How do you exin her DNA matching Veronica and Ethan?" Nathan demanded, pressing for an exnation as he tried to connect the dots.
"Let me tell you this, Nate. Among your branch leaders, there is one person who is indebted to Vincent¡ and that person is Joker. Was he the one who handled the DNA test between Monica and Veronica for you?"
Nathan fell silent when he heard that.
"If your answer is yes, then I can assure you that Joker faked the results," Jane added confidently. "Joker is Vincent''s second spy."
"I can attest to that. I already detained Joker in the headquarters. And he confessed right away." Old Man Xu informed Nathan, supporting Jane''s words.
Nathan clenched his fists, veins bulging with anger. He had been betrayed by the people he trusted, and now he didn''t know whom to trust anymore.
"Enough! I heard enough!" Nathan yelled through his gritted teeth. "Get out! All of you! I want to be alone!"
Everyone was not able to utter a word when they sensed Nathan''s fury. In the end, the four of them left the study room, giving Nathan some privacy. They could understand if he was still having a hard time epting the truth.
"Butler Li,e with me. We need to talk." Old Man Xu summoned Butler Li, gesturing to him to follow him.
Jane and Stephen were left alone in the hallway.
"Stephen, I know you have a lot of questions as well. Let''s go to the garden. We can talk there." Jane grabbed his hand, leading him to the garden area.
Stephen didn''t know where to start. He hadn''t seen her for a long time. He was happy to be reunited with Jane. However, the revtion about Nathan and Ethan kept bothering him.
"Jane, are you okay?" Stephen asked her worriedly.
Jane nodded, giving him a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, Stephen. I''m fine. I don''t want you to overthink. Nathan is not the person who gave me a traumatic experience before. The real culprits are Vincent and Monica."
Jane cleared Nathan''s name in front of Stephen.
"Nathan was also a victim of their deceptions. They stole everything from me¨C my identity, my friendship with Nathan, and my son. I came back to reim what''s mine¡ including Nathan."
"Nathan was also a victim of their deceptions. They stole everything from me¨C my identity, my friendship with Nathan, and my son. I came back to reim what''s mine¡ including Nathan."
Stephen felt conflicted when he heard that. His heart suddenly sank when Jane mentioned his best friend.
"Do you like Nathan?" Stephen asked her seriously.
"To tell you honestly, I don''t simply like him. I love Nathan¡ with all my heart. I want to pursue him andplete my family¨C Nathan, Ethan, and me." Jane was being honest with Stephen. This was the least she could do for him.
''Then I guess¡ I don''t have a chance anymore.'' Stephen thought to himself. He hadn''t confessed to her yet. But here she was, telling him that she was in love with his best friend, Nathan.
"I''ll support you, Jane. Always remember that I am just here¡ as your good friend." Stephen easily epted the truth, respecting Jane''s feelings for Nathan. What he could offer to Jane right now was their friendship.
"Thank you, Steph. I owe you a lot." After saying that, Jane closed their gaps, wrapping her arms around him as she gave him a friendly hug. Stephen also hugged her back, holding her tightly. The two of them were unaware that someone was watching from the second floor. Nathan stood by therge window of his study, his gaze fixed on the garden. A cold glint shed in his eyes as he observed the sweet interaction between Jane and Stephen. For some unknown reason, he felt utterly annoyed and irritated, seeing their closeness. Was he getting jealous?
Chapter 858 The Last Mission: The Villain is Back
Chapter 858 The Last Mission: The Viin is Back
Day Ny¡
At Country R: Vincent was pacing back and forth across the bedroom. He was waiting for Butler Li''s update. But until now, his uncle hadn''t contacted him yet. He wondered if his uncle managed to sabotage the result of the DNA Test.
''What''s going on? How did Jane find out that she is Ethan''s biological mother?'' Vincent pondered to himself. Things were not going ording to their ntely. Two days ago, he contacted Joker when he received a report that Syphiruz Mafia was going to attack Phantomke and her assassin guild. He was worried that Jane would die in that encounter. But fortunately, no bloodshed happened between the Syphiruz Mafia and the Phantom Assassin Guild. However, Vincent was unhappy that Jane was captured by Nathan. That was the time he learned from Joker that Nathan assigned him a very important mission¨C to conduct a DNA test between Veronica and Monica. At first, Vincent was surprised that Nathan started to doubt Monica''s identity. The Monica who died in front of Nathan was Helena Carlsen, not the real Monica. Taking advantage of the situation, Vincent asked Joker to send a fake result.
Vincent was still lost in his thoughts when suddenly Monica showed up, hugging him from behind. She had juste out of the bathroom and she was only wearing her bathrobe.
"Hey, Babe, what are you thinking? You look troubled by something." Monica brought her face closer to him, nting a soft kiss on his neck. Then she ced her chin over his shoulder as she waited for his reply.
"I think we need to travel to Country M."
Vincent felt uneasy about the unfolding events in the Towerville City. He was afraid that Jane would be reunited and reconciled with Nathan. And they would discover the truth about Ethan''s identity. He didn''t want them to be aplete family.
Meanwhile, Monica''s face brightened up when Towerville City was mentioned.
''Yes. That''s right. I have to go back there and finish everything. Phantomke is still alive. She was the reason why Vincent hated me and killed me mercilessly. I''m going to make her pay in this lifetime¡ over and over again.'' Monica thought to herself.
The memory of her death was still fresh in her mind. She wasn''t killed by Jane. But it was the person she loved the most¨C Vincent.
"Sure, Babe! It''s time to go home," Monica softly mumbled in his ear, grinning slyly. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jane was not the only one who returned to the past. Monica was also reborn! And this time she was hell-bent to make Jane suffer over and over again. She had won twice so she thought she was going to win again in this timeline.
''Wait for my return, Phantomke. I can''t wait to see you.''
Monica brought her attention back to Vincent.
"Babe, before anything else, I need you to satisfy me right now."
She slipped her hands under his shirt as she began caressing his body. "I want you to fuck me hard right now," she whispered sensually before biting his earlobe. Her hand reached down, rubbing his growing erection through his pants.
Vincent groaned in pleasure. Monica knew his weakness and she could easily make his body react to her touches. Monica wasn''t wearing anything so the moment she removed her bathrobe, her nakedness was exposed to Vincent. She stepped back, allowing him to face her.
Vincent licked his lips as he stared at her with his lustful eyes. Without further dy, he ced his palms over her chest, kneading and squeezing her softrge breasts.
"Uhm. Good. It feels so nice. Keep going, Babe. Pinch my nipples. Make them red from your assault. I want you to be rough." She requested. Monica needed him right now. She wanted to erase those bad memories. She wanted to possess Vincent.
Monica helped him out by removing his clothes. With eagerness, she pulled his cock out of his pants and it sprang free like a hardened rod.
"Damn! I want this inside me. Fill me up, Babe!" Monica grabbed his erection, stroking it tenderly while Vincent''s fingers also touched her pussy, feeling her wetness.
"Fuck, you''re so wet already. Are you really dying to be fucked by me?" Vincent asked her in amusement.
Monica nodded. "Yes. I want you. I am dying to feel you inside me."
''I''ll prove to you that I am the only woman who can satisfy you, Vincent. Not Phantomke.''
Soon, Vincentid her down on the bed and climbed on top of her. He parted her legs apart as he rubbed his cock against her pussy.
Monica moaned as she anchored her arms around his shoulders. "Don''t tease me. Just get on with it. Fuck me hard, Vincent. I''m ready to take you." She encouraged him.
Vincent positioned himself and thrust forward, his cock sliding inside her entrance.
"Aah~" she moaned loudly as she wrapped her legs around his hips. "Harder!"
Vincent started moving in and out of her. She moved along with his speed, urging him to go faster.
He increased his pace, going as fast and as hard as he could! As he pounded on her, his palms were busy kneading her breasts while his tongue danced with hers. He kissed her passionately, his tongue colliding with hers.
"Oh, Vincent. You are mine. Just mine." Monica kept moaning.
Not yet satisfied, Monica moved, flipping Vincent as she changed their position. He was now lying on his back while Monica was on top of her.
"I''m going to ride you, Babe! I''ll drive you crazy!"
Monica started riding him while Vincent was supporting her body. She mmed hard on him, his cock entering her deeper. She was surprisingly energetic, rocking her body non-stop. She loved the feeling of his long hard cock invading her vagina walls. Vincent could only watch her bouncing breasts as he ran his hands up and down her waist. Her pussy was squeezing him tightly and he couldn''t help but groan loudly. He loved Monica''s boldness, satisfying each other''s desires.
She kept bouncing and riding him as the memory of him shooting her nonstop reyed in her mind. ''Damn it! I keep seeing my death in Vincent''s hands! I won''t let that happen!''
Chapter 859 The Last Mission: Teasing Him
Chapter 859 The Last Mission: Teasing Him
Day Ny¡
"Stephen, are you free today? Can I ask you a favor?" Jane suddenly asked Stephen when she recalled that she had to do something.
"Yes, of course. What do you need? Just tell me." Stephen couldn''t say no to Jane. He was willing to amodate her request.
"I need to visit someone. But I don''t think Nathan will allow me to leave without someone guarding me. He might think I might run away or something. Will you apany me?"
Jane wanted to see Abigail today. She couldn''t let her innocent sister be a victim of Monica''s scheme. She needed to do something before it happened.
"Okay. I''ll apany you. Shall we go?"
"Steph, wait. Let me say goodbye to Ethan and Nathan first. Let''s inform them that we are going somewhere." Jane suggested.
"Alright. Let''s try. But I don''t think Nathan will listen to us. He just kicked us out of his study room." Stephen scratched his face as he recalled Nathan fuming in rage.
Jane just let out a soft giggle. "You are right. Then, I should inform Ethan. Then let''s ask my son to ry our message to his daddy."
"Good idea!" Stephen subconsciously patted Jane''s head.
The two of them were still clueless that Nathan was silently observing them from the ss window of his study.
Stephen and Jane went inside the mansion, heading to Ethan''s yroom. Upon reaching the room, Jane gently knocked on the door.
"Ethan, it''s me. Can I enter?"
"Yes, Mommy! Pleasee in!" Ethan replied enthusiastically.
Jane pushed the door open as they entered the room. Ethan, who was ying a video game, suddenly ced the console down and ran to her.
"Mommy, are you done talking with Dad? Did he believe you?" Ethan asked her expectantly. Jane just smiled awkwardly. She didn''t know if Nathan finally believed her but it looked like he was still angry at her.
"Your Dad is a bit stubborn. But don''t worry. He is going to ept the truth slowly." Jane reassured her son.
Ethan nodded. "Hi, Uncle Stephen. You are also here!" Ethan approached Stephen and hugged him.
Stephen hugged him back, ruffling his hair. "Hi, Ethan. Can I borrow your mother today? We are going somewhere."
Ethan darted her gaze back and forth between Stephen and Jane. "My Daddy is noting along? He might get jealous."
Jane didn''t know whether to cry orugh at his statement. She thought that, in Nathan''s current state, there was no way he would get jealous.
Meanwhile, Stephen smiled awkwardly. He didn''t also think of the possibility that Nathan would get jealous. Besides, he and Jane were just good friends.
"Nathan won''t misunderstand our rtionship, will he?" Stephen pondered.
"Come, Mommy and Uncle. Let''s invite Daddy. I want toe with you as well!" Ethan grabbed their hands, pulling them toward Nathan''s study room.
Jane and Stephen could only exchange nces while following Ethan. It did not take long before the three of them stood in front of Nathan''s study room.
Knock! Knock!
After knocking, Ethan was the one who spoke among them.
"Dad, it''s me, Ethan. Mommy and Uncle Stephen are nning to go out. I''m going with them. Do you want to join us?"
There was no response from the inside. Jane and Stephen believed that Nathan was not in the mood to entertain them right now.
"Ethan, I don''t think your Daddy will go with us. He is busy right now." Jane held Ethan''s shoulders.
"Since we already informed him, we can leave now, together with your Uncle Stephen."
Jane had just finished her words when suddenly the door of the study room was pulled open and Nathan came into their view. Nathan was still wearing his dark expression.
Jane locked gaze with Nathan. "Hi, Nate. Are youing with us?" She asked him, smiling awkwardly. Nathan still looked mad at her. He didn''t even nce at Stephen. It seemed that he was also upset with his best friend.
"I can''t allow you to bring Ethan with you," Nathan sternly said.
Ethan pouted when he heard that. "But Dad! I want toe with Mommy. I don''t want to be separated from her!" The little boyined.
Jane had already anticipated this. She didn''t want to argue with Nathan so she decided to talk to Ethan.
"Baby, listen to your father. I''ll return as soon as possible. Your Uncle Stephen and I will just go out quickly. I''ll buy you something you want along the way." Jane consoled Ethan.
''She will go out with Stephen¡ alone?'' Nathan''s expression turned darker at that thought.
Nathan shifted his gaze to Stephen who smiled at him.
"Where are you going?" Nathan asked them in his cold tone.
"I''m going to visit my sister," Jane responded honestly.
Both Nathan and Stephen were surprised. They didn''t know that Jane had a sister.
"Are you referring to yourrades?" Nathan asked her again, frowning.
But Jane shook her head. "No. Not them. It''s my blood sister. My family!"
There was a moment of silence. Then after a while, Nathan grabbed Ethan''s hand and said, "Let''s go."
He pulled Ethan as they walked ahead without looking at Jane and Stephen.
Meanwhile, Stephen and Jane looked at Nathan confusedly.
"Eh? What is the meaning of that? Is heing with us?" Jane asked Stephen in disbelief.
Also, surprised, Stephen shrugged his shoulders and replied, "I think so."
Jane blinked in amusement as they followed Nathan and Ethan from behind. She didn''t expect that Nathan would tag along with them. N?v(el)B\\jnn
On the other hand, Ethan looked happy since his father decided toe with them. As they walked toward the car, Ethan whispered to his father.
"Dad, are you jealous of Uncle Stephen?"
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened when confronted by his son''s question.
"Of course not. Why would I get jealous of him?" He tantly denied it.
"Because my Mommy is very close to Uncle Stephen. You are looking dagger at Uncle Stephen earlier." Ethan giggled as he teased his father.
"No. I didn''t. You just imagined it," Nathan kept on denying it. But Ethan won''t believe him.
"Daddy, you should guard Mommy otherwise, many men will try to pursue her. She is so beautiful and smart. I don''t want her to be pursued by other guys, except you!" Ethan was trying to y Cupid right now.
Nathan didn''t say a word. He just crumpled his face.
Soon, the four of them reached the car. Stephen suddenly became the driver of the family of three since Ethan made Jane and Nathan sit at the back passenger with him. Nathan didn''tin about their current seating arrangement. He just remained silent, looking through the car window.
Jane could feel the awkward atmosphere inside the car and she felt sorry for Stephen who suddenly became a family driver.
To break the silence, Stephen decided to start a conversation with Jane, ncing at her from time to time through the rearview mirror.
"Where does your sister reside?" Stephen talked about Jane''s sister.
"She is currently living in an apartment together with her boyfriend. Her boyfriend is a police officer." Jane couldn''t but smile as she looked forward to meeting Abigail and Dave.
"I didn''t know that you have a sister. You didn''t tell me before."
"Well, when we were in Country Z, I didn''t know about her existence," Jane responded truthfully.
Nathan arched his eyebrow as he listened to their conversation. He could only assume that Stephen and Jane really had a close rtionship. He became more curious as to why Stephen became Jane''s doctor. ''Why did she need a psychologist like Stephen? Was she traumatized by something?''
Unknown to Nathan, he had be intrigued by Jane''s backstory. Phantomke was known for being a fierce woman, so he couldn''t believe that this strong-willed woman had once sought Stephen''s help as her psychologist.
''What happened in the past?'' Nathan asked himself inwardly, stealing a nce at Jane.
As he mulled over Jane''s backstory, Nathan began scanning his memory. ''How did I end up sleeping with her? I still can''t believe that she is Ethan''s biological mother. And she is Shining Star. I don''t know how I will interact with her in the following days.''
When Jane turned to Nathan''s direction, she caught him staring at her. Nathan immediately looked away, hiding his embarrassment.
Jane could only smile at him. ''Hmm. I don''t know what is running in his mind right now. But I will still do my best to pursue him.''
With a yful grin on her face, Jane leaned over and whispered something to Ethan.
After listening to his mother, Ethan turned to Nathan who was now looking through the car window. He gently tugged the sleeve of Nathan''s shirt to catch his attention.
"Dad," he called out, making Nathan look at him.
"Yes, Ethan?"
Ethan smiled mischievously before moving closer to Nathan and nting a soft kiss on his cheek. Afterward, he whispered, "Mommy said she wanted to kiss you, so I did¡ on her behalf."
Nathan''s cheeks flushed instantly. He nced over at Jane, who sat there smiling while feigning innocence in her seat.
''Damn. She''s a temptress.''
Chapter 860 The Last Mission: Her Plan
Chapter 860 The Last Mission: Her n
Day Ny¡
At Abigail''s Apartment
Ding! Dong!
The sound of the doorbell resounded in the hallway. It did not take long before a woman in her in shirt and shorts opened the door.
"Yes? How may I help you?" Abigail asked, darting her gaze back and forth between a pretty woman and a charming boy.
"Aunt Abigail!" Ethan called upon her name enthusiastically.
Abigail could only watch him in puzzlement. "Hello, kiddo. Do I know you?"
Ethan bobbed his head frantically. "Yes. I''m your nephew!"
Abigail didn''t know whether tough or not. So she decided to ask the woman next to the little boy.
"And who are you, Miss?" Smiling tenderly at her sister, Jane suddenly pulled Abigail into a warm hug.
"Abi, it''s me, Jane. Your elder sister."
Abigail froze for a moment when she heard that. She was an orphan so she didn''t know if she had a sister. She couldn''t believe that this beautiful guest was iming she was her elder sister.
"Did you mistake me for someone?" Abigail asked, smiling awkwardly.
Jane broke the hug and held her shoulders.
"No, Sis. I''m not mistaken. I''m here to tell you that I''m your sister. I''m so sorry. It took me a while before I found you. Please forgive this sister of yours. I have so many shorings. I failed to protect you in the past. But now, I''ve returned."
Abigail was at a loss for words. For some unknown reason, she felt a connection with this woman.
''Is she really my sister?'' she mused to herself, gazing at Jane intently. There was a hint of longing in her eyes. Reuniting with her family someday was her dream. "Honestly, I don''t know what to say right now. Pleasee in. Let''s talk inside." Abigail invited them inside the house.
Stephen and Nathan chose to stay in the car to give privacy for the sisters to talk. Only Ethan tagged along with Jane.
Upon entering the apartment, Ethan and Jane smelled the delicious aromaing from the kitchen. It turned out Dave was also there, cooking lunch for Abigail.
"Love, who is your visitor?" Dave''s voice sounded from the kitchen. He knew that Abigail went to open the door and greet her unexpected guest.
Dave was still wearing a pink apron and holding adle in his right arm. He took a peek to check the visitors. And he was surprised to see new faces. This was the first time he met Jane and Ethan. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Meanwhile, Jane smiled at Dave. She was so happy to see him taking good care of her sister. He was such a sweet and caring boyfriend.
"Hello, Dave, I''m Jane, Abigail''s elder sister. The boy next to me is my son, Ethan." Jane introduced herself and Ethan to Dave.
Both Abigail and Dave were surprised because Jane looked very familiar with them. She even knew Dave''s name even though this was the first time she met him.
"Really? You are Abigail''s biological sister?!" Dave blinked in amusement. "And you even know me?"
Jane nodded while letting out a soft chuckle. "Yes, Of course. I know your rtionship with my sister. I found out after I hired an investigator to find my long-lost sister." She decided to make up a story to make her alibi believable. She couldn''t tell them she came from the future, that''s why she knew Abigail and Dave.
Dave and Abigail exchanged nces with one another. They didn''t suspect Jane at all. Besides, she looked very friendly. There was no way she would be lying about her rtionship with Abigail.
And looking at her, Dave could somehow see her resemnce to Abigail.
"Oh, nice meeting you, Miss Jane." Dave immediately put down thedle and wiped his palm using the apron just to offer a handshake to Jane.
Dave was very polite. Deep inside, he was a little bit nervous. He wasn''t prepared to meet his girlfriend''s sister today.
''Damn, calm down, Dave. Just be cool.'' He reminded himself.
Noticing Dave''s anxiousness, Jane gripped his hand tightly and said, "Rx. I''m not going to eat you. You can call me sister-inw. I''m giving you my blessing."
Dave was dumbfounded when he heard that. Despite his shock, he felt so happy since Abigail''s sister approved of him.
"Thank you, Sister-inw!" Dave smiled shyly, scratching his face.
Abigail and Ethan watched their interaction with a smile.
After exchanging short conversations, Dave returned to the kitchen to finish what he was cooking. Ethan followed him while Jane and Abigail settled down in the living room.
"Sis, I still couldn''t believe this. I am finally reunited with you." Abigail''s joy was evident in her eyes.
Jane gently patted her head. "Don''t worry. I''m not leaving your side anymore. I will always be here for you, starting today. We will not get separated again. And if you want proof, we can do a DNA test so that you won''t doubt my identity."
Abigail shook her head. "There is no need. I can feel your sincerity. And I know you are a good person. I believe your words. And I know I can trust you."
Abigail took her hands, squeezing them gently. She couldn''t exin it but she feltfortable in Jane''s presence.
"How about our parents? Where are they? Our mother and our father? And do you know the reason why I got separated from the family? Do they hate me?" Abigail bombarded her with so many questions. She was curious as to why she was left in an orphanage.
Jane reached up, caressing Abigail''s cheeks. "No. They don''t hate you. Our father had been looking for us for so many years. Both of us got separated from our parents. And that same day, our mother died."
Abigail gasped when she heard that story. All this time she thought she was an unwanted child, abandoned by her parents. Now, everything was clear to her. Their parents didn''t intentionally abandon them, but the bad circumstances caused their separation from their parents.
"I feel relieved now. Thank you for clearing this up for me, Sis. But I''m sad because I won''t be able to see our mother. I''ve never seen her face." Abigail''s eyes teared up at that thought.
Jane tried her best tofort her. "Don''t be sad, Sis. I''m here. And we are going to meet our father soon. I''ll find a way to reunite with him. So just wait for it. Okay?"
Abigail nodded with a smile, wiping away her tears.
The sisters were still having a heart-to-heart talk when Dave and Ethan returned to the living room to join them.
"You can have your lunch here. Please join us." Dave invited Jane and Ethan. He cooked enough food for the four of them.
They were about to go to the dining area when Dave suddenly received a call.
"Hello, Vincent?"
Jane''s expression shifted the moment she heard Vincent''s name, a cold glint shing through her eyes. She suddenly got curious as to why Vincent contacted Dave. She waited for Dave to finish his conversation before asking him about Vincent. She wondered if Vincent was nning something.
A few minutester, Dave stepped into the dining area where Jane, Abigail, and Ethan were waiting for them.
"Dave, who called you? Is that your friend? What did he want from you?" Jane didn''t waste her time as she asked him directly.
"Oh. It''s my good friend, Vincent. He is like a brother to me. I''ll introduce you to him. He ising here. He just told me that he and his girlfriend will be flying here tomorrow. They have been residing in Country R. And they are nning to have a long vacation here."
Jane smiled inwardly, her eyes filled with determination. ''Nice timing. I don''t need to look for them. They are returning here. And I will make sure to get my revenge against them, most especially¡ to Monica.'' ''This time I''m going to protect my loved ones. They won''t be able to touch them as long as I''m here.'' Jane swore to herself. She was already nning in her mind about her preparations for her uing encounter with Monica. ''I''ll fight them to death! And I''m going to win.''
"Dave. Let me know the exact time of their arrival tomorrow. I want to meet them personally. If you are going to fetch them from the airport, let mee with you!" Jane looked at him meaningfully.
Dave just nodded in agreement. "Sure, Sister-inw."
"Sis, you are going to like them. They are good people." Abigail said, clueless about their real nature.
Jane almost vomited blood upon hearing thatplimenting from Abigail. ''Sigh. Good thing I arrived in time to meet my sister. Otherwise, she''d fall for Monica''s fake kindness again. Sis, if you only knew¡ those people are out to harm you. They''re not good¡ªthey''re the epitome of evil.''
Jane just forced a smile. She couldn''t tell them yet that Monica and Vincent were bad people. They might not believe her for now. All she could do was protect them in the shadows, making sure that Monica and Vincent wouldn''t take advantage of Dave and Abigail.
Chapter 861 The Last Mission: The Stolen Kisses
Chapter 861 The Last Mission: The Stolen Kisses
Day Ny¡
After visiting Abigail, Stephen sent Jane, Nathan, and Ethan back to the Sparks Mansion. Nathan still avoided Jane because he didn''t know how to engage her in conversation.
Things were a little bit awkward between the two of them so he decided to lock himself in his study room, doing nothing.
As he sat there alone, Nathan reminisced about his conversation with Stephen. He learned how Stephen met Jane in Country Z and how she saved his life.
Nathan noticed the sparks in Stephen''s eyes whenever he mentioned Jane. He could tell that his best friend had feelings for Jane. That was the first time he saw Stephen being so invested in a woman.
For some unknown reason, he felt troubled by this. His best friend was in love with the mother of his child¡ and that woman also happened to be his old virtual friend with whom he had fallen in love before.
After everything that happened, Nathan didn''t know if he still had feelings for Shining Star. He was very confused about his feelings. All this time, he thought he was in love with Monica because she was Shining Star. To clear his mind, he took a bottle of whiskey. He started drinking alone, hoping to forget everything for now. He didn''t want to think of anything else.
He was enjoying his ss of whiskey when Jane entered the study room. She folded her arms over her chest and said, "You can''t avoid me forever, Nate. Don''t run from the truth. Face it."
She sounded a little bit upset as she approached him.
Meanwhile, Nathan simply put down his ss of whisky, narrowing his eyes on her.
"Don''t you know how to knock? I want to be alone. Give me some space."
But Jane shook her head vehemently. "No! We need to talk now."
"Talk about what?" Nathan furrowed his eyebrows.
"About us!" Jane promptly responded.
Without further ado, Jane sat on hisp, anchoring her arms around his neck.
Nathan''s eyes widened as he didn''t expect her to make such a bold move in front of him.
"What the hell are you doing? Get off me!" Nathan hissed at her.
But Jane just smiled at him mischievously, crashing her lips against his. She kissed him forcibly, not allowing him to resist. She used her tongue, urging him to part his lips.
Still surprised by her action, Nathan subconsciously parted his lips, allowing her to explore his mouth. Soon, their tongues danced together as he began responding to her passionate kiss.
Instead of pushing her away, Nathan ced his hands on her back and waist, holding her in ce. The kisssted for a minute until they broke apart to gasp some air.
Nathan couldn''t believe what he did. He let himself be carried away by her as he responded to her with the same eagerness. He looked away, feeling embarrassed.
But Jane wore a triumphant smile. She was slowly breaking the wall that Nathan built between them.
"I''m the one you truly love. Not Monica. I will prove that to you. I will make you feel that I''m the one you want. And I won''t give up until you acknowledge your feelings for me." Jane dered to Nathan with a determined look on her face.
Nathan was at a loss for words. He couldn''t find the right response to refute her.
Jane was still straddling him on hisp, her hands cupping his face.
"Nate, if you are not yet ready to talk about us, it''s okay. I won''t force you. But there is something I need from you. Can you do me a favor?" Jane put on an innocent face as she tried to convince Nathan.
Nathan looked annoyed. After kissing him forcibly like that, she shamelessly asked him for a favor. "What do you want?" Nathan put on a cold front, pretending to be mad.
Jane smiled sweetly and responded, "Can you release ck Rose now? She is my friend and you don''t have a reason to keep detaining her. I''ve already proven to you that I''m Ethan''s mother. I want my friend back."
Nathan rubbed the space in his eyebrows when he heard that. "Fine. I''ll inform the headquarters to release her."
Jane''s eyes brightened up when Nathan agreed to release ck Rose. She immediately got off Nathan''sp which made him groan inwardly. Deep inside, he felt a little bit disappointed when Jane left hisp. But he wouldn''t admit it in front of her.
"Thanks, Nate. I''m not going to disturb you now." Jane rushed out of his study room, thinking not to offend Nathan further since he alreadyplied with her request.
But Jane was unaware that her departure had made Nathan even more furious and annoyed. He felt as though she had simply used her ''honey-trap move'' to get him to fulfill her request.
"Now that she''s gotten what she wanted, she left me here because I''m no longer of any use to her," Nathanmented to himself, ring at the door through which Jane had disappeared.
Nathan drank his whiskey in one gulp as he mmed his ss on the table to release his frustration. But a few secondster, he brought his fingers to his face, gently tracing his lips.
The sweet taste of her lips still lingered in his mind. And he couldn''t stop his heart from pounding against his chest. Then suddenly he felt the temperature getting hot around him, reverberating through his body.
He grabbed his tie, loosening it, and removed the upper buttons of his shirt.
After a while, Nathan shook his head. ''No way. I think this is just the effect of the alcohol."
He gazed down, noticing the bulge of his hard-on under his pants. He cussed under his breath. He was d that Jane didn''t notice it, otherwise, he would feel more embarrassed.
''Time to take a cold shower!'' Nathan muttered to himself.
He was about to leave his study room when Jane returned, catching him off guard.
''Why is she here again?'' N?v(el)B\\jnn
Jane moved closer,cing her hands on his chest as she tiptoed. "I can''t get enough of you. I want to kiss you again."
Nathan couldn''t resist her as Jane captured his lips once again. She bit his lips hard and sucked on them, expressing how much she longed for him. Nathan yielded as she devoured his lips.
''Damn. She is indeed a temptress¡ I can''t ignore¡ nor resist.'' Nathan started to get addicted to her lips.
Chapter 862 The Last Mission: Her Feelings
Chapter 862 The Last Mission: Her Feelings
Day Ny¡
At Country J¨C Sawada n Headquarters
Kazuki, the leader''s right-hand man of the Sawada n, rushed to Mr. Hiroshi''s office, holding hisptop.
"Master! Master! I got a piece of good news!" He urgently dered, catching Mr. Hiroshi''s attention.
The n Leader was talking to Tatsumi and Hanabi when Kazuki interrupted their conversation.
"Dad, don''t you know how to knock properly?" Tatsumi lectured his father. They were discussing a serious matter before Kazuki suddenly barged into the room.
Kazuki just red at his son. "Shut up, Tatsumi. Don''t talk to your elders like that. I''m about to share important information with our n leader."
Mr. Hiroshi and Hanabi nced at him, intrigued.
"What is it?" Mr. Hiroshi asked him expectantly.
"Master, look at this email!" Kazuki handed hisptop over to Mr. Hiroshi.
Mr. Hiroshi frowned as he nced at theptop monitor screen.
"I received an emailing from the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. He said¡ you should go to Country M to meet him. He has found your missing daughter."
Mr. Hiroshi was dumbfounded for a moment, his eyes fixed on the monitor, reading the mysterious email.
"Is this true? But how did he know that our n leader was searching for his missing daughter? What if this person is lying? This might be a trap!" Tatsumi spoke his opinion regarding this matter. He was suspicious about the sender.
"Then we just need to verify the report if it''s true. We have nothing to lose. If this is a trap, then we just have to eliminate them!" Hanabi bravelymented. "I''m not afraid of them," she added.
Tatsumi crumpled his face. Hanabi really knew how to rebut him. She always found a chance to argue with him.
"What is your decision about this, Master?" Kazuki consulted him.
Mr. Hiroshi took a deep sigh. "Of course. I''m going there. I want to confirm it personally. I''ve been searching for my daughter for so long. Even if this might be a trap, I am willing to gamble. I won''t ignore even just a small clue regarding my daughter''s whereabouts."
"But if I find out they are lying, I agree with Hanabi. Let''s just show them who we are. No one can mess with us¡ the Sawada n," Mr. Hiroshi dered, clenching his fists.
Tatsumi and Hanabi nodded, cracking their knuckles. They won''t back down in a fight!
"Prepare the private ne. We are flying to Country M first thing tomorrow!" Mr. Hiroshimanded Kazuki.
"Yes, Master. Leave it to me!" He replied. N?v(el)B\\jnn
Mr. Hiroshi was the one who replied to the email, expressing his interest in meeting the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz.
Meanwhile, Nathan was clueless that the woman kissing him right now used his name when she emailed Kazuki of the Sawada n. Jane used her hacker''s ability to connect with him. She would use every resource she had to reunite with her family and loved ones.
With his remaining restraint, Nathan managed to push Jane away thus breaking the kiss. He didn''t want her to think that he was too weak, someone who was easy to get. He had a reputation to protect.
"Stop doing this." Nathan sternly said. "Stay away from me."
Jane blinked in amusement at the sudden change in Nathan''s mood. Just a while ago, he was responding to her, seemingly enjoying their kiss. But now, he was back to being cold and indifferent.
''I thought my honey trap was working. But I was wrong. Nathan has be more annoyed now.'' Jane thought to herself, licking her lips.
"I''m sorry. I can''t control my desire. I want you!" Jane tantly dered, making Nathan speechless.
"I want to keep kissing and touching you. It''s your fault! You are so gorgeous that I fell in love with you." Jane didn''t filter her words. She was just being honest. "I want to make you mine."
Her words made his body grow hotter. He could barely hide his arousal, and Jane was making it hard for him to suppress his hidden desire. Her kisses, her sweet scent, and her words awakened the desire he didn''t know he had for her.
With just a little more push, Nathan might surrender to her charm, indulging himself with this seductress. "Watch your words," Nathan reminded her to behave, still fighting the urge to hold her in his arms and continue kissing her.
He turned around, hiding his reddened face. It was best for him not to look at her, keeping a distance from her.
He thought by doing that, Jane would stop bothering him and leave the room quietly.
"I''m frustrated and jealous," Jane blurted out, making Nathan pause on his track.
''Frustrated and jealous? But why?'' He pondered to himself.
"Monica had stolen my identity! It should have been me by your side. I''m jealous of her. You''ve been interacting with those fake women, thinking I was them! I''m getting mad thinking you''ve kissed them instead of me! I want to crush them thinking you''ve made love with them, instead of me!"
Nathan: "..."
"You acted sweet and loving toward them. But now, you are acting cold and indifferent toward me!" Jane kept expressing her frustrations.
Hearing those words, Nathan suddenly felt a sharp pang in his heart. He gritted his teeth and clenched his fists.
"I love you, Nate. That''s why I''m doing this. I''m sticking with you even though you hate me. I kissed you even though it''s against your will. Even if you keep pushing me away, I''m not going to leave you."
"I will make you fall in love with me¡ over and over again!" Jane bravely dered.
Nathan''s heart skipped a beat as he listened to her. He could feel her determination in her every word.
At that certain moment, Nathan finally turned to face Jane again. He looked at her with his prating gaze. Jane stood there withplicated emotions, waiting for him to utter a word.
Unexpectedly, Nathan closed their gaps with just threerge strides. Holding her tight, he asked her. "Does kissing me wash away your frustration?"
Jane blinked in confusion, wondering about the meaning behind that question.
In just the blink of an eye, Jane found herself being kissed by Nathan passionately. His hand gripped her waist tightly while his other hand was on the back of her head, pulling her closer as he deepened the kiss. He plunged his tongue inside her mouth, tasting and sucking her. His kiss was not gentle. His lips roughly devoured her as if he hadn''t kissed her for a year.
Jane didn''t expect that Natha would initiate to kiss her. What had gotten into him?
She was put in a trance when Nathan broke the kiss. She was panting heavily as she tried to steady her breathing.
''What has just happened?'' Jane asked herself while eyeing Nathan in disbelief.
Nathan simply ran his finger over her lips, leaning over as he whispered. "As far as I could remember, thest time I had sex with her was the day Ethan was conceived."
Jane: "..."
Jane didn''t know what to say when she heard that. Did he say those words to console her, making her feel better?
But before she could ask him, Nathan already slipped out, leaving her behind.
Chapter 863 The Last Mission: Farewell Comrades
Chapter 863 The Last Mission: Farewell Comrades
Day Ny¡
At Syphiruz Mafia Headquarters
Joker had been surrounded by hisrades¨C Chantha, Violet, Axel, and Spider.
"How could you do this, Joker? Betraying our Supreme Leader. Do you wanna die?" Chantha grabbed him by his cor.
Joker looked down guiltily. "I know that what I did was unforgivable. I let our Supreme Leader down. But I need to be a man of my word. I was indebted to the Leader of the King Stallion Mafia. He saved my life and the woman I loved. This was my way of returning the favor to him."
"I''ll ept your punishment." Joker epted his fate. He had be a traitor so it was just natural to receive a heavy punishment from the team.
"Let''s wait for our Supreme Leader''s decision," Violet suggested. She was saddened by this. Joker was a goodrade. They never expected his betrayal.
Spider shook his head in disappointment. Joker was like a brother to him. He still couldn''t believe that he would deceive their leader.
"I''m sorry, Buddy. But I can''t defend you. Youmitted a crime against our organization." Spider held Joker''s shoulders tightly as he stood behind him.
Axel was just listening to them when he received a message from Nathan. He was taken aback for a moment after reading the content of his message.
"Our Supreme Leader gave me instructions. He wanted me to release ck Rose right now." Axel informed hisrades.
"Eh?! Why would he do that?" Violet asked.
Axel paused for a moment, staring at them.
"ording to our Supreme Leader, Phantomke and ck Rose are not our enemies."
"I agree that she is not our enemy. Imagine. During her escape, she didn''t kill any members of our organization. She only knocked them unconscious. Haha Including Axel!" Chantha blurted out, teasing Axel again.
Theirrades alsoughed at her remarks. They didn''t expect that Phantomke could easily knock down Axel.
But Axel just red at them before continuing his words. "And¡ Phantomke turns out to be¡ young master Ethan''s biological mother."
Chantha: "Holy Shit!"
Violet: "..."
Spider: "For real?"
Joker: "Damn! I can''t believe it."
Everyone had a shocked look on their faces.
"Yes. It''s real. And¡ the ''Monica'' who died¡ is also fake. She''s Helena Carlsen." "Furthermore, the mastermind is none other than¡ the Leader of the King Stallion Mafia, who is our Supreme Leader''s half-brother!" Axel gave them one revtion after another.
Everyone: "..."
"Oh my! This is truly unexpected!" Chantha gasped.
Knock! Knock!
Their conversation was interrupted by the knocking sound of the door.
"Sir Axel! Phantomke is here. And she wants to see you."
The room was engulfed by a deafening silence as Jane entered the room. The Branch Leaders of the Syphiruz Mafia were looking at her with different expressions.
Everyone was thinking the same thing: ''Since she is Ethan''s mother, does that mean their Supreme Leader and Phantomke have a thing for each other? Do we need to call her Boss?''
"Hey, guys. Don''t look at me like that. I came here to fetch my friend, ck Rose." Jane spoke up, breaking the awkward atmosphere. She also smiled at them, talking to them in a friendly manner.
Chantha reacted first, approaching Jane. "Come, Phantomke. I''ll escort you to her cell!"
Spider leaned to Violet and whispered, "Is she not jealous of Phantomke? I thought she liked our Supreme Leader?"
Violet shrugged her shoulders and replied back, "I don''t know. But I think my twin sister is idolizing Phantomke. Her reaction is very different from her first meeting with Monica."
Jane and Chantha headed to the prison cell. Axel also followed them from behind. He was nervous, afraid that Jane would tell Chantha anything about his hidden feelings.
It did not take long before they released ck Rose. She immediately hugged Jane.
"Sis, I thought you escaped. Why did you return?" ck Rose asked her in confusion.
"I''m taking you with me. Syphiruz will no longer doubt us." Jane reassured her. "They are our ally," she added.
"Yes, that''s true! So I want to be friends with both of you. Can I do that?" Chantha asked them expectantly.
"Yes, of course! We are friends now!" Jane promptly responded.
Axel couldn''t believe that Chantha and Jane would get along well so easily.
"Axel, why are you here? This is girls'' bonding. You should leave!" Chantha urged Axel to leave.
But Axel stayed there, ignoring Chantha''s words.
"By the way, since the four of us are here, there is something I want to tell you. I''m gonna need your help." Jane looked at them seriously.
Chantha''s eyes lit up, feeling excited. "Is this a mission? Count me in!"
"Just tell me, Sis. I will always cooperate," ck Rose also replied.
"How about you, Axel? Do you want to be involved in this mission?" Jane asked.
Axel contemted for a moment. Then he nced at Chantha who appeared to be excited.
"Yes. I want to join." Axel gave her an answer.
Jane''s lips curled up in a satisfied smile.
"Nice. So this is my n." Jane told them what they needed to do. She only shared the information with the three of them. She was confident that her n would seed with the help of Axel, Chantha, and ck Rose.
"Did you inform our Supreme Leader about this?" Axel asked Jane after hearing all her instructions.
Jane shook her head. "No. He has a lot in mind right now. I want him to rx, hoping he will ept everything little by little. As of now, he is still in denial."
Chantha and Axel understood her. She had a point. Their Supreme Leader might be confused right now.
"By the way, ck Rose and I must leave now. We are going to visit our assassin guild. They might be worrying about us already." Jane said goodbye to Chantha and Axel.
Jane and ck Rose left the Syphiruz Mafia together. As they were on their way to the new hideout, Jane exined everything to ck Rose. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Sis. I am really surprised that you have a son with the leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. Do you love him?"
"Yes, ck Rose¡ I love this man so much. He is the reason why I''m here, fighting for him. I will protect them¡ and we will live together as one family."
ck Rose nodded with a smile. "I will always support you, Sis. I wish you to be happy. But I wonder¡ are you going to retire as an assassin?"
Jane bobbed her head. "Yes. I''m leaving our guild. That''s why I''m going to meet them now. If I want to live peacefully with my family, I can''t stay as the leader of the Phantom Assassin Guild."
"Furthermore, I want to thankMrs. Frost for raising me and taking care of me¡ I owed her my life. I hope she will understand my decision."
ck Rose patted Jane''s shoulder. "Don''t worry, Sis. Mrs. Frost loves you a lot and she treats you like her own daughter. I guess she will understand your decision to leave the assassin guild."
A few minutester¡
Jane and ck Rose arrived at their new hideout. Thedies happily weed them. All members were present including their founder, Mrs. Frost.
The Phantom Assassin Guild has twenty members, along with the Lady Commanders¨C Iron Lady and Mystique.
"You''ve made us worried! We''ve been looking for both of you!" Mystique pinched Jane and ck Rose on their cheeks.
"What happened?" Iron Lady asked them.
"Sisters! It''s a long story!" ck Rose replied.
"Tell us everything!" Mrs. Frost demanded. She couldn''t sleep because of these two. They had been missing for two days and they didn''t know what happened to them.
Jane told them everything, most importantly her connection to Nathan, the Supreme Leader of the Syphiruz Mafia. Thedies were surprised to hear her story. They couldn''t believe that their leader had a son and she had fallen in love with someone.
"In connection to that, I am here to tell you that I''m leaving the assassin guild for good. You have to choose your new leader between Mystique and Iron Lady."
Everyone was saddened when they heard that. They didn''t know what to say. At first, they were reluctant to ept this. They didn''t want Phantomke to leave.
"I''m so sorry if I have to leave you. But I hope you will understand me. You are my family¡ and I love each and every one of you. You are my sisters, myrades, and my friends. I will never forget our bonds¡"
Everyone was not used to Jane being so sentimental like this. Her aura was very different from her usual self. But they could feel her sincerity in her every word.
No one dared to speak up so Mrs Frost stepped forward. She was the founder and the eldest member of this assassin guild. She hugged Jane tightly and said, "If that is your decision, my dear daughter¡ then I have no right to stop you. You can have your freedom and live your life ording to your heart''s desire. But always, remember, that you are always part of this guild¡ forever."
Mrs. Frost''s words brought tears to their eyes. It was sad to say goodbye to Phantomke. However, they had no choice but to respect her decision.
"Mother! Can I stay with my sis?! I want to follow her!" ck Rose also expressed her desire to be with Jane.
"What do you mean by that?" Iron Lady asked her in confusion.
"I''m leaving the organization too," ck Rose informed them.
"Sigh! What a shame! We are losing two capabledies." Mystique couldn''t hide her disappointment.
Chapter 864 The Last Mission: His Answer
Chapter 864 The Last Mission: His Answer
Day Ny¡
At Sparks Mansion
Nathan kept staring through the ss window of his study room as if he was waiting for someone.
It was already 10 o''clock in the evening yet Jane hadn''t arrived home yet. Thest thing he knew was that Jane fetched ck Rose in the Syphiruz Headquarters.
For some unknown reason, Nathan found himself looking for Jane and waiting for her arrival.
''Is she staying out all night?'' Nathan pondered to himself. He was unaware that Jane already informed Ethan that she was going homete tonight because of the farewell and get-together party with herrades. Ethan had already gone to bed, confident that Jane woulde hometer.
To kill some time, Nathan turned on hisptop and logged into his ount¨C Sizzling August. He navigated through his old conversations with Jane also known as Shining Star.
He felt nostalgic as he reminisced about the moments he spent with her just chatting and ying video games.
''I am such a fool! I should have noticed the difference between the real one and the fake one.'' Nathan was slowly acknowledging his mistake. He allowed a stranger to deceive him.
Jane''s words still echoed in his mind. Monica had stolen her identity. Jane should have been the one by his side. He interacted with those fake women, thinking they were Jane.
That reality was slowly sinking in his mind right now. And he realized that he shouldn''t get mad at Phantomke. She was also a victim of this deception.
Nathan was still lost in his thoughts when he heard the sound of his ringtone. An unknown number appeared on his screen. He was going to ignore it, but a message popped up in his notification.
"Nate, answer the phone."
When he read it, Nathan''s fingers moved ordingly, pressing the answer button. He suspected that the person who was calling him was Jane. She had been calling him ''Nate'' more often.
"Hey! Are you the guy who stole our sister''s heart? Our sister''s boyfriend?" Mystique''s voice echoed from the other line.
Nathan frowned because that voice didn''t belong to Jane.
"Where is she?" He asked in his stern voice.
"You didn''t answer my question! I''ve asked you first!" Mystique spat back at him. She sounded drunk already. "Are you Phantomke''s boyfriend?"
"No. I''m not," Nathan replied, rubbing the space between his eyebrows.
''Where the hell is she?'' He clenched his jaws. He could hear the loud music in the background as if they were in a club.
"Sis! Wrong dial! He said he was not your boyfriend!" Mystique yelled as if she was informing Jane.
Nathan''s expression turned dark since he couldn''t hear Jane''s voice at all. It looked like she deliberately gave the phone to the other woman.
He was about to hang up the phone when he heard the woman speak again.
"Should I dial the other number? The one registered as Stephen?" Mystique consulted thedies.
"Yes! Just hang up! Call the other guy! We need someone to pick Phantomke up. She is already drunk. She can''t drive her car." Iron Lady and the other girls agreed, urging Mystique to call another guy.
"Stephen or Aiden? Which is which?" Mystique asked again. She wasn''t aware that Nathan was still listening from the other line.
Nathan''s grip on his phone tightened when Aiden and Stephen were mentioned. He had the urge to stop Mystique but he was toote. She already ended the call.
Nathan cursed inwardly as he put down his phone. Without further ado, he grabbed hisptop, tracking the location of that number.
If he stayed still, either Stephen or Aiden would fetch Jane to that ce. Deep inside, he couldn''t allow that to happen. A few minutester, Nathan was on his way to the nightclub. He was going to fetch Jane personally. He heard that she was already drunk.
Fortunately, the nightclub was not crowded because Phantomke booked the club for themselves. Only the members of the Phantom Assassin Guild were partying in that ce. No outsider was allowed.
Nathan rushed inside the club and the twodies blocked him.
"Oops! Stop! Where do you think you are going? Outsiders are not allowed¨C" She wasn''t able to finish her words the moment she saw Nathan''s face. She was starstruck by his handsomeness.
"Oh, Damn. This guy is so hot. Are you Aiden? Are you here to fetch our sister?" the seconddy spoke up, smiling at him flirtily.
Nathan pursed his lips while narrowing his eyes. He looked irritated and impatient.
"Where is Phantomke? I''m here to pick her up and send her home."
The twodies stepped to the side, unblocking his path. "Go. She''s inside. Thest booth on the second floor." They gestured for him to go to the private booth on the second floor.
Nathan didn''t waste his time as he headed inside. He proceeded to the second floor. He felt a little bit awkward the moment he slid the door open. Several women looked at him intently.
But Nathan didn''t bother to greet them. His eyes scanned the room, searching for Jane. Soon, his gazended on a figure sleeping in the corner. It was Jane who slept soundly like a baby.
He stepped forward, approaching Jane. He was going to carry her in his arms when someone stopped him. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"Can we talk first?" A middle-aged woman held his shoulder.
Nathan fell silent for a moment, contemting. He recognized the middle-aged woman. She was known as Ms. Frost, the founder of this assassin guild.
"Follow me," Mrs. Frost said in her neutral voice.
Nathan didn''t refuse as he followed her. They chose the most quiet spot in the club.
"You are Nathan, the father of Jane''s child. She showed me your picture, that''s why I recognized you." Mrs. Frost exined to Nathan.
"Yes. It''s me. What do you want to talk to me about?" Nathan asked. He remainedposed yet curious.
"It''s about Jane. She gave up things for you. She decided to leave our assassin guild so that she could live with you. So I want to know if you will protect her. What can you do for her?"
Nathan didn''t know what to say after hearing that. He was still confused about his feelings. He couldn''t promise anything.
Mrs. Frost looked disappointed when Nathan didn''t respond to him. She could see the reluctance and hesitation in his eyes.
"Sigh. I''m not sure if Jane made the right choice in choosing you. I am afraid that you will let her down. If you hurt her and make her unhappy, I will kill you. I don''t care if you are the father of her child!" Mrs. Frost started threatening Nathan.
"I don''t want to make a promise. I am still in the process of getting to know her more. So don''t expect too much from me¡ yet¡" Nathan finally found his voice to speak up.
Mrs. Frost smirked. "I like your honesty."
"Fine. I know I am somehow pressuring you. But¡ I would like you to know that Jane is like my real daughter. I raised her like my own child. And I witnessed her suffer before. I don''t want that to happen again. She''s been through a lot."
Nathan became more curious about Jane''s past. He was still clueless about her traumatic experience. Only Stephen knew her story. And he felt somehow jealous about that.
"What happened to her? Tell me," Nathan demanded. He was now all ears to Mrs. Frost.
Mrs. Frost looked back into the memories.
"Four years ago, Jane fell into someone''s trap when she epted a mission abroad. Though she survived, she lost her dignity as a woman. She was captured by Monica. She was sexually assaulted by her¡ including her men."
"I was confused at first how you ended up being the father of her child. At first, we thought she was gang raped and got impregnated by those men. But Jane exined everything to us."
"Both of you were drugged and intoxicated when you conceived Ethan."
Nathan had mixed emotions right now. He didn''t expect Monica did those evil things to Jane. It was unforgivable!
"But now, I feel d knowing that you were Jane''s old friend. She told me that you were Sizzling August, her virtual friend." Mrs. Frost held Nathan''s shoulders, staring at his eyes intently.
"Nathan. I hope you will be kind to her. Treat her well. I want Jane to be happy. Can you please do that? She told me that she loves you for real and she will fight for you. I hope you won''t hurt her feelings."
"But if you don''t feel anything for her¡ then tell her now. Don''t give her false hope. I will take her back from you. We will protect her and make her happy¡ we can take care of Jane and Ethan."
Nathan''s expression turned serious. "My son is not going anywhere¡" he paused for a moment before continuing, "including Jane."
That was his answer to Mrs. Frost.
Chapter 865 The Last Mission: Pretty Woman
Chapter 865 The Last Mission: Pretty Woman
Day Ny¡
When Nathan and Mrs. Frost returned to the booth, Jane was already awake. She rubbed her eyes upon seeing Nathan at the door.
"Is that my man?" Jane mumbled, asking the group.
Thedies chuckled and replied, "We don''t know. Is he the one you told us about?"
Jane smiled mischievously as she stood up. Instead of answering them, she threw herself on Nathan, hugging him.
Everyone was shocked to see how clingy and flirty Jane was. She nuzzled her nose on Nathan''s neck, smelling his scent.
"Yes. This is him." She mumbled while giggling. She was still drunk.
"I''m dizzy. Honey,please carry me," Jane demanded while putting on a pitiful face.
Thedies continuedughing and murmuring as they watched this cute and funny interaction between Jane and Nathan. The deadly assassin was acting cute and vulnerable while Nathan remained indifferent and cold. ''Can''t she behave properly?'' Nathanmented inwardly. "I''m here to take you home. Ethan has been waiting for you." Nathan removed her hands from his neck. He even used Ethan as an excuse for showing up in that ce.
Jane''s face brightened up when she heard Ethan''s name. "Oh, our cute and charming son. I can''t wait to see him. Let''s go home!"
Nathan nodded, grabbing Jane''s hand. He gently pulled her, leading her out of the booth.
"See youter, girls!" Jane waved at them for onest time as she followed Nathan. They had just stepped out of the club when Jane suddenly hugged Nathan from behind.
"Nate," she called him affectionately.
Nathan froze in his spot, a goosebump spreading throughout his body. He could feel her warmth. N?v(el)B\\jnn
"I love you, Nate¡" Jane said those three magic words once again, catching Nathan off guard.
She continued hugging him from behind, her face buried on his back. "I feel cold," she murmured.
Nathan narrowed his eyes when he heard herint. He immediately turned around, putting his coat on her. Jane was only wearing a in shirt and blue jeans. The night air was cold outside that''s why she felt cold.
"I can''t walk," Jane pouted her lips. "My head is spinning."
Nathan frowned deeply. He darted his gaze back and forth between Jane and the location of his car. After contemting for a few seconds, Nathan finally gave in, carrying her in his arms in a princess-like carry.
Jane grinned from ear to ear as she took advantage of the situation. She anchored her arms around his neck and sunk further into his body.
Nathan kept his stoic expression even though her presence had started to affect him. He deliberately walked slower than his usual pace until they reached his car.
"Get down now. You can sit in the car." Nathan said, trying to shake her off his body. But Jane remained clinging to him like a ko.
Jane shook her head. "Let me sleep in your arms. Don''t drive. Just hired a driver."
Nathan rubbed the space in his eyebrows. Jane was making ridiculous demands when drunk. It was already 11:00 pm. How could he find another driver to drive the car?
"Just get a taxi," Jane suggested, still refusing to go down.
Nathan didn''t know how long he could tolerate this woman. However, in the end, he still followed her suggestion. He hailed a taxi cab.
''Damn it! Why am I listening to her?'' Nathan realized his action. He couldn''t believe it.
Soon, the two of them entered the taxi, settling down in the back passenger seat. Jane continued sitting on Nathan''sp while hugging him. She rested her head on his broad shoulder as she closed her eyes.
She felt somehowfortable with their current position. Nathan didn''t make unnecessary moves as he didn''t want to disturb her peaceful sleep. She curled her body in his arms like a fetus.
Nathan could only sigh deeply as he watched Jane''s sleeping figure. As he gazed at her, he recalled Mrs. Frost''s revtion. He somehow felt mad after knowing what she had gone through in the past.
''I can''t stop myself from getting involved in her life now.'' Nathan thought to himself.
He raised his hand, reaching out to her face. He fixed the loose strands of her hair, tucking them behind her ear. ''As Ethan''s mother, I have to do something for you. I''ll make sure to punish those people who have hurt you.'' Nathan nned to avenge Jane. That was the least he could do for her.
Nathan pulled her closer to his body. He made up his mind. He would no longer push her away. He would try to get to know her better starting tonight.
Meanwhile, back at the nightclub, another figure arrived. Just like Nathan, he was blocked by twodies, asking him to identify himself.
"Hey, I''m Aiden Wu. I got a call from someone. They told me to fetch Jane." Aiden introduced himself.
The twodies exchanged nces with one another. "She just left. Someone already picked her up."
Aiden smiled and scratched his face. "Oh, okay. So my presence here is no longer needed."
He was about to turn around and leave but another woman grabbed his elbow to stop him from leaving.
"Hey, Wait. Don''t leave! You have to care of this woman, instead!" Mystique pointed to the drunk person she was carrying on her back.
"Eh? Who is she?" Aiden asked her in confusion.
"She''s ck Rose¡ I mean¡ Cherry. She''s Jane''s friend. You have to take care of her."
Before Aiden could react, Mystique had already handed ck Rose over to him.
"Let''s go home, Ladies. The party is over!" Mystique added as they started to leave the nightclub.
Aiden stood in his spot, still trying to process what had just happened.
''Damn! What should I do to her?'' He looked at the woman sleeping in his arms. He blinked several times.
''Oh, she''s pretty!'' That was the first thing that popped up in his mind.
"Sigh. Miss Beautiful. I have no choice. Your friends left you in my care. I have to bring you home tonight. Don''t worry. I''m not going to do stupid things. I''m a gentleman." Aiden spoke up as if ck Rose was listening to him.
Chapter 866 The Last Mission: Gentle
Chapter 866 The Last Mission: Gentle
Day Ny¡
At Sparks Mansion¡
Nathan didn''t know what he should do next. Janey on the bedfortably.
''Should I let her be? But she smells like alcohol. She needs to clean herself and take a shower. Damn. I better leave her like this. I don''t want to babysit this woman further.''
Nathan was about to leave when Janezily moved, taking her clothes off. His eyes widened in shock.
''Am I invisible to her?! I''m still here in front of her.'' Nathanined inwardly.
Jane opened her eyes and her gaze fell on Nathan. "Help me remove my clothes," she requested with her pleading eyes. Nathan subconsciously blushed when he heard that request.
"I''m not your personal maid," he spat back, hiding his embarrassment.
"Please, gorgeous. I need to clean up myself." Jane sat up and raised her arms above her head, waiting for Nathan to take her shirt off her.
"No need to feel embarrassed. You''ve seen me naked already," she added.
"Cough! Cough!"
Nathan choked on his saliva upon hearing that.
''Damn. She is so shameless.''
Unknown to Nathan, Jane had already sobered up. And she was just testing him right now. In fact, she felt so happy because Nathan came personally to pick her up. She didn''t expect him to do that.
Nathan could see danger signs as he looked at her yful smile. ''I better leave this room now.'' Nathan nned to flee and escape. But Jane would not allow that.
"Where do you think you''re going? You should take responsibility until the end." Jane said as she grabbed Nathan''s hand. She pulled him hard, causing him to fall forward.
Jane maneuvered her body so that she could be on top of Nathan, pinning him down on the bed. She was straddling him on his hips, still holding his hands.
Nathan gave Jane a warning look. "You should behave. Stop ying with me, Jane. I''m warning you. Don''t test my patience." He tried to put on his brave front.
But Jane was not an easy foe. She wouldn''t take no for an answer.
"I''m losing my patience too, Sweety. You know. I have a deadline. And I am running out of time. I keep thinking about what I can do to make you mine." Jane yfully caressed his chest.
"I don''t know if this is because of the alcohol¡ but¡ I have the urge to ravish you right here right now, Mr. Sparks." Nathan''s heart began to race, and his body grew hot from her bold deration. Jane was already affecting him. He could feel himself bing aroused by her sensual words.
''Damn it! She is going to be the end of me,'' Nathan cussed under his breath.
Sensing the growing erection underneath her, Jane began to grind herself against him, soliciting an involuntary groan from Nathan.
''Fuck!''
Nathan wasn''t prepared for that sudden friction. He could no longer hide it. His hard-on was too obvious. She seeded in awakening his sleeping dragon.
Taking advantage of Nathan''s weakness, Jane put his palms on her breasts. She let him grope and squeeze her round breasts, tempting him further.
Nathan''s palms moved instinctively, rubbing and caressing her breasts through her shirt. It did not take long before Jane finally removed her upper clothes, revealing her nakedness.
"Because you''ve been kind and thoughtful to me tonight, I''m giving you this reward," Jane whispered in his ear as she leaned over.
Nathan just found himself being kissed by her torridly. Her tongue teasingly licked his lips, urging him to open his mouth. When he did, Jane plunged her tongue inside, dancing with his own tongue.
Nathan''s resistancepletely disappeared, allowing him to enjoy the attention Jane was giving him. His palms continued ying with her nipples and breasts while Jane focused on kissing him passionately. He could even taste the alcohol in her mouth. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
When he could no longer control his burning desire, he flipped her onto the bed, changing their current position. Jane was now underneath Nathan. He broke the kiss for a moment, taking off his shirt.
"You are ying with fire, Phantomke."
Jane smiled triumphantly. "I don''t mind getting burned by you¡ as long as it''s you, Nate."
"Having sex with you doesn''t mean I have feelings for you. Do you still wanna do this?" Nathan warned her and at the same time, he was asking for her consent.
Jane bobbed her head frantically. "Yes. I''m not stopping. Besides, Ethan wants to have a baby sister."
Nathan was flustered the moment he heard that. Jane really knew how to make him shut up. He rubbed his temples, trying to hide his blushing face.
''What am I going to do with this woman? She''s a handful!'' Nathan thought to himself, letting out a deep sigh. He admitted to himself that he would have a hard time dealing with her cheekiness.
Jane held Nathan''s head, making him look directly at her. "Nate, I promise to be a good wife and a loving mother to our children. I''ll take care of you, cook for you, and fulfill all your needs¡ªespecially in bed. I will¡ª"
Her words were cut off as Nathan pressed his lips to hers, sealing her promise with a kiss. He didn''t need to listen anymore. He had heard enough. And he was aware of her sacrifices. She even left the assassin guild just to be with him and Ethan.
Nathan had removed all her clothes. Overwhelmed by Jane''s sincere feelings, Nathan wanted to reciprocate them by satisfying her in bed. He made love with her tonight, unaware of his feelings for her. After that long hours of their passionate moment, both Nathan and Jane copsed in exhaustion. However, a subtle smile lingered on her face as Nathan cuddled her in bed. She sunk further into his embrace, not wanting to let him go.
"I love you, Nate. Sweet dreams," she murmured before closing her eyes.
Nathan''s lips tugged upward in a faint smile. He pulled her closer before nting a soft kiss on her forehead. Unfortunately, Jane didn''t see his warm and gentle expression at that time.
Chapter 867 The Last Mission: The Cute Guy
Chapter 867 The Last Mission: The Cute Guy
Day Ny-One¡
At Aiden''s House
The maids had been murmuring at each other, still talking about the woman who their master brought homest night. Aiden didn''t usually do this.
If he had to meet a woman, they would spend time outside, not bringing her home. Furthermore, the woman was really drunkst night. She even vomited in front of the doorsteps while Aiden was carrying her.
The maids also wondered if ck Rose would be the future mistress of this house. She was the first woman he brought home so they thought their young master was now serious about his rtionship with this woman.
Meanwhile, in Aiden''s guest room, Cherry, also known as ck Rose, had already woken up. She frowned when she noticed the unfamiliar surroundings.
She sat up immediately. "Damn! Where am I?!" Cherry groaned as she felt the throbbing pain on her forehead. It was the result of her hangover.
"I swear¡ next time¡ I won''t drink much. I hate getting drunk," shemented to herself while rubbing her temples.
She almost jumped off the bed when the door was pushed open. Aiden entered the room without knocking.
"Good morning," he greeted her with his warm smile.
But Cherry just red at him. "Who the hell are you?"
She grabbed the first object near her¨C scissors, pointing the tip toward Aiden.
Aiden raised his hands as if he was surrendering. "Hey! Calm down. I''m not a bad guy here. I''m not going to hurt you. Please put down your weapon."
Cherry frowned, still suspicious of Aiden. "Who are you? And what is this ce? Why am I here?" She bombarded him with so many questions as she couldn''t remember anythingst night after she got drunk. Her memories were so hazy and vague.
"This is my private vi. I''m Aiden Wu. I brought you herest night because your friends left you in my care. I was supposed to fetch Jane, but I ended up bringing you home."
Cherry''s jaw dropped when she heard that. She felt like crying! N?v(el)B\\jnn
''Damn! How could my sisters do that to me? Leaving me in the hand ofaplete stranger?!''
"Where is my Sis Jane?" Cherry continued to threaten him with the sharp scissors.
Aiden could only step back anxiously. He didn''t expect this woman to act violently. He was used to women clinging to him. But this woman won''t even allow him to get closer to her.
"I-I don''t know. Someone else picked her upst night," Aiden answered truthfully. "Can you put that thing away now? I don''t want to bleed," he tried convincing her again in his friendly tone. He even cracked some jokes. But Cherry didn''t get his humor at all.
"By the way, are you hungry? I came here to inform you that breakfast is ready. Come with me. Let''s eat."
Surprisingly, Cherry''s stomach grumbled when food was mentioned. She and Aiden locked eyes for a moment before Aiden burst outughing, while Cherry looked down, hiding her blushing face. She felt a bit embarrassed, as she had been trying to put on a brave front, but her stomach didn''t cooperate.
"I know you are hungry. You can''t deny it. Come," Aiden put on a charming smile, extending his right hand to Cherry.
Pouting her lips, Cherry finally put down the scissors. Then she grabbed Aiden''s hand as he helped her stand up. He carefully guided her to the dining area. Several pairs of eyes were directed at them, silently observing them.
Cherry felt ufortable with the strange gazes she was receiving from the maids and the butler.
"Can you send them away? How can I enjoy my food if they will keep watching us like that?" Cherry whispered to Aiden.
Aiden immediately signaled his workers to leave them alone. "Now, they are gone. Make yourselffortable. Then after this, I can send you home." Aiden thoughtfully put food on Cherry''s te. Cherry blinked in amusement. This was the first time someone had served her like this, and she wasn''t used to this kind of treatment, so she felt a bit cringed at first.
"Can you stop doing that? I''m not a kid. I can get my food by myself." Cherryined, hitting Aiden''s hand.
Aiden apologized and smiled sheepishly. It was just his habit to baby a woman. All his past girlfriends always made ridiculous requests to be treated like a princess, spoiling them to the core. But ck Rose was truly different from them.
He felt like his charm was not working at all. ''Damn. Why do I feel like I am so unattractive today? This prettydy keeps ring at me as if everything I do annoys her.'' Aiden put on a pitiful face.
Because of that, Aiden seemed to lose his appetite. He just simply watched Cherry as she began eating her food. She liked the hangover soup he specifically made for her.
"By the way, how do you know my Sis Jane?" Cherry started a conversation with him because his silence was making the atmosphere awkward.
"Well. I met her at my best friend''s vi. Then we clicked instantly and became friends. Your sister is more approachable than you." Aiden was not able to control himself in making those remarks. ''Damn. I hope I didn''t offend her,'' Aiden simply took a peek at Cherry, anticipating her reaction.
But Cherry''s expression remained neutral. "Honestly, I feel like my sister has experienced a drastic change in her personality in just one night. If you don''t know, you won''t dare say that she is approachable and friendly. She is someone who can intimidate you with just one look."
"If you mess with her, then you will be killed instantly," she added, making Aiden shiver at the thought.
''OMG! No wonder Nathan warned me at that time. So he wasn''t kidding when he said that I should stay away from Jane if I still loved my life.'' Aiden heaved a sigh of relief.
Meanwhile, Cherry softly giggled when she noticed the scaredy look on Aiden''s face. ''What a weird cute guy.'' She thought. After a while, she bit her lower lip, stopping her smile. ''Damn. What am I thinking? Erase! Erase!'' Cherry shook her head, scolding herself. She couldn''t believe that she called Aiden ''cute''. She wasn''t supposed to think that way.
"Hey. Did I do something wrong again? Why are you frowning?" Aiden asked Cherry in puzzlement. Her mood changes so fast.
"Nothing. I want more soup!" She decided to change the topic.
Aiden stood up to get more soup when his young butler suddenly arrived.
"Master, you have a phone call!" The young butler handed the phone over to Aiden.
Aiden excused himself for a moment to answer it.
"Hello?"
"Hi, Aiden! It''s me, Jane. Is Cherry with you?" Jane called Aiden instantly after waking up. She had forgotten about ck Rosest night since she was drunk then her focus was diverted to Nathan. "Oh. Yes. She''s with me. Why?"
"Great. Thanks, Aiden. Take care of Cherry on my behalf. She is the woman I want to introduce to you. Now, be good. Prove to her that you are the right man for her."
Aiden was at a loss for words. Was Jane ying a Cupid here? He nced in the direction of the dining area. He had to admit that he was captivated by Cherry''s beauty. And there was something more to it. Jane was about to say something more but suddenly someone snatched the phone from her, ending the call.
When Jane turned around, she was greeted by Nathan''s dark and cold expression. "Good morning, Nate," Jane smiled sheepishly. She thought Nathan was still sleeping next to her. Who would have thought he was already wide awake? And why was he looking irritable as early this morning?
Nathan didn''t greet her back. He just continued frowning. He was annoyed because Jane called Aiden as soon as she woke up. She didn''t even think about the guy just lying next to her.
After a few seconds, Jane let out a soft giggle as if she had figured out why Nathan was looking so grumpy.
"Hey, Are you jealous?" She confronted him, cupping his face as she teased him.
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further. Nothing was funny about it but Jane kept giggling. Was she deliberately making him jealous?
Nathan removed her hands and he was about to get off the bed but Jane pulled him back. To pacify the jealous man, she nted a soft yet passionate kiss on his lips.
"I''m all yours, Nate," she dered after breaking the kiss. "No need to feel jealous."
Nathan''s cold aura disappeared right away but his expression remained the same. "I want to stay in bed longer¡ with you. Don''t leave me yet." Jane demanded, hugging Nathan''s body.
Nathan didn''t say a word but he just stayed still. Jane smiled triumphantly since the indifferent guy didn''t move. She trapped him in her warm embrace, resting her head on his sturdy chest.
''Let me stay here for a while. I need to recharge first before confronting my mortal nemesister.'' Jane thought to herself. Vincent and Monica would arrive today.
Chapter 868 The Last Mission: Unexpected Visitors
Chapter 868 The Last Mission: Unexpected Visitors
Day Ny-One¡
"Nate, I''m going out today together with my sister," Jane informed Nathan, stepping closer to him.
Nathan was standing in front of the full-body mirror when Jane suddenly grabbed his tie to fix it personally.
He frowned for a moment. He didn''t like the feeling of waiting for her the whole night while she was having fun with her friends and getting drunk. He had the urge to ask her how long she was going to stay out again. But he restrained himself from doing so. He felt like he would look like he was nosy.
But Nathan''s expression didn''t go unnoticed by Jane''s observant eyes, so she decided to tease him a little.
"Why are you frowning? Are you going to miss me already? Don''t you want me to leave?" Nathan arched his eyebrow upon hearing her words. Because of that, Jane couldn''t help but giggle while pinching his cheeks.
Her soft giggle was like a piece of music in his ear. Then his gaze fell on her kissable lips. ''Damn. I wanna kiss her,'' he thought to himself as he couldn''t take his eyes off her. Without a second thought, Nathan wrapped his arm around her waist and pulled her closer. He leaned in, sealing her lips with a deep passionate kiss.
Jane blinked several times, caught off guard by his sudden advances. She didn''t expect Nathan to initiate the kiss. And it seemed that it was his way of stopping her from teasing him. He even bit her lips so hard as his punishment for her.
Instead ofining, Jane anchored her arms around his neck, pulling him closer to deepen the kiss further. She returned the kiss with the same intensity as his.
Nathan could no longer deny the strong physical attraction he had for Jane. He had be addicted to her and it was so hard to control his desire. He never thought he had this kind of weakness over a woman. Only Jane could make him feel this way¨C driving him crazy.
The two just stopped kissing when they heard a knock followed by Ethan''s voice.
"Mom! Dad! Let''s eat breakfast now!"
Jane and Nathan drew apart, but their eyes remained locked on each other. Both were panting as they caught their breath.
"Our son is here. I''m going to greet him first." Jane mumbled before turning around excitedly.
Nathan let out a deep sigh, watching Jane''s back with frustration. He groaned inwardly, feeling like he had been left hanging, craving more. He had no choice but to follow the mother and son duo.
In the dining area, Jane''s attention had been diverted to Ethan. Nathan witnessed how Jane expressed her motherly love toward their son. The more he watched the interaction between Ethan and Jane the more he realized that she belonged to his family. He could see the big difference between Jane and Monica.
No longer clouded by his hatred toward Jane, Nathan felt grateful that the truth had finallye to light.
''I was such a fool¡ believing Monica''s lies.''
"Mommy, can I go with you today?" Ethan asked Jane expectantly.
Jane fell silent for a moment. She couldn''t bring Ethan with her since she was going to meet Monica and Vincent today at the airport together with Abigail and Dave.
"I''m sorry, Baby. But I can''t bring you with me," Jane apologized, smiling sheepishly.
Nathan nced at her suspiciously. He didn''t expect that Jane would refuse Ethan''s request.
''What is she up to today?'' He pondered to himself.
Meanwhile, Ethan looked disheartened because he didn''t want to get separated from his parents today.
"Dad? Do you have to go to work today too?" Ethan put on a pitiful face. "I don''t want to stay here alone."
Nathan met Jane''s gaze, his eyes seemingly telling her not to go and stay with Ethan. He was using Ethan to make Jane stay at home.
Understanding Nathan''s message, Jane contemted whether to set aside her prior n for her son or not.
''Sigh. I came back so that I could be with them. Ethan and Nathan must be my top priority.''
"Okay, Son. I''m not going to leave. Do you want us to tag along with your father? The three of us can go to thepany together!" Jane suggested.
Ethan''s face brightened up upon hearing that. "Yey! I love that, Mommy. Let''s do that!" N?v(el)B\\jnn
Nathan''s expression remained neutral but deep inside, he was also d that Jane made that suggestion.
"Instead of going to thepany, let''s go somewhere else." Nathan finally spoke up.
Ethan and Jane reflexively gazed at Nathan with amusement. They didn''t expect him to say that.
"Where are we going, Daddy?" Ethan asked him enthusiastically.
"You choose," he simply replied.
"Oh! Let''s go to the beach!" Ethan jumped from his chair, excitement could be seen in his sparkling eyes.
Both Nathan and Jane nodded in agreement.
"Daddy, you have to change your clothes! Mommy, let''s pack our things!" Ethan was truly excited for today''s family outing.
"Okay, Baby." Jane giggled, ruffling his hair. "But you have to finish your food first."
Ethan scratched his face and smiled sheepishly. "Yes, Mommy."
They were still in the middle of their breakfast when Nathan received a phone call from Spider. He excused himself for a moment to answer his phone.
"Sir, sorry for calling you at this hour. This is urgent! We have unexpected visitors! Members of the Sawada n are here in our headquarters. They are looking for you!" Spider spoke spontaneously, reporting to Nathan.
"Boss! Their n Leader is here as well! Can you go here right now!" He added with a sense of urgency.
Nathan frowned, puzzled by this sudden turn of events. He had been trying to connect with the Sawada n before, but they had kept rejecting his requests.
"What do they need from me?" Nathan asked, intrigued.
"S-Sir, the thing is¡ they said you contacted them first¡" Spider hesitated for a moment before continuing. "You told them you found the missing daughter of their n Leader!"
The crease on Nathan''s forehead deepened further, confusion resurfacing in his eyes. "What missing daughter? I didn''t send any messages to them recently."
"Sir! What should we do? Do we need to fight them? They are starting to threaten us if you don''te on time and bring the missing daughter!"
The Hero''s Forsaken Princess
Chapter 869 The Last Mission: Father and Daughter
Chapter 869 The Last Mission: Father and Daughter
Day Ny-One¡
Nathan rubbed the space between his eyebrows. He was still confused by the sudden visit of the members of the Sawada n. It looked like they were looking for trouble. "I can''t let them mess with us. Stand your ground. If you have to fight them then don''t back down. I''ll go there." Nathan gave hismand to Spider.
The Sawada n was so bold enough to threaten them in their own territory. Nathan wouldn''t let this slide.
He hung up the call and went to grab his car keys. He ran into Jane and Ethan in the hallway. The two just finished eating their breakfast and were about to prepare their stuff for their beach outing.
"I can''t go with you. There is an emergency I have to deal with," Nathan informed them.
Jane and Ethan exchanged nces with one another.
"What emergency, Dad? Can''t someone else deal with it? Why do you have to go personally?" Ethan put on a pitiful look as he grabbed his father''s hand. He wanted Nathan to join them.
"This is supposed to be our family outing, Dad," he added.
Nathan took a deep sigh. "It''s a matter of life and death for my subordinates. I can''t leave them."
Jane blinked several times, trying to figure out what he meant by those words.
"Ethan, go and pack our stuff. I''m gonna talk to your father." Jane sent away Ethan first before confronting Nathan. She could somehow guess that this matter was rted to the Syphiruz Mafia.
"You can''t convince me to stay. I still need to go," Nathan said, walking past Jane as he headed to his room. He was in a hurry. But Jane continued to follow him.
"I''m not going to stop you, Nate. I''m here to know what is happening. What is this all about? Is the Syphiruz Mafia in trouble?" Jane asked him curiously.
"Yes. Unexpected visitors from a powerful n suddenly showed up. And they are causing trouble in our headquarters right now." Nathan simply said, grabbing his car keys from his bedside table.
Meanwhile, Jane''s eyes lit up when she heard Nathan''s statement.
"Wait!" Jane held Nathan''s elbow thus stopping him from stepping out of the room. "Are you referring to the Sawada n?" Nathan frowned. "How do you know them?"
Jane grinned broadly and replied, "I know them very well. Ethan and I areing with you. I can help you deal with your problem today." She winked at Nathan while smiling meaningfully. She pulled his hand as she called for their son.
"Ethan, change of n! We will go to the beach some other time. We need to apany your father first."
"Okay, Mommy. I''ming! Let''s go."
Nathan yanked Jane''s hand tightly, making her stop.
"What do you think you are doing? I can''t put you and my son in danger. You have to stay here at home." Nathan was against the idea of bringing Jane and Ethan with him since a bloody fight might happen between the Syphiruz Mafia and the Sawada n.
"Trust me, Nate. I got this." Jane leaned closer and whispered, "I was the one who contacted the Sawada n. So don''t worry. An unnecessary fight won''t happen."
Nathan looked at her suspiciously. He didn''t expect that Jane was the person behind this.
"What are you up to?" Nathan sounded displeased. He thought Jane was deliberately trying to create a conflict between the Syphiruz and the Sawada n.
"Stop asking. I''ll exin everythingter. We have no time!" Jane pulled Nathan toward the garage area. Ethan was following them behind. The three of them entered the car. Nathan didn''t argue with Jane further. He decided to trust her.
Twenty minutester, at Syphiruz Mafia''s Headquarters¡
A group of armed men were standing outside the gate of the Syphiruz Mafia. The members of the Syphiruz locked the entrance gate to prevent unwanted visitors froming in.
Tatsumi was the one talking to Spider.
"How long are you going to make us wait? Are you messing with us?! Where the hell is your leader?! Did you deceive us about finding our n Leader''s daughter?!" Tatsumi was losing his patience. He kept kicking the metal gate. Spider was watching them from the Gate tower. He was speaking to them using a speaker.
"You are mistaken! Our leader didn''t send any message to your n. Someone is setting us up, deliberately stirring a conflict between our organization." Spider tried to convince Tatsumi to believe him.
"We are going to use explosives to open this gate! How dare you treat us like this? We traveled from another country just to confirm the truth!" Tatsumi continued threatening them.
But this time Hanabi already stepped forward, holding a grenade.
Tatsumi''s eyes widened when he saw her. He already knew what Hanabi was nning to do.
"Hey! Hey! Are you going to throw that thing to the gate now?"
Hanabi arched her eyebrow. "Of course. No more negotiation. I''m tired of waiting. Our n Leader is not in the mood as well."
Hanabi was about to throw the grenade when suddenly they heard the approaching car from behind. They also heard the honking sound. Everyone looked in the direction of the vehicle.
"Our Supreme Leader is here!" Spider blurted out. He felt relieved after recognizing Nathan''s car.
After a few seconds, Nathan stepped out of the car with his domineering aura. His sharp eyes scanned the surroundings, observing the men who were now pointing their guns at him.
"Stay in the¨C" Nathan hadn''t finished his words when Jane suddenly pushed the car door open and alighted from the car in a hurry.
Jane smiled at the first person who met her gaze. Itwas Mr. Hiroshi.
"Father!" She called out. Then without further ado, she ran in Mr. Hiroshi''s direction.
"Jane, No!" Nathan wanted to stop her.
Mr. Hiroshi''s men thought Jane was going to attack their n leader so they didn''t hesitate to pull the trigger and fired at her.
Bang! Bang!
Nathan''s heart raced when he heard the gunshots, his eyes still following Jane. He was not able to react when she suddenly ran toward Mr. Hiroshi.
Fortunately, Jane managed to dodge the bullets using her reflexes and agility. She was unharmed upon reaching Mr. Hiroshi.
To everyone''s surprise, Jane hugged the old man tightly and said, "Dad, it''s me, Jane. Your missing daughter!"
Everyone fell silent when they heard Jane''sst remarks. Even Mr. Hiroshi stood frozen in his spot, his mind still trying to absorb what was happening right now.
"A-Are you¡ really my daughter?" Mr. Hiroshi asked Jane in his trembling voice. He had been waiting for this moment. And he just hoped that this was not false information. He was dying to find his missing daughter.
Jane nodded as she tightened her grip on Mr. Hiroshi''s body.
"Yes, Papa. It''s me. Your daughter. I have so many ways to prove it to you. And I''m not alone. I have a little sister." N?v(el)B\\jnn
"My Mom¡ gave birth to another baby girl¡"
Mr. Hiroshi could feel a connection to this woman. He broke the hug so that he could see her face. His heart skipped a beat when he saw her strong resemnce to histe wife.
"My daughter, Jane¡ my princess," Mr. Hiroshi mumbled, cupping her face. "I''ve finally found you."
Nathan, Tatsumi, Hanabi, and Mr. Kazuki didn''t know how they would react as they watched this heartwarming reunion between the two.
''Is this for real? This beautiful woman is our n Leader''s missing daughter?''
Chapter 870 The Last Mission: Misunderstanding Resolved
Chapter 870 The Last Mission: Misunderstanding Resolved
Day Ny-One¡
Nathan was still trying to absorb this unfolding scene in front of him. He didn''t expect that Jane was the missing daughter of the Sawada n''s leader.
''So this is what she meant by she knows them well and she can solve my problem.'' Nathan darted his gaze back and forth between Jane and Mr. Hiroshi.
"I want to see your sister," Mr. Hiroshi excitedly said.
Jane just nodded with a smile. "Okay, Pa. We can go and see her together."
Tatsumi and Hanabi also approached Jane. "Are you really my Sis Jane? Can you still remember me? I''m your ymate." Hanabi was also looking forward to seeing Jane again. They were childhood friends.
"Yes. You are Hanabi," Jane pulled her into a hug.
Hanabi felt so d to see her. When the two broke the hug, Tatsumi started to say hello, getting Jane''s attention.
"My Lady! It''s so nice to finally meet you. I''m Tatsumi." He introduced himself, his eyes sparkling with delight. He extended his hand for a handshake.
When Jane epted Tatsumi''s hand, Nathan''s eyes fell on their entangled hands. "Hello, Tatsumi. I''m d to meet you," Jane replied with a warm smile on her face. She could still vividly remember how Tatsumi tried his best to rescue her. And she felt sorry for making him witness taking her own life.
"My Lady, the pleasure is mine." He gently squeezed her hand. "You look so pretty." Tatsumi couldn''t help but admire her beauty in front of everyone. He was totally captivated by her charisma.
As Nathan listened to their conversation, his face contorted, his sharp eyes looking dagger at Tatsumi. He had the urge to pull Jane''s hand away from Tatsumi''s hold.
But before he could do it, Ethan made his presence known to everyone by snatching Jane''s hand away fromTatsumi''s hold.
"Hello, I''m Ethan. I''m Mommy Jane''s son." He introduced himself, shocking everyone.
"What?!" Tatsumi''s jaw dropped upon hearing that."Is this true, my Lady? Are you married?" There was a hint of disappointment in his voice.
Hanabi and Mr. Hiroshi also nced at Jane, anticipating her reply.
Meanwhile, Jane chuckled as she replied. "Yes and No."
"What do you mean yes and no?" Tatsumi probed.
"Hmm. It''s true that Ethan is my son. But I''m not yet married."
Nathan narrowed his eyes at her remarks.
Tatsumi heaved a sigh of relief. "Oh great! Does it mean I can still court you?"
He didn''t hesitate to express his admiration to Jane. "No! You can''t. My father is here. And he is going to marry my mother!" Ethan butted in, grabbing Nathan''s hand.
Mr. Hiroshi, Hanabi, and Tatsumi received another shocking revtion.
"Wait. This guy... He is the Supreme Leader¨C" Hanabi darted her gaze back and forth between Jane and Nathan.
''I almost did something crazy. Fortunately, I didn''t throw the grenade.'' Hanabi realized her mistake. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om
Meanwhile, Mr. Hiroshi finally approached Nathan, holding his shoulders.
"I apologize for creating a ruckus in your territory. I didn''t know that you were my daughter''s boyfriend. I''m just dying to see my daughter."
Nathan didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect the Leader of the Sawada n to humble himself in front of him. This was all because of Jane.
"No need to apologize, Dad. It''s my fault. I was the one who contacted you using Nathan. I caused this misunderstanding." Jane smiled sheepishly.
Mr. Hiroshi nodded in understanding. Then he crouched down to greet his grandson.
"Hello, little Ethan. It''s me. Your grandfather. Can I hug you?"
Ethan bobbed his head and pounced on him, hugging the old man.
"Nice meeting you, Grandpa! I''m happy to see you!"
The heavy tension between the members of the Sawada n and the Syphiruz Mafia finally disappeared. There was no need to have a bloody fight. Everything was now settled.
Jane leaned over to Nathan, intertwining their hands. "Darling, I think you should take responsibility for me. If not, my father might marry me off to his right-hand man, Tatsumi. Do you want that to happen?" Jane just wanted to tease him, making him jealous. And she seeded. Nathan crumpled his face and red at her. Seeing his dark expression, Jane let out a soft giggle, tapping his nose.
"Hey, I''m just kidding. I won''t marry anyone, except you." She anchored her arms around his waist, pacifying her jealous man.
Nathan''s expression finally softened when he heard that.
"Stop spouting nonsense, otherwise I might punish you at home," Nathan whispered, eyeing her meaningfully.
But Jane giggled once more. "I don''t care¡ as long as it''s a sweet punishment¡ in bed." Her soft lips gently grazed his earlobe.
Nathan''s cheeks reddened instantly at herst remarks. Her tempting words awakened his burning desire. And he had the urge to kidnap her right now to bring her home.
"Let''s go inside. We need to wee our visitors!" Jane shifted her attention back to Mr. Hiroshi and his subordinates.
The members of the Sawada n entered the Syphiruz Headquarters. Mr. Kazuki led the team while Mr. Hiroshi followed Nathan and Jane to the office.
"Dad, I''m going to fetch my sister. Can you stay here with Ethan and Nathan?" Jane checked her wristwatch. She assumed that Abigail and Dave were on their way to the airport now. Jane had a change of n for today. She had to follow them to the airport and bring them to meet Mr. Hiroshi.
"Mommy, can Ie with you?" Ethan asked her expectantly.
"No, Baby. You have to stay here and apany your grandpa. He will be bored if you leave him alone."
"Okay. Mommy. Don''t worry. I''ll take care of my grandpa."
Mr. Hiroshi smiled joyfully. He didn''t only find his missing daughter but he also found a very cute charming grandson.
"Thank you, Ethan. This old man wants to spend quality time with you. Let''s y while waiting for your Mommy and Aunt."
Then Mr. Hiroshi nced at Nathan, his expression turning serious. "I also need to talk to your father."
"Good luck in dealing with my father," Jane whispered teasingly at Nathan.
Nathan could only frown. For some unknown reason, Jane''s words made him a little bit anxious. Mr. Hiroshi seemed unhappy about something.
"Don''t you want me to apany you?" Nathan suddenly grabbed Jane''s hand, his gaze seemed to ask her for help. He wasn''t ready to be confronted by Jane''s father.
But Jane just shook her head, tantly rejecting his offer. "No. I can fetch my sister alone. You should stay here to entertain my father. He is your future father-inw!" She grinned broadly.
Nathan was at a loss for words.
''Why do I feel like I''m in trouble?'' He nced at Mr. Hiroshi who was wearing a fierce expression.
"I have to go now," Jane said, nting a soft kiss on Nathan''s lips.
Not waiting for his reply, Jane hurriedly left the room. She borrowed Nathan''s car. She sped up in order to chase after Dave and Abigail. She didn''t know if Monica and Vincent would do anything today. But she had to make sure that her sister would remain safe against Monica''s scheme.
''I will never allow Monica to hurt my loved ones. Once is enough. This time I will collect her debts.''
The Hero''s Forsaken Princess
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!